《Dungeon King: A Lady Knight Offered by My Goblins》
Chapter 1 1-The Arrival Of Humanity & The Clash Between The Dark Lord And The Hero
?Ethan woke up from the altar.
In front of him, numerous small, green-skinned, humanoid creatures were kneeling.
These creatures looked ferocious, their fangs exposed, as if they could tear apart their prey at any moment.
But they were all trembling in front of Ethan.
Ethan rubbed his temples.
Suddenly, a flood of information surged into his mind...
[Wee to Dark Lord Game!]
[Current total number of yers: 8 billion.]
[All human yers will be divided into "Dark Lord" and "Hero" factions.]
[You have been assigned to the "Dark Lord" faction.]
[Please note that in this game, death means losing the game eligibility, and you will actually die.]
[Winning Condition: Completely dominate or destroy an entire empire.]
[After winning the game, you can choose to return to the real world or continue to challenge higher-level worlds!]
[Dark Lords will have a three-day protection period, after which Hero yers will sense nearby Dark Lord yers.]
[Dark Lords will face the crusade of Heroes, Adventurers, Legions, and even empires. You may also be threatened by other Dark Lord yers. Keep a low profile and develop until you have sufficient power!]
...
[Each Dark Lord yer will initially receive a group of weak ''Followers''.]
[Your initial followers: Goblin.]
[Number of initial followers: 30.]
[Please choose your initial Bloodline, which will determine your future development direction and power limit!]
After digesting all these.
Ethan was incredibly shocked.
"Apart from me, billions of humans worldwide is involved in this game?"
"I never thought I would be a Dark Lord... this is too weird!"
"My initial followers are too weak, just ordinary Goblins..."
"Damn, it''s a hellish start!"
However, Ethan quickly gathered his emotions.
What he needed to do now was to choose his initial Bloodline within the time limit.
The system reminded him that he only had 5 minutes to make this decision.
If he could not choose his Bloodline within 5 minutes, the system would randomly assign one for him.
If he ended up with a rubbish Bloodline... Ethan would be crying without tears.
In front of Ethan, countless rays of light shed.
Each of them contained a power of Bloodline.
Unfortunately, although these rays of light were colorful, human with the naked eye could not tell their quality.
No one knew which contained a powerful bloodline and which contained a terrible Bloodline.
Ethan knew that his initial followers were already very weak, and he must choose a powerful Bloodline now.
Otherwise, under the pressure of the powerful Heroes, he might be instantly killed.
The quality of the Bloodline directly rted to his life!
But the problem now was - all the rays of light looked the same, and he could not tell which was better.
As time went by.
The frustrated Ethan suddenly found that above those rays of light, rows of exnatory texts appeared in front of his eyes:
[Goblin (Dark Lord)] Low-level Dark Lord Bloodline, after fusion you can be transformed into a Goblin Dark Lord, possessing night vision talent. Too weak, not rmended.
[Orc (Dark Lord)] Low-level Dark Lord Bloodline, after fusion you can be transformed into an Orc Dark Lord, possessing strong talent. Quite weak, not rmended.
...
[Stone Giant (Dark Lord)] Medium-level Dark Lord Bloodline, after fusion you can be transformed into a Stone Giant Dark Lord, possessing hard stone skin talent. Not strong enough in theter stage, not rmended.
...
"So I can see hidden information?"
Ethan was very sure that this information was not instructions included with the rays of light.
Other Dark Lord yers should not know this information.
But regardless, now was not the time to be happy.
Ethan quickly searched for a Bloodline suitable for himself.
[Dark Elf (Dark Lord)] Medium-level Dark Lord Bloodline...
[Skeleton Mage (Dark Lord)] Medium-level Dark Lord Bloodline...
[Merfolk (Dark Lord)] Low-level Dark Lord Bloodline...
"Why are they all medium and low-level Bloodlines?"
Ethan furrowed his eyebrows and increased his browsing speed.
Time ticked away second by second, and the designated 5 minutes were about to end.
But Ethan had not yet seen a Bloodline that he liked.
"I should at least find a high-level Dark Lord Bloodline, right?"
Ethan was frantically searching through the rays of light...
Finally, several high-level Bloodlines appeared before him...
[Magical Treant Dark Lord] High-level Bloodline...
[Dark Wizard Dark Lord] High-level Bloodline...
[Undead Knight Dark Lord] High-level Bloodline...
Obviously, high-level Bloodlines are much better than low and medium-level Bloodlines.
Whether it''s potential or early-stage power, theypletely crush the low and medium-level Bloodlines.
It can be said that just by choosing a high-level Bloodline, one could surpass 99% of Dark Lord yers.
"Should I make my choice?"
Ethan nced at the time.
There were more than 30 seconds left until the deadline.
If it was a yer with poor mental quality, they probably would have chosen a high-level Bloodline by now.
But Ethan did not act yet.
He always felt that a few very powerful Bloodlines had not yet appeared.
If he chose now, he would lose the opportunity for the final decision.
10 seconds.
Ethan''s gaze quickly skimmed over the low, medium, and high-level Bloodlines that constantly passing before his eyes.
9 seconds.
Ethan gave up a rare high-level Blood Phoenix Dark Lord Bloodline.
He was still not giving up on finding the strongest Bloodline.
8 seconds.
7 seconds.
...
3 seconds.
Just then.
Ethan spotted a faint golden light in the distance, flickering in and out like a star.
If Ethan hadn''t been so observant, he wouldn''t have noticed that ray of light at all.
[Golden Divine Dragon (Dark Lord)] Rare and top-level Dark Lord Bloodline, after fusion you can be transformed into a Golden Divine Dragon. This Bloodline is extremely powerful, requiring a lot of earth power to nurture and grow. Once fused, you can gain both Dragonborn and Divine Dragon forms, and gain skills such as Golden Holy Scales, Magic Immunity, Lightning, Fire, Light, etc... Highly rmended!
"I''ll choose this one!"
In the final second of the countdown.
Ethan resolutely chose the Bloodline of the Golden Divine Dragon.
As soon as Ethan''s words fell.
All the other rays of light vanished.
The ray of light representing the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline suddenly became extremely bright, shooting into the sky and then transforming into a strong golden light pouring down from the clouds, directly covering Ethan''s body!
Ethan was enveloped in the golden light, feeling as if his entire body was being soaked in warm water.
His body clearly became stronger.
In that instant, the power within made he feel he could break through the sky and move mountains and seas!
This feeling was truly wonderful!
[Congrattions, you have chosen your Bloodline and be a new Dark Lord.]
[Your current location is an abandoned temple, there is a dungeon beneath the temple, this area is your initial territory.]
[Please make good use of your initial territory and initial followers, then continue to be stronger and be the ultimate winner!]
Chapter 2 2-The Lady Knight
?The system prompt echoed in Ethan''s mind.
Initial territory?
Ethan looked around, the corners of his mouth curving up.
Indeed, it was worthy of being an abandoned temple.
Wherever his gaze fell, there was nothing but ruins and broken tiles!
However, some ces were marked withrge arrows.
Ethan summoned the panel.
At this moment, there were only a few buttons on the panel, namely:
Map, Followers, Enhancement.
With a slight move of thought, a mini version of the abandoned temple appeared in front of him.
Arge red point was surrounded by small red points...
Clearly, these red points were himself and the group of Goblins around him.
But the arrows were some locked icons.
Ethan knew very well that these buildings might only be usable after he unlocked them.
However, he didn''t know the conditions for unlocking yet.
As for these followers, the system quickly gave detailed information.
[Name: Goblin Race
Intelligence: Unawakened
Strength: F
Special Ability: Superior breeding capacity, can serve as the most affordablebor force for newbie Dark Lords
Enhancement Direction: Goblin Army, Goblin Archer, Goblin Knight, Goblin Guard]
Apart from this, there was no other follower information.
Ethan shook his head.
Making use of these initial followers?
Each Goblin around him was deformed, with foul-smelling saliva dripping from the corners of their mouths.
He was a little speechless.
Ethan realized that these Goblins could be considered the weakest creatures, only slightly stronger than some low-level creatures.
In fighting against high-level magical beasts, they wouldn''t even qualified to be cannon fodder.
However, now that he was here, this Goblin squad could definitely be the top among Goblins!
Ethan did not hesitate to go to the Enhancement interface.
The major enhancement directions for Goblins appeared before Ethan.
However, there were still no unlocking conditions.
Just as Ethan was frustrated, the world chat channel kept shing.
With a slight move of thought, he brought out the chat channel.
[Goblin Dark Lord: Brothers, help! I randomly picked a bloodline! I thought it was powerful, but it turns out to be weak as a dog! Any brothers need a rooky? My breeding ability is super strong!]
[Merfolk Dark Lord: I have a question. How to enhance? I see three question marks! Does anyone know?]
[Goblin Dark Lord: Merfolk Dark Lord, do you need me to be your little brother, my breeding ability is good, I assure you that you''ll enjoy the treatment of an emperor!]
[Merfolk Dark Lord: No, thanks. You goblin smells like dog sh*t and polluted my water. I just killed a bunch of Goblins, don''te looking for trouble!]
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: Does anyone know how to enhance? My skeleton soldiers are too weak. One can fight at most five Goblins.]
[Dark Wizard Dark Lord: Folks, I can see the conditions for these enhancement paths! Perhaps because I''m a Dark Wizard, the simplest condition for forming a unit is only Dark Lord''s essence blood!]
[Blood Phoenix Dark Lord: Alright, thank you for the information, give me your location, and I wille to repay your kindnesster!]
[Dark Wizard Dark Lord: There''s no need to repay me, it''s most important that we help each other!]
Seeing this, a sneer appeared on the corners of Ethan''s mouth.
Repay kindness? Isn''t that a bit too naive?
In this world, everyone could be your future enemy!
However, he should thank him for providing such crucial intelligence.
Then, he controlled the Goblins to dig arge pit in the ground, filled it with spring water, and let all the Goblins jump in.
Ethan''s body underwent changes as he thought, his eyes turned into golden vertical pupils, and more or fewer scales appeared on his body, his fingertips bing sharp.
He looked at his own limbs.
Is this all I can achieve?
Currently, Ethan was in the Divine Dragon state.
Although both his speed and strength had increased significantly, he was still a long way from being a true dragon!
Right now, the most crucial thing was growth!
Ethan extended his finger and forced out a drop of essence blood.
The golden liquid was crystal clear and condensed at his fingertip.
The Goblins in the pit were like frenzied beasts, thrashing around, trying to obtain the power that could blow them up!
Ethan also felt a hint of weakness.
It seems that Dark Lord''s essence blood is quite precious, it''s better to do less of this in the future.
As the essence blood dripped down, therge water pit immediately revealed a faint golden glow!
The Goblins in the pit screamed in pain.
Some Goblins exploded and died instantly, while others were painfully enduring the enhancement.
Soon, a few Goblins radiating golden light jumped out of the water pit.
The look in their eyes towards Ethan contained a hint of gratitude and admiration.
Ethan was a bit surprised and promptly opened the panel.
[Name: Goblin Troop (Holy Light Bloodline: Immune to Holy Light Magic)
Intelligence: Equivalent to a 10-year-old child
Strength: D
Special Ability: Strong breeding ability
Enhancement Direction: Holy Light Goblin Legion, Holy Light Goblin Archer, Holy Light Goblin Scout
[Holy Light Power: Can heal injuries and restore HP once during battle. (Can be used only once per battle)]
Ethan nodded satisfactorily.
Now the Holy Light Goblin Troop could be called followers.
Ethan said indifferently: "Loot all kinds of resources! Prioritize biological resources and food resources!"
"Ooh Ooh! (Yes!)"
The Holy Light Goblins were half a sizerger than ordinary Goblins, and even the obscene on their faces had diminished a bit.
After giving these instructions, Ethan sat on his throne, recuperating his body.
At this moment, in the world chat channel, the Dark Wizard Dark Lord who shared information unconditionally earlier was crying and shouting.
[Dark Wizard Dark Lord: Help, help! Who''s going to save me! Someone attacked me while I was still enhancing! It''s Blood Phoenix Dark Lord! Who''s going to save me, I''ll make ointments for him every day! I know many recipes!]
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: Requesting resource exchange! I don''t need food resources. If anyone is interested, we can exchange for mineral resources!]
[Dark Elf Dark Lord: Same here! I''m overstocked on food resources and can exchange for any other type of resource!]
[Orc Dark Lord: @Dark Elf Dark Lord. Let''s trade, I have plenty of wood resources. Give me your locations!]
[Dark Elf Dark Lord: Okay, let''s talk privately then.]
Dark Wizard Dark Lord, looking at all the resource exchange information in the channel, is shocked beyond belief.
They were thanking him for sharing information just a while ago, and now they don''t care about his call for help!
Dark Wizard Dark Lord looks at the raging fire in front of him in utter despair.
He lets out a self-mocking chuckle and steps into the mes.
Just as Ethan predicted.
Repay kindness? Absolutely impossible!
Thew of the jungle is the basicw of this world!
...
The Holy Light Goblin Squad dispatched by Ethan didn''t get far before they found a caravan.
The intelligent Goblins are nowmunicating information.
"Woo-woo-ah-ah (The strongest one is the leadingdy.)"
"Oh-oh-ah (Don''t rush, let''s attack at night!)"
After a brief discussion, the Goblin Squad quickly devised a strategy.
This is extremely rare in other Goblin squads!
It generally only happens when there is a Goblin Prophet or a Goblin Leader.
Most of the time, Goblins charge like wild beasts tounch what they consider an attack.
And because of this, humans generally look down upon Goblins!
Not to mention, they are a caravan guarded by brave warriors!
A scantily d Lady Knight on a white horse watches vigntly at the front.
For the sake of speed and defense, Lady Knight mostly covers her shoulders, chest, forearms, and knees, areas easily injured in battle.
But since it''s summer, she removed all her soft armor, her muscr legs very prominent and her tightly wrapped chest quite eye-catching.
The poor road conditions meant that the caravan kept stopping during their long journey and didn''t get far.
As time passed and nightfall approached, the Holy Light Goblin Squad did not encounter any other monsters or followers of Dark Lords.
"Let''s rest here for tonight."
Lady Knight, seeing the sunset, immediately announces.
The attendants unload the goods, tether the horses near the campfire, and start preparing dinner.
Lady Knight sits by the campfire, puts down her huge sword, and sighs deeply.
Since she came to this world and joined the camp of heroes, she didn''t get a privileged status at the beginning.
But she''s found a good opportunity - guarding this caravan!
The guard fee for this trip is a whopping 100 gold coins!
This sum is enough to greatly enhance her equipment.
However, the quest requirements are strict and require a D-level weapon for protection...
While she is D-level herself, she simply can''t afford a D-level weapon!
Lady Knight sold everything she could and finally got a Greatsword.
She looks at the Greatsword with a bit of heartache while silently cursing unscrupulous merchants.
These opportunistic toads actually want to sleep with her!
The proud Lady Knight naturally couldn''t agree.
Since she came to this world, her dream mate should be a handsome prince, or at least a noble aristocrat from a prestigious family.
Only such a man is worthy of her beauty and body.
Chapter 3 3- Caravan Annihilated, Lady Knight Captured!
?While Lady Knight was lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice that Holy Light Goblins had quietly approached the caravan.
As goblins with night vision, the night was undoubtedly their home field!
The Holy Light goblins silently squatted in the bushes, watching the merchants eat, clean, and frolic.
They were waiting for an opportunity, a chance to strike a decisive blow!
As time approached the middle of the night, the earlier frenzy disappeared.
Discarded bottles and food cans on the ground signified they had a very good time.
Although Lady Knight wanted to stop them, she didn''t sense Dark Lord''s presence.
After a few unsessful attempts to dissuade them, she no longer restrained them.
After all, with her present, she could easily deal with some low-level monsters!
Many in the caravan, under the influence of alcohol, didn''t even need their sleeping bags.
Theyy on the ground and tree branches, drifting off into a deep sleep.
Only Lady Knight and a few guards were still holding on.
Usually, there would be two shifts of guards, but today, due to too much merriment, only one guard team was still on duty.
This was when the caravan''s defense was the weakest.
Lady Knight was sitting by the fire with her eyes closed, seemingly unaware of what was going on.
Seeing this, the goblin troop left a single goblin to watch Lady Knight, ready to retreat at the first sign of trouble.
A D-rank Hero was not something that could be ovee with sheer numbers, especially when the Hero possessed a D-rank weapon.
A direct confrontation was certainly not an option.
The remaining goblins, relying on their small stature, moved amongst the caravan.
Each carried a dagger, sending the members of the caravan in sleeping bags and on the ground to the afterlife.
Lady Knight was oblivious to all this.
After a day''s journey, even the Hero was extremely fatigued!
This was also her first quest since she arrived in this world.
Shecked practical experience and had no idea about the cunning and deceitfulness of monsters.
Lady Knight did not immediately notice the goblin''s intrusion.
As the goblins struck one after another, the number of living people in the caravan gradually dwindled.
"Ah! Help!"
A scream echoed in the dark night.
Lady Knight immediately grabbed her Greatsword, her gaze piercing, staring in the direction the sound came from.
"Everyone, prepare for battle!" Lady Knight said quietly.
But contrary to her expectation, the surroundings were silent.
Her heart sank.
A monster that could assassinate the members of the caravan silently was definitely not an ordinary one!
Opening the system panel, the sparse red dots on the map confirmed Lady Knight''s thoughts.
These guys were followers of some Dark Lord!
Lady Knight tightly gripped the Greatsword in her hand, cold sweat seeping from her palm, and the pungent smell of blood around her stimted her weary nerves.
She couldn''t believe she was facing imminent danger.
"Don''t be afraid, Mia! Don''t be afraid, you''re a D-rank hero! These followers, no matter how strong they are, are just F-rank monsters. As usual, you can easily y them!"
Lady Knight Mia murmured to herself, boosting her spirit.
The goblin troop vigntly watched Lady Knight.
As D-rank monsters, even with the blessings of Dark Lord''s blood, fighting a D-rank Hero was difficult!
But to plunder the resources of the caravan, they had to defeat her.
After spending so much time assassinating everyone in the caravan, the goblins were not willing to give up at thest step.
"Oh, oh (What should we do?)"
"Um, um, ma (Kill!)"
"Oh (Okay!)"
Abative spirit shed in the goblins'' eyes.
They refused to believe that a D-rank hero was truly that strong!
As a few goblins appeared in front of Lady Knight, the battle was about to start.
Mia breathed a sigh of relief.
It turned out to be just a few goblins.
They were just the lowest F-rank monsters.
Mia knew that a D-rank knight had once set a record of ying 500 goblins in a day.
Now, as a D-rank knight herself, even though she was unfamiliar with the Greatsword, she could easily kill these goblins in front of her.
Dark Lord''s follower, so what?
Mia showed a scornful smile.
Even if the Goblin Dark Lord himself stood in front of her, she was confident of matching him evenly!
The goblins, seeing the smile on Lady Knight''s face, were even more furious.
They knew they were at the bottom of the monster hierarchy, but now, they had to make a name for themselves.
They were definitely not the weakest monsters!
The goblins exchanged nces.
One goblin, carrying a wooden shield obtained from the caravan, charged first, while the others with short swords nked.
Mia, wielding her Greatsword, swung it around, immediately sending the goblin with the shield flying.
When the goblin stabilized his figure, his wooden shield was already battered, and his wrist was cracking.
Seeing this, Mia''s confidence doubled.
She couldn''t help but want to p her former self.
Was she so scared of just a few goblins? Such a coward!
"Oh, oh (Dodge carefully, don''t get hit.)" The goblin with the shield murmured.
All the goblins watched Lady Knight with trepidation.
One goblin holding a bow and arrow, looking at Lady Knight and the Greatsword that was almost half her height, suddenly had an idea!
"Ah, ah (Exhaust her stamina!)"
Then he shot an arrow at Lady Knight.
As it was his first time handling a bow, his aim was off.
He could only make Lady Knight dodge in a fluster, not causing any substantial harm.
The remaining goblins also made probing attempts, pretending to stab Lady Knight.
After several rounds of probing, Mia''s breath became disordered.
This Greatsword was really unfriendly to her!
Even though she had removed most of her armor, leaving only a few pieces, her stamina was still running low.
No, she needed to fight quickly!
With that thought, Mia picked up her Greatsword and charged at the nearest goblin.
Direct hit!
Mia was overjoyed.
As expected, these low-rank monsters were not fast enough to react to her surprise attack!
The remaining goblins, seeing theirrade injured, hurriedly moved to cover him, forcing Mia back towards the campfire.
The injured goblin''s green blood spurted out like a fountain, obviously, a vital vessel had been hit.
"Oh oh (Power of the Holy Light!)" a voice said, and a beam of Holy Light descended from the sky, illuminating the goblin.
The dazzling white light made Mia close her eyes.
After a moment, the light disappeared.
The goblin, who was previously on the brink of death, seemed full of life again.
There wasn''t a single trace of the attack on his chest.
Mia was dumbfounded.
What just happened?
Why could a monster receive healing from the Holy Light!
This was clearly a skill of the priests, how could it appear here?
Experiencing this mental shock,bined with fatigue and physical exhaustion, the Greatsword fell to the ground with a tter.
Mia''s forearms were shaking uncontrobly, clearly reaching their limit.
Seeing the goblins closing in, she felt despair rising in her heart.
If she was taken by them, she would definitely be a tool for the monsters'' reproduction.
That was absolutely uneptable!
Determination shed in Mia''s eyes.
She pulled out the dagger hidden on her inner thigh and pointed it at her snow-white neck.
However, a goblin behind her unexpectedly hit her with a cudgel, knocking her out.
"Oh oh oh (This female is beautiful, the master will surely like her. No one should touch her, we need to keep her alive!)"
With thest obstacle out of the way, the goblin troops quickly emptied the caravan, and left the ce before dawn.
When they returned to Ethan, it was already past 9 a.m. in the morning.
Ethan was sitting on his throne when a system notification sound abruptly assaulted him.
[Congrattions, host received human food: 50 servings]
[Congrattions, host received F weapons: 3]
[Congrattions, host received D weapon: 1]
[Congrattions, host received D hero captive: 1]
Ethan slowly opened his eyes and looked with interest at the Lady Knight who was constantly struggling on the goblin''s shoulder.
Because she was carried on the goblin''s shoulder, Mia''s view under her soft leather skirt waspletely exposed to Ethan.
"A D-rank hero? This weak?"
Upon hearing Ethan''s words, Mia struggled even harder as if she was insulted.
"Put her down," Ethan said indifferently.
The goblin simply dropped Mia to the ground.
Mia red angrily at the goblin, as if asking why he didn''t treat her with more gentleness.
Ethan stepped forward and looked at the dusty Mia, and pulled the gag out of her mouth.
"Hmph! Damned Dark Lord! If you have the guts, let me fight you one on one! I don''t believe that you can beat me!"
Mia red with her watery eyes, her cherry-like lips pouted, her face full of defiance.
Ethan couldn''t helpughing.
?m He said, "You can''t even beat a goblin, and you want to challenge me?"
Mia seemed to be struck by something, her pretty face blushed and retorted,
"That''s because I was too tired, otherwise, with these goblins, I can take one down with each swing of my sword!"
Chapter 4 4- Activate Summoning Function
?A faint smile emerged on Ethan''s face.
"Oh? So, you''re quite formidable, aren''t you?"
Upon hearing this, Mia''s eyes instantly brightened, and she spoke arrogantly,
"I''m a D-rank warrior from the Hero faction. Not someone a tiny Goblin Dark Lord like you can mess with! I advise you to let me go. When I be stronger, I can protect you! As everyone knows, there is no future for a Goblin Dark Lord in thete game!"
She looked Ethan up and down with a disdainful expression.
It seemed she genuinely believed he was a Goblin Dark Lord.
The Holy Light Goblin standing by wanted to punish this ignorant girl for daring to speak about their master in such a manner.
But Ethan extended a hand in front of Mia, stopping the Goblin.
Then the Goblin returned to the ranks.
"Well then, I''m quite interested to see just how capable you are."
Ethan instantly activated his Divine Dragon form, his golden vertical pupils intently fixed on Mia.
In his gaze, Mia seemed to see epochs of carnage, piles of corpses and rivers of blood. Even the final drop of blood in each Dark Lord''s battle!
Ethan''s aura overwhelmed her spirit, leaving her momentarily incapable of thought.
The surrounding goblins all knelt down, none of them able to withstand the pressure emanating from Ethan!
The reason the previous goblins were unscathed was simply that they were in the water pit and didn''t have to face Ethan''s aura directly.
Moreover, Ethan intentionally held back, preventing any substantial harm.
But now was different.
Ethan released his aura to its full extent, instantly intimidating both Mia and the Goblins!
Seeing this, Ethan had no choice but to pull back his aura.
Mia''s originally vacant gaze returned to normal, but she waspletely unaware of what had just happened.
Looking at Ethan curiously, she asked in confusion,
"What just... What just happened?"
Ethan did not answer, instead looking Mia up and down.
Her white wrapping cloth was no match for her exceptional curves, her chest shape was all too visible.
Add to that her long, beautiful legs, and it was enough to set any heart racing!
He then turned to the goblins and said, "You all, continue gathering resources."
The goblins scattered, some went to the river to catch fish for food, some picked medicinal herbs for healing, and some went to cut down trees for wood.
Mia watched with curiosity.
As a human hero, they were born within city walls.
In the city, houses were already built, and they could live in one by paying a small sum of gold coins each month.
For the first month, new heroes were provided with free F-rank healing potions and free houses.
Mia finally received a major quest with hopes of earning some gold coins, but she didn''t expect to be intercepted by Ethan halfway through!
After the goblins left, Ethan returned to his throne, and the two sat in silence.
As time ticked by, the tight ropes binding Mia started to make her ufortable.
Worst of all, whoever had tied her up had arranged herrge breasts to the left and right with a rope in the middle, pushing them outwards.
Blushing slightly as she observed the waves on her chest, she yelled at Ethan,
"Hey, don''t... don''t you dare fall asleep. There''s still someone here! If you want to sleep, untie me first. I won''t run."
Ethan opened his eyes and asked with interest, "Oh? You won''t run?"
Seeing a chance, Mia hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, yes! I certainly won''t run, if I do, I will, I will be a Dark Lord in my next life!"
Ethan frowned at Mia, proving the saying true, ''Beauty but no brains!''
Then, Ethan continued to meditate, ignoring Mia''s shouts.
He was a bit troubled about what to do with this hero.
Although there was no rule stating heroes had a protection period, he did.
If he harmed the hero, would it trigger the power of the rules and end his own protection period?
Ethan decided to wait.
It was already the second day, and he could deal with the hero on the third day.
"Dark Dark Lord, I need to go to the toilet." Mia''s voice wasn''t as brash as before, instead, she spoke in a coquettish tone.
Mia squirmed on the ground, the rope rubbing against her private area, her face red as a ripe peach, tempting one to take a bite.
"Alright, I''ll untie you first."
Ethan thought for a moment and decided to untie Mia.
If she had an ident right there, it wouldn''t be good, this was his base after all.
As long as she was within his sight, he wasn''t afraid that Mia would run.
"You, you are actually quite nice." Mia mumbled, "It''s a shame you''re a Dark Lord."
"Go quickly." Ethan released the rope, and Mia immediately bowed to him, then she covered her face and ran towards a patch of bushes.
"You better not peek!"
Ethan snorted in response.
The sound of water flowing from the bushes was imaginative.
After a while, Mia came back to Ethan.
"Thank you... I still don''t know your name." Mia twirled her hair around her finger, for some reason, Ethan seemed more handsome to her.
"Ethan." Ethan''s reply was short.
"My name is Mia." Mia introduced herself, her chest jiggling as she spoke.
At this moment, she had developed some feelings for the man named Ethan who spoke little but harsh words.
His aloof aura was just like the prince in her dreams!
Ethan didn''t think much of it, it was just a simple act of courtesy.
Soon, the goblins returned to the abandoned temple with various resources.
The system''s notification echoed in his mind.
[Acquired Salmon], one of the mostmon fish in the river, rich in nutrients, and fatty.
[Acquired Reishi], a once in a hundred years rare Reishi, can be used as medical supplies.
[Acquired Log], the mostmon wood in the forest, can be used for building or as firewood.
[Acquired Deer Meat Chunks], there is a chance to obtain intact deer meat after hunting, can be used as food, or dried as jerky.
[Acquired Mushroom], the mostmon mushroom, with no special effects.
Ethan looked at the goblins panting heavily around him, his eyebrows furrowed.
Right now, they were extremely understaffed,
It would be nice if the follower recruitment function could be unlocked.
[Congrattions to the host for acquiring enough resources, meeting the conditions, and unlocking the summon function!]
Ethan''s showed a strange expression, can this system see through what he thought?
Ethan walked to the altar, his mind slightly moved, and the system appeared in front of him.
At this point, the summon button also appeared on the system.
Ethan checked it, currently, he could only summon three types of units.
[Divine Dragon Warrior], D Monster, summoning cost is 30 food, 20 wood, 30 iron. Introduction: The most affordable warrior of the Dragon Race in its early stages, withbat power far surpassing that of an ordinary D-rank Monster.
[Divine Dragon Craftsman], F Monster, summoning cost is 10 food, 100 wood, 100 iron. Introduction: Early construction worker of the Dragon Race, capable of elerating the construction speed of ordinary buildings, able to craft low-level armor and weapons, but has nobat abilities.
[Earth Dragon Laborer], F Monster, summoning cost is 5 food, 10 wood. Introduction: The lowest ranking and inferior dragon of the Dragon Race. Because of their years living underground, their construction abilities are excellent, but theirbat abilities are extremely weak.
Looking over these, what Ethan needed most right now wasbor power, making the Earth Dragon Laborer the obvious choice.
As for the other summons...
Divine Dragon Warrior, he didn''t need them just yet.
As for the Divine Dragon Craftsman, he hadn''t obtained any iron yet and didn''t meet the summoning conditions.
With the deduction of food and wood, the altar shone with white light.
When the light faded, an Earth Dragon Laborer, its body covered in ck dragon scales, appeared in front of Ethan.
"I greet you, Master!"
The Earth Dragon Laborer knelt in front of Ethan.
These Earth Dragon Laborers had a very low content of dragon blood, with only a few dragon scales on the front of their bodies, and none at all on their backs and legs.
Only the vertical pupils of their eyes proved that they were dragonkin, beyond that, no other features could be found.
Ethan said calmly, "Get up. Go and collect resources now."
"Yes, Master."
The Earth Dragon Laborer jogged off, collecting resources in the forest.
Immediately, system notifications echoed in Ethan''s mind.
[Acquired Dwarf Shrub], can be used as decoration.
[Acquired Red Fruit], a fruit with magical power, capable of temporarily boosting attack power.
[Acquired...]
A smile spread across Ethan''s face, indeed, spending money did bring about results!
In such a short time, he had acquired so many things!
Without hesitation, he continued to summon.
The number of Earth Dragon Laborers reached 7.
Just as Ethan was about to continue summoning, a warning came from the system.
[Ding, reminding the host, food supplies are insufficient!]
Only then did Ethan realize that these Earth Dragon Laborers required 5 food units per day, seven of them was already the limit of his current food storage!
After pondering for a moment, he ordered:
"All Earth Dragon Laborers, half of you look for food, two of you look for wood, the rest... search for valuable resources."
Chapter 5 5- All Because Of Grilled Fish！
?Instantly, all Earth Dragon Laborers along with the Holy Light Goblins swarmed out.
The notifications in Ethan''s mind were incessant to the point of being annoying.
[Ding, notifications have been automatically muted!]
The system became very user-friendly at this moment, automatically muting the notification sounds.
Ethan nodded in satisfaction.
With nothing else to do while the Earth Dragon Laborers were still scavenging resources around, Ethan opened the world chat channel.
At this time, many Dark Lords had already figured out how to enhance themselves and hide their information.
They no longer shared intelligence and resources in a clumsy manner as before.
Instead, Gold Coins are now used as currency.
Speaking of Gold Coins, Ethan opened his package.
The Gold Coins column prominently disyed a total of 100!
This was the biggest gain from looting the caravan!
The game has just begun, and many people haven''t realized the importance of Gold Coins.
When faced with a caravan, most Dark Lords chose to give up.
The defensive arrangement was hard to handle, even for the Dark Lords themselves, let alone their followers.
As a result, Ethan inadvertently robbed the caravan and instantly umted more Gold Coins than almost 99% of the Dark Lord yers!
Only a few Dark Lords with gold mines could match him.
[Skeleton Mage Dark Lord: 10 Gold Coins for 100 food! Anyone want to trade? Choose the location!]
[Stone Giant Dark Lord: @Skeleton Mage Dark Lord. I have 300 food, but I need 40 Gold Coins. Do you want to trade?]
[Skeleton Mage Dark Lord: Dude, are you robbing me?]
[Stone Giant Dark Lord: Take it or leave it!]
[Blood Phoenix Dark Lord: 100 Gold Coins for a drop of high-level bloodline Essence Blood, anyone interested?]
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: I''m selling food, also 300 units, but only for 35 Gold Coins! Firste first served, only one offer.]
The viciouspetition in the chat channel is unending.
Some Dark Lords even purchased Essence Blood.
Ethan had experienced the pain of losing Essence Blood, and it wasn''t something that could take only one night to recover.
He had been frequently meditating these past couple of days because of this.
Even so, he had only just recovered a little bit.
He would still need to eat some blood-supplementing spirit grass to fully recover.
Hence, selling Essence Blood for Gold Coins had severe consequences!
While Ethan was standing in a daze, Mia was tilting her head and staring at Ethan.
As Heros, they didn''t have amunication tform like the Dark Lords.
They only had a few features like epting quests, forming teams, and checking skills.
Therefore, Mia was puzzled by Ethan''s daydreaming, but she didn''t disturb him and quietly watched from the side.
Ethan''s body, having been baptized by the Divine Dragon Bloodline, had an ethereal aura.
Coupled with his strikingly handsome face, Mia increasingly found the Dark Lord in front of her less repulsive than before.
Mia quietly walked over, her height only reaching Ethan''s neck. Looking up at his face, she found him more handsome.
"No Mia! This is a Dark Lord, and you''re a Hero! This absolutely won''t work!"
"What''s wrong with that, are Dark Lords always bad? He''s so handsome, he doesn''t look like a bad guy."
In Mia''s mind, the images of an "Angel" and a "Demon" suddenly split apart, debating incessantly.
At that moment, Ethan closed the chat channel.
Their eyes met, and Mia''s face showed a shy smile before she quickly ran away.
Ethan, of course, understood Mia''s feelings.
He immediately asked, "It''ste, do you want to eat?"
Mia clenched her teeth and bravely said, "Even if I starve to death, I won''t eat the Dark Lord''s food!"
Ethan shrugged helplessly, "Alright then."
He then picked up a log and activated his Dragonborn form, splitting the log in an instant.
He called over an Earth Dragon Laborer to spray Dragon me.
The small sparks ignited the dry log.
Ethan waved his hand, and the Earth Dragon Laborer returned to its duties.
Ethan was not incapable of producing Dragon me himself.
If he were to do it, the entire log would likely turn into ashes in an instant.
He took out a salmon, descaled it, gutted it, removed the gall dder and the inedible organs.
He found a sturdy branch in the forest, skewered the salmon, ced it on a simple grill made of four small sticks arranged in an X shape, and started grilling the fish.
Salmon is tender and has a thickyer of fat on the outside, so there''s no need to worry about it getting burnt.
The fat dripped onto the fire from time to time, causing the fire to crackle.
Mia watched curiously, her stomach growling uncontrobly.
There was plenty of delicious food in town, but it all cost a lot of Gold Coins.
To save money, Mia rarely ate meals that contained meat.
Even this unseasoned grilled fish was an irresistible temptation to her!
While he was grilling the fish, Ethan didn''t stop working.
He took out some venison.
It hadn''t been processed yet, so Ethan removed the fascia from the muscle and then cut the venison into pieces with his fingertips transformed into dragon ws.
He skewered the pieces of venison one by one with small sticks next to him, creating venison skewers.
The venison was mostly lean and great for drying.
But there was no need for that now.
Ethan had calcted that one Earth Dragon Laborer could gather enough food for 20 people every day!
In other words, Ethan currently had no shortage of food resources!
The forest was sorge that it was enough for him to splurge on his own.
Ethan guessed that there were no other Dark Lords nearby, so he didn''t need to worry about anyone stealing his food.
To prevent the venison from overcooking, he ced it above the salmon.
This way, it could be heated without the excess moisture being cooked out of the meat, which would make it hard to swallow.
After all this, Ethan washed his hands by the stream.
He then took arge leaf and waved it towards the fire, directing the smoke towards Mia.
Mia was already finding it hard to resist.
With Ethan''s actions, her stomach started growling loudly.
The look on Ethan''s face by the fire was so gentle.
Mia kept her head down, asionally looking at Ethan.
Not much time passed before Ethan suddenly shouted, "Ah, it''s finally done! Does anyone want to eat?"
Mia was suddenly angry: What is this guy trying to say? Doesn''t he know I''m hungry?
Looking at Ethan again, she was startled.
Not for any other reason, but because she saw Ethan throwing a skewer of venison on the ground, mumbling, "This one''s overcooked, not tasty."
"Hey, even if you''re a Dark Lord, you can''t waste food!"
Mia quickly walked over, took the skewer from Ethan''s hand, didn''t care about the heat, and started eating heartily.
Ethan had a faint smile on his face as he watched Mia.
After eating her fill, Mia belched contentedly.
She patted Ethan on the shoulder and said, "You Dark Lord, you sure know how to grill. It''s delicious!"
Ethan looked at Mia and said softly, "Please pay for the meal."
Mia''s eyes widened, staring at Ethan in disbelief. "Hey, you ate too, why do I have to pay?"
Ethan pointed to the empty skewers in Mia''s hand, "It was me who grill all the food, you ate it all, don''t you realize that?"
Mia then noticed that the number of empty skewers in her hand was a bit exaggerated.
"This...this is because you made it so delicious."
Mia''s face turned red, but she quickly said seriously, "Wait a few days, once Iplete a quest, I''ll pay you back."
Ethan shook his head, "You''re my captive, you can''t leave now, let alone take on quests."
Mia frowned, "Then...what do you want?"
Ethan pulled Mia into his arms, gently stroked her hair and asked, "What do you think?"
Mia was suddenly flustered.
Even though she had imagined this scenario many times since being captured, she still dared not look into Ethan''s eyes.
"I...I won''t answer..."
Before she could finish, Ethan stopped Mia''s words with a kiss.
Their lips met, and they could feel each other''s warmth.
Ethan did not hold back and directly wrapped his arms around Mia''s slim waist.
Mia struggled for a moment.
When their lips parted, a clear and beautiful thread connected their mouths by the fire.
"You...bastard!"
Mia blushed as she spoke.
Ethan didn''t answer and kissed her again.
His fingers moved upwards, crossing her waist, pulling open the bandage around her chest, revealing two bouncing rabbits.
As his hands reached the peaks, Mia let out a soft moan.
She held onto Ethan tightly, feeling his strong arms.
He''s such a bastard...
But, his cooking is really good!
Chapter 6 6-So The Game Begins!
?Mia kept her eyes closed tightly, not daring to look at Ethan as he caressed her twin peaks.
His palms could hardly grasp them, and the delicate touch was irresistible to him.
Mia kept her legs tightly together, whimpering softly whenever Ethan moved.
Ethan gently rubbed her chest and whispered in her ear, "Quiet sensitive, isn''t it?"
Mia''s voice became even softer as she gently nodded in response.
Before Mia could react, Ethan caught the cherry-like protrusion with his fingers, causing Mia to groan lightly and her pretty face flushed even more.
Mia simply covered her face with both hands, seemingpletely at Ethan''s mercy.
Ethan''s hand slowly slid down, undoing her leather skirt.
Mia was already somewhat moist below, but her legs were still resistant.
"It''s okay, be a good girl," Ethan''s voice sounded in Mia''s ear, and Mia slowly opened her legs, her private parts already a muddy mess.
A slight movement of Ethan''s fingers instantly caused a gush like a spring.
Mia''s mouth opened slightly as she began to pant.
"Mia, look how wet you are," Ethan said, to which Mia quickly retorted, "Aya, stop it, don''t say that."
Ethan was already fully erected, he took Mia''s hands and ced them on it, causing Mia to exim in surprise.
How could it be so big?
Ethan, being a Golden Divine Dragon, had changed all his attributes from the ground up, including that.
Mia covered her eyes with one hand, peeking at Ethan through the gaps between her fingers.
The veins on his ''dragon'' pulsed, the entirety of it showed a dark purple.
Although Mia was inexperienced, she had some knowledge of such matters - this size was far beyond that of an ordinary man.
Seeing this, Ethan gave a faint smile.
Then he opened Mia''s legs, "I''m going in now."
Mia nodded and said, "You have to be gentle, I''m afraid it will hurt."
"Okay," replied Ethan.
He aimed his dragon at Mia''s already messy spot, rubbing up and down.
The hot dragon provoked even more springs, wetting the dry dragon.
Then Ethan aimed, thrust his waist, and inserted itpletely.
Mia furrowed her eyebrows and gripped Ethan''s arm tightly.
The two were closely intertwined.
At first, Mia felt some pain, not for any other reason, but simply because it was too big!
And it was her first time, so it was a bit unbearable.
However, as Ethan began to thrust, pleasure ensued and Mia''s voice grew louder with each thrust.
So it went, until after some unknown length of time, Ethan finally released inside her, dering the end of their intimacy.
Mia''s pure white skin turned slightly pink.
She nestled against Ethan and said, "You''re such a bad boy, really naughty!"
Ethan flicked Mia''s nose and said, "I am the Dark Lord after all, of course I''m naughty."
Then the two began to tidy up their clothes.
Mia felt aching in her waist and her legs were trembling.
"Don''t move, I''ll pick you up."
Before Mia could refuse, Ethan carried her in his arms princess-style.
His solid arms were soforting.
Before long, Mia fell asleep in Ethan''s arms.
She had not had a good sleep since she was kidnapped from the caravan.
There were still a few tears on her wless face, probably from the intense pain during their intimacy.
Ethan wiped away the tears.
He summoned an Earth Dragon Laborer back, made a wooden bed, spread some soft lichens and leaves on it, and a simple mattress was ready.
Then, Ethan ced Mia on it, and finally returned to his throne.
It was nowte into the night, and he opened the system pannel.
The prompts for gathering materials were bing less and less, indicating that the surrounding resources had been almost exhausted.
Besides somemon resources, several items attracted Ethan''s attention.
[Red Cloud Immortal Ginseng] A legendary fruit that can significantly repair damaged bodies.
[Breadfruit] After processing, it can produce 10mon food.
[Snake Galldder] It can be used as a medical item or used to make poison through an alchemyb.
Ethan thought for a moment, called back several Earth Dragon Laborers, and prepared to reassign tasks.
Currently, the surrounding resources were nearly depleted.
He needed to find other ces, otherwise, he would waste a lot of time on the road.
He opened the map, a progress bar appeared under the abandoned temple, and a treasure chest-like icon was on the right of the progress bar.
The progress bar had already reached 95% and was slowly rising with the acquisition of resources.
Presumably, he would get the treasure chest once the map area exploration waspleted.
The Earth Dragon Laborers were not in danger, as there were no high-level monsters in the initial territory.
But if theseborers went to other areas, it wouldn''t necessarily be the case.
Ethan furrowed his brows.
In the upper right corner of the resource disy, the steel was still 0, which meant that the conditions for summoning a Divine Dragon Warrior were not met yet.
To let the Earth Dragon Laborers explore alone, Ethan was a bit worried.
Thebat power of Earth Dragon Laborers is pitifully low, making it very easy for them to get injured or killed inbat.
Right now, there aren''t many healing items avable.
Moreover, with the protection period for Dark Lords about to end, the struggles between Dark Lords will be extremely fierce.
This poses a significant risk to Earth Dragon Laborers.
The summoning cost of a single Earth Dragon Laborer is quite high in the early stages, so losing even one is absolutely uneptable!
The remaining development time is rapidly disappearing, and thebat power within his camp is woefully insufficient.
Right now, he desperately need steel.
Ethan sighed, it seemed that he would have to take matters into his own hands!
Thankfully, the abandoned temple was in a central location, and there were 6 unknown areas to explore around it.
As he contemted, the probability of resources in the areas was clearly visible.
The 2 areas at the top were rich in food and wood resources, but Ethan did notck these two resources at the moment.
Then he looked at arge area on the left, which was rich in iron ore, silver ore, and gold ore.
In the future, it will undoubtedly be filled with conflict and danger, so Ethan decided not to consider it for now.
The development was the main goal, and fighting would only benefit others.
He turned his attention to the unknown mountainous area on the right.
As soon as the probability appeared, Ethan''s face lit up.
Just as he thought, the probability of iron ore here was 90%!
He chose to explore this area.
Then a task appeared in the upper left corner.
[Time-limited task: Complete the exploration of the Horizon Mountains within 3 days, reward: D treasure chest x1!]
Ethan''s eyes lit up.
A D treasure chest was very enticing.
The frequency of the world chat channel shing was much faster than before, Ethan clicked to open it and saw various Dark Lordsining.
[Treant Dark Lord: Why didn''t anyone tell me that you can only select one area to explore at a time? I need wood, but there''s only iron ore in there!]
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: Me too, the system didn''t exin clearly. I saw so much wood and I just chose it, but I didn''t expect that I could only choose one area. What a pitfall!]
[Treant Dark Lord: @Undead Knight Dark Lord. Where are you? I''lle find you to exchange. I have plenty of iron ore, I just need wood.]
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: Ok, let''s talk privately.]
[Goblin Dark Lord: Speaking of which, can anyonee and save me? I''m surrounded by Heroes and I dare not go out at all. All my followers are dead and I can''t get resources. If someonees to save me, I''ll be your rooky! Please!]
Just as the two were still chatting, dawn arrived.
[Ding! The Dark Lord protection period has expired. The Dark Lord faction exclusive trading market is now open. You can trade, or you can sell resources to the market for Gold Coins. The specific trading ratio depends on the market supply and demand.]
Instantly, the idea of the Undead Knight Dark Lord trying to exploit others fell through.
Previously, he had been sessful every time, gaining resources from lower Bloodlines thanks to his powerful Bloodline.
However, the appearance of the trading market put an end to his ns.
Ethan also noticed that the number of people online in the Dark Lord faction suddenly decreased a lot.
This meant that some people had beenpletely wiped out!
Besides the silly Dark Wizard Dark Lord at the beginning, other Dark Lords died after the protection period ended, and the Goblin Dark Lord was probably one of them.
A chill ran through Ethan''s heart--It seemed that strengthening thebat power must start now!
He immediately changed into Divine Dragon form, wings sprouting from his back, and flew straight towards the Horizon Mountains.
After a while, he arrived over the area.
Ethan thought for a moment and decided to first explore where the iron ore was located.
He would first establish a safe transport line.
Chapter 7 7-Summon Divine Dragon Warriors
?From up high, even though it was early in the morning, the view was still very good.
Ethan quickly flew over the mountains and soon found several iron ore locations.
To collect resources as before, directly into the warehouse, the resource progress bar within the region must reach more than 80%.
Otherwise, followers would need toe to the nearest region to collect resources into the warehouse.
Ethan hovered in the air, estimating the closest location to the abandoned temple.
He soon found an iron mine.
Although the iron content in this mine was rtively low, only a little over 100, having a few Divine Dragon Warriors meant that Ethan wouldn''t need to personally explore the map anymore.
By summoning more Earth Dragon Laborerster, wouldn''t iron resources juste in a stream?
Ethannded on the ground, next to the iron mine.
He first cautiously observing his surroundings.
After confirming there was no danger, he started to explore along the path.
He made his way to the abandoned temple and didn''t find any dangerous monsters.
Then Ethan opened the map, selected the building column, chose the wooden fence, and built it all the way from the abandoned temple to the iron mine.
Ethan couldn''t always protect everywhere; in order to ensure the smooth work of the Dragon Laborer, he had to be prepared.
This is the purpose of the wooden fence.
Once a monster invades, these buildings can remind Ethan that the Dragon Laborer has been attacked.
This way, he can cut his losses in time.
The Dragon Laborer was indeed excellent at construction.
With their gradual work, the logs seemed toe alive in their hands.
Ethan didn''t even see their construction movements clearly, the logs in the air became segments of wooden fences, with wooden spikes on top.
The fences were neatly arranged, extremely friendly to those with OCD!
Ethan ordered the Earth Dragon Laborers to make the ground more level as well, which would reduce transport time.
A few hourster, after using more than 30 logs, the Dragon Laborer sessfully built the wooden fence to the iron mine location.
Ethan gathered all the Earth Dragon Laborers to mine the iron.
Eachborer could carry 2 iron, so 7 amounted to 14.
He also set the Holy Light Goblins as patrol soldiers, two in a team, each team responsible for a section of the road--there was no other way, goblins move slowly, if set to move from the abandoned temple to the iron mine, the distance would be too far.
Sometimes crises are fleeting, so it''s necessary to prevent danger!
With the excavation of the Earth Dragon Laborer, the sound of mining iron ore filled the mountains.
Ethan kept a wary eye on his surroundings.
In the monster world, ears are far more useful than eyes.
Whatever the opponent does, there will be a sound.
At this moment, it''s the most dangerous time!
As time ticked by, the Dragon Laborers finished loading.
The wooden basket on their backs was only half full, any more and the basket would not hold.
Ethan then waved his hand and the Earth Dragon Laborers followed him towards the abandoned temple.
It was only upon returning that Ethan breathed a sigh of relief.
Seeing Mia still asleep, Ethan draped ayer of deer skin over her, and then continued to direct the Earth Dragon Laborers to head out.
After three more round trips, the total amount of stored iron reached 42.
Having gathered enough iron, Ethan went to the altar and started summoning Divine Dragon Warriors!
The familiar white light appeared again, and as it faded, a Divine Dragon Warrior, half a body taller than the Earth Dragon Laborer and three meters high, appeared before Ethan!
The Earth Dragon Laborer knelt on the ground, unable to raise their heads due to the suppression from the Bloodline.
The Divine Dragon Warrior, full of determination in his eyes, wore a silver-white armor and held a trident in his hand.
He kneeled on one knee and shouted to Ethan, "My master, what are your orders!"
Ethan was very satisfied.
He opened the panel, and the Divine Dragon Warrior''s information instantly appeared.
[Name: Divine Dragon Warrior
Intelligence: Adult Male
Strength: D
Special Ability: Bloodline Suppression (Can be used in battle, forces dragons with lower bloodline concentration to lose resistance for 3 seconds)
Enhancement Direction: Divine Dragon Knight, Divine Dragon Archer, Divine Dragon Mage
Holy Light Power: Can temporarily increase attack power (Can be used only once per battle)]
The Divine Dragon Warrior''s information made Ethan''s eyes bright.
Indeed, there are benefits to being noble!
He then said to the Divine Dragon Warrior, "You are responsible for the safety of the Earth Dragon Laborers."
"Yes, master!"
At this point, the daily food consumption of the camp had reached 50.
A single Divine Dragon Warrior required 15 food per day.
Fortunately, the previous gathering of food resources around the area had yielded a total of 200.
Ethan gritted his teeth and summoned 3 more Earth Dragon Laborers.
Now the number of Earth Dragon Laborers had reached 10, adding an additional 6 iron transportation.
In this way, only one more collection of iron resources was needed to summon a Divine Dragon Warrior!
The iron mine was now in urgent need, and other iron mines needed to be exploited for supply.
Ethan watched the Divine Dragon Warrior lead the mighty Earth Dragon Laborers to leave and arranged for the Holy Light Goblin to start looking for food resources.
In the mountains, there was not much food like fruits; most of it came from shrubs.
As for meat, Ethan didn''t want to touch them at least for now.
After all, these non-renewable resources need a long period of recovery.
If he hunted inrge numbers recklessly, it could possibly cause a food shortage in future development.
Furthermore, letting all Holy Light Goblins explore in groups gives them room to fight against some D monsters.
If there was still not enough food, there was ast resort...
Ethan opened the trade market, where the food exchange rate was 1:5.
There were still plenty of food that could be obtained.
The world chat channel had never stopped showing various information since the trade market was opened.
[Treant Dark Lord: Buying arge amount of wood resources, whether Gold Coins or resources can be discussed, put it directly on the shelf, I will buy immediately!]
[Blood Phoenix Dark Lord: Looking for a few low-Bloodline Dark Lords to be my rookies, I will protect you, just for 10 Gold Coins!]
[Merfolk Dark Lord: Who has unknown regions with water resources, sell them to me, I will pay a high price!]
[Harpy Dark Lord: Who needs sky exploration, I can provide. The price is 5 Gold Coins per time!]
For a moment, even regions had purchase demands.
But Ethan knew, spending money was just to reassure oneself.
Developing oneself in someone else''s territory?
That''s asking for trouble!
Ethan didn''t bother to read more after a few messages.
Mia also slowly woke up, and when she saw Ethan standing there in a daze, she giggled.
Hearing the sound, Ethan also turned his head to look at Mia.
Miabed her messy hair a bit and said bashfully, "What''s the matter? Can''t I evenugh?"
Ethanughed, then jumped onto the wooden bed, grabbing the white rabbit plushie in his hands.
"Hey, stop it!"
Mia''s face turned red. "You only know to tease me during the day."
Ethan looked at Mia seriously and said, "Who made you so beautiful?"
"Hmph, I don''t believe your words, men''s mouths, deceiving ghosts!"
"s, you won''t even let me speak the truth."
Miaughed at Ethan pretending to be heartbroken.
"Alright, alright, I admit that you, this Dark Lord, do have some taste."
Ethan pinched her sensitive part with his fingers and asked, "Just some?"
Before Mia could answer, their lips met.
They kissed passionately for a whole minute before parting.
Ethan pulled open Mia''s skirt, and Mia said coyly,
"You, this Dark Lord, are insatiable, aren''t you?"
Ethan helplessly waved his hand, pointing to the prominent part below.
"Well, you should ask him, who makes him excited every time he sees you."
Mia quickly covered her eyes and said, "I''m not looking!"
Just as Ethan was about to go in, Mia tightened her legs and said, "Can you let me go today, you were too fierce yesterday, it still hurts a bit today."
Ethan nodded, then got dressed and walked to the side of the wooden bed, stroking Mia''s hair, and said, "Then you rest well today, are you hungry? I''m going to cook some food for you."
"Good! Cooking is good, hehe."
Ethan then lit a fire at the same spot as yesterday.
This time he chose to use the food plundered from the caravan, heating up the dry food, which only took a short time.
A few minutester, the aroma of the food whetted Mia''s appetite.
Ethan brought the food over, and Mia swallowed, her mouth watering.
Ethan said with augh and a cry, "Slow down, slow down, it''s still hot, wait a bit before you eat."
"How do you make such delicious food! Tell me, did you secretly learn this?"
Ethan looked at Mia indulgently and shook his head.
He was always more tolerant towards his own woman.
Mia''s eyes sparkled mischievously: "Then you''ll be in charge of cooking from now on!"
Chapter 8 8- Mutant Seed
?Ethan looked at Mia, and Mia''s face was full of triumphant smiles.
Before Ethan could speak, the system began to sound an rm!
[Warning! Warning! The passage between the mountains and the abandoned temple is under attack! Under attack!]
Ethan''s face darkened, just as he had expected... indeed, there were intruders!
Mia also noticed that Ethan''s expression was off, and said,
"If you have things to do, go ahead."
Ethan nodded, immediately spread his dragon wings, opened the map, and saw a red light shing, which must be the invasion point.
The Divine Dragon Warrior in the distance was still at the iron mine and couldn''t make it in time, the goblins were too far away, and had the same problem.
He immediately issued an order: everyone''s task remains the same, continue on.
Ethan arrived alone at the ce under attack.
The wooden fence was full of green corrosive liquid, and the fence itself had be shabby.
It must have been attacked just now.
At this time, he didn''t find the attacking monster.
He observed the surroundings, and the trees and grass around hadn''t been trampled on, so it definitely wasn''t arge animal.
Ethan walked forward, and the green corrosive liquid made a squeaky sound on the wooden fence, apanied by white smoke rising.
The wooden fence waspletely damaged.
It seemed that the attacker was a small animal that could spit out or carry corrosive liquid.
Ethan felt a headache in his heart.
Small animals are extremely difficult to defend against, and they may also have a certain level of toxicity, which is a great threat to the Earth Dragon Laborer!
Just as he was standing in thought, a snake slithered down from a tree.
Its entire body was vibrant green, with a forked tongue darting in and out.
Its vertical pupils were filled with madness.
Though it wasn''t intelligent, Ethan''s aura, emanating from the Golden Divine Dragon, was attracting it.
Silently coiling its body, it aimed for Ethan''s most vulnerable spot--his neck.
The snake moved as fast as lightning, its venomous fangs even beginning to release venom while still in mid-air.
A sense of unease suddenly surged in Ethan''s heart.
Activate Divine Dragon Form!
The dragon scales on his body collided with the fangs, making a sound like gold and stone knocking, and the fangs couldn''t prate at all!
Ethan turned back and grabbed the snake in his hand, his face wore a cold expression.
The force in his hand kept growing, and the snake began to go crazy, biting Ethan''s arm continuously, trying to escape from here, its eyes were full of fear.
With the changing into the Divine Dragon Form, the oppression from the Bloodline made it unable to resist at all, that random biting was nothing more than a sense of death instinct.
The cartge was crushed, the snake''s head drooped down, and it lost its previous spirit.
Ethan stretched out his w to cut off the snake''s head, and threw the snake meat into his backpack.
Although snake meat is not very tasty, it is also food, and the Earth Dragon Laborer will not pick.
Soon, the Divine Dragon Warrior who was guarding the Earth Dragon Laborer also came to Ethan.
The Divine Dragon Warrior hurried forward.
"Apologies for my tardiness in protecting you, Master!"
Ethan waved his hand, instructing him to continue escorting the Earth Dragon Laborer to the abandoned temple.
Then he spread his dragon wings and began to fly low.
It was now noon and most of the monsters had already awakened.
Seeing the strong aura flying across the sky, these monsters were all terrified and dared not show their faces!
Ethan flew around, and no monsters appeared.
It seems that most of the monsters in this area are D-level, and they will not pose a significant threat.
He returned to the altar.
By this time, the iron mine had already been emptied, and a mysterious treasure was discovered at the very bottom.
[Mutant Seed] can transform thend within 10 meters centered on Mutant Seed into cursed seeds. The seeds transform into a living form, have aggressiveness, and produce double food!
Ethan''s eyes lit up, this thing is absolutely good!
Now, few people in the Dark Lord camp start farming, mainly affected by these reasons.
The first is theck ofbor.
Simply collecting those necessary resources has been enough for other Dark Lords to be overwhelmed.
Even if they send out all their subordinates, it''s still not enough.
They still have to buy resources from the trading market.
In this way, who would still farm?
In addition, the return of farming is notrge, far less than hunting and gathering provide much food, naturally, few people nt.
Ethan is different, with this Mutant Seed, he can get double food from nting.
Even if the seed turns into a living form, so what? Can it make pumpkins grow teeth? Make potatoes crazy?
Ethan spent a few Gold Coins and bought a fewmon seeds in the exchange.
He found an open space where there used to be a forest.
After the trees here were cut down, only a bare tree stump remained.
He quickly dug out the tree stump from the mud and filled the pit with the soil next to it.
This is a position to the right of the center of the abandoned temple, safety is definitely not a concern.
If the ntation is invaded, it also proves that Ethan is not far from being wiped out...
Ethan opened the map, selected the building column, swiped right, selected the ntation. After nning the scope on the mini map, thend immediately became moist and suitable for nting.
He then called over an Earth Dragon Laborer and gave him the task of the ntation.
nting is not as simple as imagined.
Turning the soil, burying seeds, watering, spreading fertilizer, removing pests, weeding, harvesting.
Each process does not take a long time, but it is too tedious.
Ethan returned to the altar and summoned 2 Divine Dragon Warriors.
He formed a small team with the 3 Divine Dragon Warriors and began to explore unknown areas.
The remaining Earth Dragon Laborers followed behind, acting as tools, following the Divine Dragon Warriors to pick up resources.
Ethan thought about it, called the Holy Light Goblin back, and let them continue to collect the area of the abandoned temple.
The progress bar hade to 97%, just need to work a little harder, and the treasure box can be opened!
He had nothing to do for the time being, so he also began to explore the Horizon Mountains.
After all, tasks are important.
What can be taken advantage of is free!
Then it was evening.
With Ethan and the 3 Divine Dragon Warriors exploring, the exploration progress rate of the Horizon Mountains surprisingly reached 30% in half a day.
He immediately summoned the Divine Dragon Warriors back.
The moment the Earth Dragon Laborers stepped into the abandoned temple, the resource disy on the system instantly grew wildly!
Food directly broke through the 300 mark!
Although food is scarce in the mountains, it''s still much richer than the abandoned temple.
Ethan opened the system, tallying up the resources he currently had on hand.
[Food: 305
Wood: 40
Iron Resources: 10
Gold: 0
Gold Coins: 995]
He increasingly felt the importance of tools.
If those Earth Dragon Laborers were equipped with handy tools, and even had transport tools, their efficiency would at least be about half faster than it is now.
Thinking of this, Ethan immediately gave an order.
Three Divine Dragon Warriors lead the way, Holy Light Goblins protect the Earth Dragon Laborer, and continue to mine iron.
They strive to obtain 100 iron ores before tomorrow.
In this way, more Divine Dragon Craftsmen can also be summoned.
In this way, the problem of tools will also be solved.
As usual, Ethan set up the barbecue rack.
After feeding Mia, the two of themy on the wooden bed and fell asleep in a daze.
Daytime came quickly, Ethan carefully crawled out of Mia''s arms, afraid to disturb Mia''s sweet dreams.
After a night, the number of iron resources reached 180.
The resource acquisition rate of the Horizon Mountains also came to 40%.
Ethan went to the altar and summoned Divine Dragon Craftsman.
As the white light faded, a Divine Dragon Craftsman appeared in the altar.
The Craftsman held a hammer in his hand and carried many iron tools, the names of which couldn''t be identified, on his back.
The muscles on his body were extremely developed, even thicker than the Divine Dragon Warriors.
"Greetings, Master!"
The Craftsman holding the hammer knelt in front of Ethan with a devout face.
Ethan nodded and opened the panel of Divine Dragon Craftsman.
[Name: Divine Dragon Craftsman
Intelligence: Craftsman Master approaching 60 years old
Strength: F
Special Ability: Creating Secret Weapon (can only be used once in a lifetime, creating the artifact of the legendary dragon race, strength changes ording to enhancement level)
Enhancement Direction: Craftsman Master, Weapon Master, Defense Master, Base Building Master
Holy Light Power: Significantly increase attack speed when encountering crisis (automatically used at the moment of life and death)]
Ethan was amazed, as expected of a Craftsman, professional indeed!
No wonder it requires 100 iron, this iron hammer plus the tools carried on the back, all consume iron resources!
At this time, the system suddenly announced.
[Ding! Detected that the host summoned Craftsman, building conditions have been met!]
Chapter 9 9-Initiate The Battle Against The Dark Lord!
?Ethan opened the system, and there was a new option in the architecture column: cksmith''s Shop.
The shop''s effect was to enhance the efficiency of the Divine Dragon Craftsmen by 30%.
Checking the specific details of the cksmith''s Shop, it only required 30 wood to build, but it would take a full 2 days!
After some thought, Ethan felt that the 2 days during which the Earth Dragon Laborer couldn''t do anything else but build the cksmith''s Shop seemed a little unprofitable.
He asked the Divine Dragon Craftsman, "How long does it take to craft a tool now?"
"Master, it takes half a day to create F tools and weapons. It requires 3 iron and 5 wood."
With an urate timeline, Ethan felt that the priority of the cksmith''s Shop could be postponed, and he should focus on development for now.
He nodded, keeping 30 iron, which was precisely the summoning condition for the Divine Dragon Warrior, and gave all the remaining iron resources to the craftsman.
This way, they wouldn''tck tools.
Now that the Protection Period was over, he wasn''t afraid of Hero invasions.
However, thebat capabilities of the Earth Dragon Laborers were really too low.
To prevent reckless Heroes, Ethan was cautious and retained resources to summon the Divine Dragon Warrior.
With this arrangement, the altar was at the center.
If someone invaded, they could summon the Divine Dragon Warrior in a minute to deal with the invaders.
If they summoned the Divine Dragon Warrior now, Ethan would barely be able to handle the daily food consumption.
It''s better to save resources when possible.
...
Meanwhile.
Inside Riverside (City).
Several Heroes who had chosen the Hero faction were conspiring in an alleyway.
As members of the Hero faction, they temporarily formed a small team.
However, there seemed to be quite a bit of discord within this team...
"Why hasn''t Miae back? Benjamin, do you know what she''s up to?"
Benjamin replied disdainfully, "Who knows, a few days ago, she was excitedly telling me about a big job, something about escorting a caravan."
"Escort a caravan? Doesn''t that require at least a D weapon? Where did she get the money for a D weapon? Samuel, her room is next to yours, you must know something."
Upon hearing his name, Samuel gestured helplessly,
"I don''t know, don''t ask me, captain. I know you like her, so I haven''t paid much attention to her... But a few days ago, she did ask to borrow money from me. I didn''t lend her any."
The man called the captain pondered for a moment, then said,
"Never mind, since we can''t get in touch with Mia for now, we can stillplete this quest."
Everyone''s eyes lit up at his words.
If the whole team went out, it was sure to be a Major Quest with generous rewards!
Captain Daniel looked at everyone and pulled out a map.
"As you all know, the Dark Lord''s Protection Period is now over. The NPCs have started to post quests to crusade Dark Lords. I''ve noticed one closest to our city, and rumor has it that a caravan disappeared near his area, making him the prime suspect."
"That''s why out of all the Dark Lords hunting quests, his bounty is the highest and the rewards are the most generous!"
Upon hearing Daniel''s words, the team felt as if they''d been doused with cold water.
Could they really handle a Dark Lord capable of raiding a caravan?
Still going after the Dark Lord?
Isn''t that just finding their own death?
?m The team''s interest noticeably declined, with Benjamin even raising his hand and saying,
"Captain, may I leave first? I just remembered I haven''t finished my gathering quest, and it''s almost time."
Watching as the group scattered just like rats abandoning a sinking ship, Daniel hastily said, "I''ve considered whether we could beat him, which is why I''ve spent a lot of money hiring an NPC expert! He''s a D+ expert!"
Upon hearing this, the group returned to their seats.
A D+ NPC expert on their side?
Then this quest could be possiblypleted.
Daniel looked at the group helplessly.
This quest required a team, and since he didn''t trust other teams, he had to form this in-name-only team.
They then discussed some detailed issues, especially about how to distribute the rewards.
After a full 2 hours of arguing, they finally settled on a n.
In the end, Daniel would take 50% of the rewards, and the rest would evenly split 40%.
The remaining 10% would go to the member who performed exceptionally well in the fight.
Once everyone agreed, Daniel looked at the time.
"Let''s leave now and end this quickly."
"Okay!"
Seeing the unanimous agreement, Daniel was somewhat proud.
"Don''t worry, as long as you work hard, I won''t let you down! Let''s do it!"
Daniel then went to the square and recruited some F NPCs for 2 gold coins each.
With Fbat power, they were perfect cannon fodder for wearing down the Dark Lord''s energy.
Soon, he led the ten F NPCs and the team members out of the city to meet the D+ NPC.
The group did not rest along the way.
The distance was not far, and fearing that other teams might get there first, they reached the outskirts of the abandoned temple in just over an hour.
The Heroes'' system then issued a warning:
[Ding! There is a Dark Lord within a 30-kilometer radius! Host, please be vignt!]
Daniel heard the system''s voice and thenmanded the team to continue.
He calcted that 3 days had passed since the safe period, so even if the Dark Lord developed rapidly, his strength would be at most D.
With their team''s current strength, they could even fight against a C Dark Lord!
And this Dark Lord was only his first target!
After collecting the rewards and upgrading his gear to thetest D Equip, he wouldn''t need to rely on others and could solo fight the Dark Lord!
This would create a cycle of rewards from the quests, getting Exp to level up and rewards to upgrade Equipa killing two birds with one stone!
And killing 300 Dark Lords would mean a sessful clearance.
Here, the Dark Lord in the abandoned temple would be his first stepping stone, his first foothold,ying the foundation for his great life!
Soon, Daniel arrived at the outskirts of Ethan''s abandoned temple.
[Ding, a Dark Lord has appeared within a 3-kilometer radius!]
Daniel whispered to Benjamin,
"Benny, you''re the fastest among us, go and check out the situation first. If anything feels off,e back immediately!"
Benjamin frowned.
This scouting was not an easy task, and if he got caught, the others would most likely abandon him and run.
He looked distressed and was about to refuse when he suddenly remembered the deal made earlier in the day...
"Anyone who performs exceptionally well, I, Daniel, promise here to give an additional 10% of the rewards!"
Benjamin gritted his teeth, thinking to himself:
With that 10%, I can get some better Equip, which will make any future quests much easier.
"Okay, I''m going now!"
Benjamin eximed, full of fighting spirit.
Daniel patted Benjamin''s shoulder approvingly, his eyes filled with praise.
Benjamin found a high ground and used his innate skill.
Innate skills are abilities that every Hero possesses, and they vary in power.
There are unimaginably powerful skills like transforming into a Dragon and inheriting its abnormal abilities, but there are also weak ones like farming.
Benjamin''s innate skill was Hawkeye.
This skill allowed him to observe targets from a great distance.
As a scouting skill, "Hawkeye" was very suitable, but it also had its drawbacks.
Benjamin had tested that if he used the Hawkeye on others, those under the gaze of Hawkeye would feel a certain inexplicable unease, which could potentially alert them.
If he was lucky and the target was somewhat careless, then they wouldn''t notice a thing.
He couldn''t help but pray that this Dark Lord wouldn''t notice him...
Benjamin started from the in, and the first thing he saw was a ntation.
The ntation was in the open, with no obstructions around.
He saw the shapes of the Earth Dragon Laborers and felt a chill.
Earth Dragon Laborers didn''t have any particrly obvious Dragon characteristics and were often mistaken for lizards by creatures unfamiliar with Dragons.
Benjamin was no exception and mistook the Earth Dragon Laborers for lizards.
Such a big lizard... could it be a Lizard Dark Lord?
If it was a Lizard Dark Lord, theirbat power would be not bad.
However, they would still be no match for their team!
Benjamin excitedly ended the Hawkeye skill and hurriedly ran back to Daniel.
"Captain! The Dark Lord is a Lizard Dark Lord! Itsbat power is not bad."
Daniel gave him a thumbs up:
"Good, well done! Now that we know the enemy''s details, let''s start formting a battle strategy!"
Chapter 10 10- Our Opponent Is... A Dragon?
?Seeing Benjamin being praised, Samuel felt a sense of unease rising in his heart.
If he himself didn''t perform impressively next, if he failed to win Daniel''s favor, would he just watch as this 10% bonus fell into Benjamin''s hands?
No, he absolutely couldn''t just wait and do nothing!
He had to do something.
With this in mind, Samuel shouted, "There''s no need for this trouble, isn''t the opponent just a Lizard Dark Lord? Come on, brothers, follow me and charge!"
Samuel''s voice echoed throughout the abandoned temple, taking the lead in charging forward.
This action, however, disrupted Daniel''s n.
Daniel had initially intended to use a swarm strategy to wear down the Dark Lord''s strength, but now being so close to the Dark Lord''s territory, Samuel''s voice probably alerted the Dark Lord.
Daniel had no choice but to give themand to attack.
Suddenly, more than 20 people surged towards Ethan''s position.
The Divine Dragon Warriors immediately became alert, ordering all Earth Dragon Laborers to stop working and return to the abandoned temple for shelter.
The Holy Light Goblins also rushed towards the abandoned temple.
Ethan came out of the wooden house.
Mia''s ck hair spread over her snow-white shoulders, watching Ethan''s unusual behavior.
Her face was full of worry.
Hearing a somewhat familiar voice, could it be them?
Thinking of Daniel, the hypocritical gentleman, she felt sick to her stomach.
This guy was coveting her beauty, she ignored him, and now he''s found his way here.
If it really was Danieling to find her, there would be at least 3 D Heroes.
At this time, no Dark Lord could retreat unscathed!
A determination shed in Mia''s eyes.
She knew how Ethan felt about her, and in every respect, he was beyond reproach.
She couldn''t let Ethan get into danger because of her!
Mia put on her clothes and walked out.
She said dejectedly, "Ethan, they''re here for me. Just hand me over. Then, everything will be fine."
Mia hung her head, just like a child who had done something wrong.
Ethan reached out and stroked Mia''s hair, whispering,
"Silly girl, what are you saying? It''s not toote now, go back to sleep."
Mia abruptly lifted her head, she was about to speak but looking at Ethan''s determined eyes, she felt warmth in her heart.
She nodded heavily and went back into the wooden house.
Rain began to fall outside the cabin, Mia put her hands together, praying continuously.
These days were the happiest she had ever been in her life, not just this life, but even in her previous life.
So, being cared for was such a wonderful thing...
Ethan wrapped his cloak tighter, the heavy rain arrived in a downpour.
Like a prelude to the bloodshed toe.
Then the altar shed with white light, Ethan also used thest of the iron resources to summon the Divine Dragon Warriors.
The 4 Divine Dragon Warriors kneeled neatly in front of Ethan, their tridents full of rainwater.
"All of you, show them no mercy!"
"At yourmand!"
Daniel was now a drowned rat due to the rain.
The original mountain path was already hard to traverse, and with the rain, it had be muddy.
If he wasn''t careful, his feet slipped, and he fell, face nting in the mud.
In order to catch up with Samuel, many NPCs slid down the hill, tumbling and crawling.
His gaze flickered over the team in front of him, many NPCs were injured, and a few unlucky ones who had bumped their heads on rocks when they fell were already dead.
Finally, they arrived at the foot of the mountain and count the number of people.
Two were dead, and five were incapacitated.
The atmosphere within the team was no longer as cheerful as before, everyone''s faces were filled with dismay...
Before even engaging in battle, they had already lost a tenth of their force!
At this moment, Daniel had already felt like retreating.
If he was to fight against the Dark Lord now, the chances of losing were extremely high.
Looking at Samuel''s figure, his face was filled with disgust.
If it wasn''t for him, there would be no need to issue an attack order, and they wouldn''t have rushed down the mountain so hastily, resulting in a loss ofbat effectiveness!
A cold look shed in Daniel''s eyes.
Since you are so eager for the reward, then this hot potato is yours!
Just as he was about to raise his hand to issue the retreatmand, Benjamin grabbed Daniel''s hand.
The two exchanged looks, Benjamin showing no fear.
Benjamin had seen Daniel''s small moves clearly.
Now that Daniel knew about the Dark Lord''s strength, he might not involve them next time.
Because previously, they estimated that the Dark Lord''s strength was at least D+ as it could loot the caravan.
Daniel needed more manpower, that''s why he included him and Samuel.
Given the current situation, Daniel probably sentenced Samuel to death in his heart already.
This 10% of the reward, he could definitely get it!
Why should he throw away the money that was delivered to his door?
Benjamin tried to persuade Daniel:
"Captain! If we don''t do it now, it won''t be our turn to deal with this lizard Dark Lord!"
Lightning shed across the sky, illuminating Daniel''s icy expression.
Despite the fear, Benjamin held on to Daniel''s arm, never letting go.
"Captain! You know, getting information from dialogues between Heroes and NPCs is possible. If we go back now, I''m afraid the details of this lizard Dark Lord will be widely known by tomorrow!"
"This lizard Dark Lord is definitely overestimated! If we kill him now and im the reward with his skull, the reward will still berge. If we miss this opportunity, the reward will be cut in half at least, and stronger teams might seize the opportunity first. By then, we won''t even be able to have a sip of the soup, let alone eat meat!"
Benjamin made sense, and Daniel stood still, considering the feasibility of this.
Benjamin wiped off the rainwater on his face, saying:
"Captain, it''s raining so hard that even if our attack fails, at least if we run, the lizard Dark Lord won''t be able to catch up!"
Daniel looked at Benjamin again, his expression fluctuating between cloudiness and brightness.
Eventually, he made up his mind and shouted:
"Everyone charge!"
The F NPCs immediately bypassed the two and charged towards Ethan''s defense line.
"Right, Captain. Rx, this lizard Dark Lord is not that strong, we can easily crush it!"
Daniel didn''t respond, but just pulled his hood up, and with the D+ NPCs, walked on.
Seeing this, Benjamin quickly followed.
At this point, Samuel was also 500 meters away from Ethan''s defense line.
Seeing the other party still building Wooden Caltrops, he felt impatient.
Looking back, it would take the team a few more minutes to get here!
And once the Wooden Caltrops were built, it would greatly slow down the pace of attack!
If the other party also has long-range shooting ability, then this expedition to the Dark Lord can basically be dered a failure!
Samuel gritted his teeth, charging forward alone.
His only goal was to prevent the construction of the Wooden Caltrops.
Ethan watched as Samuel approached, activating his Divine Dragon form.
His wings pped as he moved in front of Samuel.
Golden vertical pupils stared intently at Samuel.
The wings on his back, although notrge, were utterly unbelievable to Samuel.
Do lizards have wings? Could it be...
Looking at Ethan, his suspicions were further confirmed!
The traits of the Divine Dragon Warrior''s dragon bloodline were obvious:
Golden vertical pupils, dragon scales covering the body, presenting a unique glow under the rain''s onught, resembling a rainbow.
Samuel found himself incapable of resistance, only wanting to flee!
This was a dragon, not a lizard!
It was the oldest, most forbidden entity described in books!
The books in Riverside had scarce records of dragons, but one thing was certain: dragons were the most incredibly powerful monsters in this world!
Their strong bodies and human-like intelligence made them superior to all other monsters.
And he, himself, was about to attack a Dark Lord capable of controlling dragons?
Samuel fell to his knees with a thud, kowtowing to Ethan:
"Big brother! I beg you not to kill me. I can be your spy in the human city! I can tell you the location of those Heroes, just please don''t kill me!"
Ethan remained unmoved.
As Samuel began to think there was hope and his grin became even more obsequious, nning to continue pleading for his life.
Ethan, transformed into the Divine Dragon form, ran his dragon de across Samuel''s skin.
There was no dull sensation.
Samuel clutched his throat, looking at the Dark Lord hovering in the air in disbelief!
His hand was warmed by the blood gushing out like a fountain.
Samuel wanted to say something, his throat moved, but he found he couldn''t make a sound.
Looking at the massive group of people behind him, Samuel wanted to say something.
A feeling of weakness swept through his brain, his eyes closed, and he copsed onto the muddy ground.
Samuel was dead!
Ethan looked at the group of more than 10 people, his brows furrowing.
So many people?
If they are all D-level, this could get tricky!
Even though Ethan had just killed a D Hero, it was merely a fluke.
The Hero only wanted to survive, he had no desire to fight.
His weak points were all exposed, making it easy to finish him off.
He decided to hold back and see what the others would do.
The F NPCs arrived and seeing Samuel''s tragic death, even the NPCs couldn''t help but feel troubled.
They were NPCs, but certainly not brainless NPCs!
Under AI control, everyone began to discuss.
"My holy light, this is a D Hero, and he was killed instantly?"
"Who can disagree, do we still have to keep going?"
"What kind of Dark Lord is he? Why do I feel like he''s a dragon?"
Chapter 11 11-Hidden Quest
?At this moment, Daniel had also arrived outside the defense line.
The NPCs in front of him all shut their mouths and cleared the way.
Daniel walked through the crowd, looked at the bodies in the mud, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.
At this time, Ethan, in order to conserve energy, had also dismissed his Holy Dragon form.
Daniel observed Ethan, his eyes slightly narrowed, it seems he was indeed the Dark Lord.
Looking at the Divine Dragon Warriors behind Ethan, the iconic dragon scales and the chilling dragon ws made Daniel realize that this time, he might really be in trouble!
This isn''t a Lizard Dark Lord, it''s clearly the Grim Reaper!
Thinking about Benjamin''s previous reconnaissance results, it was even moreughable.
"Benjamin!"
"I''m here, I''m here!"
At this time, Benjamin came to Daniel''s side like apdog, paying no attention to the situation ahead.
Daniel''s face was icy, looking at Benjamin''s flirtatious smile, he felt even more nauseous.
He wished he could p Benjamin''s face hard!
Daniel took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in his heart.
Now is not the time for usations, if they start infighting now, this battle can be dered a failure!
Daniel kept persuading himself, squeezing out a smile on his face that was uglier than crying.
"Benjamin, you lead them and charge! He is just a Lizard Dark Lord, there is no need to be afraid."
Benjamin was stunned, he was to lead the charge?
Isn''t this asking him to die?
He was extremely unwilling, just about to make an excuse, Daniel''s dagger was on his lower back.
Daniel revealed a meaningful smile: "I believe, Benjamin, you won''t refuse, right?"
Benjamin looked down and broke into a cold sweat.
Although he didn''t know why he was being forced, it must be rted to the previous incident.
Only then did he notice the Divine Dragon Warriors behind Ethan.
His face froze and he said with a forced smile:
"Captain, it''s not toote to attack next time. We can go back and n for the long term."
Daniel shook his head and said: "Rx, this Lizard Dark Lord isn''t that strong, we can easily crush him!"
Benjamin was very familiar with this sentence, he had just said it not long ago.
His excuse got stuck, looking at the Divine Dragon Warriors again, the powerful aura emitted by the Divine Dragon Warriors made him unable to resist.
No, absolutely not!
He turned to Daniel with a smile.
"Captain, please let me go this time! I promise whatever you say in the future will be the final say."
Ethan was a little confused at this time, watching the two of them.
They seemed to be some kind of team leaders, discussing strategy before the battle?
He didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately ordered all the Divine Dragon Warriors to stay alert, fearing any idents.
On Daniel''s side, he spoke softly:
"Either, you lead the charge and have a chance to survive."
"Or, you can meet Samuel now!"
Benjamin''s face turned ashen, and he nodded heavily.
He then shouted to the NPCs behind him:
"Brothers! Charge with me! We''ll distribute the rewards on the spot after we take them down!"
"Aye, Captain!"
The NPCs responded enthusiastically.
Looking at the excited NPCs, Benjamin couldn''t help but show a bitter smile.
Under Daniel''s gaze, he held up an F+ machete that shone coldly, and roared, "Kill!"
More than a dozen people immediately charged.
Daniel nodded, and let the NPCs with D+ strength follow behind as the final force, then watched the team advance with a gloomy expression.
He thought very clearly, although the current Dark Lord is probably rted to the Dragon and canmand Dragon soldiers, he would be a top bigshot in theter stages.
But it has only been 3 days, even if he''s strong, so what?
Even an ant can bite an elephant to death, let alone this is just a baby elephant!
Several people stepped on the corpse on the ground and charged towards the defense line, hacking at the Wooden Caltrops.
The Divine Dragon Warrior stood behind the Wooden Caltrops, harvesting lives with the trident in his hands from time to time.
It didn''t take long for only Benjamin to barely cut the Wooden Caltrops in half under the harassment of the Divine Dragon Warrior.
The others were either dead or injured.
A small stream of blood gradually formed on the ground.
[Ding! Divine Dragon Warriors sessfully killed Soldier X1, umted massive energy 1%]
[Ding! Divine Dragon Warriors sessfully killed Soldier X1, umted massive energy 2%]
[Ding! Divine Dragon Warriors sessfully killed Soldier X1, umted massive energy 3%]
At this time, Benjamin, who had broken through the defense line, shouted back: "Enter from here!"
Daniel stood in the distance, his eyes bright.
Unexpectedly, this guy could actually break through the defense line.
In this case, there was still a chance!
As long as they could enter the core area, they could definitely win!
He also hurried to follow the team, by now the number of NPCs had already halved.
After Benjamin broke through the defense line, Ethan directed the Holy Light Goblins to intercept.
Seeing the small goblins, Benjamin''s confidence increased greatly.
It seems this Dark Lord was all show and no go!
Apart from those few Dragon soldiers holding the scene, the rest of the fighting power were all odds and ends!
Like these goblins, he could take them out with one sh!
His confidence skyrocketed in an instant, he raised his de and swung it towards a goblin.
His contempt led him to choose this extremely dangerous attack action, exposing his nk.
The goblin holding a wooden shield raised it above its head, Benjamin''s sh couldn''t even break the wooden shield.
His de was deeply embedded in the shield.
The goblin on the side quickly came forward, stabbing Benjamin with a spear.
Benjamin tried to pull out the knife, but found he couldn''t.
His figure tried to retreat, but he was pushed forward by the NPCs rushing up behind him.
He watched helplessly as he was impaled by the spear...
[Ding, Hero Killed, obtained Hero Soul X1]
Ethan couldn''t even bother checking, the situation on the field was still tense.
The remaining NPCs had no idea what was happening upfront, they were continually surging forward.
Those at the front who wanted to retreat found it impossible, they could only watch themselves rushing towards the de.
This breach in the defense line became like a meat grinder, ruthlessly harvesting lives!
Ethan, with a strange look on his face, watched this scene.
Was this... a delivery of heads?
After paying a heavy price, Daniel pulled away the NPCs who were still pushing forward.
His face turned livid with rage.
He couldn''t believe that the rewards set to motivate these NPCs had be a fuse for failure!
"Stop pushing! Make way! Make way!" Daniel shouted frantically.
Then he turned to a D+ NPC and said,
"You, find another entrance!"
The D+ NPC nodded, and with a single swing of his de, he split open the Wooden Caltrops.
Ethan, watching from afar, felt a sinking feeling in his heart... this guy must be the reliance of these heroes!
He directed the Divine Dragon Warriors and the goblins, abandoning the defense line and retreating to the front of the cabin.
Then, Ethan activated Divine Dragon Form, flying towards the strongest NPC on the battlefield.
The two didn''t need to speak much, they immediately engaged in battle.
However, the battle seemed to have no suspense.
The D+ NPC had the power but not a fitting weapon, his F-level weapon couldn''t inflict any substantial damage on Ethan.
Ethan didn''t dodge or evade, he flew right in front of the NPC.
Suddenly, a bold idea came to Ethan''s mind.
"Would you be willing to submit to me?"
The NPC showed a look of difficulty, and the AI was constantly considering the best choice at the moment.
The probability of breaking out was 1%, the probability of winning was 0%, and the probability of death was as high as 99%!
The NPC didn''t speak, he knelt down in the mud, choosing to submit.
[Congrattions! You have subdued the NPC, gaining entry and exit rights to the Riverside frontier of the Sunset Empire!]
[Hidden quest activated: Be the backstage controller of the Sunset Empire. Reward: SSS Treasure Chest X1.]
A faint smile appeared on Ethan''s face, he didn''t expect that subduing an NPC woulde with unexpected gains.
The backstage controller of the Sunset Empire? Interesting.
But since he is an NPC, could the others be as well?
Ethan gave a slight thought, and all the Divine Dragon Warriors and goblins immediately stopped their actions.
These F NPCs were puzzled, and the bloody battlefield suddenly quieted down.
Ethan flew in front of everyone, followed by the NPC he had just subdued.
He shouted, "Lay down your weapons, submit to me, and I will pardon your crimes!"
Daniel was among the crowd, looking dumbfounded at Ethan flying in the sky.
The rain also subsided a bit at this moment, and there were only a few F NPCs left as cannon fodder.
A few of them didn''t hesitate, exchanged nces, nodded, and threw their weapons on the ground.
As for Daniel, who was among them, he also threw his weapon on the ground with a firm heart, nning to pass off as an NPC and escape when there was a chance.
[Congrattions! You have subdued a Hero! Hero Loyalty: 30%, it is rmended to improve Hero Loyalty.]
Chapter 12 12-After The Battle
?Ethan''s gaze sharpened as he looked at the group of NPCs in front of him.
The system''s prompt couldn''t be wrong; there was indeed a Hero mixed in!
For him, these so-called schemes were like child''s y in the face of true strength, and he had countless ways to find out the truth.
A smile appeared on Ethan''s face.
Since you want to hide, let''s see how long you can hide.
He scrutinized each NPC, each of them keeping their heads down, not daring to meet Ethan''s gaze.
Daniel followed suit, not lifting his head, fearing he would be discovered.
Ethan suddenly asked, "Who among you is the captain?"
The NPCs'' gazes all turned to Daniel.
Ethan, with a meaningful smile on his face, said,
"Well, captain, please step forward."
The NPCs, always passive recipients of orders, had taken Daniel''s previous actions as the captain''s.
Daniel cursed inwardly, wondering why the NPCs were being so obedient now!
He let out an awkward chuckle and stepped in front of Ethan.
Ethan walked around Daniel, asking as he walked, "Captain, why do all these people regard you as their captain?"
Scratching his nose, Daniel replied, "It might be because I''m stronger."
"Oh?" Ethan called over the D+ NPC.
"What''s your name?"
"I''m Alexander," Alexander answered honestly.
"Good, Alexander. Tell everyone, what level is your strength now?"
"My strength is at D+ level."
At his words, the many F NPCs looked on in disbelief.
He was actually stronger than their captain!
Ethan said nothing, but the meaning was clear.
Daniel''s face turned a little ugly at that, and his eyes shifted, quickly finding an excuse.
"Yes, he is stronger than me. However, I''m an instructor in Riverside, so I took the initiative tomand everyone. Moreover, I was generously appointed as the captain."
"Cut the shit off, Daniel!"
The crowd turned around, and Mia shouted loudly from the front of the cabin.
She walked over to Ethan''s side, ring at Daniel with hostility.
Seeing Mia, Daniel''s spirits were instantly lifted, and he suppressed the joy on his face.
He hadn''t expected to find the missing Mia here, waiting for him.
Once he escaped, he''d definitely rescue her!
He was frantically winking at Mia, hoping she would y along so he could pass off as an NPC.
"Who''s Daniel? My name is Benjamin."
Mia disdainfully said, "Ethan, don''t believe him. He''s a Hero. I have a way to prove it."
Mia interlocked fingers with Ethan, deliberately swaying their hands in front of Daniel.
Daniel''s heart dropped, feeling as though he''d eaten a load of crap!
Mia, who he had long regarded as his woman, was now holding hands with another man?
He took a deep breath, chanting inwardly: I can bear it! I can bear it!
Daniel''s face darkened, but he said nothing.
Seeing this, Mia went all out.
She stood on her toes and kissed Ethan.
Daniel was instantly enraged.
The woman who had always rejected him was now passionately kissing someone else.
This was a huge blow to his heart!
"Mia! I want to die with you!"
He picked up the weapon from the ground and lunged at Mia.
Seeing this, Alexander kicked Daniel, who flew out directly and crashed into the Wooden Caltrops, the protruding spikes piercing his chest.
Daniel struggled painfully a couple of times, but in the end, he breathed hisst with an unwilling look on his face.
At this point, Daniel was dead!
[Kill the Hero, obtain Hero''s Soul x1]
The system prompt again.
Ethan let go of Mia, scratched her cute nose, and said,
"Alright, go back to the room and wait for me. It''s cold outside."
Mia felt a bit embarrassed.
This was the first time she had shown such affection in front of so many people.
Nodding, she jogged back to the room.
Ethan watched Mia''s figure, his face full of smiles.
After Mia entered the wooden room, Ethan turned around and announced to the crowd, "The fight is over now, everyone scavenge the bodies."
Ethan adhered to the belief that even a mosquito was still meat, letting everyone search the bodies.
Even if they were NPCs, they couldn''t possibly be penniless, right?
So if they had money, then it was his!
Earlier, Ethan had muted the alert sound, but the system interface would still pop up with what he gained, only the sound was turned off.
Sure enough, Ethan found exactly 100 Gold Coins as he expected, half of which were contributed by Daniel.
As for other items, they were slightly less, mostly dry food.
Ethan wasn''t choosy, after all, the demand for resources was still quite high right now.
Especially these Divine Dragon Warriors and Earth Dragon Laborers, the daily food consumption and acquisition were already out of proportion.
Now they were already living on their reserves.
Ethan looked at these NPCs and suddenly had an idea.
Their strength was too low for exploration, and they had no way to deal with monsters.
It might be better to open another ntation for them to farm.
In this way, food could also grow more.
Ethan said and did it, opened the map, and selected the ntation again.
After nning an area, the second ntation officially started operating as the Earth Dragon Laborer built it.
As for the previous defensive works, Ethan carefully surveyed the terrain of the abandoned temple, it needed to be defended on all sides, which was a bit tricky.
Ethan even thought about changing the location of the base.
To find a ce against a mountain or water.
This way, the pressure of defense would be much less.
Without dy, Ethan dispatched 3 Divine Dragon Warriors to continue exploring the Horizon Mountains.
At the same time, an Earth Dragon Laborer and a Divine Dragon Warrior were assigned to a group, specifically for transporting iron resources.
The Divine Dragon Craftsman also upgraded the Equip, recing the wooden baskets with iron ones.
Now an Earth Dragon Laborer can transport 4 iron.
The efficiency has increased exponentially!
And these Holy Light goblins, their task is still to find resources in the abandoned temple, the current resource progress bar hase to 99%.
Just 1% short of obtaining a D treasure chest.
After dealing with everything, Ethan sat on the throne and started asking the system.
"System, what is the use of the Hero''s Soul?"
[Ding! The Hero''s Soul, as an exclusive currency in the Dark Lord faction, is more valuable than Gold Coins. It can be used to exchange various items in the Dark Lord Mall. As time passes, it is also the necessary currency for the Dark Lord to upgrade skill levels, upgrade building levels, and enhance followers.]
[Ding! It is detected that the host has an exclusive dungeon. The dungeon can serve as the base of the main camp, and once the dungeon is opened, the main camp is always in the deepestyer of the dungeon. The dungeon can be used for defense. When a Heroes to attack, they must first pass through the dungeon, and only after clearing the dungeon can they attack the main camp. The host can set the guardians for each level of the dungeon.]
Ethan''s eyes lit up, with this dungeon, who needs to find easily defensible terrain?
If the main camp is always at the bottomyer of the dungeon, it means that all he needs to do is push forward the progress of the dungeon, and another line of defense will be added.
Adding one more line of defense meant more security.
Ethan then asked, "What are the conditions for opening a dungeon?"
[Ding! The first opening of the dungeon is free! The secondyer of the dungeon requires 50 Hero''s Souls!]
Free?
That really works!
Ethan opened the system, and he saw the word ''Dungeon'' appear under the abandoned temple in the mini-map.
After clicking on it, arge "Open" button appeared.
Ethan chanted, "Open."
The earth shook, and the items originally ced in the abandoned temple were teleported into the dungeon.
Here, the dungeon was no different from outside, with moonlight still shining in.
Ethan was very satisfied.
At first, he was worried that if it was a dungeon, he wouldn''t be able to see the sunlight.
It seemed that his worries were unnecessary.
[Ding! Remind the host that no guardian has been assigned to the firstyer of the dungeon.]
Ethan pondered for a moment and said, "Can I change the guardian after assignment?"
[Yes, but each change requires a three-day cooldown period.]
Ethan nodded, being able to change the guardian was good.
Since they are guardians, they definitely can''t be too weak, otherwise, they might be easily killed by Heroes.
However, looking at the list of followers, Ethan didn''t see a suitable candidate.
The Divine Dragon Warriors were used for exploration, and Alexander and the others couldn''t take on this role either.
Their current strength was decent, but in theter stages, D+ strength would be too weak.
As for the goblins, there was no need to even consider them, they simply weren''t fit for the role.
Just when Ethan was still worried about who to choose.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for achieving the achievement of resource acquisition in the abandoned temple! Obtain D-level Chest x1]
"Do you want to open it now, host?"
"Yes."
Ethan said casually.
He didn''t ce too much hope in the chests.
You could get good things, but also bad ones.
He approached it with a calm mind.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for obtaining the White Phoenix Egg!]
Ethan''s face showed surprise, was this a miracle from a single pull?!
Chapter 13 13-New Talent，The Treasure Of Golden Divine Dragon！
?Ethan curiously took the White Phoenix egg out of his backpack.
The white eggshell was engraved with some patterns.
If you listen carefully, you can hear the heartbeat of the creature inside the egg.
Although it was faint, it was very steady.
Although he didn''t know how powerful this White Phoenix was, it was awarded as a prize on its own, so its strength should be at least D-grade.
It was fully capable of guarding a level of the dungeon.
Ethan then asked, "What level can a fully-grown White Phoenix reach?"
[A mature White Phoenix possesses a B+ strength level.]
Upon hearing this, Ethan immediately put the White Phoenix egg back into his backpack.
Such an important item mustn''t be damaged.
If a mature White Phoenix could reach B+ strength level, it would be a great aid to Ethan in the future.
But now the question was, the White Phoenix was still in the egg, how to hatch it?
"System, how do I hatch the White Phoenix egg?" Ethan still kept the good habit of asking the system when he had questions.
[The White Phoenix egg can be hatched in the following ways.]
[1: Artificial incubation, which takes 10 days.]
[2: Forced incubation through sunlight and warming and humidifying, which hatches the White Phoenix in advance and takes 5 days.]
[3: Hatch through the call of the same species of White Phoenix, which takes 5 minutes.]
[4: Hatch through Essence Blood, with a chance to hatch into an Evil White Phoenix. It requires 100 drops of Essence Blood and takes 1 minute.]
"Evil White Phoenix?"
[The White Phoenix species naturally love peace. However, there are exceptions thatmit all sorts of atrocities. These are known as Evil White Phoenixes.]
Ethan frowned, hatching with Essence Blood?
And 100 drops?
Although the Dungeon currentlycked guardians, if an Evil White Phoenix filled the void, then with the power of the Evil White Phoenix, Ethan wouldn''t have to worry about security for a long time.
However, Essence Blood was also crucial!
Ethan had recognized the importance of Essence Blood when he used it to strengthen the goblins.
100 drops was a huge amount, he couldn''t produce that much in one day.
At most, he could only force out about 50 drops of Essence Blood from his body now.
But now the protection period had disappeared, and battle might arrive tomorrow.
If he chose to hatch the egg, Ethan would be in a weakened state for at least two days, unable to fight.
If someone invaded, relying on Divine Dragon Warrior would be inadequate.
Whether the invader was a Dark Lord or a Hero, Ethan would face destruction!
Thinking about this, Ethan gave up the idea of hatching an Evil White Phoenix.
Right now, developing his own abilities became the most urgent task.
Only when he was strong could he have the real say!
Although he had chosen the Divine Dragon Bloodline, he had so far only utilized one-tenth of the powerful abilities of the Divine Dragon Bloodline.
Most of the time, he simply overwhelmed opponents with physical attacks or even the strength of his physical body.
In ancient times, the most representative attribute of the Divine Dragon was its ability to resist most types of magic and its own skill attacks.
But Ethan is far from this level and still needs further development.
Then, he sent the Holy Light Goblin to the Horizon Mountains to expedite the exploration process.
Three iron mines have been discovered in the Horizon Mountains, one of which has an iron content of 500.
These 500 iron resources are enough to meet Ethan''s early demand for iron.
Now, a day and a half had passed since the time-limited task of exploring the Horizon Mountains, with half of the time remaining.
He checked the progress bar.
The progress was already at 70%, and they were just 10% away from not having to transport resources back and forth.
This would again increase the speed, and they could definitelyplete the task within the remaining time.
At that point, they would be able to receive another treasure chest.
He wondered what this chest might contain.
Just as Ethan was contemting this, the system announcement suddenly rang out.
[Ding, congrattions to the host for discovering a gold mine in the Horizon Mountains! Condition met, unlocking the Dragon Talent, the treasure of the Golden Divine Dragon!]
[Treasure of the Golden Divine Dragon: The more treasures and Gold Coins stored in the Dungeon, the greater the enhancement to the host''s strength!]
Upon hearing this, Ethan was thrilled.
Didn''t that mean his previous looting was useful?
He checked his backpack.
He currently had 1452 Gold Coins.
As for the gold mine, each Earth Dragonborer could transport 4 gold per trip.
However, these gold resources still needed to be converted into Gold Coins.
ording to the exchange rate on the trading market, one gold resource could be exchanged for 10 Gold Coins.
However, each exchange required a 10% service charge.
If he could directly produce Gold Coins, wouldn''t that be more cost-effective?
Ethan immediately checked the cksmith shop and indeed found a project called metal smelting.
Gold ore could be smelted into molten gold, which could then be cast into Gold Coins using a Gold Coin mold!
Now, there was only one problem...
Where could he find a Gold Coins mold?
When Ethan looked for a mold on the trading market, he found out that a Gold Coins mold cost a whopping 500 Gold Coins!
Furthermore, he needed to pay a service fee to the trading market every month for each mold. This frustrated Ethan.
He had already bought it, why did he still need to pay a service fee?
As expected of the trading market, they really knew how to make money!
Undeterred, Ethan continued scrolling down.
All the mold sellers were from the trading market.
There were no individual sellers.
For Dark Lords, Gold Coins are the initial circting currency.
They onlyck Gold Coins, and which Dark Lord would mint Gold Coins just for storage?
Even if other Dark Lords had discovered gold mines, most of them would directly trade with the trading market.
The money spent on molds would be enough to pay countless service fees.
Ethan had no choice but to store the gold resources in the Dungeon and n forter.
Next, he called over an Earth Dragonborer and, ording to Ethan''s idea, built a small wooden hut with a ss roof and ced the White Phoenix egg inside to incubate.
Under the floor was a hollow space where he heated stones, simr to sauna stones in a steam room.
Even though they didn''t retain as much heat as sauna stones, they were still effective.
When water was poured on the stones, they released heat.
The temperature inside the wooden hut instantly rose a few degrees, along with steam, meeting the incubation conditions required by the White Phoenix.
By the time all these tasks werepleted, it waste at night.
Ethan returned to the hut and carefully crawled into the bed.
Mia had already fallen asleep.
She had originally undressed and was waiting for him, but fell asleep unknowingly.
Ethan lifted the nket made of coarse hemp fiber, and his gaze was drawn to her ample bosom.
Her skin was white and wless, without a wrinkle to be seen.
He reached out and gently touched her, finding the sensation addictive.
Mia, somewhat dazed, woke up.
"Hey, stop ying around, it''s time to sleep."
She pulled Ethan into her arms and caressed his cheek with one hand.
"Be good, it''s time to sleep, otherwise you''ll be too tired."
After such an exchange, Ethan felt drowsy.
His tense nerves rxed, and he fell asleep shortly after closing his eyes.
Ethan had a veryfortable sleep.
Mia was not too thin or too plump, making her the perfect size to hold.
Not until noon the next day did Ethan wake up.
Mia had already awakened, but seeing Ethan sleeping so soundly, she didn''t have the heart to disturb him.
"Awake?" Mia asked, sounding slightly surprised.
Ethan nodded.
Only then did Mia, with a shy expression, ce her hand on Ethan''s firmness.
"So energetic right after waking up."
Ethan stretched and said, "Can''t help it, when ites to the person I like."
"Then shall I help you?"
Before Ethan could respond, Mia lowered her head and got to work.
Ethan instantly felt Mia''s tongue twining around him.
Her tongue tip was firm yet agile, constantly exploring new areas to stimte Ethan, while her hand never stopped, letting him experience what it felt like to be pleasured in two ways at once.
After a while, Ethan couldn''t hold back any longer.
This feeling was too intense.
He lifted the nket, flipped Mia over, spread her thighs, and aimed his hardness at her already wet entrance before pushing in.
Sounds of love filled the wooden hut.
Time went by, one minute at a time.
After an unknown period, Miay next to Ethan, looking at him seductively.
Ethan pinched Mia''s cheek.
"Such a little tease, you want more?"
Mia shook her head and pouted, "What, I can''t even look at you?"
Ethanughed and said, "I''ll have someone bring your meal in a while, I have to get back to work."
"Okay, go ahead."
As soon as Ethan walked out of the hut, NPCs immediately surrounded him.
"Boss, you need toe and see, there''s been a mutation in the nts in the ntation!"
Chapter 14 14- Living Plants
?Upon hearing the NPC''s words, a bad premonition immediately arose in Ethan''s heart.
Following the NPC to the ntation, the plot ofnd where the Mutant Seeds had been nted was now filled with chilling screams.
Hearing these screams, Ethan furrowed his brows.
Approaching the site, he saw that the ntation was in utter disarray, not a single spot was left intact.
Huge chunks of soil had been turned over, and the Earth Dragon Laborer was covered in crisscrossing wounds.
The culprits were actually these nts!
The effect of the Mutant Seed was not exaggerated; it could turn all nted crops into living beings.
At this point, the tomatoes were jumping off their stems, fighting amongst each other.
The victorious ones would hold up the losers over their heads, savoring the taste of "blood" from their victory.
The pumpkins were waving their vines around, disying their power like cowboys of the west.
Even the potatoes buried in the ground were leaping up, contesting who had a harder head...
Ethan looked helplessly at this scene, which was akin to a pandemonium.
Not to mention doubling the food, even the original food production was gone.
Facing such a scene, he had no good solutions, and could only let the NPCs and Earth Dragon Laborers temporarily work in another ntation.
After settling everything, Ethan found the nts a major headache, but there was nothing he could do for now.
He returned to his throne, and as he was pondering over the problem of the Mutant Seed, a system message popped up...
Ethan clicked on it curiously.
What appeared was the updated summoning page, which now offered the possibility of summoning new types of soldiers.
The system didn''t specify any conditions to unlock these types, making Ethan wonder if he needed to have all current soldier types before unlocking the next phase of summoning.
He nned to pay attention during his next summoning to see what conditions need to be met to summon new soldier types.
There were three new types in total:
[Divine Dragon Spearman], a D+ grade monster. Summoning cost is 40 food, 30 wood, 50 iron. Description: As a melee soldier, they wield a two-meter-long spear. Despite being a close-range unit, the damage they can inflict spans a three-meter circr area around them. However, their armor is weak and requires protection.
[Divine Dragon Ram], a D-grade monster. Summoning cost is 60 food, 100 wood, 100 iron. Description: As a siege weapon, the Divine Dragon tank is undoubtedly the best choice. The low cost can open city gates. It requires three Divine Dragon soldiers to operate and cannot defend itself.
?m [Divine Dragon Healer], an F+ grade monster. Summoning cost is 20 food, 30 wood. Description: A rare healing soldier type among the Divine Dragon race, capable of healing teammates'' injuries.
Looking at these new soldier types, Ethan thought the healer might be worth considering, which would be of great help in a war of attrition.
As for the other two, he didn''t currently have a need for the Divine Dragon Ram, and while the Spearman seemed good, it was too expensive in the early stage.
Ethan had a lot of gold, but he couldn''t afford the iron resources.
The daily consumption of iron had already reached 10 units.
He had only explored one unknown map so far, and the rest were still in the shadows.
The output of resources was also unpredictable.
He considered himself lucky to have acquired three iron mines and one gold mine this time.
You should know that every day in the chat channel, people are begging and pleading for someone to help them get through their difficulties.
The likes of Ethan, who repelled the first wave of attack and subjugated the NPC Dark Lord, are few and far between.
You could say that Ethan is the only one who has done it, a godsend in the game''s beginning!
Not to mention, he now has a hidden quest: to be the puppet master of the Sunset Empire.
Ethan has obtained some intel.
From the information provided by these NPCs, he found out that the Elders in the Riverside lord''s mansion are B-level power!
And such Elders, there are four of them in the mansion!
This information is the highest level of intelligence that ordinary NPCs can ess.
If the Elders are just the tip of the iceberg in the mansion, it means there are even more powerful figures hidden beneath the iceberg.
And the most terrifying thing is that Riverside is just an inconspicuous small city on the border of the Sunset Empire.
From this, one can imagine how strong the Sunset Empire really is!
Ethan temporarily stopped thinking about this hidden quest.
To him, it is too difficult for now.
The immediate problem is the food issue.
The daily food consumption in his camp has now reached 154, relying solely on the food obtained from exploration is too unstable.
If he buys food, it can support him for a while.
But money always runs out.
What would he do then?
Ethan thought for a while and decided to ask for help from other Dark Lords to solve the Mutant Seed problem.
He opened the Dark Lord''s chat channel interface.
[Ding! Detected host''s Bloodline as Golden Divine Dragon. It''s a super rare Bloodline among millions. Does the host want to hide his identity?]
Ethan was immediately delighted.
As the saying goes, a tree standing out from the forest will be destroyed by the wind.
A Bloodline like Golden Divine Dragon is one in a million.
Although both parties need each other in the trading process, Ethan''s powerful Bloodline is definitely a strongpetitor in future developments.
No one wants to help their enemies, and his own strong potential would alert other Dark Lords.
If Ethan goes to trade, it''s very likely that many Dark Lords would prefer to suffer a loss and trade elsewhere rather than trade with him.
Now with the ability to hide his identity, Ethan no longer has to worry.
He started asking in the global chat.
[Unknown Dark Lord (Ethan): Guys, I have a Mutant Seed, but the nts grown from it are too ferocious to harvest food from. What should I do? I offer a reward of five gold coins for the answer. Looking for generous souls to enlighten me.]
As soon as Ethan''s words were out, the previously deste chat channel became heated.
Although everyone didn''t know who this unknown Dark Lord was, the Mutant Seed had caught the Dark Lords'' attention.
[Blood Phoenix Dark Lord: Young friend, since you can''t handle it, it''s a waste to keep it. How about selling this Mutant Seed to me? I''ll buy it at a high price, how about 50 gold coins? Besides, I know you''re short on food, tell me your location privately, I''ll provide you with 50 food for free.]
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: I really don''t know about this. I don''t need food though. But the Mutant Seed is quite expensive.]
[Mermaid Dark Lord: Unknown Dark Lord? Why are you hiding your identity, are you a weak Monster? Do you need a lot of food? Do you eat fish? I have a lot of fish here, I can sell it to you at a low price, as long as you buy in bulk.]
[Harpies Dark Lord: This Mutant Seed is quite expensive, as I remember. There seem to be people in Riverside who want it. I explored that city before, but I was discovered by the mansion''s guards in a short time.]
Ethan looked at these discussions, which were all familiar Dark Lords.
However, the words of the Harpies Dark Lord did provide some information.
He has the right to enter and exit Riverside.
If he has time, he can go and take a look.
Suddenly, a private message came in. Ethan moved his thoughts slightly, and the system brought up the interface.
[Ghost Vine Dark Lord: Unknown Dark Lord, I know how to solve the Mutant Seed problem. How would you pay the 5 gold coins you promised?]
[Unknown Dark Lord: You list 1 food item on the Trading Market, priced at 5 gold coins. I''ll buy it.]
[Ghost Vine Dark Lord: Okay. The specific solution to the Mutant Seed problem is to make a scarecrow with real strength to suppress the activity of the nts.]
Ethan frowned.
Would this really work?
[Ghost Vine Dark Lord: I have a scarecrow right now. How to make it is rted to my skill information, so it''s not convenient to reveal. But I can assure you it''s absolutely useful. If you don''t believe me, you can also sell me the Mutant Seed. I will buy it for 200 gold coins!]
After hesitating for a moment, Ethan replied:
[Unknown Dark Lord: In that case, change the food item to a scarecrow, list it on the Trading Market, and I''ll buy it.]
It wasn''t long before Ethan received a sales message on the system.
Ethan didn''t bother with small talk and bought the scarecrow directly.
[Ghost Vine Dark Lord: Just stick the scarecrow above the Mutant Seed, it will work 100%.]
Ethan took out a tattered scarecrow from his backpack and was about to ask Ghost Vine Dark Lord some questions.
But when he opened the system, Ghost Vine Dark Lord''s avatar showed as offline. Ethan had no choice but to give up, feeling a bit like he had been scammed...
With a strange look on his face, Ethan walked towards the active nts.
At this point, the nts were either dead or injured, and there were hardly any intact nts left.
As soon as Ethan entered the nt garden, he was met with the angry stares of all the nts.
At this point, he had to resort to desperate measures!
Chapter 15 15-Black Rose
?Ethan walked into the ntation, and the surrounding nts immediately attacked him.
He quickly activated Divine Dragon form, and the living nts were immediately awed by the dragon''s power.
One by one, they stopped their attacks, their gaze also bing dull.
Ethan felt a glimmer of hope in his heart.
Since these nts could be deterred by the dragon''s power, the method provided by Ghost Vine Dark Lord seemed likely to be effective.
He stuck the scarecrow above the Mutant Seed.
The originally tattered scarecrow seemed toe to life at this moment.
Even Ethan could sense the change in the scarecrow.
After he dismissed the Divine Dragon form, the surrounding nts weren''t as crazy as before, and even became somewhat docile.
Ethan was immediately very satisfied.
Next, Ethan called back some idle NPCs and an Earth Dragon Laborer from the exploration team to work in the ntation.
Watching the camp thriving, Ethan was in a great mood.
The system also rang out with a prompt.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host, 80% of Horizon Mountains has been explored, and you can choose other map locations to explore.]
He opened the system and brought up the mini map.
The number in the upper right corner indicating the number of exploration areas changed from 1 to 2.
Did that mean he could explore two areas?
Ethan still chose the unknown area near Horizon Mountains for the first piece.
Iron was absolutely indispensable.
As he chose the area, the number in the upper right corner changed from 2 to 1.
Ethan''s face lit up with joy.
If he could explore two maps, he wouldn''t need to worry about food.
He carefully examined the resource content of each map area and finally chose an unknown area with a 95% probability of containing food.
He then left the goblins to continue exploring Horizon Mountains and divided the 4 Divine Dragon warriors into two teams, they will separately explore the two areas.
And then he summoned several Earth Dragon Laborers to follow the two teams of warriors to harvest resources.
After arranging all of these, Ethan returned to the wooden house and started his blissful life.
...
Not far from Ethan, in Riverside, the mission hall once again increased the reward for the mysterious Dark Lord of the Abandoned Temple.
After Daniel and others recruited more than 20 young men to join their team, everyone was eagerly anticipating their return.
After all, no matter how strong the Dark Lord was, facing a team led by an NPC with D+ strength, they were bound to win.
However, things did not go as expected.
Two dayster, there was no news about Daniel''s team.
Many people spected, could it be that the team organized by Daniel waspletely annihted?
Otherwise, even if they failed, how could there not be a single survivor?
The mission hall had to reassess the strength of the mysterious Dark Lord of the Abandoned Temple, leading to the increase of reward.
As a result, even the city lord''s mansion started paying attention to the Abandoned Temple.
If they let this Dark Lord, powerful enough to take down a D+ team, continue to grow, then the safety of the Riverside territory would be threatened!
The city lord''s mansion did not care about the Heroes, but those young men were the cornerstone of Riverside''s development.
If more Heroes like Daniel were to massively recruit young men and then none of them survived, it would be an unbearable blow to Riverside.
In this way, the future of Riverside would be in great danger!
The city lord''s mansion decided today to formally put the n to subjugate the Dark Lord of the Abandoned Temple on the agenda.
It also increased the conditions for Heroes to recruit young men.
Only Heroes with at least C strength could recruit.
It could be said that Ethan single-handedly seeded in putting the Hero Fiction of Riverside in a situation where no one was avable.
Many Hero teams began to resent Ethan, as these low-level NPCs were extremely useful tools.
Whether used asborers or cannon fodder, they could be used at a small price.
But now, with Riverside''s new regtions, these things werepletely banned.
In a tavern, many Hero teams were exchanging information or chatting.
"This Dark Lord in the Abandoned Temple is really disgusting! You tell me, why do you have to be so strong? Daniel is also stupid, having an NPC with D+ strength, but can''t even run away!"
A man with an obvious flush on his face drank the beer in his ss andined discontentedly.
"You''re right. I tell you, the new regtion from Riverside today is because of this!"
A man at the same table said mysteriously.
"Brothers, we are all Heroes, and we don''t need to say how much these NPCs are used for. I think we can form an alliance. Since one team doesn''t work, let''s form an alliance and fight the Dark Lord together. What do you think?"
The man suddenly stood on the wooden table and shouted loudly.
Teams around lowered their heads and didn''t dare to look.
The lively atmosphere in the tavern became somewhat subtle.
The man''s proposal was not bad, with so many Hero teams, if they want to defeat a Dark Lord, they could absolutely take it.
However, this mysterious Dark Lord was able to defeat a D+ level team, which showed his strength.
If they want to subjugate him, there would definitely be casualties. So, which team would die, which team would live?
Everyone had their own agenda, and no one echoed.
The lonely drunken man immediately yelled in anger, "What, are you all a bunch of cowards? A small Dark Lord has scared you?"
The apanying man tried to pull the other man down from the wooden table, but his attempts were to no avail.
Watching the man unabashedly mocking the teams in the entire tavern, he shrank his neck and left directly.
Unsurprisingly, the man''s aggressive words provoked resentment among some teams.
A few minutester, the man became a striking sight next to the trash can.
"Boss, it''s done," in a private room at the tavern, two men bent over, reporting respectfully to the bald man sitting in the main seat.
The bald man waved his hand, and his subordinates backed out and closed the door.
Next to the bald man, a man wearing mboyant clothes, even lipstick, casuallymented, "Baldy, your henchmen aren''t bad. They''ve got discernment."
The bald man shook his head, "Not enough, they''re not as good as your boys. Letting that drunk made a fuss, they''ll need more training."
The lipstick man chuckled and stroked the cat in his arms.
"But, that Dark Lord of the Abandoned Temple has be the focus now!"
In the room, another muscr man drained his ss of fine wine and said with contempt, "Hmph! Nothing but a jumping clown."
"Oh, are you that good?" the lipstick man feigned surprise, wearing a face of incredulity.
The muscr man said nothing, instead looking at the woman sitting across the table.
"Go, find a few Heroes, see how strong he really is."
The woman''s voice was not loud, but it resonated with everyone in the room.
Her name was Rose, beautiful and thorny, as her name suggested.
In just a few days after the gameunched, she distinguished herself among the Heroes, reaching D+ and making a name for herself in Riverside''s Hero Fiction with her ruthless style.
With her reputation, she sessfully formed a guild called ck Rose.
Its members were all formidable, and core members not only needed D+ strength, but also greater reputation and capability than the average person.
Everyone in the room were core members of the ck Rose.
"Yes!" The people at the table looked at each other, their eyes filled with a fighting spirit.
The position of vice guild leader was still vacant.
If they could handle this well, the position would naturally fall into one of them''sp.
Several people quickly left the tavern, immediately rallying their own teams, but not recklessly striking like Daniel.
Current information indicated that the mysterious Dark Lord in the vicinity of the Abandoned Temple had at least D+ strength, perhaps even stronger, so everything needed careful consideration.
The bald man decided to sacrifice his subordinates, gathering his lower ranking henchmen, and then let them select the most discordant members.
In this way, he had cannon fodder.
The lipstick man was also busy.
Under his influence, his team members volunteered to join the mission.
The muscr man was even more confident, deciding to lead the team himself!
The three teams set off at the same time, but there was only one path to the Abandoned Temple.
The three teams embarked on the journey with ulterior motives.
At this moment, Ethan was lying on the wooden bed, enjoying his blissful life, totally unaware that a major battle was quietly approaching.
Chapter 16 16-Abandoned Temple
?The three teams soon arrived at the vicinity of the Abandoned Temple.
[Ding, Dark Lord detected within three kilometers!]
The three teams tacitly agreed that since Dark Lord was nearby, they should consider camping now.
The muscr man unceremoniously pointed to a hillside: "I want this ce."
The hillside was in a very advantageous position, not only could it overlook the upper part of the Abandoned Temple, but also it was on high ground, which was very convenient formanding attacks or defenses.
And coincidentally, Daniel''s camp was also set up here before.
The other two teams were also angry but dared not to speak.
After all, their bosses didn''te.
Then they started looking for other ces to camp.
There were mostly forests around the Abandoned Temple, with weeds and poisonous snakes.
It took a lot of time for the two teams to clear out a safe camp.
And the muscr man had set up his camp on the hillside early and started the pre-war reconnaissance work.
But looking around, his face was full of doubts.
Where is the Abandoned Temple?
Isn''t this ce a in?
After Ethan activated the Dungeon, all the ground buildings were transferred to the Dungeon.
There were no buildings on the surface that could prove Ethan''s existence.
The only trace might be a piece of tree stumps next to it.
And the two teams exploring the unknown areas, one near Horizon Mountains, went to Horizon Mountains and the resources automatically entered the warehouse.
They didn''t need toe back to Abandoned Temple.
The other team came back once every few hours and didn''t need to go back to Abandoned Temple''s core area either.
As long as they entered Abandoned Temple''s range, the resources could be directly stored.
In this way, Ethan''s base camp had a very small chance of being exposed.
Ethan also set up the Dungeon so that it would only appear when he stepped into Abandoned Temple''s core position.
He was not strong enough yet and had to do so to avoid war.
At this time, the muscr man had doubts in his mind: Did this Dark Lord move his position?
But the system''s prompt had already indicated that he was very close to Dark Lord, from here to that piece ofnd, it was only about three kilometers away... It should be here!
The muscr man didn''t believe it, and stopped his team from camping.
Then he went back to the road he hade before, and ran back and forth several times.
As long as he came to the hillside, the system would prompt that Dark Lord was within three kilometers, but there was no specific location information.
With the other two teams staring at him as if he was monkeys, the muscr man came back to the hillside again.
He gasped and said: "Damn it, this Dark Lord is really sneaky. He changes his ce after every shot. He knows how to y guerri warfare!"
No one around dared to speak.
After all, one level higher can crush people.
Not to mention that this muscr man was notoriously brainless.
No one dared mess with him now.
The muscr man turned his eyes and thought he was the first one to find out that Dark Lord had moved his position.
He immediately called all his team members over and surrounded them in a circle.
He said mysteriously: "Guys, I have a big secret. Dark Lord''s camp is no longer here, but not far from here. We are all going to find it now. Whoever finds Dark Lord''s camp first, I will personally reward him with 20 gold coins!"
The team members heard this and immediately became energetic.
20 gold coins, this was the amount of gold coins they could get from doing three quests or so. Now they only need to find Dark Lord''s camp and they can get it?
Isn''t this pie in the sky?
Such a big Dark Lord camp, there is no worry about not finding it!
Many team members immediately put down their work, camping, cooking, guarding, whatever they were doing, they all rushed into the forest around Abandoned Temple to look for Dark Lord''s "new camp".
The muscr man looked at these scattered searchers with pride on his face...
Who said I was brainless?
With my quick reaction, anyone would have to praise my wit!
The other two teams saw this strange behavior and also stopped their work.
The muscr man was a core member of the alliance and might have received some new information, but they couldn''t judge what it was.
"Christopher, you are the fastest of us, go sneak up and see what they found."
"Yes!"
...
"Zachary, go see if there is any new information on the hillside."
"Yes!"
The two teams coincidentally sent out scouts, and they also sessfully "met" on their way up the mountain.
They both made a silent gesture with their fingers.
As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.
They helped each other and climbed up from another very steep road to reach the hillside.
At this time, the muscr many on a hammock with a smug look on his face.
The snoring sound gradually sounded.
The two people quietly walked to the observation point and looked around.
It was a in.
They both saw the shock in each other''s eyes, and then quietly went down the mountain and hurriedly reported to their leader.
The leaders of both sides heard this and sent out all the people they could send out to find the real Dark Lord "camp".
...
While the three teams were looking for the new camp that never appeared, Ethany on a wooden bed with Mia beside him, her eyes silky, leaning on Ethan''s chest.
"Stop it, you don''t let me go in broad daylight."
Ethan hugged Mia in his arms and kissed her forehead.
As Ethan and Mia were still in love, the resources also increased rapidly with the efforts of the two exploration teams.
Food reached 400 in just one day.
The ntation was also working, and the crops were harvested every three days.
Each harvest could get 50 food.
And the ntation with mutant seeds could get 100 food per harvest.
Although food was still negative every day, it was much better than before.
As for other resources, wood resources can be obtained from forests around here.
Ethan didn''t need too much wood now.
It was beneficial to keep the surrounding forest environment.
Because foods like berries could grow slowly.
As for iron resources, Horizon Mountains'' iron resources were almost mined out.
The iron resource storage reached 200.
No new iron mines were found in the unknown area near Horizon Mountains.
However, with these 200 iron resources, it couldst for a while to meet the daily tool consumption.
The two unknown areas brought not only an increase in food, but also a significant increase in various resources.
Ethan rubbed his sleepy eyes, activated Divine Dragon Form, and prepared to fly over the unknown area as before to see if there were any powerful monsters.
Soon, he noticed something wrong around Abandoned Temple.
There were many strangers in the forest.
He deactivated Divine Dragon Form and suddenly put his hand on a man''s shoulder.
The man was startled by the hand on his shoulder.
At the same time, his system suddenly sounded a prompt:
[Warning! Warning! Dark Lord detected within 100 meters!]
The man turned around and made a silent gesture, gesturing to retreat.
Ethan thought it was interesting and followed the man back step by step.
The two of them retreated more than 50 meters before the man breathed a sigh of relief.
He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said to Ethan:
"That was unlucky. Dark Lord was just 100 meters away from us. Fortunately, we didn''t attract his attention. Otherwise, we would be doomed!"
Ethan heard this and became interested.
Dark Lord, isn''t that talking about himself?
The man looked at him contemptuously and said:
"Which team are you from? Didn''t your team leader tell you before? Be careful when the system prompts that Dark Lord is nearby. You want to make some noise and attract Dark Lord''s attention?"
Ethan didn''t get angry either, but smiled instead.
The man waved his hand: "Hurry up and stay in the camp. Don''t wander around by yourself."
Ethan suddenly asked: "Do we have so many people in our team?"
The man heard this and speechlessly covered his forehead.
Is this guy stupid?
"Didn''t your team leader tell you before? I have to talk to the bosster and let those team leaders be more responsible. Don''t just pull people in. They don''t know anything. It''s useless to pull more people."
"Kid, look... The ones with red ropes on their left arms are one team. The ones with purple ribbons on their right arms are another team. Our team has a shiny badge on our chest. Did your team leader tell you about the mission? Forget it, I''ll tell you again. Our boss found out that Dark Lord''s camp is not in Abandoned Temple. Our goal is to find the real Dark Lord camp. Got it?"
The man pointed to his badge on his chest and looked at Ethan''s chest.
He suddenly found something and frowned tightly.
"Where is your badge?"
Chapter 17 17-Melee
?Ethan pretended to be enlightened: "Oh, that''s what the badge for. I was afraid of exposing myself, so I deliberately didn''t wear it."
The man was speechless.
He didn''t want to waste time on Ethan anymore.
Finding Dark Lord''s camp was the most important thing.
He pointed in the direction behind Ethan and said as he walked:
"Then you hurry back and put it on. Don''t let your teammates kill you by mistaketer. That would be too wronged."
Ethan stood still, sorting out the information he knew in his mind.
Three teams were looking for the Dark Lord''s camp, and the personnel were chaotic.
The squad leaders might not even recognize who was in their team.
And ording to his meaning, these people were all looking for him?
Ethan walked in the direction the man pointed.
Sure enough, a camp that had not beenpleted yet appeared in front of Ethan.
There was no one in the camp.
Ethan sneaked in and searched for the badge in the tent.
After finding the badge, he looked at the tents that had not been set up on the ground and frowned.
Such a scale, at least more than 20 people.
One team had more than 20 people, then three teams had at least 60 people.
White Phoenix still needed another day to hatch.
With Ethan''s currentbat power, he couldn''t stop this attack of more than 60 people.
If he exposed the Dungeon, nothing but destruction awaited him.
Thinking of this, Ethan quietly left the camp.
He had to think of a way, a way to break this offense!
Ethan wore the badge and swaggered through the forest.
He met many people along the way, some teammates and some unfamiliar teams.
Although the atmosphere was not right, those people did not choose to attack.
Even if Ethan had no other teammates around him, other teams did not dare to act rashly.
Who knew if there would be an ambush nearby?
Although the three teams werepetitors, they were also in the Hero Fiction.
Generally speaking, even if they were inpetition, they all restrained themselves and did not cause serious conflicts.
Thinking through this point, Ethan also had an idea...
Soon, he found a suitable target.
He saw two men with red ropes on their left arms setting up a bonfire in the forest.
They took out dry food from their bags and roasted it over the fire.
"s, I''m speechless. This Dark Lord is really a pain in the ass. Why do you move? You are so alert that I''m almost dead tired now. I''ve almost walked around this forest. This system is also weird. It only prompts that Dark Lord is within 300 meters or 200 meters. But I can''t see Dark Lord''s figure at all. Do you think this system is broken?"
The many on the ground andined: "Look at your system, now it prompts again that Dark Lord is near us. I really doubt if this thing is broken? It only prompts how close it is, but it doesn''t say which direction."
The other man hesitated and said: "Bro White, shall we go? The system has prompted that Dark Lord is nearby. It''s too risky to stay here."
White looked indifferent and said: "What''s the risk? This system doesn''t even tell us a direction. If we retreat, it doesn''t prompt whether we are away from Dark Lord or not. What if we run into the Dark Lord face to face?"
"But this is the first time we received a prompt that Dark Lord is nearby."
Bro White sat up and said: "Don''t tell me this. I''m angry when I hear it. Eric, you tell me how long has it been since we came here that the system prompted that Dark Lord is within 300 meters?"
Eric pondered for a moment and said: "From the beginning to now."
White immediately got up and said: "Yes, from the beginning to now. But what? Let alone seeing Dark Lord, we haven''t even seen Dark Lord''s camp! You say Dark Lord is near us? I''m sure I don''t believe it!"
"And I also heard from my friends in other teams that they are facing the same question too. So, I guess there is something evil about this ce!"
White said mysteriously and threw away his dry food.
"Have you heard that this Abandoned temple has something special! I also heard it from an NPC in Riverside. Do you know why this ce is called Abandoned temple?"
Eric shook his head.
Bro White stood up and said with his hands behind his back, swallowing the dry food in his mouth: "I''ll only tell you, don''t spread it out. Legend has it that this Abandoned temple used to be able to summon gods! At that time, Riverside was the capital of a small country, and this ce was the most mysterious building in the capital. But why is it called Abandoned temple now? Everyone has their own opinions, and the most convincing one is... After the Sunset Empire conquered this small country, the god of the small country was angry, but was directly crippled by the god behind the Sunset Empire! That''s how Sunset Empire seeded. And the temple without the blessing of the god also naturally became dpidated."
Eric looked at Bro White doubtfully, his eyes seemed to say, can you make up something more outrageous?
White pped Eric on the face and said coldly: "Eric, don''t you dare not believe it. The gods do exist! I tell you, all the NPCs in Riverside are very respectful to the gods. This was only told to me by a drunkard. And don''t you think about it, if there were no gods, why would they keep silent about this matter?"
Eric put the fish he caught on the bonfire and roasted it, looking at the zing fire and said: "Then why is it abandoned?"
White gave Eric a bump on the head: "You kid didn''t listen carefully. The god was crippled, how could he descend miracles? Without miracles, who would worship him? Look at this ce, even the system has problems. There must be something evil here!"
Eric covered his head with one hand and handed the roasted fish to White with the other hand. He nodded perfunctorily.
Just as the two were enjoying themselves, Ethan hid behind a tree and watched with cold eyes.
A momentter, two men with red ropes on their left arms died in the forest.
Ethan put a red rope on one of the corpses and deliberately left the badge next to the corpse, creating the illusion that there was a conflict between teams that led to the death of the red rope team member.
He hid in the tree and watched quietly.
Soon, the corpse of the man was found by someone.
But the person who found it didn''t dare to speak loudly. The system had already prompted that Dark Lord was within 100 meters of them.
To prevent Dark Lord from finding out, the red rope team members could only quietly move the corpse on the ground away.
As Ethan expected, they also took away the shiny badge on the ground.
Ethan nodded in satisfaction and put on a red rope to do the same.
This way, he believed that a good show was about to begin!
As Ethan expected, teams with red ropes on their left arms looked at the corpses on the ground and fell silent.
"Big brother! We have to kill them back!"
Suddenly, a sudden voice came from within a team.
Then, one after another voices echoed.
"Yes, we have to kill them back!"
This scene happened simultaneously in three teams.
Almost instantly, a melee between three teams officially began.
Ethany leisurely on a tree and watched.
And these Heros were in Abandoned Temple which Ethan controlled.
The souls of these Heros were also automatically absorbed by the system.
He really made good use of everything!
The roar and scream in the forest were endless!
The sound was so loud that even the muscr man who was on a hillside reluctantly opened his eyes and saw the chaos in the forest.
His heart suddenly skipped a beat.
He only had one thought in his mind.
It''s over!
The muscr man hurriedly ran towards the forest.
He also received a prompt from the system that Dark Lord was nearby.
He hesitated for a few seconds and then resumed his original speed.
Even Dark Lord could notpare with the current situation.
Who caused such arge-scale melee?
By the time the muscr man arrived at the spot, his team of more than 20 people had only a few survivors left.
Blood filled the whole scene.
Even the muscr man was shocked when he saw this.
He walked around the limbs on the ground and came to his subordinate''s side without saying a word.
The remaining two teams also had only a few captains and leaders left.
They were also covered with wounds.
They looked at each other and smiled bitterly.
Now the real powerhouse of the other team appeared but they were already exhausted.
They couldn''t beat him even at their peak let alone now.
And the subordinate in front of the muscr man didn''t notice anything wrong with his big brother.
Heughed crazily: "Hahaha! You''re done! My big brother is here! You''re done!"
The muscr man pped the subordinate''s face with a p, his eyes were full of chills!
Chapter 18 18-Reporting Back
?The subordinate looked at the muscr man with disbelief, his face full of confusion.
And the muscr man, though brainless, also understood that he had screwed up this time!
No matter what, these people were all rookies of the guild, but now they were killing each other here, something that should never have happened.
The most important thing was that the Dark Lord had not been found!
The mission was to kill the Dark Lord, but now they had not even seen him, and almost all of the people had been wiped out!
If the boss came down to hold him ountable, it would surely be his responsibility...
As the highest-ranking one among the three teams, he should have prevented this kind of thing from happening, acting as a lubricant to ease the conflict between the teams.
But, things had turned out like this.
The muscr man had no choice, pping the subordinate made him calm down, now there was only one way left!
All these casualties were caused by that damn Dark Lord!
He turned his cold gaze around, looking at the remaining survivors of the two teams, his figure shed, and he snapped their necks directly.
Ethan stood on a tree, and couldn''t help but nod his head in praise.
Although this muscr man looked a bit brainless, he made the right choice at this critical moment.
Only by framing Dark Lord for these deaths could he clear himself of any responsibility.
The muscr man cleaned up the remaining two teams, shook off the blood on his hands, and walked to his subordinate''s side.
He grabbed his subordinate''s clothes and wiped his bloody palms.
"You didn''t see anything, did you?" the muscr man said.
The subordinate hurriedly said: "No, no! It was all done by that damn Dark Lord, big brother, you fought hard and saved us. The others were toote to be rescued and died on the battlefield!"
The muscr man nodded, then took his subordinate and returned the way they came.
From the previous prompt, it seemed that Dark Lord was nearby.
The muscr man did not dare to be careless, he killed those two people in an instant just to deter Dark Lord who was hiding in the dark.
He was also exhausted at this point, although killing these people was easy, but to make people feel that it was a crushing kill with extreme speed, he still had to pay a certain price.
Then the muscr man took his subordinate and headed straight for Riverside without looking back.
Ethan saw this and did not stop him, this guy might still be his lucky star.
He brought so many souls of heros this time, maybe next time it would be the same.
But then, Ethan would not need to use this method, to make the three teams fight each other in order to win...
Ethan watched the muscr man gradually go away, and then he felt relieved.
He recalled the Holy Light Goblins and started to loot the corpses on the ground.
Although they were not worth much, he did not want to waste them.
He also had the goblins move the unbuilt camp back to the Dungeon.
The Holy Light Goblins spent more than half an hour to loot all the corpses.
Ethan''s backpack suddenly had all kinds of things, the style was normal at first.
They were some dry food, beer, or some daily necessities.
But as he went further, some things made Ethan feel a bit perverted.
[Lubricant], made from butter, can greatly lubricate the skin.
[Underwear], can be worn outside or inside.
Ethan held the underwear in his hand, and his mouth twitched.
What kind of underwear was this, clearly just two pieces of cloth!
He clicked the clean button under the backpack with a nk expression, and some things that were worthless to Ethan disappeared from the backpack in an instant.
He opened the system, and the Gold Coins column had already increased to about 2000, arge part of which was found in the camp that the three teams had not built.
This money was the lifeblood of the Heroes, they naturally took it wherever they went.
But now they were in the middle of a mission, and it was too troublesome to carry money with them.
They all put it in the camp, but this time they were raided, and Ethan benefited from it.
Just as Ethan was happily counting his spoils, the muscr man also led the remaining people to report back, and did not return to Riverside until dusk.
As soon as the muscr man entered the guild leader''s room, he saw three figures, and immediately felt uneasy.
He quickly knelt on the ground.
"Bang bang bang"
He knocked his head on the ground a few times, and then said:
"I''m sorry guild leader! This was an ident, I didn''t know that Dark Lord was so powerful."
Under the setting sun, the sunlight shone through the window and onto the chair where she sat.
Rose was wrapped in the shadow of the chair, and her expression was unreadable as she thought.
Just as the muscr man was secretly ncing at Rose, her emotionless voice echoed throughout the hall.
"You, you made me lose more than 50 people from my guild, where is the Dark Lord?"
The muscr man heard this and immediately knocked his head on the ground a few more times.
"I suck, I couldn''t even take down that Dark Lord."
"So let me get this straight, I sent out over 40 F Heroes, more than 10 D Heroes and you, a D+ Hero as a team, and you still couldn''t take down this mysterious Dark Lord?"
The muscr man quickly pretended to be heartbroken and said:
"It''s really that Dark Lord is too cunning! He actually moved his camp, we were not familiar with the surrounding environment, that''s how he got away! But guild leader, I promise, give me another chance! I will definitely take him down!"
The muscr man still thought that it was just Dark Lord''s luck, that he happened to have internal strife among the three teams, and that he happened toe nearby after the fight...
Rose sneered.
The bald man was the first to stand up and walk to the kneeling muscr man and question him:
"Do you mean, guild leader has to personally take action, and listen to yourmands to take that dark lord down?"
The bald man''s words instantly made the muscr man anxious.
The muscr man hurriedly said: "Guild leader! I didn''t mean that! I meant, I meant..."
He racked his brains for excuses, but couldn''t find a suitable one.
The lipstick man followed up and said: "What do you mean? I think you are too arrogant, you want to boss everyone around!"
Just as the muscr man wanted to argue, Rose said indifferently:
"Enough of this, about the mysterious Dark Lord in Abandoned temple, no one is allowed to provoke him! Everyone, wait until after the ''Holy Spirit Festival'' in half a month."
"Yes!" Several people shouted in unison, then left the guild leader''s room one by one.
Rose turned around and looked at the sunset.
This Dark Lord was interesting, he was able toe up with a n to divide the three teams in such a short time, and make the best choice.
Rose had already known what had happened, she had never intended to crusade Dark Lord with just this one battle.
She secretly sent her confidants to monitor this operation in advance.
She originally thought that she should at least be able to roughly estimate Dark Lord''s strength through the battle.
Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.
This was Rose''s motto.
But what she didn''t expect was that this mysterious Dark Lord was so bold.
He not only broke into the team alone, but also acted like old friends with the team members.
He had a pretty strong mindset.
With some small tricks, he sessfully made the three teams fight each other.
Fortunately, she didn''t lose too many core forces of the guild.
And that muscr man... Rose''s mouth curled up in a cold smile.
He was aplete idiot!
The only reason she kept him was because he had D+ strength, and he was brainless and easy to control.
If she had a better choice, she would definitely kick him out without hesitation.
But for now, she still needed him as a D+ Hero.
The Holy Spirit Festival in half a month was very important.
Whether Rose Guild could break out of Riverside and go to other cities of Sunset Empire depended on this!
...
At the same time, in Abandoned temple.
Ethan sat on the throne and looked at the constantly increasing resources in the system.
He felt very happy in his heart.
The area near Horizon Mountains gave him a big surprise.
There were tworge iron mines!
The two iron mines together could provide up to 1000 iron resources.
Ethan could now dere that he had entered the iron agepletely.
He also started building the first cksmith shop.
He opened the enhancement page and called out the Earth Dragon Laborer interface.
Although Earth Dragon Laborers did not have any enhancement directions, they could directly enhance their mining speed, carrying speed, and carrying quantity.
And Earth Dragon Laborer''s module enhancement did not require any conditions, only resources were needed.
However, enhancing the firstyer of mining speed required a whopping 300 iron.
Ethan gritted his teeth and chose to enhance it.
Boosting mining speed would help gather food, iron, and gold faster.
It was a sure win!
Suddenly, the system''s prompt sounded.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host, Divine Dragon Warrior has achieved the achievement of surviving for 3 days, unlocking the enhancement direction, Divine Dragon Knight!]
Chapter 19 19-Growth Incubator?
?Ethan''s heart leaped with joy as he quickly opened the enhancement page for the Divine Dragon Warriors.
Among the three branches, the Divine Dragon knight was shining with light.
With a slight movement of his mind, the panel of the Divine Dragon knight appeared in his mind.
[Name: Divine Dragon Knight
Intelligence: An elite warrior with over fifty years of fighting experience
[Strength: D+ level
Special Ability: Bloodline Suppression (Can be used in battle, forcing dragons with lower bloodline to lose their resistance for 5 seconds)
Enhancement Direction: Divine Dragon Knight Leader, Divine Dragon Elite Archer, Divine Dragon Elite Mage]
Holy Light Power: Can temporarily increase attack power (can only be used once per battle)
Mount: Divine Wing Dragon (As the exclusive mount of the Divine Dragon knight, it greatly enhances the speed of the Divine Dragon knight and has aerial strike ability)]
The Divine Dragon knight was significantly improved in terms of speed, strength, and intelligencepared to the Divine Dragon Warrior.
And with the existence of the Divine Wing Dragon, it could allow the Divine Dragon knight to perform aerial strikes, which meant that Ethan had more options in the future whether it was offense or defense.
Especially this aerial strike ability, when other Dark Lords were still engaged innd warfare, Ethan''s aerialbat ability was undoubtedly a dimensional strike.
However, the cost of this enhancement struck him as shocking.
It required a whopping 200 food, 50 wood resources, 200 iron and an egg of a Divine Wing Dragon.
He could ept the consumption of these resources in front of him, at most he would have to save some food for a while, and then he could enhance all the Divine Dragon Warriors into Divine Dragon knights.
But the key was that he needed an egg of a Divine Wing Dragon.
As the mount of the Divine Dragon knight, it was not given by the system directly.
Instead, Ethan had to explore and obtain it himself.
Without an egg of a Divine Wing Dragon, he could not meet the enhancement condition and could not enhance the Divine Dragon Warrior.
Ethan frowned and asked the system.
"How do I get an egg of a Divine Wing Dragon?"
[Ding, host can explore unknown buildings by himself.]
The system only gave this sentence, and nothing else.
Ethan curled his lips, the system''s hint only pointed out a rough direction.
As a building, it must be simr to White Phoenix''s incubation house, but how to get an egg was unknown.
He had no way now.
The only known building was a cksmith shop, and it had just started construction.
The rest of the unknown buildings had not met the unlocking conditions yet.
How to unlock them?
He suddenly thought of the unlocking condition for the Divine Dragon knight, which was that the Divine Dragon Warrior had to survive for three days before sessfully unlocking the enhancement branch.
Would the next Divine Dragon knight leader also be like this?
Or as abat-type unit, did they need to kill enemies to unlock?
Ethan thought carefully, but did note to a conclusion.
After all, this was just his guess.
He needed further exploration and verification.
Ethan shook his head.
Now was not the time to think about these questions.
Ethan shook his head.
Now is not the time to be thinking about these matters.
He had just seeded in foiling arge-scale attack by the Hero faction, which bought him some more breathing space.
He could not afford to waste the opportunity.
He summoned two more Divine Dragon Warriors and ten Earth Dragon Laborers on the altar and divided them into two teams to further speed up the exploration of unknown areas.
In this way, Ethan had four exploration teams.
The number of Divine Dragon Warriors reached six.
The number of Earth Dragon Laborers also reached twenty.
Except for those who helped in the two ntations, three were ced in Horizon Mountains'' mine to mine iron.
The remaining fifteen Earth Dragon Laborers were all engaged in exploration work.
a?Five Earth Dragon Laborers was led by a Divine Dragon Warrior to form a resource collection team.
When the Earth Dragon Laborers reached their package limit, they would go back and forth between Abandoned temple and the border of unknown area to hand over resources and then continue collecting resources.
The remaining three Divine Dragon Warriors formed an exploration team that specialized in clearing out poisonous insects and beasts in unknown areas to prevent unnecessary threats to Earth Dragon Laborers.
The remaining Holy Light Goblins were used as resource transporters within the camp.
Although Ethan could directly mobilize resources, but not so for Divine Dragon Craftsmen.
After arranging all this, Ethan turned his attention to the D treasure chests in his backpack.
This was the reward of Horizon Mountains'' Map.
It had already been exploredpletely when he watched the heros fighting each other from tree tops.
Plus time-limited tasks, there were two D treasure chests this time.
Ethan did not hesitate to choose to open them.
[Ding, congrattions to the host for opening a D treasure chest and obtaining: Undead Tower. (Can continuously produce low-level undead soldiers)]
[Ding, congrattions to the host for opening a D treasure chest and obtaining: Growth Incubator (Mysterious item, can halve the incubation time and increase the level of the incubated creature)]
Ethan was overjoyed.
The Undead Tower was optional, he had plenty of cannon fodder.
He had been limiting the reproduction of goblins to prevent food consumption from being too fast.
But if he needed cannon fodder, those goblins could produce a cannon fodder team in minutes.
The most important thing was the mysterious item below - Growth Incubator.
This item''s ability was quite extraordinary.
It could not only shorten the incubation time, but also increase the level of the incubated creature.
This function could not be measured by Gold Coins!
Ethan took out the Growth Incubator from his backpack and looked at it in his hand.
It looked like a helmet with a few antenna-like things on top.
His smile froze.
This thing, if you said that it was pieced together from the garbage, Ethan would believe it a bit.
If you said it was opened from a D treasure chest, this appearance was really hard to describe.
It didn''t look like it had such an extraordinary function at all.
Ethan sighed.
Since the system had made the function so clear, he could only try it.
He walked to White Phoenix''s incubation house and raised his eyebrows.
He suddenly found an important problem.
This incubator obviously had to be put on the egg.
But the size was different!
This incubator was obviously much smaller than the egg.
Could it be adjusted?
Ethan picked up the Growth Incubator and looked at it carefully.
Sure enough, he found two buttons on the innermost side.
One red and one green.
He pressed the green button and the incubator shrank a bit.
He pressed the red button again and the incubator grew a bit.
In this way, Ethanpared the size of the egg and adjusted the incubator to a suitable size.
A few minutester, he sessfully put the incubator on the egg.
Ethan didn''t dy either.
After putting it on, he closed the wooden door tightly, afraid of affecting White Phoenix''s incubation.
He wiped the water vapor off his face and estimated the time...
It shouldn''t take more than three hours for White Phoenix to hatch out of its shell.
He didn''t know if it would work now.
Ethan didn''t idle either.
He opened the system and looked at his own resources.
Now, he had enough Divine Dragon Warriors, but theirbat power was not enough to change the course of the battlefield.
He needed a unit that could cause great casualties to the enemy.
He opened the summoning interface.
Among the three units he unlockedst time, the ram had little effect on improvingbat power, and it was only useful for siege warfare.
The healer''sbat power improvement was also not great, an F+ Monster, and as a healing ss, itsbat power would definitely not be too strong.
In this way, he could only choose Divine Dragon Spearman.
The resources needed to summon spearmen were not too much either.
The daily food consumption was only 5 food more than Divine Dragon Warriors.
But in terms of ability, they had unparalleled output in battles.
The spearmen could threaten enemies within three meters around them.
This extremely abnormal attack range greatly enhanced Ethan''s formation''s lethality.
In his n, he could let cannon fodder goblins charge first andunch the first round of attacks behind them.
After goblins died, they would hide behind Divine Dragon Warriors andunch second round of attacks.
D+ level strength was enough for spearmen to dominate!
In frontal battlefield, they were like harvesters.
At the same time, Ethan also noticed a problem: that is, his units'' defensive ability.
Although Divine Dragon Warriors'' defense was okay, but as a defensive means, it was not enough.
If enemyunched fearless charge, they might break through defense line.
Ethan urgently needed TANK units now, but other units had not been unlocked yet.
Then he summoned four Divine Dragon Spearmen on altar.
As white light shed by,
Several dragonborn with extremely long spears on their backs appeared in front of Ethan.
Chapter 20 20-Bloodline Evolution
?He saw the four Divine Dragon Spearmen kneel down and say in a deep voice, "Greetings, master!"
Ethan opened the panel of the Divine Dragon Spearmen as usual.
[Name: Divine Dragon Spearman]
Intelligence: Adult Male
Strength: D+ Level
Special Ability: Spear Throw (Can be used inbat, throw the spear in hand, with a maximum range of 30 meters. Need to retrieve the spear or use a spare one for further attacks)
Enhancement Direction: Divine Dragon Spearman Leader, Divine Dragon Elite Archer
Holy Light Power: Swing the spear in hand rapidly, performing five stabs (Enter a weakened state for 30 seconds after each use inbat)]
Ethan noticed that the arms of the Divine Dragon Spearmen were exaggeratedly thick, almost as thick as his own arms, and their height had reached two meters under the enhancement of the Bloodline.
The grayish-blue skin was covered with uneven dragon scales, and the muscles were bursting with explosive power.
He asked curiously, "How heavy is the spear behind you?"
"Master, it weighs 50 kilograms."
He was amazed by the weight.
No wonder one of the enhancement branches for the Divine Dragon Spearmen was elite archer.
With such arm strength, they could pull even the heaviest bows, right?
He then ordered the four Divine Dragon Spearmen to patrol around the Abandoned Temple in pairs of two.
If they encountered a Hero team of more than three people, they would test their strength.
If the Heroes were weak, they would kill them directly.
If the Heroes were strong, they would call support from the camp.
With the Holy Light Goblins taking the lead, the advantage of the Spearmen would make these Heroes know what it means to be an inch long and an inch strong!
He shifted his attention to White Phoenix.
It was about to be born.
He could see through the ss above the wooden house and catch a glimpse of it.
The egg of White Phoenix was shaking constantly.
And the antennae on top of the Growth Incubator were emitting strange lights.
He decided to stay around the incubation house, just in case something unexpected happened.
Suddenly, the sky changed color and dark clouds covered the sun.
The impact was so great that even Dark Lords in other regions noticed this abnormal situation.
The world chat channel shed constantly.
He opened the chat channel and saw that Dark Lords were discussing one after another.
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: What''s going on? Who did that? Why did the weather suddenly turn cloudy?]
[Blood Phoenix Dark Lord: Who did this? Say something. I''m just a onlooker. I promise I won''t tell anyone about this.]
[Minotaur Dark Lord: Did you see that? There''s a phoenix shadow in the sky. It seems to be near my area!]
[Mermaid Dark Lord: What phoenix shadow? Dude, you must have seen it wrong. Don''t scare yourself. This phoenix is not something to joke about. It''s on par with Divine Dragon, an existence of that level. If there''s such a Dark Lord, I''ll be the first to fight him!]
[Orc Dark Lord: @Minotaur Dark Lord. I saw it too. Phoenix shadow. That''s awesome. I wonder which Dark Lord has such good luck and chose such a high-level Bloodline. I envy you!]
[Ghost Vine Dark Lord: Dude, are you his rooky? Howe only you two saw it? Fake or not?]
[Orc Dark Lord: @Ghost Vine Dark Lord. What rooky or not? I can''t be someone''s rooky? Even if my Bloodline is low-level, I won''t do that kind of thing! I really saw a phoenix shadow!]
[Ghost Vine Dark Lord: Okay okay, whatever you say. How about we make a bet? If you find something rted to phoenixes, you''re short on food right? I''ll give you 200 for free! If not, you give me 200. Do you dare?]
Ethan felt a bit uneasy.
Was this Orc Dark Lord serious?
And although White Phoenix had phoenix in her name, was she really a phoenix?
And what about that phoenix shadow? Did it really exist?
He didn''t see any phoenix shadow either.
He looked up curiously and his face stiffened.
He saw a golden phoenix appear in the sky above White Phoenix''s incubation house.
Its huge body almost filled his sight and its tail feathers were gorgeous and elegant, floating in the wind.
Ethan thought of the two Dark Lords just now.
They could see the phoenix shadow, which meant they were not far from the Abandoned Temple.
That would make his location very dangerous.
And this Orc Dark Lord might send out a team to investigate here.
What should he do then?
Just as Ethan was thinking about this problem, there was a sound from White Phoenix''s incubation house.
With a crisp sound of eggshell cracking, the phoenix shadow in the sky made a long howl and then gradually disappeared.
He looked at White Phoenix''s incubation house with curiosity.
He saw that the incubation house was filled with mist.
Some of it was from the steam released by the sauna stones, and some of it was unknown.
He pulled open the wooden door and the mist rushed towards him.
After a few seconds of venttion, he could finally see the whole picture of the incubation room.
The egg of White Phoenix was now only an empty shell.
And the Growth Incubator was lying quietly next to it.
He picked up the incubator and looked around cautiously.
Where did White Phoenix go?
Suddenly, there was a crowing sound from a small corner of the incubation room.
He looked over and saw a chick as big as his palm looking at him hesitantly.
He didn''t know what to call it.
Its bare appearance was covered with short feathers that were wet by the egg fluid, and it was pale white, as if it had some disease.
With such a small body, its wings were very conspicuous.
They almost took up a third of its body.
[Ding! Found a rare exotic beast: White Phoenix King]
[The king of the White Phoenix n, has the ability tomand its race, and has stronger strength than ordinary White Phoenixs, can reach A-level strength when fully grown]
Ethan carefully held the White Phoenix King in his arms, looking incredulously at this little thing.
This little thing could actually grow to A-level?
[Ding, host can perform bloodline recognition.]
The system''s prompt made Ethane to his senses.
Just as he was about to prick his finger, he suddenly remembered that the goblins had sessfully enhanced themselves after being washed by his diluted essence blood.
Would it work on White Phoenix King too?
He hesitated a bit.
He didn''t know if White Phoenix King could withstand his essence blood.
If he burst White Phoenix King with it, everything would be in vain.
But if White Phoenix King could withstand the washing of Divine Dragon essence blood, its strength would go up a notch.
And besides, White Phoenix King''s physical quality was much better than that of goblins, he believed that White Phoenix King could definitely handle it!
Ethan gritted his teeth and decided to take a risk.
Fortune favors the bold!
He squeezed out a drop of essence blood.
White Phoenix King felt the powerful aura in the essence blood and its small body swayed.
Its eyes asionally looked at him with three parts fear and seven parts longing.
Even though it was only in its infancy, it also knew the energy contained in this drop of essence blood.
Ethan split the essence blood into two halves after squeezing it out.
He was afraid that White Phoenix King couldn''t take it.
He fed half a drop into its beak.
Although Ethan''s eyes were a bit tired, he didn''t dare to rx and stared closely at White Phoenix.
He saw that White Phoenix King''s body instantly showed ancient white patterns.
Ethan could even see the golden essence blood sliding down its esophagus into its stomach.
The essence blood split instantly and flowed into its limbs and organs.
A touch of gold appeared on the white patterns.
A phantom appeared in the sky again, but this time, it was not a phoenix, but a dragon and phoenix singing together!
Ethan didn''t have time to look at the spectacle in the sky.
He ordered all Spearmen to return to camp and then focused on White Phoenix King.
At this time, gold upied half of the white patterns and White Phoenix King closed its eyes tightly, not knowing whether it was alive or dead.
Just as Ethan was anxious, he heard a prompt from the system in his mind.
[Ding! White Phoenix King''s Bloodline Evolution has reached 50%, please feed it as soon as possible, otherwise Bloodline Evolution will fail and White Phoenix King will die on the spot.]
Ethan heard this and felt hopeful.
He quickly fed the remaining half drop into its beak.
Strangely enough, although White Phoenix King seemed to be unconscious, its instinct drove it to swallow the essence blood.
And the gold on the patterns increased with the supplement of essence blood.
Soon, all white disappeared and golden patterns appeared in front of Ethan.
White Phoenix Kingpleted Bloodline Evolution!
Chapter 21 21-Minotaur Squad
?Ethan looked at the White Phoenix King in his hand, which hadpleted its bloodline evolution.
Now it was much stronger than before.
He opened the system and checked the White Phoenix King''s panel.
[Name: White Phoenix King (Enhanced by ancient bloodline)]
[Intelligence: Child (juvenile stage)]
[Strength: D (can reach A+ in adulthood)]
[Special abilities: Phoenix Cry: Summon an ancient phoenix phantom, causing fear and mental damage to enemies. When facing beasts, the bloodline pressure will increase the mental damage by 50%.]
[Enhancement direction: Ancient White Phoenix]
[Holy Light power: Instantly heal all wounds. (Can only be used once per battle, obtained after being enhanced by the essence blood of the Divine Dragon n)]
Ethan couldn''t help but marvel, the White Phoenix King that was as big as his palm had D-level strength, which was hard to imagine.
The White Phoenix King''s condition also improved a lot, and there was a different look in its watery eyes.
[Ding! Master contract signed!]
Then an ethereal voice came to his mind.
"Thank you for your help, master."
Ethan looked at the White Phoenix King incredulously.
"Was that you talking just now?"
The White Phoenix King seemed to understand half of it, and nodded:
"Thank you for your Divine Dragon essence blood, which allowed me to sessfully remove the impurities in my body. Andplete the bloodline evolution."
It had gratitude in its eyes.
Ethan waved his hand and said: "It''s nothing, it''s good that you hatched safely."
"Mm-hmm, master I want to rest for a while, the bloodline evolution consumed too much of my energy." The White Phoenix King said and felt a bit unstable, and its eyelids were also fighting.
Ethan quickly put it in the wooden house, and removed the sauna stones below.
The White Phoenix King nodded gratefully, and then fell asleep deeply.
After leaving the wooden house, Ethan let out a sigh of relief.
Although he lost a drop of essence blood, now that he could make the White Phoenix King''s bloodline evolve sessfully, he was really lucky.
He guessed that the White Phoenix n had some bloodline connection with the phoenixes, and then the phoenixes had some rtion with the Divine Dragon n.
That''s why it triggered the White Phoenix King''s bloodline evolution.
And the adult White Phoenix strength grew from A-level to A+ level, which was a huge gap for any creature.
Now that the White Phoenix King had made it, Ethan even spected that it could evolve further!
As long as he could find some essence blood or corpses of these ancient creatures, and let the White Phoenix King devour them and evolve, its strength could be enhanced again!
Ethan couldn''t help but feel excited.
If the White Phoenix King''s strength could continue to rise, he would have another reliance in the future.
Just as Ethan was fantasizing about future scenarios, 10 kilometers away from the abandoned temple in a ce called Crown Daisy in, Minotaur Dark Lord kicked over a wooden barrel in front of him.
"Damn it! God Damn it! This damn Ghost Vine Dark Lord, dare he challenge me, don''t let me know where he is, I''ll crush him in minutes!"
Minotaur Dark Lord''s face was full of anger, his ck face turned a bit ck and red.
"Come heree here!"
"Master, I''m here." A Minotaur wearing armor immediately appeared, his golden nose ring swaying up and down as he walked.
His three thick fingers sped his fists and knelt down, carrying an exaggerated huge axe on his back.
"You take all your subordinates, except for the minotaurborers, go to the west 10 kilometers away, and find that phoenix phantom!"
Minotaur Dark Lord sat on his throne, panting heavily.
He was obviously a bit excited.
"Master, our food is out."
The Minotaur next to him who looked like an adviser said.
He was different from the Minotaur kneeling above.
He was smaller in size, changed his armor to coarse linen clothes and held a staff in his hand.
Minotaur Dark Lord looked at him incredulously and shouted:
"How is that possible! I just bought 200 food recently, and now they are gone?"
The adviser shook his head and said:
"If we want to walk 10 kilometers on foot, our food is far from enough with our current situation."
Minotaur Dark Lord deted when he heard this.
As minotaurs hadrger bodies than other creatures, and because of their muscr development, they had very little fat storage.
Their food demand was naturally much higher.
But there were pros and cons to everything.
The high food demand was apanied by the fact that minotaurs were far stronger than other races inbat, whether it was stamina, strength, or HP.
Only orcs could match them.
The only drawback was that their intelligence and speed were rtively low.
Minotaur Dark Lord recalled the mockery of Ghost Vine Dark Lord to himself in the world chat channel, and his dismissed thoughts rose again.
So many Dark Lords in the world channel knew about this, if he just backed down like this, he would never be able to raise his head again.
And maybe there was nothing but some anomalies there, there was no danger at all, he didn''t have to scare himself.
Thinking of this, Minotaur Dark Lord suddenly thought of a good idea.
Since the food was not enough for the whole team to go out, he could send a small squad instead.
No matter what happened there, as long as he knew the specific situation and had the facts to refute Ghost Vine Dark Lord, it would be fine.
Minotaur Dark Lord said to the adviser:
"Then just send a small squad, that way we don''t have to worry about food consumption."
The adviser opened his mouth and wanted to say something.
But Minotaur Dark Lord stood up from his throne and shouted at his subordinates:
"I''ll organize a four-person squad in a while, and bring some cannon fodder goblins, go and find what happened there. If there is anything good, bring it back to me right away."
"Yes!"
Minotaur Dark Lord nodded.
He was very satisfied with this Minotaur Warriors.
Their D-level strength was enough to make him invincible in the early stage.
Minotaur Dark Lord then summoned a witch doctor, a priest and a defender, forming a four-person squad.
Minotaur''s troops were moreprehensive, whether it was magic output or physical output, healing or defense.
Then the four-person squad didn''t waste time, they took some food and a few cannon fodder goblins and headed for the abandoned temple where Ethan was.
Minotaur Dark Lord saw the team leave as if he had vented his anger, and started again in the world chat channel.
[Minotaur Dark Lord: @Ghost Vine Dark Lord. My team has left, they will arrive in about a day. Have you prepared your 200 food?]
[Mermaid Dark Lord: Wow, dude you really went there? I didn''t see any phoenix phantom here. You better not send troops randomly, or you''ll be wiped out. The number of Dark Lords is decreasing every second.]
[Tiger Demon Dark Lord: Brothers, who can save me? Damn it, there are three D+ heroes here, I can''t resist them. They are destroying my altar now. If the altar is gone I''ll be really wiped out! Brothers, help help!]
[Minotaur Dark Lord: Don''t worry, I''m not as weak as you trash. And I have brains. The brother above, just die quietly, don''t babble.]
Minotaur Dark Lord sent this message and looked at the distance with disdain.
Although his bloodline was not strong enough, his troops were strong!
He also secretly learned that his unlocked troops were the mostprehensive so far.
There was even a rumor that the rare bloodline Blood Phoenix Dark Lord only had offensive troops, no healing no ranged no defense.
That''s why most of the time Blood Phoenix Dark Lord showed a very aggressive attitude, and started to trick other Dark Lords'' locations after a few words.
Because only in this way could heunch surprise attacks and take advantage of his offensive troops.
Minotaur Dark Lord smiled.
Blood Phoenix Dark Lord, you better not fall into my hands...
The Minotaur squad was moving at full speed, while Ethan was still enjoying the warmth in his gentle dreand.
Ever since Mia learned that Daniel died in Ethan''s hands, she felt more grateful for him.
And now it was summer, the temperature was hot, Mia was very considerate and let the goblins collect ramie.
She wove some ramie into summer cloth like mosquitos every day as raw materials for clothes and quilts.
And as hand-woven cloth, Mia''s summer cloth was more breathable.
Now the two were lying on the bed covered with Mia''s summer cloth.
Ethan grabbed Mia''s soft flesh on her chest and smiled: "My Mia is really virtuous."
Chapter 22 22-Mysterious Monster
?Mia''s face turned red, and she said shyly, "You are quiet naughty in the morning."
Ethan''s movements continued, his one hand slid down from Mia''s chest.
Her snow-white skin was so smooth, and her skin temperature rose with it.
As if knowing his purpose, Mia''s tight and powerful legs slowly opened, and as Ethan''s finger touched, Mia closed her eyes slightly, and her mouth couldn''t help but gasp.
The originally dry tunnel suddenly became a bit moist.
Mia pouted her mouth and grabbed the "dragon" in her hand.
Even though Mia had been with Ethan for so many days, she was still shocked by his huge size.
"Ethan, did it grow bigger here?"
Ethan moved his hand up and down, making Mia panting.
The bottom was already muddy, and his fingers were full of crystal clear liquid and stretched to Mia''s face.
Mia immediately covered her eyes: "Oh, I don''t want to see it!"
Ethan looked at Mia''s appearance, and his heart was sweet as if he had eaten honey.
He opened Mia''s legs, and the dragon rubbed against the wetnd.
Mia didn''t dare to speak, the scorching dragon came in from time to time, and made her a bit unbearable.
She hurriedly coquettishly said: "Don''t y anymore,e in quickly."
Mia said softly, and after saying this, her face became more rosy.
Ethan nodded, held Mia''s legs with both hands, aimed the dragon at the position, pushed his waist in, Mia closed her eyes tightly, biting her lower lip hard.
Ethan saw this and slowed down his speed.
The part that went in kept going in and out, more liquid was secreted.
When Mia had a few points of calmness on her face, he went all the way in.
Then it was time for men and women to climax.
With Ethan''s final sprint, the two embraced andy on the bed.
Mia looked at Ethan''s unsatisfied expression, her face full of worry.
This wouldn''t do, if they continued like this, she would be overwhelmed.
She stroked Ethan''s solid arm, feeling the rhythm of his muscles.
It was about she wanting to say something, when she saw Ethan suddenly sit up from the bed with his face gloomy.
Just now, the system prompt sounded in his mind.
[Ding! A Holy Light Goblins has died!]
Ethan opened the system, and in the mini-map above the abandoned temple, the unknown area shed red light.
Ethan immediately recalled all the troops in the unknown area.
Holy Light Goblin''s strength reached D level, if someone could kill Holy Light Goblin, that would also pose a threat to Divine Dragon Warriors!
Mia looked at Ethan''s face, seemingly understanding something, and had to put down her proposal.
"You go deal with your business."
Ethan nodded, touched Mia''s hair, then put on his clothes and walked out of the wooden house.
In front of the wooden house at this time were two Divine Dragon Warriors, ten Earth Dragon Laborers and four Spearmen waiting for orders.
He scanned all of them, and said to the remaining Holy Light Goblin:
"Who is the enemy?"
The goblin was also covered in green blood, obviously attacked.
As the goblin chattered, the system tranted.
Ethan frowned, and said with some doubt: "Are you sure it''s a bird-like monster?"
Several Holy Light Goblins nodded.
He couldn''t help but look at the wooden house where White Phoenix King was.
Could it be that yesterday''s phoenix phantom caused trouble?
Then Ethan led the Divine Dragon Warriors and Spearman to the ce where the casualties urred, leaving the Earth Dragon Laborers in the camp.
Ethan was cautious, as soon as he walked out of the abandoned temple territory, he immediately activated his Divine Dragon form.
Dragon scales wrapped his whole body, much stronger than those soft armors.
The other dragon warriors also cast admiring eyes, this level of bloodline was what they dreamed of!
The team continued to move forward, and soon arrived at the ce where Holy Light Goblins died.
Ethan observed around, only the southeast corner had some trees showing a tilted state, and no other ces.
That meant that the monster that attacked the Holy Light Goblin chose one way to attack and retreat.
He then said: "Divine Dragon Warriors and Spearmen, go in this direction and check ahead. Remember not to alert the enemy. If you find anything, immediately retreat and report to me."
The Divine Dragon Warriors nodded, then followed by Divine Dragon Spearmen in the back, with Divine Dragon Warriors in front, forming a formation and heading towards the southeast corner.
Ethan didn''t idle either.
He walked to the goblin corpse and examined it carefully.
The goblin was split in half from the head.
The killer was at least half a meter taller than the goblin, and his body was not sticky.
The weapon was very sharp.
And ording to what the goblin said, its appearance was simr to a bird.
If it was a beak, that would exin it.
But the enemy was so fast that the goblin didn''t even use his Holy Light power.
And to be able to easily kill a D-level monster like that, the opponent must be at least D+ level.
Fast speed, strong attack power, able to kill D-level monsters in seconds...
For an exploration team, such an enemy posed a great threat.
Forter exploration, Ethan had to solve this problem.
It didn''t take long for the squad that was sent out to check back to Ethan.
He asked in a low voice: "How is it? Did you find anything?"
"Back to master, there is a big mountain at the end of the road. There may be a carnivorous monster hiding in a cave in it. The entrance of the cave is piled with bones."
Ethan raised his eyebrows and said: "Show me."
"Yes."
Then a Divine Dragon Warrior led the way in front of him.
Ethan followed by the remaining Spearman and Goblin behind him.
After walking a short distance, his vision suddenly opened up.
A dark mountain reced the dense forest.
Then Divine Dragon Warriors turned right and after a few steps, a dark cave appeared in front of Ethan.
The cave was three meters high and located at a vent.
A stench of blood came out from the cave mouth.
Ethan covered his nose and looked at the bones piled around the cave with disgust.
Divine Dragon Warriors also feared exposing their position and pointed at the cave mouth with their hand indicating that monster was in there.
Ethan nodded and returned to where he was before.
He took two deep breaths before rxing.
After removing his Divine Dragon State, Ethan pondered for a moment and said: "Leave a goblin to monitor. If anything happens report to me immediately."
Now that the monster hid in cave, he had to be careful facing such monster plus unfamiliar terrain to avoid casualties.
Ethan''s n was to temporarily abandon the exploration of this area and focus on another area.
As for food, the food they had harvested before which couldst for this period of time.
Ethan led the team back to the camp and arranged the work.
Then he walked to White Phoenix King''s wooden house.
He opened the wooden house and White Phoenix King keenly looked at the door.
Seeing that it was Ethan, she immediately pped her wings and flew to his shoulder.
Ethan looked at White Phoenix King with some disbelief.
She was bald all over yesterday, and it was only one night before she could fly?
"Master, do you have any food? I''m a little hungry."
White Phoenix King said through mentalmunication.
Ethan nodded and took her to the outside of the camp.
The morning sun was not too hot yet, and the breeze in the forest blew on his body, it was veryfortable.
Ethan stood in the camp and took out all the food from his backpack.
Considering White Phoenix King''s size, most of them were berries.
White Phoenix King immediately bounced and fluttered her wings to the berries, eating them one by one.
Ethan squatted on the ground, curious about White Phoenix King.
She would shine a golden light on her body every time she ate, and then her round belly would shrink.
This exaggerated digestive ability made Ethan marvel.
Ethan stroked White Phoenix King''s feathers and said: "I''ll call you Whitty from now on."
White Phoenix King widened her eyes, then nodded.
She continued to eat the berries on the ground.
After a while, the berries on the ground were eaten by Whitty.
Ethan looked at Whitty, somewhat incredulous.
This was enough to satisfy two Earth Dragon Laborers'' food intake!
A full 10 food were eaten?
"Master, do you have any more of these round fruits? I''m a little hungry."
Ethan couldn''t help but smile bitterly, and continued to take out all the remaining berries and said: "There are plenty, eat as much as you want."
Whitty''s face lit up and she continued to eat the berries on the ground.
Squatting on the ground, he pulled his mouth sharply.
Well done little one, this is a bit unaffordable!
Chapter 23 23-The Guardian Of The First Floor Of The Dungeon
?Whitty continued to eat the berries on the ground.
Ethan looked at the food consumption of 10 Earth Dragon Laborers in a day being swallowed by Whitty, and it seemed effortless.
He felt a lot of pressure.
He estimated that if Whitty ate like this every day, his food supply would not keep up with the consumption.
Thinking of this, Ethan felt a headache.
In that case, it would be better to kill the mysterious monster as soon as possible.
Without the threat, the unknown area could be re-entered by the resource collection team.
With the food collection in the unknown area, it could barely support the food consumption in the camp.
Ethan regrouped the team and called over the Spearman and Divine Dragon Warrior.
Except for the resource exploration team, all of Ethan''sbat power was here.
Ethan didn''t waste any words and directly stated today''s goal - to kill the mysterious monster.
Then the team set off in a mighty manner and arrived at the cave entrance in no time.
Ethan first sent out ordinary goblins.
These guys were descendants of Holy Light Goblins.
By this generation, Divine Dragon Bloodline was even scarcer, almost no different from ordinary goblins.
The only difference was that they had Holy Light power.
And goblin''s Holy Light power could heal their own wounds.
This power was very useful as cannon fodder and to consume enemy''s power.
Ordinary goblins formed three-person teams and headed for the cave.
Nothing happened when they reached the cave entrance.
Ethan continued tomand the goblins to go deeper into the cave.
The leading goblin lit a simple torch and slowly walked towards the depths of the cave.
The light of the torch instantly attracted hundreds of bats in the cave.
They flew out of the cave, covering the sky.
This scene was very spectacr.
After the bat swarm flew away, goblins continued to go deeper.
Suddenly a scream came from goblin.
The torch fell to the ground in an instant.
The leading goblin was bitten by some beast.
Ethan''s face sank and immediatelymanded Divine Dragon Warriors to join the fight.
If Ethan''s judgment was correct, this mysterious monster was at least D+ level.
Ordinary goblins were too weak and couldn''t cause effective damage to it.
With Divine Dragon Warrior joining in, the cave entrance became crowded.
Ethan also activated his Divine Dragon Form and flew in mid-air to observe the situation.
He saw a leopard-like monster spit out goblin''s limbs on the ground, constantly growling, its sharp teeth shining in torchlight.
Ethan frowned, was this mysterious monster a leopard?
A Divine Dragon Warrior stormed in, but the leopard didn''t attack anymore.
It circled around the Divine Dragon Warrior, looking for ws.
The Divine Dragon Warrior wouldn''t let him go like that, killing the leopard in two or three strokes.
Just as Divine Dragon Warrior returned triumphantly, Ethan felt a breath from deep in cave.
"Watch out!"
Ethan''s voice just fell, the Divine Dragon Warrior hadn''t turned his head yet, and was instantly caught by sharp ws.
The strong dragon scale defense was also useless in front of ws, instantly split apart.
The dying Divine Dragon Warrior took his trident and attacked the mysterious monster, but heard a sound of metal shing.
[Ding! Warning, Divine Dragon Warrior has died!]
Ethan flew forward, covering other Divine Dragon Warriors to retreat.
At the same time he let Spearman prepare to throw, if the mysterious monster wanted to continue attacking, use spears to block it for a moment.
He opened his aura, and pressure from Divine Dragon Bloodline oppressed inside cave.
The Mysterious monster also seemed to be startled, bright eyes in cave staring at Ethan dead on.
When Divine Dragon Warrior retreated to safety, he also slowly retreated back.
Ethan deactivated his Divine Dragon Form, pretending to be exhausted, to lure mysterious monster out.
The terrain inside cave wasplex and it would be easy for Divine Dragon Warriors to be defeated one by one because of the terrain.
The Mysterious monster felt Divine Dragon aura decline and its confidence increased instantly.
It turned out that just now aura was all made by this human!
He suddenly came out of cave and his full appearance made Ethan excited.
White wings asionally shed white lines that were very simr to Whitty''s eggshell lines before.
The Mysterious monster spread his wings and raised his head and howled.
And Whitty who was still immersed in berry world in camp suddenly raised her head and looked at Ethan''s direction with confusion in her eyes.
The Mysterious monster leaped forward with both legs and jumped in front of Ethan.
The system immediately gave out panel of the mysterious monster in front of Ethan.
[Name: White Phoenix (fifth generation, Bloodline concentration is 10%)]
Intelligence: Unknown
Strength: Unknown
Enhancement direction: Unknown
Description: A wild monster, fifth generation of White Phoenix n, low Bloodline concentration, strength estimated to be D+ to C level. Please be careful, host.]
Ethan''s face shed a strange look.
He really guessed it.
He was indeed a member of White Phoenix n, but why did he appear here?
He looked at the White Phoenix with a bad face.
Even if you are Whitty''s n, you can''t be so presumptuous here!
He was about to attack when Whitty''s voice suddenly sounded.
"Master, wait!"
Whitty flew over anxiously and stood between Ethan and the White Phoenix.
Whitty''s appearance made the White Phoenix''s attitude instantly affectionate, there was even a bit of envy in his eyes.
"Master, he is my n. He may have noticed my breath when I hatched. He thought I was captured by humans and wanted to save me. That''s why he attacked goblins. The bones piled at the entrance of cave are not his doing. We White Phoenix n are omnivorous animals, but we mostly eat berries and the like, rarely meat."
Ethan nodded and looked at submissive White Phoenix and said: "Then now I sign a contract with him?"
Whitty shook her head very humanely and said: "No need for that master, I have subdued him. His Bloodline concentration is too low, I don''t even need to show my strength and he voluntarily submitted. He can nowmunicate with you mentally."
Ethan raised his eyebrows and looked at the White Phoenix and said: "Can you hear me now?"
A deep male voice sounded in his mind.
"I can hear you, master."
Ethan''s mouth showed a faint smile.
It seemed that this White Phoenix was quite obedient.
"Then from now on your name is Baymax."
"Okay."
Ethan looked at Baymax and his eyes lit up with an idea.
Whitty''s strength could eventually grow to A+ level, as the guardian of the first floor of dungeon it was a bit overkill.
Now that he had Baymax, this vacancy also had a candidate.
Ethan said to Baymax: "Now I appoint you as the guardian of the first level of the dungeon, are you willing?"
Baymax nodded quickly. "I am willing."
[Ding! Congrattions to host for subduing wild White Phoenix, panel specific information has been updated, please check.]
Ethan opened Baymax''s panel again.
[Name: Baymax (White Phoenix)]
Intelligence: Adult male
Strength: C (growing period, mature period can reach C+)
Enhancement direction: Need to increase Bloodline concentration first]
Ethan nodded with satisfaction.
C-level strength could make him rest easy for now.
Then Ethan buried Divine Dragon Warrior''s corpse and returned to camp.
And in the dark, a pair of pink eyes saw all this.
...
And at this time The Minotaur team found a camp in front.
They saw mostly women wearing revealing clothes with ck wings on their backs in camp.
But they had horns and hooves, which looked very unnatural.
The Minotaur team estimated distance from camp to where they were, it was almost 10 kilometers.
That phoenix phantom was likely here.
Then Minotaur team rested for a while and then attacked camp!
Chapter 24 24-Allie The Succubus
?The appearance of the Minotaur squad also naturally attracted the attention of the scouts in the camp.
At this time in the subus camp, several scouts immediately returned to the center of the camp and shouted at the woman on the throne:
"My Lord, we have been invaded!"
There was no answer from the throne at this time, and several people lowered their heads and looked at each other.
"My Lord, did you go out to y again?"
"Don''t talk nonsense, maybe Dark Lord is asleep. Try calling a few more times."
"My Lord! We have been invaded!"
After calling a few times, there was still no movement on the throne.
Just as they were wondering, Allie''s voice suddenly came from behind.
"Are you blind?"
They dared not move and did not dare to raise their heads.
The reason is simple, as a subus, Allie is too tempting.
The shoulder-length curly hair exudes an indescribable fragrance, and when they were still a few meters away from Allie, they felt as if their hearts were being scratched by a kitten, and they couldn''t bear it.
Just looking at those slender but not losing the sense of beauty legs, they couldn''t help but fantasize.
As Allie walked step by step to the throne, they finally raised their heads slightly.
They said again: "My Lord, someone has invaded."
Allie crossed her legs on the throne and sneered a few times.
"Heh, someone dares toe here? Do they think they have too much essence?"
Several people shook their heads and dared not speak.
Allie looked at her subordinates'' wimpy appearance and was also speechless.
Was it just because she drained a few of them? Is it necessary?
"Where are the invaders now?"
"In front of the camp."
The slender fingers rested on her red lips, and a smile appeared on Allie''s face.
So bold? It seems interesting.
"Okay, I''ll take a look."
Allie stood up from the throne and stretched her waist.
Her breasts were about to burst out, and her boneless waist made her breasts even more plump.
She slowly walked down the throne and put on her mask.
As a Dark Lord, she didn''t want to lower the efficiency of her subordinates because of herself.
When Allie went to the camp gate, the scouts quickly passed on the news that the Dark Lord was going to the gate.
"Big Bull, the Dark Lord will be here in 30 seconds. Remember to wear your blindfold and nose plug. Don''t let her suck you dry and fall into a weak state. Don''t me me for not reminding you."
"Aho, the Dark Lord will be here in 40 seconds. Don''t be likest time. You almost died."
"Erhu, open the door directly when the Dark Lordes here. Don''t worry about anything else."
"Brother, I''m afraid the invaders will take advantage of this opportunity toe in."
"Are you stupid? There''s no man in this world who can resist the Lord! Okay, don''t talk nonsense. When the Dark Lordes, don''t drag her down. Be careful or she will pull you into the dark room!"
"Brother, what is the dark room? I haven''t been there yet. Is it where the Dark Lordes to punish you?"
"Hmm, don''t say it. It''s all painful memories." The scout patted Erhu''s shoulder meaningfully.
"Don''t think too much. Although this Dark Lord is a subus, she won''t let any male really take advantage of her She will only create a beautiful dream and then suck your essence from a distance. Unless you want to die in your dream, don''t offend her."
Erhu shuddered and shook his head.
"Then since you don''t want it, just remember to open the door when you see the Dark Lord. Or else you''ll suffer!"
Meanwhile, Allie walked through the camp with a charming sway.
Although she thought she was walking normally, in the eyes of others, every step was so witty.
Allie walked to the gate, and Erhu hurriedly pulled down the rope in his hand.
The wooden gate made a "creak creak" sound.
The Minotaur squad didn''t expect that the other side would open the gate directly.
The defender in the squad immediately took the lead and stood at the front to prevent a sudden attack.
Upon seeing the neers, Allie immediately recognized them as the Minotaur squad sent by MinotaurDark Lord, who had been boasting on the world channel yesterday.
Then Allie chuckled softly, her voice full of temptation.
She said, "Is this all the people we have? Seems a bit insufficient for a feast."
The Minotaur warrior looked at Allie, feeling a bit apprehensive.
Normally, a camp that could proactively engage in battle wouldn''t have weak forces.
However, they had sent a woman.
Allie wore ck silk gloves, and under the sunlight, one could almost see her snow-white skin.
She had ayer of ck fabric on her upper body, barely covering the essential areas, and even that fabric was made of crocheted silk thread.
She wore thigh-high stockings on her legs, entuating the visible flesh.
The Minotaur warrior swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his eyes burning with lust as he looked at Allie.
The priest behind him whispered, "This woman is not simple, I feel that she has a kind of inexplicable attraction on her body, making me unable to resist the desire."
The Minotaur warrior quickly shook his head, discarding the thoughts in his mind.
He frowned, thinking of his mission, which was to investigate the phoenix phantom.
He tried to avoid trouble.
The Minotaur warrior also shouted at Allie, "We are here to look for something strange, there was a phoenix phantom here before, you should have seen it, right?"
Allie covered her mouth and giggled, her chest shaking constantly.
The Minotaur squad suddenly didn''t know who made the sound of swallowing saliva.
The Minotaur warrior turned his head and red, the witch doctor blushed and lowered his head.
"I have seen the phoenix phantom, but why should I give it to you?"
The Minotaur warrior''s eyes lit up and said, "I am ordered by the Minotaur Dark Lord to investigate. If you find anything strange rted to the phoenix phantom, hand them over, or else my master will personally lead the army and crush you into dust."
"Oh?" Allie said faintly.
There was a sudden shout in the camp, "All units pay attention! Level one alert!"
The Minotaur squad also shook, and the members looked around with vignt eyes.
They saw Allie take off her mask, and the witch doctor looked at her face with some astonishment.
Allie''s every smile and movement showed her charm.
Even though her features were not very outstanding, but whenbined together, they became an unforgettable image in his mind.
Her cheeks were slightly flushed,plemented by fiery red lips.
Her eyes were filled with desire, and the corners of her eyes lifted slightly with a smile.
Her fingers, adorned with red nail polish, caressed her lips.
Her rosy tongue circled around her fingertips, leaving behind glistening and translucent trails of moisture.
Following the path down her snow-white neck, her bosom seemed on the verge of bursting forth, while her slender waist entuated the curves of her body to a climax.
Her thighs were plump,cking any hint of frailty.
Allie continuously crossed her legs, rubbing against her intimate area.
Softly, she said, "If I don''t give it to you, I wonder how you gentlemen would indulge me."
The pink pupils faintly revealed the enchanting patterns of a subus, which the witch doctor noticed in his gaze.
The witch doctor''s eyeballs also disyed the subus patterns.
Suddenly, a loud thud echoed as the witch doctor dropped his staff to the ground and walked dazedly towards Allie.
All the members of the Minotaur squad had their eyes fixated on Allie.
For some reason, all they desired now was to overpower the woman before them, making her beg for mercy with the rhythm of their bodies.
The witch doctor approached Allie, the subus patterns in his eyes fully visible.
He knelt before her, gazing up from below at her intimate area.
Allie chuckled lightly and ced her foot on the witch doctor''s head, causing blood to stter on the ground.
"You shouldn''t look at me like that; it makes me shy."
?m Allie then turned her gaze towards the remaining squad members, her eyes filled with passion.
She took the initiative and walked towards the Minotaur warrior, blowing a gust of fragrant wind towards his face.
Her fingers caressed his firm arms, causing the soft flesh on her chest to tremble withughter.
"Big brother, your muscles are so hard. I wonder if it''s the same down there?"
The onlookers in the camp couldn''t help but sigh as they witnessed the Minotaur''s current state.
It seemed someone was about to suffer.
The scent that Allie blew just now could create extremely erotic illusions in the male brain.
At this moment, the Minotaur warrior''s mind experienced a delusion, feeling as if Allie, like a water snake, had slipped into his embrace before he could react, with her buttocks continuously rubbing against his already erect tent.
As the Minotaur gasped heavily, his crotch instantly became soaked.
His once sturdy body also becameid.
Almost instantly, the Minotaur, like an old dragon nearing the end of its life, copsed to the ground as Allie dodged aside.
Allie looked at the withered corpse on the ground and giggled, "I never expected you to be all talk and no action."
Then she nced at the remaining two individuals.
The strongest one was nothing special either, and she lost interest in them.
Instead...
She put on her face mask, the subus patterns in her eyes ceased their flickering. The remaining two individuals snapped out of their daze, their bodies drenched in cold sweat.
"Go back and tell your master that if he wants it, he shoulde and get it himself."
The Defender and the Priest were sweating profusely, staring at the lifeless bodies on the ground, then at Allie.
They hastily made their escape without any hesitation.
Allie stood in ce, giggling to herself.
Chapter 25 25-Marching Out Personally
?The remaining team members ran non-stop, barely taking any breaks along the way, only by doing so could they forget the beautiful figure in their minds.
Any pause would involuntarily bring back the memories of her charming smiles and enticing figure, as if she was still by their side, with her scent still lingering in their noses.
The duo ran like crazy, managing to shrink a day''s journey into three hours.
By the time they arrived at the Minotaur camp, they were basically exhausted, covered in cold sweat.
The Minotaur Dark Lord also received the news and came over.
Seeing their condition, a sense of foreboding immediately shed across his mind.
"What happened? What''s going on?"
The priest wanted to say something, but then started convulsing, his mouth full of froth.
The Shaman in the camp quickly stepped forward, tried several emergency treatments, but to no avail.
He shook his head at the Minotaur Dark Lord.
The Minotaur Dark Lord''s face instantly darkened.
"How did he die?"
"It''s strange, there are no wounds on his body, but it feels like his body has been drained."
The Shaman lifted the priest''s robe, revealing his withered arm, which looked like a mummy.
The Minotaur Dark Lord immediately turned to the defender, whose condition was slightly better and at least still able to speak.
"Master, there''s a camp resisting over there with unusual methods. And, there''s a good chance they''ve found the peculiar object that causes the phoenix phantom."
After saying this, the defender, like a deted ball, followed the priest''s footsteps, his body withered away.
Minotaur Dark Lord immediately summoned people to find a downwind location to cremate and bury the two corpses, to prevent any bacterial infection.
He sat on his throne, carefully pondering the defender''s words.
His eyes were aze, he hadn''t expected it to really exist!
They had found the object that causes the phoenix phantom.
In that case, it was time to move!
He bought a whole 500 food in the guild, enough to sustain the team''s consumption.
But the time was only three days, and with increased marching speed, it would take a day for a round trip.
Thus, in reality, they only had two days forbat.
After two days, the food would be consumedpletely, and they would have to return to base.
As for the ''special methods'' mentioned by the defender? The Minotaur Dark Lord didn''t even consider it!
For these D-level yers, the opponent could easily crush them.
Their ''special methods'' were probably just yful tactics.
If he went personally, he could conquer them within minutes!
He then shouted loudly, "All units! We''re leaving in an hour! Our objective is to reim the object causing the phoenix phantom!"
The whole Minotaur camp was suddenly buzzing with activity, everyone rushing to pack up.
An hourter, at noon, the Minotaur Dark Lord looked at the bloated team in front of him, waved his big hand, and officially set off.
...
Meanwhile, Allie returned to her throne with a face mask on, scanning the crowd around her, none daring to meet her gaze.
She said impatiently, "Enough! I''m not draining your essence, hurry up and do what you need to do."
Upon hearing her words, the crowd dispersed in a hurry.
Allie halfid on the throne, pondering over the day''s events.
The figure of Ethan haunted her mind.
Although she had only seen his side face, the aura of Ethan in his Divine Dragon form was forever etched in her heart.
Allie had never felt such oppression from anyone else, as if she was being crushed into dust.
As she thought of this, Allie softly moaned.
The image of Ethan emerged in her mind, his weight on top of her, ravaging her.
Allie''s hand gently caressed her chest, her fingers pinching her nipples, while another hand stroked her private parts, her face flushing red.
Her tongue asionally flicked out, as if kissing someone else.
As her fingers continuously rubbed her privates, every time they hit that sensitive spot, her body jolted as if electrocuted.
Allie arched her back high, as if in sync with something.
Suddenly, her eyes flickered, a different subus pattern shed by, and Allie instantly regained her senses.
She pulled out her fingers, looking at the nearly transparent fluid, shaking her head.
She hadn''t expected to start again, she must not have yed enough earlier, otherwise, she wouldn''t have acted like this.
As for the phoenix phantom mentioned by Minotaur, Allie was certain that the Whitty bird was the source!
Allie knew about Ethan''s existence more than anyone else.
However, as a Subus Dark Lord, the troops she summoned had practically nobat power.
All summoned troops would only seduce other beings to satisfy their own desires.
Hence, Allie had to personally go into battle, capturing some monsters and applying the "Envement" subus pattern.
This way, Allie got her own followers.
However, the development of her camp was far behind others, and given the particr nature of the subus, she never spoke in the world channel.
The reason she didn''t point Minotaur in the right direction was that seeing Ethan effortlessly tame a C-level monster in the morning, which was somewhat shocking.
Allie crossed her legs, her little ck wings fluttering above her head.
And most importantly, Ethan was incredibly handsome!
Under the transformation of the Divine Dragon Bloodline, Ethan radiated an aura of superiority.
To Allie, a subus, this was an irresistible scent.
Thinking about this, Allie was about to repeat her previous actions, and the subus pattern in her eyes shed again.
She shook her head.
It seemed she had to find something to do for herself; relying solely on "abstinence" to regain herposure wouldn''t work in the long run.
Inbat, she could only maintain one subus pattern.
If she switched, the effect of the previous subus pattern would disappear instantly, unless the enemy was willing to sign a subus contract with her.
But in battle, opponents would never allow her to do so.
...
After sessfully taming Baymax, Ethan assigned him as the guardian of the first level and ced him in the first floor of the dungeon.
He opened the system and found that, after thest battle, he had umted 53 Hero Souls.
Since other ways to spend Hero Souls hadn''t been unlocked yet, Ethan chose to open the second level of the dungeon.
With a flicker of thought, the second level of the dungeon opened instantly, and the location of the abandoned temple also shifted.
After arranging Baymax, Ethan went to the altar, summoned a Divine Dragon Warrior to fill the position of the sacrificed one, and then began to delegate tasks.
He replenished the resource harvesting team in the unexplored area, which barely kept up with the food consumption.
But when he returned to the wooden cabin, Mia was nowhere to be found.
Asking around, Ethan learned that Mia had gone to Northwood to purchase supplies.
Moreover, ording to the NPC''s information, the food prices in Northwood were much lower than in the trading market.
The difference was so significant that you could buy twice as much food in Northwood for the same price as in the trading market!
Ethan''s eyes lit up.
He seemed to have found a way to make a fortune...
However, whether this method could be sessful was another matter.
If the food in Northwood was bought out and then disappeared near the abandoned temple, Mia''s identity could easily arouse suspicion if this happened too often.
Furthermore, such massive food consumption would draw the attention of some bigwigs in Northwood.
If they discovered a Dark Lord was buying the food, Ethan''s fate would be death at their hands.
Ethan''s current strength was insufficient; he still needed to grow quietly.
The current food supply could barely meet the demand, so there was no need to risk going to Northwood.
He gave a few orders to the NPCs, basically to notify him when Mia returns.
Afterwards, with nothing to do, Ethan made a fishing rod and had a Divine Dragon Craftsman make a wooden chair.
He began to fish in the shade of the trees.
Time flew by, and after half a day''s journey, Minotaur Dark Lord sessfully arrived outside the subus camp.
Minotaur Dark Lord immediately ordered the troops to rest in ce, while he found a high ce to observe the subus camp.
After a few nces, a look of disdain filled Minotaur Dark Lord''s face.
What trash.
Though he wasn''t sure about their exact levels, a nce at their appearances was enough.
Their strength was hardly formidable.
How strong could a contestant who struggled to carry a wooden barrel be?
Minotaur Dark Lord continued his survey and his heart jolted when he spotted an altar.
Unexpectedly, there was indeed a Dark Lord. But why so weak?
As he continued to observe the camp, Allie suddenly entered his line of sight.
Chapter 26 26-Requesting Aid
?At this moment, Allie was wearing a new outfit, a tight ck bodysuit that entuated her graceful figure, making Minotaur Dark Lord''s heart flutter.
Since he came into this world, he hadn''t been close to any woman.
Allie''s appearance reignited his desire.
Minotaur Dark Lord strode into the center of his forces, bellowing out, "Everyone, if you spot a woman dressed in a tight suit, don''t kill her, bring her to me alive!"
"Yes, sir!" echoed the troops.
Satisfied, Minotaur Dark Lord nodded. "We''llunch the attack in half an hour."
All around him, his troops hastened their preparations, whether eating or resting.
Meanwhile, in the nearby shrubbery, the scout Aho stealthily retreated.
Once Minotaur''s camp was out of sight, he dashed back to his own.
"What''s up, bro, what''s happened?" Erhu asked, tilting his tiger-head curiously.
Aho pushed him aside, downing a jug of spring water on the table.
Seeing his brother''s thirst, Erhu handed over his own water ration without hesitation.
Aho drained the jug, then took several deep breaths, ring at Erhu.
Erhu raised his cup invitingly, but Aho snapped, "What, aren''t you thirsty today?"
Erhu swallowed, his throat parched from the hot sun.
He looked at the clear spring water, his lips dry and cracked.
After a moment''s silence, he smiled and said, "It''s alright, bro, you drink it."
Suddenly, Aho kicked him hard. "Don''t pretend to be a saint with me, I can''t stand it. I won''t drink your water!"
He snatched the jug from the table. "I''ll take this, I''ll bring you some water if I can." With that, Aho strode out.
Erhu started to say something but decided against it.
Holding the cup with a puddle of spring water, he saw his reflection smiling back.
Suddenly, he chuckled.
Aho mumbled and cursed Erhu all the way to where Allie sat.
When he arrived, he bowed deeply. "My Lord, there''s an urgent matter."
Allie looked at the kneeling Aho. "What is it? You''ve been with me the longest, stop beating around the bush."
"My Lord, arge force is gathering three kilometers to the northeast. They''re incredibly strong. Our chances of victory are slim to none."
Allie followed Aho''s direction and gazed northeast.
Rising smoke was barely visible above the forest.
"So bold. It seems we''ll have some fun this time."
She turned to Aho, "Lead the way, I''ll go have a look."
Aho was stunned, "My Lord! Please reconsider. This force is not to be trifled with, surelyparable to the mysterious person you mentioned, possibly even C-tier! It''s too dangerous to go alone. If you allow me, I''m willing toy down my life for you!"
Allie descended from her throne and walked up to Aho. "Aho, how long have you been with me?"
"My Lord, since the beginning of the game when we signed the Subus contract. You gave me my name."
"Do you remember when our camp was nothing but a small patch ofnd? No houses, no fires, no defenses. Look what we''ve built after countless days and nights. I won''t let anyone destroy it!"
Aho was about to say something but ended up meeting Allie''s gaze by ident, and the Envement symbol of the Subus activated.
Allie pointed at a spot and said, "Go rest over there."
Like a puppet, Aho mechanically walked towards the shade of a tree.
Allie, taking his ce, shouted, "All hands on deck, we are at Alert 1!"
Instantly, everyone in the camp lowered their heads, including Erhu.
The rope was gradually pulled, and the wooden door opened.
Instead of heading directly towards the location of Minotaur''s troops, Allie decided to pay a visit to Ethan''s camp.
A Divine Dragon Warrior was the first to notice her and asked her to stay put while he reported the situation to Ethan.
Allie stood still, her hands clenched and ced under her belly, pressing her arms together, entuating her busty figure.
Ethan walked out from the wooden house, his eyebrows furrowed at the sight of the seductive woman in front of him.
Allie introduced herself with utter seriousness, "Hello, mysterious Dark Lord. I am the Subus Dark Lord from the vicinity, you can call me Allie."
Ethan asked cautiously, "What''s up? Is there a problem?"
Blinking her big eyes, Allie said, "I''m here to seek your help. I can provide food andbor in return."
"We don''t need it," Ethan curtly replied.
A strange Dark Lord offeringbor, that''s just too hard to believe.
It felt like a man on the street saying, "Give me a buck, and I''ll help you buy a mansion." It was impossible!
Moreover, in the game world, everyone is an enemy.
True strengthes from oneself.
Allie bit her lip, looking absolutely pitiful, "Big brother, don''t leave yet. I can assure you, you''ll feel sofortable here."
Her subus pattern shed in her eyes as she heaved her ample assets, showcasing her seductive charm.
Ethan felt a strange sensation, as if he was dreaming.
The mysterious woman before him, for some reason, was swaying on top of him, giving him a sense of pleasure.
He looked down, immediately realizing something was amiss.
He wasn''t that small!
He activated his Divine Dragon Form and instantly the foggy feeling and pleasure in his mind disappeared.
He looked around to see his followers, all seemed to have gone mad, rubbing their bodies.
Allie was taken aback when Ethan looked at her.
Her subus pattern shed in her eyes again, yet Ethan remained unaffected.
A little miffed, Allie stubbornly tried again, with the subus pattern literally etched in her eyes, and Ethan felt a sliver of that former sensation.
He waved his hand and said, "You better make my followers return to their normal state, or else you''re gonna die a miserable death."
Allieughed awkwardly, "Ah, big brother, you don''t know how to appreciate women. How annoying."
Despite her words, Allie quickly dispelled the Envement Pattern.
Her weakness was thenid bare.
As long as someone could resist mental control, she would be faced with a fair 1V1 duel.
The followers on the scene woke up as if from a dream, looking at Allie with a strange look.
She wasn''t acting coquettishly in their dreams.
Ethan pondered for a moment.
Despite not knowing why the Subus Dark Lord before him needed his help, he was aware of her powers.
Even the mighty Divine Dragon Warrior couldn''t resist, let alone the NPCs of Northwood.
If he could harness this power, things would be a lot easier.
With that thought, he turned to Allie and said, "I can help you, but you need to be on call for the next two weeks. Otherwise, I refuse to offer any protection."
Upon hearing this, Allie sighed, "Fine, fine, I''ll go along with your terms." She pouted slightly, cing her hands on her hips in a gesture of displeasure.
Ethan shrugged and added, "Spit it out. If you''re here seeking my help, there must be a reason."
Allie gave a thumbs up, saying, "No wonder you''re so sessful. You''re pretty smart. Well, here''s the deal."
She then proceeded to recount everything that had transpired between her and the Minotaur Dark Lord.
Ethan could hardly keep a straight face.
The Minotaur Dark Lord was certainly single-minded! Speaking of which, you really showed up!
Chapter 27 27-A Crushing Defeat
?Ethan agreed to help Allie and sent all his Divine Dragon Warriors as backup.
The Divine Dragon Warriors, following Allie, arrived at the Minotaur Dark Lord''s base.
On arrival, they found the Minotaur Dark Lord''s troops fully armed and ready to wipe out Allie''s camp.
The Minotaur Dark Lord had his priests cast buffs, providing their Minotaur Warriors with enhanced defense.
As the priest''s wooden staff glowed, a faint blue light emerged from all the Minotaur Warriors.
Next, the Minotaur Dark Lord signaled his Minotaur drummers to start drumming.
The sound bolstered their morale.
Pleased with this, the Minotaur Dark Lord gestured towards Allie''s camp.
As the Minotaur troops charged towards the enemy, chaos ensued at Allie''s camp.
Without Allie''s leadership, they were no match for the enemy.
The camp was divided between two options - flee, abandoning Allie, or stay and wait for rescue.
Aho, standing on a wooden table, his voice hoarse from shouting, pleaded,
"Everyone, we must trust our Lord. She must have gone to get reinforcements. As long as we defend, we can survive!"
A voice from the crowd rebutted, "Easy for you to say! How do we defend? Look at those Minotaur Warriors. Each of them is at least with D-ss strength. How are we supposed to face them? With our lives?"
"Yes, we acknowledge that My Lord saved us in our time of need. But shouldn''t we value our lives? What''s the point in standing our ground?"
Erhu, face flushed, pointed at a snake man named Trey and yelled,
"Damn it, Trey! You''re despicable! You know how our Lord treats us. And now you just want to save your own skin! If you survive today, it''s only because everyone else is safe. Otherwise, don''t even think about running!"
Trey retorted, "Erhu, who are you to talk to me?!"
Seeing the argument erupt, Aho smirked and calmly said, "As for this, if anyone wants to leave, I won''t stop you. But remember, anyone who leaves now, we''re through with you, no matter what happens!"
At his words, the camp fell silent.
Soon enough, some turned and left.
In a few minutes, nearly half had chosen to leave.
Erhu stared at those retreating figures, his fists clenched tight.
At that moment, Aho jumped down from the wooden table, approaching Erhu.
With a raspy voice that barely allowed him to speak, he scrawled a few lines onto a parchment with a quill dipped in ink.
He tossed the message to Erhu and made for the exit.
"People have their own ambitions. We should be d we weeded out so many traitors so soon," it read.
Watching Aho''s retreating figure, Erhu''s eyes welled up.
Suddenly, he yelled, "Those not afraid of death, follow me!"
Catching up to Aho, the others also hastily picked up their makeshift weapons - sticks, axes meant for chopping wood, and dull kitchen knives.
They were ready for whatever was toe.
Meanwhile, Allie had a determined look on her face.
She told the Divine Dragon Warriors following her to stay put, while she ventured alone into the battlefield''s center.
The Minotaur Dark Lord noticed Allie, and he anxiously shouted, "Everyone, don''t harm her!"
A grin appeared on his face as he thought of the blissful life thaty ahead.
What he didn''t know was that this order would be the biggest regret of his life.
In Allie''s eyes, the Subus pattern flickered.
The Subus effect known as "Envement" unfolded instantly at the center of the battlefield.
The more the effect spread, the greater the pressure Allie felt.
As Allie maintained the range, the Minotaur Warriors who stepped into it saw illusions.
They changed their perception of Allie in their minds, considering her their wife.
Lost in the illusion, the Minotaur Warriors turned their weapons on their allies, seeing them as enemies.
Before long, all the Minotaur Warriors near Allie found their "foes" and began exacting vengeance for Allie.
The battlefield descended into chaos, the Shaman squad was confused about who to save.
Seeing the dire situation, the Minotaur Dark Lord knew something was wrong.
Pointing at Allie, he screamed, "Everyone, kill her first!"
But no one was listening to him anymore.
At that moment, the Divine Dragon Warriors stood at the edge of Allie''s effect, protecting her.
This was Ethan''smand.
If his subordinates were bullied, Ethan had to step in.
Ethan, now in his Divine Dragon Form, flew into the center of the battlefield, his eyes fixed on the Minotaur Dark Lord.
Allie, sweating profusely, managed to look up at Ethan.
The golden scales on his dragon form shimmered under the sunlight.
"What a show-off," Allie murmured to herself, "but I kind of like it."
The Minotaur Dark Lord noticed Ethan too, but under the bright sunlight, he couldn''t see clearly.
Heughed, thinking: So she does have allies.
Well, I have allies too!
As the Minotaur Dark Lord sprinted towards the center of the battlefield, he pulled up his system interface, found the Orc Dark Lord, and sent a message with his location,
"Brother, I found the mysterious object causing the Phoenix Phantom. As per our agreement, you take the object and I need nothing else. Hurry up! There''s a Dark Lord contesting it. I promise, you can have the object, I don''t want it!"
The reply from the Orc Dark Lord left Minotaur frozen in his tracks, his face a picture of disbelief as he stared at the response.
"Man, don''t even get me started," the Orc Dark Lord wrote.
"These past few days I''ve been running on fumes, no food, can''t make it there. If you can''t handle it, just bail. It''s no good to us anyway, we''re not of the phoenix bloodline. Just leave it be. I''ve got my own stuff to deal with."
As the Orc Dark Lord''s avatar turned grey, Minotaur was left cursing under his breath.
You''re telling me to retreat now?
How am I supposed to retreat?
Of the over 50 Minotaur Warriors who stood in the battlefield, barely a dozen remained.
The Shamans, Priests, and Drummers were all but wiped out, and those cannon fodder Goblins were long gone from the start of the fight.
Minotaur Dark Lord''s face was impassive, unsure of how to navigate the chaotic situation.
The sounds of battle, the yelling, the wailing, were a constant drone in his ears.
With a tter, Minotaur Dark Lord''s weapon fell to the ground.
He bent over to pick it up, but his hand was shaking uncontrobly.
He pressed his other hand on it to steady it, but to no avail.
He tried to pick it up with his other hand, but he couldn''t muster any strength.
His knees buckled, and he fell to the ground.
His calves were cramping.
He never thought he would end up in such a state in just a few days.
The troops before him were all he had left.
Without them, he wouldn''t even qualify to explore the uncharted regions.
Minotaur Dark Lord suddenly thought of ast-ditch solution, a glimmer of hope sparked in his eyes, he wanted to ask for help, he wanted to survive.
He typed a message into the world chat channel.
As he was about to send the message he hadposed, something came to mind.
The Tiger Dark Lord he had once mocked was now in the same position he was in.
But now, he was the one faced with a threat of death.
A bitter smile crossed Minotaur Dark Lord''s face as he stared at the world chat channel filled with other Dark Lords buying, trading, and felt a twinge of mockery.
Chapter 28 28-First Entry Into Northwood
?Minotaur Dark Lord watched as his troops were gradually wiped out by the Divine Dragon Warriors, and a wave of despair washed over him.
He pointed his de at his own chest, thrust it in forcefully, and with that, Minotaur Dark Lord was no more...
Ethan, of course, had seen everything.
He was about to share the good news with Allie when he noticed her figure was swaying.
The long-term maintenance of the "Envement" subus pattern had clearly taken a mental toll on her, and forcibly expanding the range of the effect had exhausted her physically.
Now, she copsed in the middle of the battlefield.
The controlled Minotaur Warriors began to wake up, looking at the bodies of their kin strewn about, some at a loss of what to do.
Ethan immediately flew in front of Allie, and shouted, "Your Lord is dead. You have two choices now: surrender or die!"
The Minotaur Warriors nced at each other and threw their bloodstained weapons on the ground, choosing to surrender.
Ethan nodded and pointed towards Allie''s camp, "If you choose to surrender, this will be your new home!"
He wasn''t worried about the Minotaurs betraying him.
These followers, once they chose to surrender, their loyalty would not be less than 80.
There was no risk of betrayal in the short term.
The Minotaur Warriors, as if waking from a dream, headed towards the camp.
Ethan watched their figures disappear, then turned and picked up Allie.
Her body was soft, and Ethan caught a whiff of a unique scent from her, very sweet, but not sickly so. It was just right.
A look of surprise crossed Ethan''s face.
Could it be that the Subus Dark Lord in front of him was still a virgin?
Wasn''t this the scent of maidenhood?
He looked at the unconscious Allie, his face a mix of confusion.
He instructed his pet to pick up the mask on the ground and cover Allie''s face with it.
He could resist the illusion, but others might not.
For the sake of others, this was all Ethan could do.
Aho and his group almost treated the Minotaur Warriors who had surrendered as enemies.
Fortunately, Ethan arrived in time and exined the situation, avoiding a serious misunderstanding.
Ethan then proceeded to the center of the camp, ced Allie on the throne, and instructed Aho, who was following him, to take care of her.
He then stationed two Divine Dragon Warriors as defenders and observers, and took the remaining warriors back to the abandoned temple.
Upon returning, he saw Mia sitting in front of the wooden cabin, deep in thought.
Ethan walked up to her, ruffled her hair, and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"
Mia bit her lower lip and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Ethan, it seems we''ve be the biggest threat in Northwood. When I went back to town today, I found bounty notices on almost all the bulletin boards. The target is always the mysterious Dark Lord of the Abandoned Temple. Do you know, the bounty on us is a whopping 10,000 gold coins! That''s almost a year''s harvest in Northwood!"
Ethan''s eyebrows raised in surprise.
10,000 gold coins was no small sum.
The fact that it was now being used as a bounty showed just how much of a threat he was seen as in Northwood.
And if no one took up the bounty for a long time, Northwood might send troops to take down the Dark Lord.
His current power wasn''t enough to defend against an attack from a whole city, even if it was a not-so-developed border town.
He thought for a moment and said, "I''ll handle thister. You stay here and don''t go anywhere, or there could be trouble. As for the camp, I can manage the work assignments remotely in the system, and you can take care of any minor issues."
Mia swung her little white legs and asked with a puzzled face, "What, are you going on a long journey?"
Ethan nodded and said, "I need to deal with this Northwood issue, otherwise, if the city lord sends people to fight us, we won''t stand a chance."
Mia''s face tightened with worry, "Here, take my pass. Don''t forget to change the information on it. If you run into guards checking passes, don''t confront them. Just give them a few gold coins and they won''t give you a hard time."
Ethan pinched Mia''s soft cheek. "What happened? How did you be so silly after being with me?"
Mia immediately retorted, "You''re the silly one! Just spit it out, are you hiding something from me?"
As she finished, she approached Ethan, her hand already on his waist, pinching a fold of his soft flesh, waiting for him to say the wrong thing.
"Not at all, I definitely wouldn''t hide anything from you. The rewardst time included the right to enter and exit Northwood. With that right, I can go anywhere conveniently."
Mia looked at Ethan, her eyes full of doubt. "Really?"
Ethan nodded solemnly.
Only then did Mia let go of his waist, and as she walked away, she whispered, "Actually, I''ve wanted to tell you this for a long time. You''re too... intense. It''s a bit much for me alone. I have a proposal, what do you think?"
Mia turned her red face away, but suddenly felt a cool breeze.
She looked up and found Ethan was already gone.
Mia huffed and pouted, "Typical, he''s never around when you need him. How many more times do I have to embarrass myself!"
She stomped back into the cabin to do who knows what.
Ethan had no intention of ignoring Mia.
He simply hadn''t heard what she had said and assumed she just wanted to go back to the cabin.
It was a bit confusing that she hadn''t told him, but considering she had journeyed from Northwood earlier that day, he figured she was probably just tired.
As a result, by some strange twist of fate, he ended up missing out on what would have been a good thing for him...
What Ethan was so eager to attend to was the discovery of something valuable in an uncharted area near the Horizon Mountains!
He immediately activated his Divine Dragon Form and took flight.
In an iron mine, Earth Dragon Laborers had formed a circle, all eyes fixed on a shimmering object in the dirt.
Ethan swooped down into the mine, reaching the bottom in no time.
The Earth Dragon Laborers guarding the area immediately bowed their heads and muttered, "We wee the arrival of our master!"
He paid it no mind, just waved them off and proceeded forward.
Soon the light dimmed significantly.
Ethan dared not light a torch, fearing it might trigger an explosion due to the dust.
After a short while, he arrived at the circle of Earth Dragon Laborers.
The Laborers promptly made way for him.
Ethan squatted down and used his finger to pick up some of the shining, transparent powder on the ground.
The system immediately provided a detailed description.
[Energy powder: an apanying crystal to amethyst, it''s quite fragile and can easily be powdery under external stimuli. It can be used for a short-term strength boost, but overuse could lead to vascr obstruction and an increased risk of various diseases.]
Ethan frowned. Wasn''t this essentially a stimnt?
However, amethyst was a good thing!
Whether for weapons or armor, it was several times stronger than iron.
If they had this energy powder, it meant there were likely amethysts nearby.
He then instructed the Earth Dragon Laborers to continue digging down.
Even though they were running out of iron resources, if they could find amethyst, it would be a worthwhile trade.
Ethan stashed some energy powder in his backpack and headed straight for Northwood.
His aim was simple: he just wanted to explore Northwood.
He quickly arrived at the gates of Northwood and, like everyone else, queued up.
He held his entry permit in his hand, having already scoped out the surroundings.
If there was an issue with his permit, he could shift into his Divine Dragon Form.
He calcted it would only take about 30 seconds to escape the attack from the city walls.
In another minute, he could be on the outskirts of the abandoned temple, and once there, everything would be manageable.
After sorting everything out, Ethan slowly moved forward with the line.
There were some squabbles happening here and there, mostly over issues with entry permits.
Northwood had even started to ban outsiders from entering at night.
However, Ethan was not at all worried about that.
Soon, it was Ethan''s turn.
"Show your permit," demanded a stone-faced city guard.
Ethan handed over his permit.
After inspecting it several times, the guard found no issues and told Ethan, "You may enter. Keep in mind the third regtion announced today: Northwood enforces a curfew after nine o''clock. Make sure you keep track of the time."
Chapter 29 29-Meeting The Guild Leader?
?Ethan nodded, epting the entry permit from the soldier.
Just as he was about to enter Northwood, a piercing voice rang out.
"Stop!"
Ethan acted as if he hadn''t heard, continuing to walk forward.
The voice behind him grew more annoyed.
"I told you to stop, didn''t you hear?"
Ethan quickened his pace slightly.
Even though he had an entry permit, he wouldn''t withstand detailed scrutiny.
If they noticed something odd from minor details, his situation would be quite dangerous.
Before Ethan could take another step, a row of soldiers standing nearby blocked his path.
Left with no choice, he turned around.
The sound of high heels tapping on the ground reached his ears.
Seeing who it was, Ethan''s face twitched uncontrobly.
The golden curly hair and the dense beard on the chin gave him the chills.
The person was none other than one of the three vice guild leaders of the Rose Guild, Lipstick Man Nathan Turner.
Nathan Turner quickly walked up to Ethan, his pinky raised, and said with a shrill voice, "Didn''t you hear? I told you to stop!"
Ethan put on a surprised expression and replied, "Oh, I didn''t know. I was lost in thought and probably didn''t hear you, sir."
Ethan''s good manners seemed to please Nathan Turner, who nodded in satisfaction.
Though a vice guild leader, due to his entric dressing sense and peculiarities, barely anyone dared to associate with him.
Nathan Turner covered his mouth andughed, hisughter unpleasant to the ears, "Hehe, you''re promising,d. I, the vice guild leader, am quite pleased. There''s no need for further scrutiny."
Ethan looked puzzled.
Nathan Turner noticed his expression and exined, "In order to further strengthen Northwood''s security, apart from the necessary entry permits, one needs to undergo scrutiny. Like where you live, where you work, and other basic questions."
Suddenly, Nathan Turner spoke proudly, "Our guild is responsible for this task. We voluntarily take up the duty of this scrutiny, shouldering a part of the responsibility for the Northwood city lord''s office."
Seeing this, Ethan pped his hands and said, "Sir, you truly are the pride of Northwood. Always considering the people and shouldering burdens for the city lord''s office, I''m truly in awe!"
His ttery made Nathan Turner feel ecstatic.
"We''re just doing what we should. It''s nothing. You can go on about your business. I, the vice guild leader, have more inspections to do. If you''re looking for work, I can put in a good word for you. You can stay by my side, not promising riches, but at least you''ll get a taste of sess."
As he watched Ethan, Nathan Turner felt a pang ofpassion.
He thought to himself, "Thisd might not be powerful, but he sure knows how to talk. It would be beneficial to bring him into the guild. If he could charm the guild leader, he might be able to help me!"
Ethan felt a bit ufortable under Nathan Turner''s gaze, quickly made up an excuse and left his sight.
Entering Northwood, Ethan looked around curiously.
To heroes, Northwood was just a ce to pick up and turn in missions, nothing special.
But to a Dark Lord like Ethan, he had to be alert of his surroundings at all times in the outside world, never knowing when disaster might strike.
In a city like Northwood, he could feel a sense of security that he had never felt before.
Ethan sauntered through the streets and alleys of Northwood, his fatigue nonexistent thanks to the benefits of his Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline.
Soon, he arrived at Northwood''s snack street, bustling with the night market.
Various vendors hawked their goods, shouting lively sales pitches.
"Lamb skewers! Freshmb skewers! If it''s not tasty, you don''t have to pay!"
"Beer, beer! Fresh from WL Manor, just opened today, guaranteed to be delicious."
"Ring toss, ring toss! A single gold coin for a try, you keep what you win! The grand prize is a D-rank Firebird''s egg, worth much more than the cost,e and see!"
Ethan immersed himself in the snack street, munching on a skewer ofmb in one hand and sipping beer with the other.
Unperturbed by the stares from people around him, he downed the beer and finished off the remaining skewers.
Having had his fill, Ethan prepared to leave Northwood and head back to the Abandoned Temple.
ncing at the massive clock on the City Lord''s Mansion, he noted half an hour remained before curfew.
The journey to the city gate would take about 10 minutes.
Ethan''s path was virtually unhindered, with no significant obstacles encountered.
He also discreetly memorized the positions of the city wall sentries for future reference.
At the city gate, he stood out as he prepared to leave while others rushed to enter the city before curfew.
If anyone was outside when the gates closed, they''d have to spend a night in the wild, which could be dangerous if attacked by monsters.
Handing over his exit pass to the soldier, the soldier scrutinized it and confirmed, "There are 20 minutes until the curfew. Once it''s in effect, you can''t enter the city. Are you sure about this?"
Ethan nodded in response.
As he was about to step out, the soldier ced a hand on his shoulder, which made Ethan''s muscles tense up.
"Are you ETH?" The soldier asked using the name Ethan had given.
"Yes, what''s up?"
"Our boss said you''re staying in Northwood tonight."
Relieved that his cover hadn''t been blown, Ethan asked, "Who''s the boss?"
"That''s not your concern. Just follow me, and I''ll take you to him."
The soldier reced his post with another, and led Ethan through the alleys of Northwood to a luxurious restaurant.
The grandeur of the interior was breathtaking, with gleaming marble floors, a crystal chandelier suspended five meters high, and ornate carvings on the four pirs.
After handing a card to the reception, the soldier led Ethan up a staircase to a private room, warning him, "When you go in, the boss is the one with lipstick on. Don''t speak out of turn or make eye contact with anyone else."
With a few knocks on the door, Ethan was invited in by a high-pitched voice.
Inside the room was only one person, Nathan Turner.
He gestured for Ethan to sit next to him, but seeing Ethan''s hesitation, Nathan reassured, "It''s okay, sit wherever you want. I''m not who you think I am. I''ll exinter. I didn''t want you to leave because our guild leader is dining here tonight."
Pointing to the center seat, he added, "I''d like to introduce you to our guild leader. Depending on how well you perform tonight, the guild leader might offer you a position if she''s pleased."
Chapter 30 30-The Plan Begins
?As soon as Ethan heard, he had an idea in mind.
To infiltrate Northwood, he would need to establish rtionships with various forces in the city.
If what he said was true, the scale of a guild capable of cooperating with Northwood was beyond Ethan''s imagination.
Under his referral, he could definitely take many shortcuts.
Besides, the conditions were tempting enough.
If he could sessfully join the guild, the first problem he would need to deal with was the man before him.
He was definitely not that simple.
Although he didn''t know why he was specifically looking for him, from the recent conversation, Ethan keenly sensed that he wanted to foster him into the guild''s management. Even to a level where he could stand equal to him.
As the vice guild leader, he was already in a role where he stood above all others.
If he wanted to climb further, the only position left was the guild leader.
But there were three vice guild leaders...
At this thought, he nodded his head.
?m Speaking to Nathan Turner, he said, "Alright, we''ll do as the boss says. By the way, my name is ETH."
Nathan Turner nodded with satisfaction.
Finally, all his talk wasn''t in vain.
If he could lift ETH up, then with his help in the future,pared to other vice guild leaders, his advantage would be even greater.
As for why he chose ETH, that was even more intriguing.
From the moment Nathan Turner saw him in the crowd, he felt a mysterious feeling.
He was the one he was looking for.
He took out his makeup kit and continued to apply makeup on his cheeks, "When the guild leaderester, be sharp. Speak when I tell you to speak, and don''t ever interrupt the guild leader. She hates that the most!"
"Now, let me tell you about the origins of our guild"
After a lot of talking, Ethan had a preliminary understanding of the guild''s development.
It was almost as he had imagined.
The Rose Guild in Northwood was an undeniable force, second only to the city''s manor.
Ethan nodded his head.
The two then fell silent, beginning a long waiting time.
At some point, footsteps sounded outside the door.
Nathan Turner suddenly stood up, his eyes signaling Ethan to stand up too.
Ethan had no choice but to follow suit.
Then the footsteps abruptly stopped in front of the room''s door.
Ethan looked at Nathan Turner.
He saw him with his hands tightly together on his trouser seams, his face extremely serious, and his upper body bent forward by 30%.
He mimicked Nathan Turner''s movements and prepared himself.
A smile crossed Nathan Turner''s face.
He was right about ETH.
He was indeed intelligent and capable of helping him achieve true greatness!
Ethan, on the other hand, was stunned.
What kind of magic does this guild leader, who can make Nathan Turner admire her from the bottom of his heart, have?
The door of the room slowly opened.
The first thing Ethan saw was a pair of ck high-heeled shoes.
Her feet were covered in ck stockings, and a ck coat wrapped her lower legs.
"Who is he?"
A crisp female voice echoed in Ethan''s ear.
The voice wasn''t loud, but the aura of sternness was evident.
Ethan was somewhat incredulous.
The guild leader who could single-handedly dominate Northwood was a woman?
Nathan Turner hurriedly said with a smile, "Guild leader, this is my trusted aide who I''ve trained for many years. He''s been out on missions all this time, and I just recalled him back because we were short-handed."
Ethan didn''t wait for a prompt from Nathan Turner, speaking in a deep voice, "ETH, at your service, guild leader. I''ve heard tales of your reputation from our vice guild leader, and today, they proved true."
Rose''s gaze instantly turned to Ethan, a yful curiosity in her eyes.
"Oh? I wonder what image I project in the eyes of the vice guild leader. Why don''t you tell me?"
Beside him, Nathan Turner suddenly felt like he''d fallen into an icy pit.
Cold sweat fell from his brow as he stammered, "Guild leader, it''s my fault for not training him better, I''ll have him leave right away."
Rose shook her head, pressing the vice guild leader back into his seat.
"Vice guild leader, there''s no need to be so tense. Today, I''m not your guild leader, I''m just Rose. I hope you understand."
Nathan Turner gave an awkward smile, his trembling hand betraying his nerves.
He regretted bringing Ethan here; if Ethan said the wrong thing, his fate would be the same as his predecessor''s.
Biting his lip, he spoke again, "Sister Rose, he''s not feeling well. I think it would be best if he went home. Look, he can''t even speak properly."
Rose''s gaze grew cold. "Nathan, it seems you''ve been talking a lot today."
Nathan Turner froze, promptly closing his mouth.
Internally, he cursed ETH countless times, hoping against hope that Ethan wouldn''t say the wrong thing. If he did, Nathan''s own future was on the line!
Ethan remained calm andposed, "In my eyes, guild leader is a strong, powerful woman, capable of leading the guild single-handedly. You are truly a formidable heroine. I, ETH, deeply admire you."
Rose watched the two of them and began tough quietly.
"Alright, ETH is it? Come find me at the guild tomorrow. I have a job for you."
Ethan nodded and sat back down.
Nathan Turner watched the scene unfold, slightly taken aback.
Was it really this easy? Was this the Rose he knew?
Once the food arrived, the tension eased.
The three of them chatted andughed; time flew by.
By the time they finished eating, it waste into the evening.
A curfew had already started, and the streets were empty.
Rose looked at Ethan with interest, "Nathan, since he''s your confidant, you''ll be responsible for his work arrangements. Have him stop by my office tomorrow."
Nathan Turner was overjoyed. "Thank you, guild leader. I will definitely repay this kindness."
Rose patted Nathan Turner on the shoulder, her wordsden with deeper meaning, "No need to repay anything. You like talent, I like talent. We''re all the same."
With that, she stretchedzily and walked away.
Nathan Turner squinted his eyes, watching Rose''s retreating figure with a smirk.
Even if you know, how can you stop my n?
He turned to Ethan, pretending to be angry, "Who told you to speak up earlier?"
"Did you forget you can only speak after I signal you?"
Ethan raised an eyebrow, surprised at Nathan Turner''s words.
Is this how people in power manipte others?
He pretended to be embarrassed, scratching the back of his head, "Sir, I forgot, I really did."
Nathan Turner snorted, walking over to Ethan, "Thank goodness you didn''t cause any trouble. This matter is settled. Now, which department do you want to work in?"
Ethan rubbed his hands together and said, "Anywhere is fine, I''ll leave it up to you, sir."
Nathan Turner nodded approvingly.
"Alright, since you trust me so much, I won''t let you down. I''ve already spoken with the restaurant and arranged a room for you. After this, head straight back to the restaurant. You''ll have to put up with this for one night, but I promise you''ll be living the high life soon!"
Ethan feigned excitement, nodding enthusiastically.
Seeing Ethan''s demeanor, Nathan Turner felt a bit less anxious.
"You can go back now. See you tomorrow."
Ethan watched as Nathan Turner disappeared down the road before returning to the restaurant.
Upon entering, he was greeted by the same soldier from earlier.
The soldier spoke in a low voice, "The boss has arranged a room for you over here. You''ll be staying here tonight. If anything happens, just call for me. I''ll be outside your door, so I won''t be going anywhere."
On the surface, Ethan nodded furiously, but inwardly, he was amused.
Nathan Turner still didn''t fully trust him.
Such a crafty fox, he feared Ethan might betray him or disappear, leading to the failure of his n.
However, Ethan thought, every man has his strategy, and I have mine. Tomorrow, I will have a private meeting with guild leader Rose.
Then, there will be plenty of opportunities for me to openly break free from Nathan Turner''s control!
Ethan sent the soldier out of the room with a smile andy down on the bed.
The soft mattress instantly drained the fatigue from Ethan''s body.
Chapter 31 31-Encounter With Dark Lord
?Ethan had a great night''s sleep, only to be disturbed by the system notification.
[Ding! Northwood free pass, 320 days remaining. Hero detection system blocked, 2 days remaining.]
Then came a knock at the door.
"Are you up yet? Are you up yet?" The voice belonged to the soldier guarding outside.
Ethan sat on the bed, yawning and stretching, his spine popping with the movement. He then yelled towards the door, "Alright, stop knocking."
"The boss wants to see you, get yourself ready," the soldier called through the wooden door.
"Okay."
Ethan washed his face, got dressed, and walked out.
As he opened the door, he saw the soldier standing guard outside, his eyes filled with exhaustion.
He must have kept vigil the whole night, never expecting Ethan to behave so obediently.
Just as the soldier was about to speak, Ethan interrupted him, "I''m going to grab some breakfast first, we''ll talkter."
With that, Ethan stepped past the soldier and headed for the dining hall.
The soldier was taken aback.
Ethan wasn''t this brash yesterday!
The sudden change in attitude was hard for the soldier to ept.
The soldier was about to put the arrogant man in his ce when he recalled Nathan Turner''s previous words.
"Make sure he stays in his room at all times, and ensure his safety. There mustn''t be any idents, or else, you know the punishment..."
Recalling the mentioned punishment sent chills down his spine.
He quickly followed Ethan, who was getting farther away.
There could be no slip-ups; Ethan had to stay within his sight.
Ethan, hearing the footsteps behind him get closer, showed no reaction, and casually strolled into the dining hall.
Thus, the two of them descended the stairs and out onto the bustling streets.
It waste in the morning, with many vendors peddling fruits, vegetables, and everyday items.
After much searching, Ethan finally found a breakfast shop.
Without hesitation, he walked in, "Boss, can I still get breakfast here?"
Ethan''s voice startled the owner, who quickly turned around, and seeing a stranger, he rxed a bit.
Smiling awkwardly, he said, "Ah, unfortunately, we''re sold out for today. Pleasee back tomorrow."
Ethan raised an eyebrow, pointing at the noodles on the table, "Boss, are you refusing business? Can''t I eat these noodles?"
The shop owner hastily came out from behind the counter, took the noodles off the table, and mumbled, "These noodles...these noodles aren''t good anymore. You should go somewhere else. Here, I''ll give you some money aspensation for my oversight. Does that sound fair?"
The shop owner then moved towards Ethan, presenting a few gold coins in his open palm, which gleamed under the soft light.
Ethan looked at the shop owner,pletely puzzled.
Without exining, the shop owner said with a deep undertone, "I know what you are up to, and I hope you keep this to yourself. These gold coins are merely a deposit, and if our nes to fruition, the result... it can''t be measured by mere gold coins!"
Ethan squinted, staring at the shop owner with a puzzled expression.
The shop owner frowned, looked around to make sure no one was watching, and then leaned towards Ethan and whispered, "You''re the Dark Lord, and so am I."
Ethan was shocked as his biggest secret was spilled out so casually.
His gaze turned murderous, staring daggers at the shop owner.
The shop owner, however, seemed indifferent, simply shrugging his shoulders as if not afraid of Ethan attacking.
Although both of them were Dark Lords, and no one would intervene in a fight between Dark Lords.
But this was Northwood!
In-fighting was strictly forbidden here, especially under the rule of the city lord.
The one who started the fight would be forever restricted from the benefits of Northwood, which naturally included entry rights.
As Ethan and the shop owner were locked in their standoff, there came hurried footsteps from the door.
The soldier following Ethan panted heavily, leaning against the shop entrance.
He pointed at Ethan, but was panting so heavily that he couldn''t speak a word.
The shop owner''s face changed slightly when he saw the soldier''s attire, and his gaze towards Ethan held a hint of confusion.
Without paying any heed to Ethan, he hurriedly retreated to the kitchen, which was soon followed by the ttering sound of utensils.
Ethan quickly connected the dots.
The shop owner must have assumed he had called someone to inspect his shop, which was why he was so nervous.
Why not y along, and kill two birds with one stone!
He turned around, a mysterious expression on his face, "Mate, there seems to be something fishy here. This shop owner got scared like a mouse seeing a cat when he saw you. Maybe you should stop following me for a while and see what''s up here?"
The soldier snorted, "I know what you''re up to, don''t worry. I won''t leave you alone!"
Ethan couldn''t help but shake his head speechlessly.
He didn''t even want to escape, in fact, he was eager to get into the guild, grab a position and proceed with his next n.
It seemed like he could only act alone now.
He kicked open the kitchen door, shouting, "Everyone, stay where you are!"
Just as Ethan had guessed, the kitchen was bustling with activity.
The smoke filled the room like a magical realm.
The soldier also followed hastily, taken aback by the sight, and quickly announced, "Nobody move! I am an inspector from the guild, and I''m on duty now."
Ethan immediately shouted, "Copy that!" The soldier looked shocked.
Wasn''t this the same person who was just defiant?
Why was he so obedient now and even volunteering to work?
Ethan didn''t care about all this.
He quickly started searching the kitchen for traces of the shop owner.
He had to deal with him swiftly and cleanly; otherwise, if he managed to reveal Ethan''s identity before dying, despite having people backing him, his work here would face unnecessary suspicion.
To his surprise, after scouring the entire kitchen, Ethan found no trace of the shop owner.
The cloud of dust that filled the air turned out to be just ordinary flour upon questioning the employees, who were just temporary workers, clueless about who the owner was and his whereabouts.
From the moment the shop owner had spotted the soldier, he was already prepared to bolt, flinging flour into the air as a cover, nning to make his escapeter.
Ethan squinted, realizing he was up against a formidable opponent.
Meanwhile, all the ruckus in the shop had created quite the stir on the street, even disturbing Rose who lived nearby.
She watched the chaos outside her window, her willowy brows furrowing, her face filled with displeasure.
Her much-needed beauty sleep had been shattered, leaving her wide awake and frustrated.
Rose sighed, shedding her sleep robe.
Her healthy, tan skin mixed with areas of white was quite alluring.
As she sat on her bed, she looked at the conspicuous scar on her calf and muttered to herself, "When will this ever fade? It looks so ugly."
She slipped on her slippers and headed to the bathroom for a quick shower.
After drying off and slipping into a bathrobe, she approached the window.
By now, the eatery was surrounded by concentric circles of spectators, even the street vendors were not hawking their wares, instead, they were all absorbed in watching the spectacle.
The street was jam-packed with onlookers adding to the mor, much to Rose''s annoyance.
Just as she was about to go down and take charge of the situation, she spotted a familiar face.
Though the view through her window was somewhat blurry, she could still recognize him by his clothes.
It was ETH, Nathan Turner''s right-hand man.
What puzzled Rose was what he was doing here?
No one knew about this ce where she lived.
Everyone in the guild believed she always stayed at the guild.
By rights, even Nathan Turner shouldn''t know about this ce.
Could it be that she had been followed yesterday?
Rose''s face turned cold as she realized there was only one usible reason for ETH''s presence here C surveince!
But ETH couldn''t do it alone.
The surveince team must have been at least C-level and adept at hiding, or else they would have been detected by her.
In Northwood, only a few people could send out Heroes with such abilities.
And Nathan Turner happened to be one of them!
Chapter 32 32- Single Leaf
?A faint sneer surfaced on Rose''s face.
Connecting the timing of Ethan''s appearance, she realized something.
A chill rose in her eyes.
The Holy Spirit Festival was in full swing, but he was trying to unseat her from the guild leader''s position.
It really chilled her heart.
She dried her hair, donned a ck martial outfit, and stepped onto the street.
With a toss of her hair and a stoic face, she looked at the curious crowd and shouted angrily, "Everyone, leave here within half a minute or all of you will be cklisted by the guild!"
Upon hearing the voice, everyone turned to look.
Those who recognized Rose instantly paled and hurriedly left.
But there were those who scoffed, "Who do you think you are, telling us to leave?"
"Just because you can afford houses around here doesn''t mean you can order us around!"
"Dressed pretty decently, sweetheart, name a price, let''s see how much you''re worth for a night."
"Ha ha ha, bro, you sure have money..."
Rose shut her eyes tightly, struggling to suppress her murderous intent.
Her voice trembled as she repeated, "I''ll say it one more time, anyone who doesn''t want to die, leave now!"
"Ha ha ha, what did you say? Those who don''t want to die should leave? I think some bloke must''ve fucked you sillyst night."
"This is hrious, a breakfast shop gets bombed, and a madwoman is making a spectacle in the street. How interesting, Northwood truly keeps no idle hands. Shame about the figure, though."
As Rose opened her eyes, only a few Heroes remained before her, looking at her with amusement.
The other NPCs, learning from theirpanions who she was, had already cleared out.
She walked forward expressionlessly, the clicking of her high heels echoing crisply on the pavement.
"Ah, can''t wait, sweetheart? Come on, let grandpa have a good time. You''re getting a bargain."
Some Heroes ignored theirpanions'' restraints and continued to taunt.
Ethan, too, emerged crestfallen from the breakfast shop after finding no clues.
He hadn''t even stepped out of the door when he heard thesements, feeling somewhat surprised.
Did Northwood differ from other cities, starting these activities in the morning?
He quickly stepped out of the door, seeing Rose with a disgruntled face walking towards him and immediately was taken aback.
Looking at the men standing next to him, everything was clear in an instant.
A slender de appeared in Rose''s hand, the rose engraving on the handle was exquisitely crafted and lifelike.
The man next to Ethanughed out loud, "Who are you trying to kill withughter? Is your little knife still not a month old? Why don''t you let it go home and drink a few more months of milk beforeing back?"
Ethan retreated a bit, looking at the man with some pity.
The soldiers also mimicked him, standing behind and quietly waiting for Rose''s performance.
Rose walked up to the man, the powerful aura around her caused him to break out in cold sweat, barely daring to meet her eyes.
Still, the man insisted defiantly, "What, do you think I''m afraid of you just because you''re standing in front of me? What are you!"
Before the words even finished, Rose swiftly shed, a bloody ear appeared in her palm, and the man let out a shriek like a pig being ughtered.
He copsed on the ground, unable to get up, crawling and tugging at his friend''s pant leg.
"Please, get me out of here, get me out..."
His friend, however, didn''t move.
Just as the man was about to curse him for being heartless and cowardly in the face of danger, he realized his friend''s head had suddenly fallen off.
Both of their eyes met, and the man was immediately scared out of his wits.
With the man''s screams, an awful stench filled the street.
It was the man, scared to the point of soiling himself.
The headless body copsed, blood spurting onto the ground.
Rose stepped over the blood, walked up to the man, and squatted down.
Her eyebrows knitted, she said, "What''s wrong, only that much courage? Weren''t you fierce just now?"
At this moment, half of Rose''s face was covered in blood, her eerie smile even gave Ethan chills.
This woman was not to be trifled with!
The man was so nervous he couldn''t even speak, just kept gesturing with his hands.
Rose, full of smiles, "kindly" exined, "Oh? Are you trying to say there''s something wrong with your leg? Then let me help you!"
Despite the man shaking his head frantically, the de pinned his leg to the ground, and he let out another pig-like shriek.
Rose stood up, pulled out the de, and there was not a drop of blood on the sharp edge.
"Do you know what this de is called? It has a very nice name, ''Single Leaf''. It''s one of the few C+ level special weapons in the city lord''s mansion, and it''s very special. As a short de, it''s hard to take advantage during battle unless in closebat. So do you know why I chose it?"
"As a weapon, after being forged by a master, it will have more or less some special effects. Guess what its special effect is?"
Rose stepped on the just wounded area, and the man immediately broke out in a cold sweat.
She continued, "Nevermind, looking at you now, you probably don''t know. ''Single Leaf'' has only one characteristic, that is, no liquid will stain it. Including your blood."
Rose pressed on, striking again.
The groups that had joined in mocking her before, seeing the man''s current pitiful state, immediately wanted to take off.
But Ethan and the soldiers blocked their way, shaking their heads.
Catching sight of the soldiers'' attire, they went white as a sheet.
Even the most foolish among them got it now; they''d pissed off someone they shouldn''t have!
One by one, they started to kneel.
Some were kowtowing to Rose, others were continually pping their own faces in an attempt to beg for Rose''s mercy.
With a cold chuckle, Rose spat out, "Scum like you all deserve to die!"
As a few of the groups tried to speak, Ethan swiftly knocked them out with the t of his de. Seeing this, the rest quickly mmed up.
Rose nced at Ethan, then turned her attention back to the nearly unconscious man beneath her.
With a swift motion, her short de crossed his throat, ending his miserable life.
Rose found a somewhat clean spot on one of the two corpses, tore off a piece of cloth and wiped the drying blood from her face.
Then, she approached Ethan, standing opposite him.
Her pupils shrank, and her eyes were filled with murderous intent.
But Ethan didn''t flinch, he held her gaze.
After a few seconds, she chuckled, patting Ethan on the shoulder and saying, "Nathan Turner, you''ve really got a gem on your hands."
She turned to the soldier behind Ethan, "Get some people to clean this up. Make it spotless, not a trace left!"
The soldier nodded frantically in fear.
Compared to Ethan, the soldier''s status was clear.
Rose continued, "So, Ethan, how about working for me? I''ll handle things with Nathan Turner. Whatever he''s paying you, I''ll give you ten times that."
Ethan pondered for a moment before responding, "Madam Leader, there are things that can be done, and things that shouldn''t be done."
Rose lowered her head upon hearing an answer different from what she''d expected.
After a few seconds of silence, she replied, "Good. I''m relieved knowing our guild has someone like you. As for whates next, we''ll n after the Holy Spirit Festival. You should go back now. Leave this ce to them."
She gave Ethan a meaningful look before turning and striding away.
Ethan watched her receding figure, muttering to himself, "Holy Spirit Festival?"
The nearby soldier quickly exined, "Sir, perhaps you don''t know. The Holy Spirit Festival is Northwood''s annual celebration, held on the third Sunday after the beginning of summer. Neighboring cities also send representatives to observe. The festivitiesst three days, the first two being mostly performances, nothing special. But the third day... that''s a different story."
"On the third day, the guilds will battle it out, and the victor bes the strongest guild in Northwood, gaining the right to negotiate directly with the city''s leaders. Madam Leader''s de was the prize for winning first ce inst year''spetition."
Suddenly, the soldier''s attitude toward Ethan did aplete 180.
Ethan couldn''t help but smile, patting the soldier''s shoulder and saying, "I know all this already, no need for the exnation. I''m a Hero too."
The soldier hastily nodded and bowed deeply.
...
Meanwhile, at the other end of Northwood, Nathan Turner knelt before a strange statue.
"Time, move faster. When the Holy Spirit Festival arrives, I''ll make everyone bow before me!"
Chapter 33 33-Succubus Harvester
?At this time, with the help of the soldiers, Ethan smoothly left the city.
He hadn''t even returned to the dungeon when he heard Mia''s voice behind him.
Ethan turned around to see Mia rushing over with a basket slung over her arm, giving Ethan a reproachful look.
"Why are you onlying back now? I was worried about you."
Ethan pulled Mia into his arms and said softly, "It''s okay, something came up and took a bit longer than expected, otherwise I would have been back earlier."
Mia didn''t say much in response, just tightened her embrace.
After they''d spent a bit of time being affectionate, Ethan asked, "What''s with the basket?"
She gave a yful grin, then handed the basket over to Ethan.
It was full of items she had gathered, mostly stems of wild grass.
?m Mia said with a hint of pride, "I haven''t been idle these past few days. I''ve been learning a lot from Divine Dragon Laborers. I can make so many clothes now! And ording to Divine Dragon Laborers, the clothes I make have enhancement properties - they can boost speed or strength!"
On hearing this, Ethan put on a shocked expression, "Wow, Mia, you''re amazing! You can even make these enhanced garments now. That''s really impressive."
Mia''s face turned red at thepliment, and she shook the basket as she said, "Oh stop, it''s really not that big a deal. I just wanted to contribute something to the camp. Anyway, I''ve got to get back to gathering. Since you''re back now, remember to go over to the creek. Allie told me just this morning she''ll be waiting for you there today."
Ethan nodded, then made his way towards the creek.
"Ethan, Ethan!"
He looked up, and just as he expected, it was the subus, Allie.
In the heat of the summer, Allie was scantily d, with a ckce bralette barely covering her chest, and ck stockings tightly wrapping her voluptuous thighs.
As Allie ran towards him, her soft chest bounced in Ethan''s gaze, stirring a reaction within him.
Allie stood before Ethan, unabashedly unting her body.
She then bowed deeply, revealing a sight so enticing, it was hard to look away.
Ethan took a step back and said, "What''s up? Talk to me, don''t be like this."
With her cheeks flushed, Allie whispered, "Thank you for helping me the other day. Aho from our camp told me you carried me back. I really appreciate it."
Ethan scratched his nose awkwardly and said, "It''s no big deal, it''s what I should have done. Besides, if I took you in as my minion, I can''t just let you fall into danger, right? By the way, you seemed to have used a lot of energy that day, how are you feeling now?"
Allie seemed a bit embarrassed and stuttered, "I''m mostly recovered now, thanks to you. If not for you, our camp would have been in danger."
Ethan waved it off, "Those were just minor things, don''t worry about it."
Suddenly, the pattern of a subus flickered in Allie''s eyes.
Ethan felt a wave of dizziness and said, "Are you doing this again?"
Seeing that Ethan was still coherent, Allie gave up.
She stuck out her tongue yfully, "I was just testing to see if you''ve been cking offtely. Boss is truly different."
Ethan shook his head helplessly and asked, "So, what''s your n now?"
Allie took a few steps forward and said, with a hint of confusion, "I''m not sure where to go. Maybe you could suggest something?"
An unusual, yet gentle scent filled Ethan''s nostrils as Allie leaned closer.
Their height difference gave Ethan a perfect view of her voluptuous chest.
Allie caught his gaze but made no attempt to avoid it.
Instead, she lowered her top a little and pressed her arms against her chest to enhance her cleavage.
Ethan had no choice but to turn his head and suggested, "You''re not the strongest among the Dark Lords. Maybe you could join the Divine Dragon Laborers and explore alongside them? That way, if there''s any danger, you could reach out to me for help."
Allie, curious to see how far Ethan could resist, took advantage of his distraction, hugged Ethan''s arm and pressed her soft body against him.
Ethan looked at Allie as he felt the unusual sensation.
She said seriously, "Well, if that''s the case, I guess I could consider it."
Then she leaned a bit more into Ethan''s arms, making sure he could feel her body more clearly.
Her movement made Ethan''s fingers touch a certain part of her body, causing her to blush and mp her legs together.
Unable to resist her tempting advances, Ethan, a young man in his 20s at the peak of his desires, turned Allie around, grabbed her buttocks, and tore her stockings.
Just as he was about to proceed, Allie yfully interrupted, "Boss, we can''t do this now. If you take my virginity, my powers will be reduced to one-tenth, making it hard for me to help you."
Ethan led the dragon to the ''garden area'', heard Allie''s words, fell silent for a few seconds, and had no choice but to give up.
Pulling up his trousers, Ethan felt a sense of helplessness, his mind instantly cleared.
He then jumped straight into the stream to cool himself down.
Allie, however, sat on the bank, watching Ethan''s reaction and giggling away.
In the icy cold river, the dragon gradually returned to its original size.
Seeing Allie on the bank, Ethan decided not to go back up, and continued speaking from the water, "Well, since you''ve agreed, just go and explore as I suggested. By the way, if you''re short-handed over there, I can send over some goblins for support."
Allie shook her head and said, "No need, I''ve also managed to unlock an achievement after this battle. There''s a kind of soldier called subus harvester in the achievement. It''s a resource type unique to the subus race. Harvesters can maximize the use of surrounding resources without overexploiting them, very intelligent."
Ethan nodded, then asked, "So, what''s the efficiency of a harvester in a day?"
"Hmm, roughly speaking, one can harvest about 300 food, 200 wood, and 100 iron ores a day. That''s about it. But I''m short on iron resources right now, stillcking about 100 to summon one."
Upon hearing this, Ethan''s face lit up with joy.
He said, "Harvesters are that powerful? We should summon more of them, then we wouldn''t have to worry about resources."
Allie quickly shook her head, saying, "Exactly because the harvester''s abilities are so OP, I can only summon one right now. Also, the conditions to unlock it are pretty harsh. You need to control 10 enemies and kill 20 allies in battle to unlock it. I was lucky this time and managed to meet the criteria under the protection of the Divine Dragon Warrior."
Ethan nodded in agreement.
If unlimited summons were possible, two harvesters could equal the daily resource collection of his entire camp. That would be utterly broken.
He continued, "Since resources aren''t a problem now, if you have any surplus food, send it over here, as per our previous agreement. And remember the old rule: if there''s any danger, report it immediately and don''t stray too far from me."
Allie obediently nodded.
Then she stood up, removed her torn stockings, and casually tossed them to Ethan.
"Here, take this as a gift from me."
Before Ethan could say anything, Allie turned and quickly left.
After all, only wearing a pair of panties underneath, she felt a touch of shyness.
Ethan held the stockings in his hand, shaking his head helplessly.
After emerging from the stream, he found a hole in the ground, made sure no one was around, and threw the stockings into it.
As he was burying them, he said, "Littering isn''t good..."
Once he had buried the stockings, Ethan returned to the dungeon.
The dragon warriors on guard saw him and knelt to greet him.
"Wee back, Master!"
Ethan nodded and moved on.
When he reached the first level of the dungeon, the dungeon guardian, Baymax, was still sleeping.
Ethan did not disturb him, and tiptoed to the dungeon''s depths.
He saw that the smithy had been built, and the Divine Dragon Laborers were hammering away at the anvil.
Ethan did not interrupt them.
He arrived at Whitty''s hatchery and called out in a low voice, "Whitty, Whitty."
After calling a few times, a chubby little birdnded on Ethan''s shoulder.
"Master, I''m here."
Ethan looked at the little chubby bird and couldn''t help but chuckle, "What happened, you''ve grown so much in just a couple of days?"
Chapter 34 34-Minotaur Camp And Defense Tower
?Upon hearing Ethan''s teasing, Whitty''s body began to glow with a golden pattern, and in a moment, his round belly disappeared.
Ethan gave Whitty a thumbs-up.
They chatted casually as Whitty, filled with excitement, introduced Ethan to the world it knew about.
As a newborn, Whitty was naturally curious about everything, and Ethan listened attentively.
After a while, Whitty seemed a bit parched from all the talking.
While he was drinking, Ethan opened up the system, intending to check out the newly unlocked buildings.
However, he found the world chat channel continuously shing.
[Orc Dark lord: Anyone need a blueprint for a building? I have an extra one. Selling it at a low price.]
[Undead Knight Dark lord: What type of building?]
[Orc Dark lord: Defensive. You can build a defense tower to protect your camp. It''s a great bargain.]
[Undead Knight Dark lord: I''ve already got enough defensive structures. Not interested for now.]
[Orc Dark lord: Are all these dark lords not online? Given the current situation, if you don''t want to be robbed, you need a defense tower to protect your home. I only have one! Hurry!]
[Blood Phoenix Dark lord: @Orc Dark lord. Asking the price politely.]
[Orc Dark lord: Let''s talk privately.]
Ethan immediately opened his own building menu, but it was still the same buildings as before: cksmith, wooden hut, and some other life-based buildings.
He was a bit hesitant at this point.
Although he didn''t know how strong this defense tower was, having it would be better than nothing.
However, the price was something he was not willing to part with easily.
After a while, Orc Dark lord announced in the world channel:
[Blueprint sold! Blueprint sold!]
It seemed that Blood Phoenix Dark lord bought the blueprint, so Ethan had to give up.
Suddenly, the ally interface shed.
The only dark lord who was an ally with Ethan was Allie.
[Subus Dark lord: Ethan,e quickly. I''ve found a camp. It looks like it used to belong to Minotaur Dark lord. There are a lot of orcs moving things around.]
Ethan was excited and flew over with Whitty.
On a hillside, he saw Allie waving her hand incessantly at the sky.
Ethannded quietly beside her.
Seeing Ethan, Allie jumped excitedly, her chest bouncing as if it was going to pop out of her low-cut dress.
She pointed at the camp at the foot of the mountain and said, "I found this ce while exploring the surrounding area today. When I first got here, there were a few Minotaurs in the camp, but now they''ve all been killed by these orcs."
Following Allie''s finger, Ethan looked at the camp.
As she said, there were a few Minotaurs lying in pools of blood.
"These orcs are still moving stuff. They carried out a big box from one of the wooden houses, and it took 4 of them to barely lift it. I bet there are lots of treasures inside. And did you see the world channel? The Orc Dark Lord suddenly selling defense blueprints, I suspect he found it here."
Ethan nodded in agreement.
Allie''s suspicion held some weight.
It was indeed suspicious for him to actively sell something as rare as a blueprint.
And these orcs were clearly under someone''s orders, as for how he knew about Minotaur dark lord''s camp, that was a mystery.
Allie suddenly spun around and suggested, "Ethan, why don''t we try too? This orc dark lord is no match for you, and besides, this loot is rightfully ours."
Ethan pondered for a moment and replied, "That''s a good idea. But first, I want to see where orc dark lord''s camp is."
Allie''s eyes sparkled and the way she looked at Ethan subtly changed, "Ethan, I''m so d to be your ally, or else... I can''t even imagine. Just can''t!"
Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle.
Allie then summoned her scout squad, instructing them to tail the orcs to see where they were heading.
"Yes, ma''am!" The squad immediately dispersed, each finding a target to follow.
After they were gone, an audacious idea popped into Allie''s head.
She quietly shared her n with Ethan.
Finishing, she looked excitedly at Ethan, "So, what do you think? Isn''t it a great idea?"
Ethan contemted for a while, then said, "Let''s do it. Now."
"Great."
Allie jogged down to the foot of the hill, wearing a face full of panic as she ran towards the orcs.
"Help me, please help me!"
She even kept looking back as if being chased by a beast.
The orcs guarding the perimeter were immediately alert.
"Who goes there! Stop!"
Allie smirked.
The first step of her n was sessful.
Then she turned back to them, looking pitiful and terrified.
"I... I''m being chased by a dangerous beast. Can you save me?"
A pattern emerged in Allie''s eyes, a Subus pattern. "Suggestion."
In the orcs'' minds, it was just as Allie said - there was a beast right behind her.
The three orc warriors instantly reassured her, "No problem, no problem! We''ve got you. Nothing will harm you with us around."
Allie nodded, walked into the camp, and the orc warriors were instantly taken by her.
Their coarse hands touched her, Allie looked at them yfully.
Allie''s Subus pattern morphed, "Illusion" plunging them into their own minds. In their world, Allie was all fiery passion, catering to their every wish.
The bodies of the three orc warriors gradually shrunk like deting balloons over time.
Allie then dispelled the illusion and the orc warriors copsed unconscious.
If she were to kill them right now, the orc dark lord would definitely notice and their ns would be hindered.
Ethan appeared next.
Allie gestured towards Ethan and they pressed on.
Their tactics were the same this time, except for Ethan activating his divine dragon form.
The remaining orc warriors didn''t question why they hadn''t received any signals from the guard orcs or why the two of them were here.
Following the same strategy, most of the orc warriors in the camp ended up deted, groaning weakly on the ground.
Meanwhile, Allie''s energy was stronger than ever, Ethan could even feel her power continuously increasing.
At this point, most of the orc warriors in the camp had lost their fighting strength.
The Subus pattern in Allie''s eyes hadn''t disappeared yet.
To avoid any stragglers, she went through every tent in the camp.
Once they confirmed that there were no enemies in this area, they moved forward.
They soon reached the vicinity of the altar.
The surrounding structures had changed from tents to a series of bizarre stone pirs.
Each pir was carved into the shape of a bull''s head, painted in various colors, with a glowing bull''s head at the top.
The bull''s eyes sparkled with a strange light.
Ethan, curious, reached out to touch one.
Instantly, the color in the bull''s eye changed to red and it began to charge up an energy ball, which it then sted at Ethan.
Allie was taken aback.
With the support of dozens of orc warriors, her physical strength had also increased.
With a single palm, she shattered the stone pir.
At this point, Ethan emerged from the smoke, coughing.
"Are you alright?"
Ethan met Allie''s concerned gaze and shook his head, looking at the ckened st marks on his golden dragon scales.
It was a close call.
Thankfully, he hadn''t deactivated his divine dragon form, or else it would have been a disaster.
Looking at the surrounding pirs, Ethan guessed that these must be the defense towers.
Just as Allie was about to start dismantling all the defense towers, Ethan held her back.
During the attack just now, only the stone pir that Ethan touched reacted.
This meant that the Minotaur dark lord had set them up like switches when constructing the defense towers.
Moreover, after the defense tower attacked Ethan, the glow from the other pirs dimmed significantly, likely having depleted some energy.
With Allie''s puzzled gaze on him, Ethan touched each pir in turn until none of them initiated an attack.
Just as Ethan thought, these defense towers had a limited amount of energy, or perhaps the Minotaur dark lord''s energy reserves were only so much.
Just as Ethan was contemting what powered the energy in these pirs, a roar came from the front.
"Who are you! Where are the other orcs!"
Chapter 35 35-Unlocking The Divine Dragon Tower
?Ethan nced over to see a silver-armored orc warrior calling out to them, holding a small wooden box.
After the experiment, Ethan had deactivated his divine dragon form to conserve energy.
When the orc noticed Ethan''s gaze, he discreetly hid the box behind him.
He and Allie exchanged a look, immediately understanding each other''s intent.
Allie''s eyes flickered with her subus pattern, her face suddenly contorting into an expression that would break any man''s heart.
Sobbing, she ran towards the armored orc.
The orc warrior seemed flustered, feeling something collide against him.
Looking down, he saw Allie tightly clinging onto him, her soft chest pressing against his groin, and her pink tongue wandering on his armor.
This sight had him struggling to keep control.
"Hold me."
The orc warrior, under the influence, was about to embrace her, but the box in his hand was in the way.
Suddenly realizing what was happening, he shook his head and saw a double image: two damsels one waiting for his attention and the other pulling at the box in his hand.
"Let go!"
His armor shone, helping him escape from Allie''s illusion.
He then swung a punch at Allie.
Just at that critical moment, Ethan rushed forward and blocked the attack.
?m Allie looked up at Ethan, her eyes wide in surprise.
Ethan shoved, his immense strength pushing the orc warrior away.
He then scooped up Allie and flew towards safety.
When Allie finally came to, she was drenched in cold sweat.
She had a narrow escape, and had Ethan not reacted quickly to block the attack, she would''ve been gravely injured on the ground.
Before she could express her gratitude to Ethan, he took off and stood against the orc warrior at a distance.
The orc warrior eyed Ethan warily.
Ethan''s disy of strength was definitely on par with his master, the Orc Dark Lord.
And considering how unexpectedly Ethan acted, this couldn''t be his full strength.
With this in mind, the orc warrior murmured, "My master is the Orc Dark Lord. If you kill me here, I guarantee, my master will avenge me!"
Ethan scoffed, "Will your master take revenge for a mere orc warrior? Aren''t orc warriors asmon as muck?"
The orc warrior''s face flushed, "I''m not as weak as the other orc warriors! The armor I''m wearing is a C-level equip!"
Suddenly, the orc warrior realized what he just revealed and mped his mouth shut.
Ethan replied yfully, "Oh, a C-level equip? No wonder you could escape the illusion, so that''s how it is."
Realizing his information was outed, the orc warrior gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, it''s a C-level equip! Among all the Dark Lords, only my master has it. I suggest you let me go, or else you won''t even know how you died!"
Ethan smirked, saying, "So, are you trying to tell me that even a grunt like you can wear C-level quip, and just imagine how powerful your lord must be?"
The orc warrior immediately nodded furiously, proudly saying, "I''m d you get it. I thought you might be dense. Now that you know, step aside!"
Ethan helplessly shook his head, slowly walked up to the orc warrior, and as he closed the distance, his divine dragon form surfaced.
In the terrified gaze of the orc warrior, Ethan stood before him, also in his divine dragon form.
With a pair of golden eyes that seemed to judge everything, Ethan casually said, "You want me to let you go?"
At this point, the orc warrior stared at Ethan in disbelief, stuttering, "A dragon, you''re a dragon?!"
His once muscr and strong legs began to tremble.
He couldn''t believe that a dragon from the legends was standing right in front of him, and he was a dark lord!
The orc warrior felt no desire to resist.
He had only one thought: Run!
But Ethan wouldn''t let him get away that easily.
With a quick chop of his hand, he knocked the orc warrior unconscious.
After making sure there were no more potential threats in the area, Ethan finally deactivated his divine dragon form.
Turning around, he found Allie standing in front of him, so close that if Ethan pursed his lips, he could touch her red lips.
Their bodies were already pressed closely against each other.
As their eyes met, Allie quickly looked down, and Ethan hastily backed away a few steps.
The atmosphere became awkward all of a sudden.
To avoid the awkwardness, Ethan quickly picked up the wooden box from the ground and said to Allie, "Look, that orc warrior was hiding this."
With her gaze still fixed on Ethan, Allie softly responded, "Hmm."
Ethan found it a bit tricky and decided to open the box by himself.
Inside, he found an ancient scroll.
As he reached out to pick it up, the scroll vanished the moment he touched it.
At the same time, a system message appeared in his mind.
[Ding! Congrattions on unlocking the divine dragon tower.]
[Divine Dragon Tower: A defensive structure of divine dragons, powered by energy powder. A primary divine dragon tower can inflict the full-force attack of a C-level entity once, and the damage will double after upgrading.]
Ethan was overjoyed and muttered to himself, "So this is a defensive building? I see."
Hepletely ignored Allie who had quietly approached him.
Ethan was still thinking.
He had mined some energy powder before, so he had no shortage of energy.
But the construction cost was indeed high.
Building a divine dragon tower required 400 units of wood, 500 units of iron, and 100 units of energy powder.
He had enough wood, but such arge amount of iron was hard toe by in a short time.
He would need all Earth Dragon Laborers to stop their current work and mine iron to construct a divine dragon tower quickly.
As for the location of the divine dragon tower...
Ethan nned to ce it near the altar instead of the first level of the dungeon.
Despite the divine dragon tower''s powerful attackparable to a full-force strike of a C-level entity, it was still underwhelming in terms of defense against numerous heroes.
Considering that Allie was able to smash a defensive tower built by Minotaurs with a single p, the actual defense of the divine dragon tower didn''t seem very high.
However, it was a decent counterattack measure that could noticeably increase the consumption of enemy sieges.
In order to prevent the massively resource-consuming Divine Dragon Tower from getting damaged or even dismantled when facing low-level heroes, Ethan had no other choice.
Just as Ethan was deep in thought, he suddenly felt a soft press against his back, then a pair of jade hands snaked around his waist from behind, yfully exploring his private area.
Without having to think, Ethan recognized the scent and knew it was Allie.
He found himself in a tricky situation - to reject or not to reject?
Both didn''t seem like a good option.
They maintained this position for a while, Allie not moving, and Ethan not daring to.
Her soft body pressed against his back was already making his manhood twitch in anticipation.
Any more movement, and he''d probably bump into her probing fingers.
Apparently, Allie understood this too, and she simply held onto Ethan in silence.
After what seemed like an eternity, during which Ethan''s legs had started to ache, footsteps could be heard in the distance.
Allie quickly let go of him, her face flushed as she stood on the spot.
As a Subus, she might have fantasized about this countless times in her mind.
However, when it came to actually doing the deed, she was still somewhat scared.
Especially just now, when her fingers unintentionally grazed Ethan''s manhood, she could only think of one thing: how could it be so big!
Just as Allie was lost in her thoughts, the scout she had sent out had already returned with information.
Kneeling before Ethan, he reported, "Honorable Lord, the location of the orc camp has been discovered. Requesting further instructions!"
Chapter 36 36-The War With Orc Dark Lord Begins
?The arrival of the scout broke the awkward silence between the two. Ethan quickly said, "Good, remember the way? Lead me thereter."
"I remember the route. I assure you there will be no mistakes," the scout responded.
Ethan nodded, and then formed a team with all the spearmen and two Divine Dragon Warriors.
They designated the Minotaur Dark Lord''s camp as a defense position and ordered the team to secure the area, preventing anyone from taking advantage of Ethan''s absence to steal the spoils of war.
Soon the Divine Dragon Warrior squad arrived, and after Ethan clearly assigned them their duties, he said to Allie, "Alright, let''s go."
Allie nodded.
They both followed the scout, soon arriving at the Orc Dark Lord''s camp.
The scout climbed a big tree and pointed at the smoky area, whispering, "This is where the orc warriors ended up. But there''s something suspicious."
Ethan casually said, "Well, spill it."
The scout then pointed at the orc warriors and said, "Once they got to the camp, they never came out. Usually, there''s still a lot of stuff left to transport from the Minotaur camp, but for some reason, the orcs didn''t go back."
The information the scout provided was crucial, and Ethan immediately thought of several possibilities.
He wondered if there were not enough people in the orc camp, so all the orc warriors were sent out to transport items.
Or, the Orc Dark Lord had already obtained the most valuable items, and the small fry were of no interest to him.
Ethan recalled thest orc warrior who even wore a C-level armor.
Compared to regr orc warriors, his rank must have been higher.
The small wooden box the orc warrior carried contained architectural blueprints.
Although Ethan didn''t know the value of these blueprints, judging from the high price of 300 gold coins offered by the Blood Phoenix Dark Lord, it must be a treasure.
This made Ethan''s spection even more usible.
Another possibility that greatly troubled Ethan was that the Orc Dark Lord might actually be aware of his existence, hence gathering all orc warriors in the camp, ready to ensnare him.
After a moment of contemtion, Ethan decided to make his move regardless of the situation.
The Orc Dark Lord''s camp was only a few kilometers away from the Minotaur Dark Lord''s camp, and the sudden death of the Minotaur Dark Lord would undoubtedly alert him, possibly even prompt him to investigate the surrounding area.
Ethan wasn''t worried for himself; his base was in the dungeon.
But Allie was a different story.
Plus, if Ethan wanted to expand his territory, he would inevitablye into conflict with the Orc Dark Lord.
A battle between them was inevitable sooner orter.
Why not strike first?
Ethan decided tounch an offensive immediately to avoid any unforeseenplications.
He summoned two Divine Dragon Rams by using the system, then recalled all the troops back to camp.
He summoned six additional Divine Dragon Warriors, just enough to form a team that could man the ram.
He then summoned two Divine Dragon Healers to ensure a constant supply of vitality on the battlefield.
Allie was also asked to summon some cannon-fodder Subi to serve as shields for the rams.
Ethan brought out the Wraith tower from his backpack, which could summon Wraiths, excellent meat shields.
The Wraith tower could summon a Wraith every three seconds, which is why Ethan took out the tower in advance.
With enough time, he could amass a sufficient number of cannon-fodder.
With this, the pressure on the Divine Dragon Warriors at the front line would be greatly reduced.
Soon, the entire military might of Ethan was lurking around the Orc Dark Lord''s camp.
Once the slower rams arrived, all troops were assembled.
Ethan stood on a wooden stump, looked around at the Dragon Warrior soldiers, and started his battle speech, "Warriors, what lies before you is a city of orc warriors. Today, our task is to break through their defenses! Some of you are new, some have been with me for a long time. But right now, we are brothers! We are the ones who can trust each other''s backs! I will lead you into the charge!"
"Charge! Charge! Charge!" everyone shouted in unison.
The noise outside the orc camp drew the attention of the Orc Dark Lord.
He hurriedly shouted, "What''s happening! Has the squad leader not returned yet?"
"Reporting, my lord, he has not returned."
Hearing this, the Orc Dark Lord had a bad feeling, and immediately shouted, "All orc workers, back to the bunker! All orc warriors, injured or not, get on the walls! High priest, you are in charge of casting enhancement magic on everyone, trying to raise everyone''s defense!"
"Yes!"
The orc camp was instantly on high alert, and all orcs started to bustle about.
The Orc Dark Lord even personally went up to the city wall to watch Ethan''s area.
As Ethan finished his speech, and the two sides stared each other down, the battle was about to begin.
With a small motion of Ethan''s finger, the cannon-fodder Wraiths rushed forward, followed by goblins.
The Orc Dark Lord was already terrified, especially by the terrifying momentum of Ethan''s army.
He considered all of Ethan''s cannon-fodder as elite troops.
The Orc Dark Lord quickly organized archers to start firing.
Ethan squinted his eyes to observe the battlefield.
A shower of arrows decimated the first wave of attackers.
Ethan gestured again, and the second wave of cannon-fodder immediately followed.
At that moment, the Orc Dark Lord heaved a sigh of relief.
If the enemy''s elite soldiers were only as strong as this, he wasn''t afraid of more wavesing at him.
"Keep firing!" he yelled.
The archers let loose their arrows once more.
The second wave of arrows was noticeably less, but still quite dense.
Ethan looked behind him, the wraiths produced by the Wraith Tower couldn''t keep up with the expenditure.
He nodded, the remaining goblins and wraiths charged, but this time, the Divine Dragon Warriors were behind them, forming a protective ring around the healers.
Just as the Orc Dark Lord was about tomand his archers to fire again, he saw the troops behind the supposed ''elite soldiers'' and immediately felt a wave of irritation.
He''d been tricked!
These were just cannon fodder!
He quickly realized he had fewer than a fifth of his original arrows left after two major volleys.
There was no choice but to order all archers to switch to melee weapons.
Opening the gates to meet the onught would be suicidal.
Ethan watched as the cannon fodder inched closer to the city...
100 meters.
50 meters.
10 meters!
As the goblins'' des struck the wooden city walls, Ethan couldn''t help but smile.
It seemed he''d won the first round.
Before the battle, Ethan had intentionally revealed his position and staged a grand war rally, not only to boost morale but also to keep the Orc Dark Lord on high alert.
Consequently, the Orc Dark Lordmitted fully to every wave of Ethan''s troops, regardless of their actual strength.
This is where intelligence came in handy.
Ethan had a rough idea of the Orc Dark Lord''s troops, but the Orc Dark Lord knew next to nothing about his.
With the wraiths created by the Wraith Tower, the Orc Dark Lord was misled into thinking these were all Ethan had.
Ethan turned to Allie and said in a low voice, "Allie, it''s only a matter of time before the city gates are breached. When our soldiers rush in, we''ll head to the back of the camp. You''ll charm the soldiers near the altar, causing newly summoned orc soldiers to fight among themselves. I''ll stay nearby to ensure your safety."
Allie nodded.
Ethan had everything arranged and, with his spear in hand, followed behind the battering ram, protecting its nks.
This way, the battering ram could safely reach the city gates.
As the battering ram repeatedly hit the gates, the wooden doors were about to give way.
Ethan saw his chance and shouted through the system to all his troops, "Maintain your formation once inside the city! Divine Dragon Warriors split into two teams, one to protect the battering ram and the other to strike within the city. Healers split as well. Remember, do not break ranks!"
Ethan, carrying Allie, flew towards the back of the orc city.
Allie clung to Ethan''s neck, her face flushing as she leaned into his chest.
The sound of his strong heartbeat wasforting, giving her a sense of security that words couldn''t describe.
As Ethan soared through the sky, the battlefield below was aze.
Closebat had broken out everywhere.
Both sides were engaged in a tug of war at the city gate, but Ethan''s troops were far outnumbered by the Orc Dark Lord''s.
The orc''s altar was still producing orc warriors to support the battlefield.
If this continued, Ethan''s retreat would be inevitable.
What he needed to do now was take advantage of this moment to deliver a devastating blow to the Orc Dark Lord, capture the altar, and achieve a pincer attack to secure victory!
Chapter 37 37-The Two Altars
?Ethan, along with Allie, arrived in the airspace of the Orc Dark Lord.
During their flight, he noticed that the Orc Dark Lord was still standing on the city walls,manding his orc warriors to retaliate.
Aware of the urgency of time, Ethan pped his wings harder to increase their speed.
In a short while, theynded inside the orc camp.
There were mounds of earth protruding all over the camp, covered with red tiles and sharp spikes at the edges.
These must be the basic buildings in the camp.
Ethan was not in a rush to destroy these structures; instead, he focused on finding the altars.
While they began their search, orcborers hidden in the bunkers spotted Ethan and immediately picked up their weapons to charge at him.
Ethan furrowed his brows, ready to fight back, when Allie stepped forward.
The subus pattern in her eyes shed, and the orcborers around her fell into an "illusion", starting to attack each other.
Taking advantage of the chaos among the orcborers, the two moved forward with little resistance, easily reaching the altars.
Ethan felt something strange.
In theory, these orcborers were the foundation for the development of this camp.
A significant loss of orcborers would severely impede the development of this camp, slowing down any progress due tock of manpower.
Even if the Orc Dark Lord won this battle, his situation would hardly improve.
In the worst-case scenario, the camp''s development would regress to the state it was three days ago.
This would be a lethal blow to any Dark Lord.
Falling behind other dark lords meant that without significant progress, they would be powerless to resist any dark lord, bing easy prey to be ughtered.
However, it seemed that the Orc Dark Lord did not care about the life and death of these orcborers.
Even the newly summoned orc warriors, upon seeing Ethan and Allie, simply bypassed them and rushed to the central battlefield.
Ethan felt something was off about the Orc Dark Lord''s attitude towards the orcborers.
But he didn''t have time to figure out why the Orc Dark Lord was behaving this way.
His priority was to relieve the pressure on the front lines.
He nodded at Allie, who then stood beside the altar.
The subus pattern in her eyes shed again, its "Enve" effect only covering the altar, which significantly reduced Allie''s energy consumption.
The newly summoned orc warriors would also be affected by Allie.
They naturally took control of the area around the altar.
Ethan transformed into his divine dragon form and kept a vignt eye on their surroundings to prevent any surprise attacks.
After killing all orcs within a 10-meter radius, he returned to Allie''s side to continue guarding her.
Looking at the altar, the newly summoned orc warriors were killing each other just as Ethan had anticipated.
He breathed a sigh of relief.
This meant that the Orc Dark Lord would not receive any new orc warriors and thus had no continuous troop reinforcements.
Up to this point, Ethan was fairly confident that they would win the battle.
Although some of the Orc Dark Lord''s actions were puzzling, it was not a big issue.
They had upied the altars, what else could happen?
Ethan opened his system and saw on the mini map that the Orc Dark Lord''s troops were still blocking the city gate, with the Divine Dragon Warriors unable to break in.
His eyebrows knitted together as things were not going as he had expected.
He shouted to Allie, "Stop these orc warriors from killing each other. Make them protect you. I need to observe the situation on the battlefield."
Allie nodded and then directed the newly summoned orc warriors to form a protective shield around her.
Ethan looked up into the sky and took off, shooting up like a rocket.
As he surveyed the battlefield from above, he saw an endless stream of orc warriors pouring out from above the camp, rushing to reinforce the center of the battlefield.
Ethan''s heart skipped a beat.
Does the Orc Dark Lord have two altars?!
Shock filled Ethan''s eyes.
No wonder the battlefield was still so intense.
No wonder the Orc Dark Lord had tacitly epted his upation of the altar.
So, this was the reason!
Immediately, he flew towards the other altar, aplex expression in his eyes.
He didn''t know what the Orc Dark Lord had gone through to summon two altars, but he had no choice but to go for broke!
The Orc Dark Lord, seeing the direction Ethan was flying towards, felt a surge of joy in his heart.
No longer pretending to be oblivious, he withdrew from the city wall, handed over the defense of the city gate area to the high priest, and led an elite orc squad towards the previously upied altar.
By the time Ethan had just reached the altar, he had wiped out the newly summoned orc warriors, came above the altar, and exerted all his strength to destroy the second altar.
Just as Ethan was catching his breath, the ally interface shed.
Ethan instantly felt a bad premonition.
Opening the ally interface, he saw a message from Allie.
[The altar has fallen! Don''te!]
Ethan''s face turned grave, and he quickly flew back.
The sight that greeted him was Allie, her hands and feet tied to a wooden bench, with the Orc Dark Lord standing beside her.
The Orc Dark Lord, seeing Ethan, scoffed and said, "Wow, you got here pretty quick. I just defeated this subus, and here you are."
The Orc Dark Lord burst intoughter, then said to Ethan, "I don''t know what kind of dark lord you are, but you should be able to see the world channel, right?"
Ethan remained silent, staring intently at the Orc Dark Lord.
The Orc Dark Lord''s smile vanished, and he said expressionlessly, "Open your chat interface. I want all the dark lords to know what happens when you dare to cross me! If you dare not obey, from this moment on, this will be thest time you two see each other."
He put a sharp de against Allie''s white neck.
Allie''s mouth was gagged with hemp rope, and she was making muffled noises, trying to say something.
The Orc Dark Lord continued, "Disy your system page, just like this."
A light blue panel suddenly appeared in front of the Orc Dark Lord, with a message already typed into the chat channel.
Ethan frowned but did as he was told.
Then, with a yful look on his face, the Orc Dark Lord sent the message.
[Orc Dark Lord: Fellow dark lords, time for a show. Some clueless dimwit thought he could challenge me. He''s like a bull in a china shop - bringing trouble onto himself!]
[Merman Dark Lord: Wow, what''s up? Public execution?]
[Orc Dark Lord: You bet, I want everyone to know that not just any run-of-the-mill character can challenge me. But I wouldn''t mind more dark lords like him, especially ones who gift me subi.]
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: What? He''s not only providing resources but also subi? For real? This is too good to be true!]
[Blood Phoenix Dark Lord: How much for the subus? I''ll buy her. Heard they are good at serving men, I gotta try.]
[Orc Dark Lord: @Blood Phoenix Dark Lord. This subus, I won''t sell to you. I n on having my fun with her. And when the timees, I''ll let this idiotic dark lord watch while I have my way. Sounds thrilling!]
[Ghost Vine Dark Lord: You''re really twisted, man. But can you tag this foolish dark lord? I wanna see how dumb a dark lord who hands out both wealth and minions is.]
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: Me too, I want to see this. Can''t he just gift me instead? I promise to leave him in one piece. Ugh, why don''t I ever get in on the good stuff?]
[Fallen Dark Lord: Dude, enough''s enough. It''s just a case of someone biting off more than they can chew. Making him watch is just sick.]
[Orc Dark Lord: @Fallen Dark Lord. That''s how I like to do things, got a problem with that? Want a piece of me?]
Seeing Ethan standing dumbfounded, Orc Dark Lord shouted, "What''s the matter, cat got your tongue?! Speak up in the world channel, as for what you should say..."
A sly grin spread across Orc Dark Lord''s face.
In a sinister tone, he said, "Tell everyone that you''re the idiot who dared challenge the mighty Orc Dark Lord. Apologize to me, your father, Orc Dark Lord, and promise to be my servant in your next life. And, you willingly offered your subus to me; I didn''t force you."
Ethan stared at the messages in the world chat channel, burning the names of those who mocked him into his memory.
They will all pay, sooner orter.
Then, a small smirk curled at the corners of Ethan''s mouth.
He looked at Orc Dark Lord, saying clearly and deliberately, "Honestly, the fact that you came up with a decoy strategy against me shows you''ve got some brains..."
"But that''s all you''ve got."
Hearing Ethan''s words, Orc Dark Lord frowned, "What do you mean?! Your subus is in my hands"
His words trailed off as he felt... nothing.
?m As if he were holding onto thin air.
Just then, a stunning woman emerged from the shadows, covering her mouth as she chuckled, "Oh, you silly orc. You didn''t actually think you could resist my Charm Illusion, did you?"
Then, she walked over to Ethan and began nuzzling against him like a child awaiting praise.
"My Lord, ording to your n, I sessfully lured this idiot out."
Ethan gave a light chuckle, patting her head, "Well done."
Then, Ethan turned to Orc Dark Lord.
His powerful dragon''s breath radiating from him, he taunted, "So, who was going to serve who again?"
Orc Dark Lord stared nkly at Ethan.
Upon feeling the overpowering dragon''s breath, despair filled his eyes.
Chapter 38 Premium Acknowledgment
?Hello dear readers, I''m the author of "Dungeon King".
When I first started writing this book, my vision was to create an interesting parallel world.
Here, the protagonistpetes with people from different corners of Earth, leading to a series of intriguing stories.
In the early stages, I felt pretty confident about my writing.
However, due to some personal circumstances, I hit a rough patch during the creation of a few chapters.
As a result, I noticed some readers weren''tpletely satisfied with certain parts of the narrative.
Luckily, I''ve managed to bounce back.
I''ve promptly improved the storyline, trimming away unnecessary details.
My guiding principle has been to present you with the most engaging parts of the narrative.
I promise the uing plot will be even more captivating.
Thank you for reading thetest chapters, and for bearing with me, an immature author.
If you are intrigued by what''s toe, please continue to support me and subscribe to my book.
Your support gives me more motivation to create exciting stories.
Once my book is officially going premium, I will ensure the quality of each chapter, making sure your trust and subscription are well-rewarded.
I believe you''ll find your subscription worth every penny.
The book will be published tomorrow.
I greatly appreciate your support!
Lastly, thank you to every reader who has supported me.
Thank you!
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 39 38-Seizing The Spoils, Obtaining Dragon Blood
?
The Orc Dark Lord couldn''t have foreseen the tables turning so drastically in a scene he believed he had in the bag.
His knees gave out, and, regardless of the strange nces from the other Orc Warriors, he knelt directly in front of Ethan, his voice choked with tears.
"No, no, no, I was talking about myself, I swear it. I was referring to myself. Please, spare me!"
He fell to his knees, his skin scraping against the ground as he tried to cling to Ethan''s leg.
"What I said earlier, can we let bygones be bygones? I truly regret it. I beg you, spare my life. I''ll be your servant, your horse. I''ll even hand over these Orc Warriors. They''ll do as you say, just please spare this miserable life of mine."
Ethan chuckled, "So you really want to live, huh?"
Hearing this, the Orc Dark Lord suddenly felt a glimmer of hope.
He began nodding furiously, "Yes, as long as I''m alive, I can bring value to you!"
Ethan burst intoughter before coldly stating, "And you think, after all this, I would let you off the hook?"
The hope in the Orc Dark Lord''s heart vanished at the sound of Ethan''s icy voice.
He felt like he''d been cast from heaven straight into hell.
Suddenly, he screamed in disbelief, "No, no, no, I can be a ruler in this game! I can survive this, someone, anyone, please save me!"
He frantically sent messages through the world chat.
[Orc Dark Lord: Someone save me, someone save me!]
[Orc Dark Lord: Whoever saves me, I''ll give them all my resources. I have tons of wood, food, and gold coins! Yes, I also have priceless building maps, so many valuable things! All yours if you save me!]
His words brought an abrupt silence to the world channel.
No one knew what had transpired in these short few minutes.
But the universal reaction was to ignore him.
The reason was clear.
In just a few minutes, something had happened that forced the Orc Dark Lord to throw away his dignity and openly beg for help on the world channel.
It was proof that he had lost,pletely and utterly, transforming from a victor into a defeated loser.
The mysterious Dark Lord''s strength was truly unfathomable.
Those who had just mocked him felt chills running down their spines.
If they attracted this guy''s attention, how could they lead a peaceful life?
Numerous Dark Lords began apologizing on the world channel.
[Undead Knight Dark Lord: To the mysterious Dark Lord brother, although I''m not sure if you saw my previousments, I apologize for them. I was deceived by the Orc Dark Lord, which led to my distasteful remarks.]
[Blood Phoenix Dark Lord: Same here. I also apologize for my inappropriatements. If you feel disrespected, I''m willing to apologize and pay the corresponding gold coins. I''m very sorry.]
[Mermaid Dark Lord: You turncoats, switching sides so quickly, huh?]
...
Ethan watched their actions, his face showing disdain.
He then turned his yful gaze to the Orc Dark Lord and asked, "For daring to kidnap my woman, how do you propose to die?"
Upon hearing this, Allie, who was standing beside them, blushed and lowered her head to look at Ethan, thinking: What do you mean ''your woman''? I haven''t agreed to anything yet.
The Orc Dark Lord stood in ce, stupefied.
He could not ept the grim reality that he was about to meet his end.
Tears uncontrobly streamed from his eyes as he sprang up like a madman, shouting defiantly, "No, I didn''t lose! I won! I beat the game, I am the mightiest Dark Lord!"
Ethan looked at the Orc Dark Lord with contempt, no longer wishing to waste his time.
With a casual flick of his de, he cleanly severed the Orc Dark Lord''s head.
Holding up the head, Ethan flew to the center of the battlefield, loudly dering, "The Orc Dark Lord is dead! All Orcs, drop your weapons immediately, or face death alongside your master!"
He tossed the head into the middle of the battlefield.
All the Orc Warriors, upon seeing their Lord''s decapitated head, lost all will to fight, throwing their weapons onto the ground.
The high priest standing on the city wall continued to yell, "My brethren! Don''t believe him! Our lord is definitely not dead. This is merely a trick to deceive you!"
However, in the face of such an incontrovertible reality, the priest''s attempts at rallying the troops felt feeble and pathetic, bordering on self-deception.
Before he could even finish his speech, a spear thrown by the Divine Dragon Spearman pierced him through.
With the death of the high priest, the battlefield instantly went quiet.
All the Orc Warriors kneeled on the ground, awaiting their fate.
Ethan nced towards his troops at the city gate, seeing four Divine Dragon Warriors lying motionless in pools of blood, having obviously sacrificed themselves for the team.
A Divine Dragon Ram was alsopletely destroyed, rendered unusable.
The remaining Divine Dragon Warriors were covered in wounds, waiting for healers to tend to their injuries.
Ethan assigned a few of the less severely injured Divine Dragon Warriors to a small team.
To prevent anyone from pilfering the spoils of war, he ordered them to garrison the minotaur camp.
After that, he gathered the Earth Dragon Laborers to start collecting the loot.
Regarding the remaining Orc Warriors, there were as many as 15 left.
Ethan nned to incorporate them into his own camp, which would both augment his manpower and enhance his fighting strength.
As for the surviving orcborers from the massacre, he intended to give them to Allie.
In Allie''s camp, only the subus harvester could provide arge amount of resources, while the followers could only provide a limited amount, unable to keep up with the consumption rate.
These orcborers could make up for Allie''s shortage.
When Ethan told Allie about the distribution, she nodded with delight, even offering proactively, "As for these spoils of war, whatever you say goes. I''ll take anything you want to give me."
Then, blushing, she lowered her head, thinking, "What do you mean, ''your woman''? I haven''t agreed to anything yet."
Ethan was oblivious to Allie''s state of mind, replying, "Alright then, you should head back to the camp to rest. I can handle things here."
Allie was taken aback, suddenly looking up at Ethan in disbelief, eximing, "What?"
Ethan was torn betweenughter and tears at Allie''s reaction, and chose to y ignorant.
He nodded earnestly, saying, "You look quite worn out today. You should get some rest."
Allie pouted discontentedly, leaning against Ethan''s arm.
The soft touch immediately sent shivers down his spine.
With a tempting tone, she asked, "Are you really sending me away?"
Ethan''s manhood stirred at the sensation, causing Ethan to step back hastily, saying, "Yes, you should leave first."
Upon hearing Ethan''s words, a disappointed look spread across Allie''s face, and she looked at Ethan with eyes full of reproach.
Ethan quickly turned around, stating, "Now''s not the time. We''ll have a chanceter."
Listening to Allie''s fading footsteps, he sighed inwardly. "Having to look but not touch is really torturous," he thought to himself.
Afterward, he found a creek, jumped in, and washed off the blood stains from his body.
Once Ethan finished bathing, he went to the location of the Wraith Tower.
The tower was now in a somewhat dpidated state, its durability reduced by the summoning of Wraiths.
Checking its panel, he found the Wraith Tower''s durability was at zero.
He put it into his bag.
Although he had no idea how to repair it now, he might be able to find the materials to do so in the future.
Next, he flew to the injured Divine Dragon Warriors.
Their wounds had somewhat healed, and after burying the fallen warriors, they shouldered some of the spoils of war and began to return to the camp under Ethan''smand.
Meanwhile, Ethan stayed at the battlefield, waiting for the Earth Dragon Laborers to arrive.
During the waiting period, he didn''t idle around.
Instead, he started exploring the Orc Dark Lord''s personal cabin.
Truth be told, he was quite curious about how the Orc Dark Lord had managed to summon two altars.
After rummaging around the cabin for a while, he found something.
Hidden in a very inconspicuous secretpartment, Ethan discovered a vial filled with a deep red liquid.
[Ding! Congrattions, host, on acquiring ancient Dragon Blood], a system notification rang out.
Curiously inspecting the liquid in the moonlight, Ethan muttered to himself, "So this is Dragon Blood? System, what''s it for?"
"The blood can be consumed by ordinary people for virility enhancement, promoting a second round of growth for their ''manhood.'' Considering your Divine Dragon Bloodline, it can boost your vitality and cannot be exploited for energy draining. For women who have intercourse with you, they too will experience a boost in their powers," the system answered.
Chapter 40 39-The Taste Of The Succubus Is Really Not Bad
?
A peculiar expression surfaced on Ethan''s face.
It was as if he was dozing off and someone delivered a pillow right on time, everything seemed so coincidental.
With this, he doesn''t need to worry about Allie anymore.
Ethan then finished the ancient Dragon Blood in the bottle in one go.
He instantly, and uncontrobly, entered the Divine Dragon Form.
Golden scales covered his whole body, more so than before, fully epassing him.
Looking through the window, he saw that a mask-likeyer had appeared on his face.
Tapping it with his finger, the shing sound between his dragon w and the mask was like striking gold against stone.
The terrifying defensive power of the mask left Ethan marvelling.
He didn''t expect the ancient Dragon Blood to react with his bloodline, and even strengthen his own defenses.
After deactivating the Divine Dragon Form, Ethan continued to search the wooden house of the Orc Dark Lord.
He turned the house upside down and ultimately found a small wooden box under the bed.
Opening it, he saw that it was chock-full of gold coins.
After pocketing all the coins, his bag was now filled with 2321 of them.
Suddenly, he felt a surge of power flooding his body, a reward bestowed by the treasure of the golden divine dragon.
Ethan clenched his fist and punched the wooden house.
The wind from his punch howled, and when it touched the wooden wall, it tore a huge hole in it.
He looked at the hole excitedly; this level of power wasparable to the strength of B-rank.
Ethan then left the house, and after waiting for the earth dragonborer to arrive, he transformed into the Divine Dragon Form and dashed towards the camp where Allie was.
At this moment, Allie was sitting on the throne, her face flushed, her fingers busy in her private parts, her mouth slightly open, panting softly.
With one hand, she was fondling the soft flesh wrapped in ckce, murmuring Ethan''s name...
Ethan flew to the outskirts of the camp, where Erhu quickly tightened the rope in his hand, and the wooden gate opened.
Ethan asked Erhu, "Where is Allie?"
Erhu pointed deep into the camp, "The dark lord is in the depths of the camp."
Ethan nodded, walked leisurely through the camp.
The entire camp was brimming with a thriving aura due to the addition of orcborers.
Along the way, wherever Ethan went, the people there would bow or even kneel to worship him.
Ethan epted their reverence calmly.
He then approached the throne and saw Allie, who was panting on it.
He swiftly leaped forward, pulling Allie into his arms.
Allie looked at Ethan in shock, about to say something, but Ethan silenced her with a kiss.
The two embraced on the throne, their lips locked.
Allie closed her eyes and tightened her lips, incredibly shy.
Ethan pried Allie''s teeth apart, their tongues touched, and Allie went limp, fully leaning against Ethan.
As they kissed passionately, Ethan ran his hands through Allie''s smooth hair, and down her back.
Allie trembled at his touch.
Allie was the first one to pull away, finding it hard to breathe, she softly hit Ethan''s chest.
They parted, and Allie looked at Ethan with soft eyes, whispering, "What''s up with you? Kissing me as soon as you arrive, you''re such a rogue."
Ethan pulled Allie in close with one arm, causing her to gasp.
Their bodies pressed tightly together, her face flushed and her head lowered, not daring to meet Ethan''s gaze.
Her somewhat trembling handy on his chest, a hot touch mixed with the rhythm of his heartbeat, which was almost too much for Allie.
The current scene was something she had experienced countless times in her dreams.
Now that it was truly happening, it felt somewhat surreal.
Ethan''s hand trailed downwards, covering her round buttocks.
With a sudden grasp, Allie let out a soft cry.
Allie slumped against Ethan''s chest, herst bit of lucidity urging her to say, "Not now, it''s not fair to you."
Ethan leaned in close to Allie''s ear, his hot breath making her feel uneasy. "Don''t worry, I''ve found a solution."
Allie quickly lifted her head in disbelief, "Really?"
With a nod and a grin, Ethan confirmed it.
Allie was slightly flustered, she hadn''t expected this day toe so quickly.
"What, are you not willing?" Ethan''s voice echoed in Allie''s ear.
She shook her head quickly, closed her eyes, and initiated a kiss.
However, Ethan wasn''t about to let her take the lead.
He embraced Allie, and they repeated their previous intimacy.
Allie was a quick learner and actively offered her pink tongue.
Ethan''s fingers yed with the peaks on her chest.
Allie''s body intermittently twitched, revealing her weak point.
After an unknown amount of time, they separated.
Ethan picked up Allie and walked into the wooden hut.
Tearing off her ckce bra and panties, her pale flesh and pink points were especially tempting, the ck forest already moist.
Ethan''s dragon was on full disy, leaving Allie visibly shocked.
She hadn''t expected it to be thisrge.
Ethan rubbed at the entrance for lubrication, slowly prating.
Allie''s face crumpled in difort.
As he was about to speak, he heard Allie say, "It''s okay, keep going."
Ethan nodded. The tight feeling made it difficult for him to continue.
With a hard push, a drop of blood stained the sheets.
Allie''s forehead was covered in a thinyer of sweat, and her fingers clung to Ethan''s arm.
Suddenly, the subus pattern in her eyes flickered, and the pain disappeared instantly.
Her hips even moved in sync with Ethan''s thrusting.
Seeing this, Ethan no longer held back and went full throttle.
Their lovemaking filled the wooden hut, filled with soft moans and various positions.
Ethan felt his dragon being sucked continuously.
After some time, Allie let out a cry, spraying her essence on the dragon, while Ethan also filled her with his own.
Theyy on the wet bed, the soaked sheets already discarded on the floor.
Allie was sprawled on Ethan''s chest, fast asleep.
Looking at her, Ethan felt a rush of emotions.
She was indeed a subus, surpassing a normal woman in every aspect.
After being deflowered by Ethan, she exuded a more mature aura, and he had the strange feeling that her breasts had also grown slightlyrger.
After enduring a battle during the day and experiencing another "battle" at night, Ethan waspletely rxed.
The two slept in each other''s arms.
Early the next morning, Ethan sensed something unusual.
Blinking his sleepy eyes open, he found Allie at the head of his dragon, her pink tongue constantly teasing it.
Seeing Ethan awake, she audaciously took the whole thing into her mouth, her eyes full of yful intent.
Ethan simply couldn''t resist.
He stood behind Allie, his dragon once again charting its course.
It wasn''t until the sun was high in the sky that they finally stopped.
A little disgruntled, Allie said, "You''re always bullying me. I can''t beat you, but shouldn''t I be allowed to have a little fun with your little brother?"
Ethan replied with a stern face, "Do you think my little brother is small?"
Allie immediately shook her head, her face flushing, still in awe as she looked at the dragon.
Her hand covered it, ying with it continuously.
Ethan tousled Allie''s hair and said, "Okay, we''ll continue tonight. I need to check on the camp now."
Reluctantly, Allie pulled back her hand and nodded her head.
After Ethan got dressed and was about to leave, Allie suddenly jumped onto his back.
A little helpless, Ethan said, "Why aren''t you dressed?"
With a hint of arrogance, Allie replied, "What''s the matter? It''s not like you haven''t seen it before. I have a big surprise for you tonight."
Then she kissed Ethan and quickly hid in the bed, her eyes full of mischief.
Ethan chuckled and said, "Alright, I''ll be looking forward to the surprise tonight."
Satisfied, Allie nodded and said, "Mm-hmm, off you go."
Ethan left the wooden hut.
The sun was already directly above in the sky.
He activated his Divine Dragon Form and flew straight to the dungeon.
Just as he arrived, the earth dragonborer ran towards him excitedly, eximing, "Master, we won''t have to worry about food anymore!"
Chapter 41 40-Changes In The Camp
?
Ethan immediately asked, a bit puzzled, "What happened? Why are you so excited?"
The Earth Dragon Laborer exined with evident delight, "After we went to the orc camp, we found a whole warehouse of food reserves. We have no idea why the Orc Dark Lord was storing so much food, but for us, it''s a good thing!"
Ethan nodded, then opened the system interface to find that his food storage had jumped to 2352.
He was taken aback by the significant increase not just in food but also other resources.
After a moment of contemtion, Ethan wondered...
Had he stumbled upon a path to riches?
If things continued at this pace, just a few more attacks on Dark Lord camps would ensure he wouldn''tck resources.
Even now, without further resource gathering, his current stockpile could sustain him for quite a long time.
This provided a basis for protracted battles.
Moreover, the Earth Dragon Laborers would no longer need to farm or gather resources, freeing them up to explore unknown areas.
The more Ethan thought about it, the more he hoped for more short-sighted Dark Lords to cause him trouble.
He then turned his attention to the various shing buttons on the system interface.
He hadn''t opened the system for several days and was surprised to find so many new features.
He first opened the construction panel.
Many buildings had been unlocked: Hunter''s Cabin, Fishing Grounds, Processing Factory, and Training Ground. Ethan inspected them one by one.
The Hunter''s Cabin, true to its name, allowed followers to be stationed there, capturing game from the surrounding forest with minimal impact on the environment.
The healthier the environment, the more game they could catch each day.
A Hunter''s Cabin required 60 units of wood and 30 units of iron.
The Fishing Grounds could only be built near ake, much like the Hunter''s Cabin.
It maintained the surrounding environment while catching fish.
Therger theke, the more fish could be caught.
Compared to the cabin, the Fishing Grounds required less wood but more iron: 40 units of wood and 50 units of iron.
The Processing Factory was where food could be processed, turning various types of meat into dried or smoked food.
This significantly extended the food storage time and increased food efficiency.
For instance, a piece of raw fish that previously only counted as one unit of food could, after processing, count as two.
The Processing Factory was just as expensive as the cksmith''s Shop, requiring 200 units of wood, 100 units of iron, and some wood as fuel.
The Training Ground had to do with soldiers, enhancing their morale and slightly increasing their physical fitness.
Although it wouldn''t influence their specialization, it would improve their judgment in war.
For example, orc warriors who would surrender as soon as their lord died would, after training, fight to the deathbetter to shatter than to remain intact but inferior!
The Training Ground only required 100 units of wood and 50 units of iron, making it the cheapest building.
After inspecting the different buildings, Ethan decided to first build a Processing Factory since most of the food obtained from the Orc Dark Lord was meat.
Next would be the Training Ground to strengthen the warriors'' morale and slightly enhance their physical fitness, which would also boost theirbat effectiveness to some extent.
Ethan summoned all the Earth Dragon Laborers, except for the four still at the farm, to the camp.
He opened the mini-map and decided to ce the Processing Factory diagonally opposite the warehouse, making it convenient to transport food back and forth.
If the factory caught fire, he wouldn''t have to worry about the safety of the warehouse.
He subsequently ced the Training Ground on a patch of open ground, devoid of any buildings.
Sixteen Earth Dragon Laborers set to work right away, and a countdown timer popped up on the mini-map.
The Processing Factory was due forpletion in 32 hours, while the Training Ground would be ready in just 10 hours.
Next, Ethan summoned an additional 10 Earth Dragon Laborers to join the construction crew.
The construction time for the Processing Factory dropped to 20 hours, while the Training Ground would be ready in just 3 hours.
Ethan nodded in satisfaction.
His present self could be described as "rolling in dough", the resources he had captured were simply too many.
His message box was filled with information about various types of resources and food.
After arranging for the buildings, he turned his attention to the troops.
As expected, an update was avable.
Ethan''s gaze hardened as he realized that to unlock new troops, he had to own at least one of each type of troop previously unlocked.
Ethan turned to the description of the new troops.
The newly unlocked troops took him by surprise.
[Divine Dragon Defender], a C-grade monster, with a summoning cost of 100 food, 50 wood, and 200 iron.
Description: The strongest tank in the early Dragon n, holding a surprising wide iron shield in both hands, it can defend against most physical attacks. However, it is slightly slow and has a slow attack speed.
[Divine Dragon Angel], a C+ grade monster, with a summoning cost of 500 food, 200 wood, 300 iron, 100 energy powder, and a pair of White Phoenix feathers.
Description: A powerful warrior of the early Dragon n. Although very strong, the summoning conditions are stringent. It has a short flight capability and a short-term healing skill, but low defense.
[Divine Dragon Apothecary], a D-grade monster. Summoning cost: 200 food, 100 wood, and 50 energy powder.
Description: Can adjust various kinds of herbs to make potions with different effects. It can work in the Processing Factory but will lose its potion-making ability. Add a new term: Five-star chef. The drying of meat strips bes extremely simple, with a 50% reduction in the failure rate.
Without hesitation, Ethan summoned the Divine Dragon Apothecary.
After a sh of white light on the altar, a dragonborn of average height appeared, draped with a belt full of various bottles and cans.
Immediately after, the status panel of the Divine Dragon Apothecary floated in front of Ethan.
[Name: Divine Dragon Apothecary]
[Intelligence: Adult Male]
[Strength: D grade]
[Special Ability: Potion Adjustment (Forcefully concentrate your mind to speed up the potion adjustment process, improve the quality of potions, and reduce the materials consumed. Can only be used once a day.)]
[Enhancement Direction: Divine Dragon Potion Master, Perfect Chef]
[Holy Light Power: Provides a 30-second BUFF. The potion made within 30 seconds will provide an additional 50% effect (can only be used once every three days)]
Looking at the Divine Dragon Apothecary, whose eyes were full of reverence for him, Ethan said, "You can change your title now and be the first worker in the Processing Factory."
The Divine Dragon Apothecary nodded and was immediately enveloped in holy light.
In a moment, a dragonborn wearing a turban appeared in front of Ethan.
The biggest difference from before was that the Divine Dragon Apothecary was now more muscr and even his temperament had changed, bing a bit more sunny.
Ethan let the Divine Dragon Chef wait by the side of the Processing Factory for the time being, and then called over Whitty.
After a long discussion, he managed to acquire some of Whitty''s feathers for the cost of 300 berries.
However, Ethan felt somewhat apprehensive.
He wasn''t sure whether Whitty, having undergone bloodline evolution, was still a purebred White Phoenix.
If Whitty''s feathers didn''t work, he might need to "borrow" some from Baymax.
Ethan''s thoughts stirred and the altar sparkled in response.
The White Phoenix feathers he had held in his hand disappeared, and with a sh of white light, a Divine Dragon Angel with small white wings and a long sword in each hand appeared before Ethan.
The Divine Dragon Angel, although female, had a heroic countenance that made her as formidable as her male dragon counterparts.
Ethan was amazed, and he opened the status panel of the Divine Dragon Angel.
[Name: Divine Dragon Angel]
[Intelligence: Adult Female]
[Strength: C+ grade]
[Special Ability: Divine Dragon''s Retribution (Can be used in battle, invoking heavenly thunder to bring down the wrath of the ancient Divine Dragon n. Extremely powerful, it can also affect nearby allies. Upon using this ability, the angel''s wings will be destroyed and need 2 days to regrow.)]
[Enhancement Direction: Divine Dragon Archangel, Advanced Divine Dragon Healer, Divine Dragon Priest]
[Holy Light Power: Guide heavenly thunder through the body, greatly enhancing physical responsiveness (can only be used once per battle)]
Chapter 42 41-The Decision Of The Lords Mansion
?
Ethan couldn''t help but gasp as he observed the somewhat overpowered ability of the Holy Light Angel.
This Holy Light Angel could be deployed as a suicide soldier in battle.
If several Holy Light Angels unleashed their special abilities simultaneously on the battlefield, the damage inflicted on the enemy would be truly terrifying.
After assigning the newly summoned units to their respective positions, Ethan didn''t rush to summon the Defenders.
At this point, he didn''t need many defensive units.
Summoning them would merely be a wasteful use of food.
Besides, the first level was still guarded by Baymax, so there was no need for additional defense.
He opened everyone''s interface, individually assigned tasks to maximize work efficiency, and dispatched all the Divine Dragon Soldiers to explore the unknown areas.
By now, the progress on both unknown areas had reached 90%.
They could have beenpleted yesterday, but the attack on the Orc Dark Lord had dyed the process.
Ethan then constructed two more ntations.
Although they did not have the benefit of the mutant seeds, they could still provide a certain amount of food.
After processing in the workshop, the quantity of food became quite substantial.
He assigned the Orc Warriors to the ntations, which allowed the full potential of each individual to be realized.
Now all the Earth Dragon Laborers were busy constructing buildings, and Ethan, sitting on his throne, looked at the thriving camp with satisfaction.
Meanwhile...
In Riverside, after a joint decision by the Lord''s Mansion, ck Rose, Mutual Aid Guild, and Bounty Guild, the decision to abandon the temple was officially passed with 301 votes in favor, 20 against, and 5 abstentions.
In the Lord''s Mansion''s Great Hall...
The Lord stood up from his chair, and the noisy room instantly fell silent.
He said in a deep voice, "Preliminary findings point to the Dark Lord being responsible for the disappearances in the abandoned temple area. After the first punitive expedition conducted by ck Rose, it is clear that the mysterious Dark Lord is very powerful, posing a certain threat to the Riverside area and must be eradicated! We are officially approving the expedition to the abandoned temple to subdue the Dark Lord, led by the Lord''s Mansion. Each of the participating major alliances should send at least one hero with a minimum rank of C."
After the Lord finished reading the paper in his hand, his sharp eyes scanned the crowd. "Do any guild leaders have objections?"
His gaze firstnded on ck Rose.
Rose stood up from her seat, her mysterious ck attire as alluring as ever.
"ck Rose has no objections. The abandoned temple is too close to Riverside. If we let the mysterious Dark Lord continue to grow, it could be the biggest threat to Riverside. Also, we are very grateful for the opportunity given by the Lord''s Mansion. We will fullymit and cooperate with the Mansion''s operations."
The Lord''s face broke into a smile, and after a nod of acknowledgment, he turned his attention to the Bounty Guild in the middle of the hall.
A portly man with various luxury essories on his hands stood up.
He grinned, his shiny gold teeth almost blinding the others.
"I represent the Bounty Guild in full support of the Lord''s Mansion. I personally will bear all the expenses for this expedition!"
This statement was met with apuse from the Bounty Guild.
The portly man looked at Rose sitting next to him with a satisfied grin, saying meaningfully, "I''m a bit crude, preferring to express myself through actions."
Rose remained indifferent, not even giving the man a nce.
The Lord nodded, stroked his white beard, and said, "Excellent."
Following this, the representative of the Mutual Aid Guild on the right side of the hall rose.
?m The man in white robes with kind and benevolent eyes squinted and said, "The Mutual Aid Guild has no objections."
The Lord Mayor then spoke, "Good, in that case, I ask that the three major guild leaders conscientiously select suitable candidates. This mission is of great importance, we cannot afford to fail, sess is the only option!"
The Lord Mayor''s face was full of worries at this point.
As the city leader, often he could not freely handle affairs as he wished.
Due to Riverside''s uniqueness,pared to other cities, it was even harder to get things done.
Take this matter as an example, he first had to report to the Sunset Empire, followed by a long wait.
Once he had received the approval from the Sunset Empire, he had to consider all kinds of resources within the city lord''s mansion, as well as the consequences of potential failure.
He was somewhat apprehensive about this mission to subjugate the dark lord.
Although there were many experts of B+ level strength within the city lord''s mansion, he couldn''t send too strong a candidate in order to maintain the facade of the mansion.
If he did, it would imply to other cities that Riverside was struggling and living off past glories.
At the same time, he could not send someone too weak.
If the mission failed, Riverside would be aughingstock and the city lord''s mansion would lose its authority.
After much consideration, the Lord Mayor decided to put more people onto this chariot of war.
These alliances were excellent candidates.
They were looking to recruit young people in Riverside, for which they needed a base of strength.
If these guilds couldn''t even deal with the dark lord, who would want to join them?
As the Lord Mayor announced the end of the meeting, the three major guilds disbanded and returned to their own turfs.
Late at night, Rose leaned back in her chair, looking at a few lists on the table.
Speaking to herself, she said, "The candidate must have at least C-level strength, and they must be exceptional. Otherwise, they might struggle against the other two alliances who could obstruct and trip them up."
After much consideration, Rose decided on Michael Anderson.
She chose Michael Anderson based on two aspects.
The first was his strength, which was definitelyparable to C+.
Although his intelligence was somewhatcking, in this mission to subjugate the dark lord, it could be considered his battleground.
The second reason was to restore ck Rose to its former state.
The two deputy guild leaders were already fighting for the position of guild leader candidate, causing ck Rose to split into two factions.
This was something Rose found hard to ept.
The internal state of ck Rose had be simr to enemies meeting face-to-face, ready to fight at any moment.
This oue would no doubt let Rose''s hard work go to waste.
If Michael Anderson could participate in this mission, she could use this opportunity to reappoint him as deputy guild leader.
This would certainly improve the situation.
No one in the alliance would dare to fight openly, fearing to give an advantage to the other party.
Once she decided on the candidate, Rose reclined in her chair, and fatigue overwhelmed her. She fell into a deep sleep.
She woke the next morning to the sound of knocking at the door.
Seeing the time, she hurriedly began to arrange a series of tasks.
Before long, Michael Anderson stood before Rose.
He hung his head, not daring to speak.
Rose looked at Michael Anderson and sighed, saying, "I don''t want to dwell on your past mistakes anymore. I have a mission for you now. I''ve chosen you for this mission, what do you think?"
Michael Anderson looked shocked, staring incredulously at Rose.
He initially thought he was being called to ount for his previous failures and had prepared himself for the worst.
However, to his surprise, the guild leader was offering him a chance for redemption.
This was a mission led by the city lord''s mansion, with each major alliance sending a representative.
It was an excellent opportunity for anyone to boost their reputation.
There were no obvious dangers and it was highly prestigious.
Many were waiting for a chance to be famous overnight.
Pointing at himself uncertainly, Michael Anderson asked, "Guild leader, are you asking me to go?"
Rose nodded, then walked over to Michael Anderson, speaking in a low voice, "You''ve seen the state of ck Rose, we''re just a spark away from disbanding. I hope you can seize this opportunity. I n to promote you back to the position of deputy guild leader afterwards. You know what that means, right?"
Michael Anderson nodded, anger evident on his face.
"Guild leader, rest assured, I promise toplete the mission and restore ck Rose to its former glory!"
Rose nodded again, saying, "Good, I''ll be waiting for your good news. Off you go."
"Yes!" As Michael Anderson closed the door behind him, Rose stared out of the window, her mind full of concerns.
She muttered to herself, "I hope there won''t be any more trouble this time..."
Chapter 43 42-Hidden Trick Within The Team
?
Michael Anderson, apanied by a few of his trusted followers, heads towards the city gate for the gathering.
The city lord stands atop the city wall, awaiting the arrival of the team.
Being the closest to the city gate, ck Rose''s headquarters was the first to dispatch Michael Anderson and his followers, who swiftly mounted their horses and galloped towards the city gate.
They naturally became the first heroes to arrive.
The city lord looked at Michael Anderson with a smile, remarking, "Just as expected of one of Rose''s men, always full of fire and vigor, truly an embodiment of Rose herself."
Michael Anderson quickly knelt on one knee, bowed his head and responded, "You tter me, my lord. The gap between our guild leader and me is as vast as the heavens. There is much I still need to learn. Our guild leader often speaks highly of you, saying that despite facing countless trials and tribtions, you still remain vibrant and vigorous, a truly remarkable feat."
The city lord instantly held Michael Anderson in higher esteem.
This didn''t match the rumors he''d heard about him.
Helping Michael to his feet, he said, "Ah, I''m old and no match for you young people. You see, even a minor Dark Lord is a problem that requires your assistance to solve."
"I understand what you mean, my lord," Michael Anderson replied calmly, "I will do my utmost to ensure this issue is resolved."
Just as the city lord was about to speak again, he noticed the representatives from the other two major guilds had arrived.
He chuckled and gave Michael Anderson a meaningful pat on the shoulder.
"Bounty Guild''s William Wilson, at your service, my lord."
"Mutual Aid Guild''s David Sanders, at your service, my lord."
Both men dismounted simultaneously and hurried to greet the city lord, worried that he might not know their names.
Their entourages all knelt on the ground.
The city lord stroked his beard and nodded.
He then dered, "Now that everyone is here, let''s get down to business. Samuel Jenkins,e meet your newrades. These are the men you''ll be able to trust unconditionally in the uing mission."
As soon as he finished speaking, a tall, slender man with an eyepatch emerged from the left.
"Allow me to introduce Samuel Jenkins, a talented individual selected by the lord''s mansion. Despite his young age, he has already reached a C+ level of power. I propose Samuel Jenkins as your captain. I trust no one has any objections?"
The city lord''s face was filled with a jovial smile, his implications clear.
The two kneeling men exchanged a nce and finally spoke in unison, "No objections."
The city lord turned his gaze back to Michael Anderson.
At that moment, Michael stood with his arms crossed, his face expressionless.
"I have no objections either."
The city lord, stroking his beard with a kindly smile, continued, "Very well, it''s gettingte. Samuel Jenkins, lead your team and set off."
"Alright," Samuel Jenkins responded impassively, then promptly mounted his horse, ready to go.
He addressed Michael Anderson and the others, "From this point on, you''ll follow my orders and report to me about anything that happens. Understood?"
William Wilson, still kneeling, felt a sh of irritation.
After all, he was an elder of the Bounty Guild.
Even if he wasn''t the captain for this mission, he didn''t expect this tant show of authority.
Just as he was about to protest, he caught sight of the city lord, whose benevolent gaze caused him to swallow his words.
Staring intently at Samuel Jenkins, he forced a chilling smile and said tonelessly, "Understood, Captain Samuel Jenkins!"
The emphasis on ''Captain'' was clearly loaded with sarcasm.
But Samuel Jenkins seemed oblivious, just giving a nod and saying, "Good. Follow me now. We''re heading to the Abandoned Temple."
They each mounted their horses and followed behind Samuel Jenkins without pause.
They had just arrived at the vicinity of the Abandoned Temple by noon.
The sight before them was troubling.
The once dense forest was now gone, leaving only the Abandoned Temple in a vast open field, dotted with countless tree stumps.
Samuel Jenkins, brow furrowed, turned to Michael Anderson, "You''ve been here before, was the forest gone then?"
Before Michael could answer, William Wilson sneered, "Aye, Captain, how could you not know about this? This has been circting in the Bounty Guild for a while now. Did you not do any research beforeing here? I gotta say, as a Captain, you''re dropping the ball."
David Sanders, sensing the tension, quickly tried to diffuse the situation, "Well, it''s no big deal. Whether we knew earlier or now doesn''t really matter. What''s important is that we find this elusive Dark Lord soon."
Samuel Jenkins kept his gaze locked on William Wilson, only to ask again, "Michael Anderson, did you hear my question?"
Michael Anderson, sitting on his horse, realized Samuel Jenkins was using him to establish authority.
His best option was to muddy the waters even further.
He responded, "What William said was correct. Our aim is to find the Dark Lord. We didn''te here to gather intel or to argue."
Samuel Jenkins grunted, leading his horse to arge tree, seemingly unconcerned about the bickering.
The others, seeing this, dismounted to rest as well.
The rough journey had left them all utterly fatigued.
While the team was resting, the Earth Dragon Laborers in the depths of the dungeon collected all the surrounding wood for the construction of the Processing Factory and Training Ground.
Ethan was lying in a wooden house, with Mia snuggled up on him,
"I can''t believe the Dark Lord''s camp has so many resources. Those Earth Dragon Laborers were hauling all night long."
"I think that''s pretty normal. The more resources, the better," Ethan held Mia closer, taking in the sweet scent of her hair.
Mia suddenly blushed, "What''s going on? We just did it once, didn''t we?"
Ethan gave her an innocent look and pointed down, "Can''t help it. Little brother likes you a lot. I can''t control him."
Mia sighed, slightly exasperated, "This can''t go on. I''m still sore. Ethan, maybe you can find me a sister?"
Ethan was taken aback, "You won''t get jealous?"
Mia shook her head, "It''s fine. I can''t satisfy you alone anyway. Plus, it gets really boring being alone all the time."
Ethan leaned over, whispering into Mia''s ear...
Back at the camp near the Abandoned Temple, William Wilson began causing trouble.
Samuel Jenkins'' inaction was giving him a sense of satisfaction.
He no longer avoided Samuel Jenkins, shouting at his subordinates, "I''m telling you, I''ve never been part of a team like this. The captain does nothing. What''s he for? To im credit after we''ve risked our lives?"
David Sanders, who seemed to have some rapport with William Wilson, quickly retorted, "Don''t be so harsh. Maybe he''s just inexperienced as a captain. Let''s give him some time."
Upon hearing the word ''time'', William Wilson instantly blew his top, "Time, oh you''re aware of time too, are you? Up to now, we don''t have a shred of intel on this mysterious Dark Lord. We have no clue about the extent of his current power, or even his location! I think it''s high time we change the leader of this team!"
This abrupt outburst instantly sent a wave of tension throughout the group.
However, unfazed, William Wilson remained seated, continuing to eat his meal.
Meanwhile, Michael Anderson and David Sanders both looked a bit uneasy.
Unbeknownst to them, Samuel Jenkins had joined the group and addressed William Wilson, "If you were dissatisfied with my leadership, why didn''t you speak up in front of the city lord? Instead, you''ve continuously dampened the team spirit. If this continues, don''t me me for getting ruthless."
Never having been threatened this way, William was infuriated.
Ever since he joined the Bounty Guild, his rank C strength had always afforded him a luxurious life.
Now he was being threatened by a whippersnapper?
Just as he was about to stand up to retort, Samuel Jenkins drew the sword from his back, twirling it as he said, "This is the sword that was given to me by the city lord when I reached C+ level. Its name is Blizzard. It shares a simr elegance with the Single Leaf of Rose the guild leader."
Subsequently, he pointed the sword tip at William Wilson, "Do you want to try it?"
The followers of William Wilson instantly drew their weapons, ring ominously at Samuel Jenkins.
Some even bellowed, "Put down the sword! If you dare toy a finger on us, even if you''re a city lord''s man, no one will protect you!"
The atmosphere immediately became tense.
However, William Wilson suddenly broke into a heartyugh, took a step back, and said, "Indeed, the captain chosen by the city lord is extraordinary. I''ve never seen anyone daring enough to point a sword at their own people. I guess you''re the only one in the world."
Just as Michael Anderson was about to step forward and mediate, William Wilson suddenly became serious, bowed towards Samuel Jenkins and said, "I formally apologize to Captain Samuel Jenkins. I deeply regret my previous actions and I hope that the captain can let bygones be bygones so we canplete the mission promptly."
This sudden turn of events left not just Michael Anderson, but also Samuel Jenkins dumbfounded.
After a few seconds of surprise, he sheathed his sword and said casually, "I ept your apology. Now let''s focus on finding the Dark Lord and sessfullyplete our mission."
William Wilson''s face was full of smiles, "Alright, I''ll use my contacts immediately to find the Dark Lord''s location."
Samuel Jenkins nodded and stayed next to his horse for the rest of the time.
David Sanders then whispered mysteriously to William Wilson, "Why are you ying that card again? Haven''t you had enough of it?"
With a sly smile, William Wilson replied mysteriously, "I''m curious to see if he is really worthy of being my ''captain''!"
Chapter 44 43-Dungeon Entrance
?
At this moment, Samuel Jenkins waved to Michael Anderson, saying, "I''ve heard about you. You were herest time."
Michael Anderson scratched his head a bit, awkwardly replying, "Let''s not bring up the past. I didn''t do a great job, admittedly."
Samuel Jenkins waved off the apology, motioning for Michael to sit next to him, "That''s not what I meant. I know about what happenedst time too. The Dark Lord is just too cunning. Now we only have a handful of people in our team, so the situation fromst time is unlikely to happen again. Rx, it''s all good."
Michael Anderson nodded.
He had learned a lot from the past mishap.
If he could turn back time, internal strife within the team would definitely not happen again.
Samuel Jenkins then asked, "What do you think, where could this elusive Dark Lord''s camp be?"
After a moment''s thought, Michael Anderson surveyed their surroundings, "Thest time I was here, there were trees everywhere, but now they''ve all been reduced to stumps. I suspect the Dark Lord''s camp must be somewhere around here."
Samuel Jenkins followed Michael Anderson''s line of sight and nodded, but he looked puzzled, "If Dark Lord''s camp is nearby, howe we can''t find it anywhere?"
Michael Anderson could only shake his head helplessly, "That''s exactly what happenedst time too. I sent out a lot of people to look for it, but they all came back empty-handed."
A spark of inspiration shed in Samuel Jenkins'' eyes as he heard Michael Anderson''s reply, "What if this elusive Dark Lord has the ability to be invisible?"
Hearing Samuel Jenkins'' hypothesis, Michael Anderson furrowed his brows, unsure what to say.
After all, information on the elusive Dark Lord was scant at best.
All they knew was that he was very sly, but nothing else about his abilities.
Seeing Michael Anderson silent, Samuel Jenkins pointed to an open area, "Have you explored this area?"
Following Samuel Jenkins'' line of sight, Michael Anderson spotted an open space amidst the tree stumps.
He shook his head, "I didn''t explore this area... Last time I thought this was the previous camp of Dark Lord, so I sent people to look for his new camp in the surrounding area."
Samuel Jenkins nodded, then said, "Alright, let''s check this ce out. If nothing happens, we''ll continue looking for Dark Lord''s new camp." With that, he vaulted onto his horse and galloped towards the open field.
Seeing this, Michael Anderson had no choice but to follow on foot.
Thankfully, the camp was not far away and he was able to keep up.
Suddenly, Samuel Jenkins pulled hard on the reins and stared nkly at the field.
When Michael Anderson caught up and was about to ask what happened, he saw a staircase leading down in front of him.
Torches were lit on the walls next to the stairs, giving off an ominous, bottomless feel, akin to a dungeon.
Looking into the pit, Samuel Jenkins muttered, "Just as I thought! This Dark Lord is really clever, moving his camp underground and using some invisibility trick to hide the surface. This way, no one can find him."
Excitedly, he pulled Michael Anderson onto the horse and rode back to where William Wilson was.
William Wilson was napping along with David Sanders.
Samuel Jenkins excitedly yelled, "Wake up, everyone! We found the Dark Lord''s camp!"
William Wilson instantly woke up, rubbing his eyes and asking, "What? We found it? Where?"
A smile yed across Samuel Jenkins''s face as he said, "Get the team ready first. I''ll brief you guys in a bit."
William Wilson smirked, "Alright."
?m Minutester, all team members had been gathered in front of Samuel Jenkins.
"Captain, the team is assembled," reported William.
Samuel gave a curt nod and quickly sized up the group.
Fifteen strong.
Including him, there were six with power levels of C and above.
The others hovered between D and D+.
In a grave voice, he addressed the team, "Folks, the Dark Lord''s hideout is right there on that empty patch. To ensure his safety, this Dark Lord moved his camp underground. There are no visible structures above ground. The entrance, cleverly concealed or maybe even camouged, has hoodwinked us all."
A wave of discussion rolled through the team, "The Dark Lord''sir is underground. Can we really pull this off?"
Spotting this, Samuel shouted, "I know what you''re all thinking. You''re worrying about failing. But listen, if you''ve already decided you''re going to fail before you even fight, I''d advise you to scram back to Riverside now, and quit calling yourself a Hero!"
William Wilson chimed in, "Right on, captain! Sess or failure will be determined by a real battle! All members of the Bounty Guild, no further discussions! Moreover, our captain is a C+ level hero, if you can''t trust my words, at least trust him, right?"
William''s words immediately put Samuel Jenkins on the spot.
Samuel Jenkins, noticing William''s teasing look, could only reaffirm, "Indeed, with me around, your safety is guaranteed! Enough chit-chat now, let''s move out!"
Arriving at the spot where Samuel had discovered the dungeon entrance, they tethered their horses and, led by Samuel, began their exploration.
Meanwhile,
Ethan, seated on his throne, received a system notification.
[Ding! 15 Heroes have entered the first level of the dungeon. Please proceed to the first floor for defensive operations!]
Ethan''s eyes lit up.
Bring it on!
Just what he needed to test Baymax''s strength.
For good measure, he summoned three divine dragon warriors to apany him to the first level.
Meanwhile, Samuel Jenkins was carefully descending the staircase.
Finally reaching the end, arge iron door stood before him.
"William,e take a look at this."
Someone from the team pointed at the wall, a look of horror on his face.
William Wilson strode over and read out the message on the wall, "Enter this door, and step into a cycle of reincarnation."
The team exploded into whispers again, with some even discussing their escape route in hushed voices.
Seeing this, Samuel quickly said, "Humph! That''s quite the bluster! I want to see what he''s got! All those with high defense, stand on the right. Those with strong attack power, in the middle. Healers, to the left."
Under Samuel''smand, the team quickly split into three groups.
Those with high damage output formed thergest group, followed by defense, and then healers.
William Wilson moved towards the high-output group and said, "My special ability is to increase the attack power of nearby allies by 20%. It''s more of a support ability, but it works best when I''m with the main force."
David Sanders took his ce among the healers. "I''m good at healing, I''ll be on the support line."
Next, Michael Anderson stepped into the defensive line, saying, "I''ll take care of protection then. This way, our arrangement should be more bnced."
Samuel Jenkins gave a nod of approval, pulling the sword from his back, his face serious.
"We''re officiallyunching our attack on the Dark Lord now. The defensive group, stand on the outermost ring to protect the main force. Those with strong attack power, stand on the inner circle for the onught and breakthrough. The healers should stay at the core."
"Everyone, stay in formation. Is that clear?"
"Loud and clear!" everyone responded in unison.
With that, Samuel Jenkins took the lead and entered the first level of the dungeon.
In the depths of the dungeon''s first level, Baymax''s blood-red eyes were a horrifying sight in the pitch ck.
Without giving them much time to think, Baymax let out a furious roar and charged at the team.
Samuel Jenkins, at the forefront, cried out, "Everyone, stay alert! Something''sing!"
Baymax was unnaturally fast, and he moved like a fish in water in the darkness.
Among Samuel Jenkins''s team, only a few people carried torches, so they couldn''t make out Baymax at all.
Seeing this, Samuel Jenkins could only say, "Tighten the formation! Stay close!"
"Yes, sir!"
Meanwhile, Ethan was watching the scene from a high, hidden ce, speaking to himself with interest. "They''re quite clever, but it won''t help."
With a flick of his thought, the goblins, serving as cannon fodder, suddenly charged towards the team.
The appearance of the goblins gave the whole team a chance to vent.
As the weakest D-level monsters, even the defensive heroes could easily kill them.
The morale of the team shot up instantly.
So, the mysterious Dark Lord was a goblin Dark Lord, no wonder he was relegated to petty thievery, afraid of being discovered.
The team''s spirit was high and the formation became somewhatx.
Samuel Jenkins saw this and felt anxious.
"Everyone, hold your formation! These goblins are just probing our strength, don''t let your guard down!"
Samuel Jenkins'' warnings seemed to fall on deaf ears.
Only Michael Anderson managed to gather his troops around him.
William Wilson''s and David Sanders'' men had slowly strayed from the formation, hacking their way towards the goblins.
The goblins were lined up, fearlessly charging at the team.
Those heroes who had left the formation had taken down more than a hundred goblins.
Samuel Jenkins observed from the side that the number of goblins appearing was very stable, as if someone was deliberately controlling it.
Samuel Jenkins'' warnings seemed to fall on deaf ears.
Only Michael Anderson managed to gather his troops around him.
William Wilson''s and David Sanders'' men had slowly strayed from the formation, hacking their way towards the goblins.
Chapter 45 44-Devastating Defeat
?
Samuel Jenkins'' warnings seemed to fall on deaf ears.
Only Michael Anderson managed to gather his troops around him.
William Wilson''s and David Sanders'' men had slowly strayed from the formation, hacking their way towards the goblins.
The goblins were lined up, fearlessly charging at the team.
Those heroes who had left the formation had taken down more than a hundred goblins.
Samuel Jenkins observed from the side that the number of goblins appearing was very stable, as if someone was deliberately controlling it.
It was neither too many nor too few.
At this point, he sensed something was off.
Based on previous experiences with the Dark Lord, if goblins were his main force, he wouldn''t let them continue to be ughtered here.
The only exnation left was that these goblins might just be summons.
Their numbers were consistently stable because they weren''t actually the Dark Lord''s real minions.
The goblins the team was now encountering were merely there to drain their energy, or perhaps they were just traps set by the Dark Lord!
By the time their energy waspletely depleted, that''s when he would strike.
And by then, the team would be too exhausted to resist.
Thinking of this, Samuel Jenkins directed to his team: "Everyone, move closer to those who have strayed from the formation!"
At this point, Baymax was still circling around the team, adding great psychological pressure.
Samuel Jenkins'' marching pace couldn''t keep up.
The strayed members were like bloodthirsty beasts, continuously moving towards where the goblins were.
To them, Samuel Jenkins'' words were merely hindrances to their victory.
This was something they absolutely could not ept.
Glory and riches were right in front of them; all they had to do was keep killing...
Ethan, observing from afar, saw the strayed few with a smile on his face.
Hemanded the goblins to retreat back to the base.
Those caught up in the heat of the moment couldn''t possibly pass up this golden opportunity, so they followed the goblins into the depths of the dungeon.
The goblins retreated behind the divine dragon warrior, and the few heroes who had strayed from the group saw the towering figure of the divine dragon warriors, instantly snapping back to reality.
They were shivering uncontrobly as Ethan gave the order, and the few heroes were killed on the spot by the divine dragon warriors.
Their dying screams echoed through the dungeon depths.
[Ding, a hero has been killed, you''ve obtained Hero''s SoulX1!]
[Ding, a hero has been killed, you''ve obtained Hero''s SoulX1!]
[Ding, a hero has been killed, you''ve obtained Hero''s SoulX1!]
Ethan nodded in satisfaction, then turned his gaze to the remaining heroes in the middle of the dungeon.
He ordered Baymax, "Begin your attack, focus on the one at the very front of the formation."
"Yes, Master!"
Baymax suddenly halted, spreading his enormous wings, which immediately took the team''s breath away.
Only Samuel Jenkins responded in time, shouting, "Watch out for the gust!"
He then plunged his sword into the ground, clutching the hilt with both hands.
The rest of the team, catching on, desperately tried to brace themselves against the onught.
Baymax inhaled deeply, unleashing a terrifying gust of wind that swept through the dungeon.
Dust and small stones, elerated to lethal speeds, became weapons in their own right, marking the heroes with bloody scratches.
Their torches extinguished, plunging them into darkness.
Cries of pain echoed in the dim gloom.
Samuel Jenkins squinted through the swirling dust, shouting, "Keep your heads down, protect your vital areas!"
For a full minute, the gust raged on.
When Baymax finally ceased its wind assault, the team heaved sighs of relief.
The powerful pressure had made it nearly impossible to breathe.
Covered in dust and blood, their wounds were mostly superficial scratches.
A member rekindled their torch, shedding flickering light onto their haggard faces.
With wary eyes, he scanned the surrounding area, noticing that the dust still hadn''t settled and that their avian assant was nowhere to be found.
Suddenly, a shout echoed from the rear of their formation, "There''s something in the smoke!"
Samuel Jenkins swallowed hard, whispering, "Everyone, stay alert."
As time ticked on, the entire team tensed up.
Just as Baymax was about to attack, Ethan''s voice echoed in his mind.
"Hold on, let''s test their strength first." Ethan directed his divine dragon spearmen, "You three, aim in this direction andunch your spears simultaneously. Make sure it''s together."
The spearmen nodded, and with a swing of their arms, three spears pierced through the dust cloud, shooting straight towards the hero team.
The piercing sound of their flight cut through the silence of the dungeon, catching Samuel Jenkins off guard.
Screams erupted as the defense-oriented Heroes were impaled.
[Ding. You have killed a Hero. Received Hero''s Soul X1! ]
[Ding. You have killed a Hero. Received Hero''s Soul X1!]
Another two Heroes were down.
Thest spear was blocked by Michael Anderson.
Panic washed over the team.
Seeing the situation unfold, William Wilson discreetly moved to the back of the group.
"Go die if you want to, we''ve already lost five people, and we haven''t even seen the Dark Lord yet. What a bad luck! I knew I shouldn''t havee," he muttered.
As an elder of the Bounty Guild, he still had a bright future ahead.
He couldn''t afford to die here!
However, Ethan had noticed William''s suspicious behavior through the mini-map.
He ordered Baymax, "Don''t let anyone escape."
"Yes, Master."
Baymax spread its wings, blocking the dungeon entrance.
The dumbfounded William Wilson stared at the bird before him.
How did it get here?
That was thest thought he had...
In a swift motion, Baymax snapped William Wilson in half.
The remaining half of William Wilson fell to the ground, screaming in terror.
"Help! Someone saves me!"
Dragging his half-body, he scrambled towards the team, leaving a trail of blood and entrails.
The team members at the back, witnessing the horrifying scene, immediately tried to push their way to the center.
Samuel Jenkins at the forefront dared not move forward as their torches had long been extinguished.
All this back and forth quickly left their formation bloated and disordered.
As the jostling intensified, someone cried out, "Who keeps pushing! We''ve dropped the torch!"
David Sanders, wedged in the middle of the team, was clueless about what had happened at the rear.
He pulled someone over and roared, "I am Samuel Jenkins! What''s happening at the back?"
The man stuttered, "I don''t know the specifics either. I heard there''s something terrifying back there. They described it as looking like a devil!"
Samuel Jenkins felt chills down his spine.
Could the troops of the Dark Lord actually be devils?
Samuel Jenkins felt a sense of dread.
Judging from the team''s reaction, there were indeed many enemies at the rear.
They were surrounded, caught in a pincer attack.
It was a dire situation.
"If we''re caught between a rock and a hard ce, we may as well go all out!"
He clenched his teeth and bellowed, "Everyone, follow me and fight!"
At this point, their formation was utterly disorganized, and Ethan understood it was now or never.
He dispatched orc warriors and divine dragon warriors to harass the Hero team.
Their goal wasn''t to kill, but to stir further chaos.
Samuel Jenkins took the lead, charging ahead, which alleviated the congestion somewhat.
The dungeon echoed with curses and shouts from the team.
He shook his head, forcing those sounds out of his mind, staring hard at the shadow before him.
He wanted to say something, but it all came out as a battle cry!
With a single stroke, he severely injured a divine dragon warrior.
However, his Blizzard got stuck in the bone and couldn''t be pulled out.
The remaining divine dragon warriors rushed to theirpanion''s aid.
Samuel Jenkins had to let go of the de, stepping back, pulling out two daggers from his leg, keeping his eyes fixed on the surrounding enemies.
Just as the divine dragon knights wanted to attack, they suddenly halted their movement.
They lifted the injured divine dragon warriors and retreated to their base.
The orc warriors bypassed Samuel Jenkins and charged into the team.
Samuel Jenkins looked around, baffled.
Suddenly, a voice came from behind.
"You''re quite impressive, but in this team, you''re not able to demonstrate your full potential."
He turned around and saw Ethan hovering in mid-air, golden dragon scales clinking in the breeze, vertical pupils shining like guiding beacons in the dark.
"Who are you?"
Chapter 46 45-The First Step Of The Hidden Quest
?
Samuel Jenkins looked at Ethan, feeling an oppressive force akin to death, and his usually stoic face was now marred by panic.
Ethan looked at him and said in a calm voice, "I am the mysterious Dark Lord you''ve been talking about."
Ethan''s words sounded like thunder rumbling in Samuel Jenkins''s heart, causing his palm clutching the dagger to break out in a fine sweat.
Behind him, screams echoed back and forth.
Ethan observed Samuel Jenkins''s tense look and said, "You don''t need to be so nervous. If I wanted to kill you, it would just take a flick of my finger. Even my followers could take you down easily."
The hostility in Samuel Jenkins''s eyes faded significantly.
Lies don''t hurt people; it''s the truth that cuts like a swift knife.
What Ethan said was correct; even in a desperate struggle, he could at most kill a few Dragonborns like before, let alone now that his only relianceBlizzard had been taken away.
Samuel Jenkins was silent for a moment before asking, "What exactly do you want to do?"
Ethan gazed at the distant Hero team and asked, "What do you think about the current state of Riverside?"
Samuel Jenkins looked at Ethan with some confusion.
After thinking for a moment, he said, "The various forces within the City Lord''s Mansion are intermingled, and the powers within the city are inactive, pretty much useless. Even for the task of dealing with the Dark Lord, teams were dispatched only due to mutual obligation."
Ethan nodded, then asked, "So, do you want to change Riverside?"
Ethan''s words hit Samuel Jenkins right in the heart.
He was a native of this world, not a human who had crossed over.
As a young generation in the City Lord''s Mansion, he was pained to see Riverside gradually declining.
He practiced diligently, honing his swordsmanship, but was underutilized.
He had seen too many people standing in front of him, relying on the glory of their forefathers.
Samuel Jenkins hesitated before asking, "What do you mean?"
By now, the entire Hero team had fallen behind, and Ethan was no longer beating around the bush,
"As long as you believe in me, the position of the City Lord of Riverside will be yours."
Ethan''s intention was clear.
He needed to take Riverside, to keep it under his control, so as to stabilize his own territory.
But an outright attack now was not feasible.
Riverside had many masters, countless natives, and cross-over warriors.
A forceful attack would severely weaken him, making him susceptible to any Dark Lord who could take over his victory.
Therefore, after thinking about it, Ethan decided that the best course of action was to cultivate a puppet in Riverside.
This puppet could not be a human warrior, but must be a native of this world.
His status in Riverside must not be too low, or else it would be hard to win people over.
The Samuel Jenkins in front of him, who had led a punitive expedition on behalf of the City Lord, at least showed that he had earned the trust of the Riverside Lord.
Choosing him as his puppet couldn''t be more suitable.
Samuel Jenkins looked at Ethan in shock, mouth agape.
He wanted to refuse, but couldn''t utter the words.
He desired this, he dreamt about it!
Ethan dispelled his Divine Dragon Form, and the mask opened along with it.
Seeing the young face before him, Samuel Jenkins felt even more moved.
He walked up to Samuel Jenkins, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I''ll give you 5 minutes to think about it. If you agree, I promise that I will not invade Riverside in the future, and I will provide you with support! Whatever you need. There''s only one condition."
Samuel Jenkins swallowed, his voice trembling slightly as he asked, "What''s the condition?"
Ethan looked at him squarely and said, "I want you to be mine. Riverside will still be Riverside, and you will still be you. However, at certain times, I need your assistance. I can assure you... as long as you obey me, I won''t let my Dark Lord army harm the citizens of Riverside."
Ethan''s words scattered thest of Samuel Jenkins''s hesitation, and his final resistance also disappeared.
Ethan''s conditions were too tempting to refuse.
After epting this assistance, he would still be Samuel Jenkins, which meant that the Dark Lord did not intend topletely upy Riverside, but was allowing him some autonomy.
Moreover, the Dark Lord had promised not to harm the civilians of Riverside.
Samuel Jenkins gritted his teeth and immediately knelt on the ground, saying, "Okay, I agree."
Given the current situation, it was pointless not to agree.
If he didn''t, death was the only thing waiting for him.
Ethan''s system suddenly emitted a notification sound.
"Ding! Congrattions, host, on subduing NPC Samuel Jenkins, loyalty level at 50%."
Ethan raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised.
"Just 50%? Seems like the kid hasn''t quite taken the bait fully," he thought.
?m Without wasting any time, he helped Samuel Jenkins to his feet.
"Well, since you''ve agreed, I won''t be stingy."
From his backpack, Ethan drew out 500 gold coins, handing the bag of money to Samuel.
"You''d best head back to Riverside soon," he continued.
"Remember, there''s no need to hide my existence - you can even openly state my whereabouts. As for what''s next, you should already know, right?"
Samuel, clutching the bag of gold with gratitude, nodded in understanding.
"I get it."
"Ding! Loyalty of Riverside''s Samuel Jenkins has risen to 70%."
Ethan nodded approvingly.
"It''s gettingte, and these Heroes won''t be making any appearances in Riverside anymore. As for their fate, you can craft the story. Also, your sword."
epting the Blizzard sword handed over by a Divine Dragon Warrior, he returned it to Samuel Jenkins.
With determination etched across his face, Samuel drew a dagger and thrust it fiercely into his own stomach.
He gritted his teeth against the pain, managing a strained smile.
"This will make things more believable."
Satisfied, Ethan nodded.
"If you need my help in the future, you know where to find me. Baymax, escort him to the outskirts of Riverside. Remember, stay incognito."
Baymax, his white feathers now stained with fresh blood, had already sent the panicking Heroes to their demise while Ethan was making his y.
Samuel gave a grateful, albeit weak, bow to Ethan, then climbed onto Baymax.
As Ethan watched, they vanished into the horizon.
Ethan shouted to his troops behind him, "All Divine Dragon Warriors in the dungeon, gather the spoils. Then clean this ce up."
The Divine Dragon Warriors went to work, rummaging through the Hero corpses strewn across the ground.
Ethan retreated to his camp and took a seat on his throne, contemting his current situation.
He''d taken Samuel Jenkins under his wing, sessfully taking his first step towards controlling the Sunset Empire from behind the scenes.
Now, all he needed to do was support Samuel, slowly raising his status.
"Ding! Training Ground and Processing Factory construction isplete."
Ethan immediately went to inspect them.
The Training Ground was simply arranged with many wooden stakes and other physical training apparatus.
As he stepped inside, the stakes around him sprung to life, lunging at him from every direction.
Ethan quickly shifted into his Divine Dragon Form.
The wooden stakes bounced off him harmlessly.
He stepped out of the Training Ground, and everything returned to its original state.
He had relied on the defense provided by his golden dragon scales.
Any regr Dragonborn warrior would''ve been injured in such an attack.
Next, he turned his attention to the Processing Factory.
Amid the billowing smoke inside the factory, the Divine Dragon Apothecaries were busy processing the meat they had previously captured.
Earth Dragonborers tirelessly hauled wood and food into the factory.
Ethan opened the building panel, bringing up the Processing Factory''s dashboard.
The current efficiency of the Processing Factory was providing 200 units of food per hour.
His food supplies were steadily increasing, much to Ethan''s delight.
The efficiency of the Processing Factory was impressive.
Food was no longer an issue.
Ethan reduced the number of workers assigned to gather raw food, leaving just enough to keep the Processing Factory operational.
As he looked at the map, he saw that two previously unexplored regions had been fully surveyed, increasing the number of areas avable for exploration from two to three.
He selected the three unexplored areas with the highest probability of containing iron ore, and decided to dispatch all avable workers to form an exploration team.
After taking care of these tasks, Ethan opened up the trading market.
At this point, he had amassed a whopping 3,000 units of food.
Leaving 1,500 units of food in reserve, he ced the remainder on sale in the trading market at a ratio of 1:2.
A whole 1,500 units of food instantly caused an uproar on the world channel.
The food was sold out in an instant, leaving Ethan utterly perplexed.
"Are they really that desperate for food?" he wondered.
"Wow, who''s the badass Dark Lord who just listed a whole 1,500 units of food?"mented Undead Knight Dark Lord.
"I only sell about 100 units whenever I list food."
"And it''s all high-quality food too!" added the Merman Dark Lord. "I can hardly believe it. Whoever this big shot is, they sure know how to grow fast. Mind giving me a few pointers? I can provide you with fish."
"What a shame I don''t need food,"mented the Ghost Vine Dark Lord. "Otherwise, I would have bought some. The cost-performance ratio is through the roof."
"Hey, is the Dark Lord who just sold 1,500 units of food here?" chimed in the Giant Dark Lord. "If you''re nning to sell more in the future, give me a heads up. I''m willing to buy at a 1:3 ratio."
Ethan''s brows lifted at the reactions.
He nced at his food storage, noticing that another 200 units of food had been added thanks to the Processing Factory.
He then turned his attention to the Giant Dark Lord''s profile.
"Mysterious Dark Lord: You''ll buy food at a 1:3 ratio?"
"Giant Dark Lord: Yeah, that''s right. You''re the Dark Lord who just listed 1,500 units of food, right?"
"Mysterious Dark Lord: Correct. I have another 200 units of food for sale. Interested?"
On a distant mountain, the Giant Dark Lord''s face lit up with delight as he quickly responded.
"Giant Dark Lord: Absolutely, I''ll take it. Put it up for sale, I''ll buy at a 1:3 ratio."
Chapter 47 46-The Egg Of The Divine Wing Dragon
?
A few minutes ago, the giant Dark Lord was worried about food.
He resided on a mountain, with no farnd for growing crops.
Moreover, forests were scarce around him, though there was plenty of iron and gold ore.
Due to his race''s characteristics, his demand for food was enormous.
The mined gold was sold off as raw ore at low prices to barely meet the camp''s needs.
But now, things were looking up.
With the mysterious Dark Lord selling food, he could finally continue to grow his poption!
In this world, while the strength of a Dark Lord was undoubtedly important, the number of subjects under their rule was crucial too!
Be it against Heroes or fellow Dark Lords, arge poption could tip the scales in any battle!
Because of the importance of food, not many Dark Lords would sell it.
Those who did were often strapped for cash and would sell only a small amount, which was quickly bought up by others.
The giant Dark Lord''s food reserves were already meager, and the giant soldiers he produced had an extremely high demand for food.
This had prevented him from increasing his poption, and he didn''t dare expand too much either.
His entire camp''s development hade to a standstill.
In this dog-eat-dog world, stagnant development was tantamount to death!
Now, the giant Dark Lord finally saw a glimmer of hope.
A mysterious Dark Lord who was not only abundant in food but also willing to sell had appeared.
He couldn''t believe his luck!
This was why he was willing to exchange his resources for food at such a high ratio.
On the other side, Ethan didn''t waste time with idle talk, immediately listing the food for sale.
The exchange rate was adjusted to 1:3.
With such a ratio, aside from Dark Lords who desperately needed food, hardly anyone would buy it.
The giant Dark Lord happily purchased the food he desired.
He hastily sent a message to Ethan.
[Giant Dark Lord: I''ve bought it. If you want to sell food in the future, let me know in advance. By the way, do you need any gold or iron ore? I have a lot.]
Ethan, hearing this, checked his iron storage.
He had a little over 500 units left and didn''t really need more at the moment.
Moreover, he had already sent a team to explore unknown areas, so discovering iron ore was just a matter of time.
As for gold ore, he was quite interested.
With his golden dragon treasure talent, it was only natural to make good use of it.
He had previously checked the price of gold ore.
It cost 0.75 gold coins per unit, and the price was very stable.
He didn''t see the need to exchange all his gold coins for gold ore.
If he needed some, he could buy it directly from the trading market using gold coins.
Selling gold ore, on the other hand, was a different story.
He would first have to list it on the trading market and wait for buyers.
By the time someone decided to buy, he could well be a dayte and a dor short.
Ethan continued messaging.
[Mysterious Dark Lord: I need arge amount of gold. At what ratio can you sell?]
The giant Dark Lord gritted his teeth before replying.
[Giant Dark Lord: Let''s consider ourselves friends. I''ll charge you 0.5 gold coins per unit of gold. What do you think?]
Ethan raised an eyebrow. A ratio of 0.5 gold coins was a pretty good deal.
[Mysterious Dark Lord: Fine, I need 3000 units of gold ore right now. Do you have that much?]
The giant Dark Lord was taken aback.
3000 units of gold?
How desperate could one be?
But recalling Ethan selling a whopping 1,700 units of food, he understood.
Ethan indeed had enough gold coins to make the purchase.
[Giant Dark Lord: Right now, I only have 2,130 units. Let''s make it 2100 units. Is that okay, or should we wait until tomorrow?]
Ethan pondered for a moment, then sent a message.
[Mysterious Dark Lord: No need to wait till tomorrow. 2,100 units of gold ore will suffice. Please list it at a 0.5:1 ratio.]
[Giant Dark Lord: Alright.]
The giant Dark Lord wasn''t worried about other buyers.
Not everyone could handle such a hefty amount of gold ore.
Ethan kept refreshing the merchant''s gold ore page and bought it the moment the giant Dark Lord listed it.
[Giant Dark Lord: I''ve listed it. You must''ve bought it by now, right?]
[Mysterious Dark Lord: Yes, I have. It''s been a pleasure doing business with you. I''ll take all your future gold ore. And I''ll give you a discount of 0.5 gold coins on the food exchange rate, making it 1:2.5.]
The giant Dark Lord''s face lit up with joy.
A discount of 0.5 gold coins was substantial!
For every 100 units of food, he would save 50 gold coins.
This was a significant gain for him.
He felt relieved that his previous overtures were paying off.
[Giant Dark Lord: Thank you very much.]
[Mysterious Dark Lord: No problem.]
Ethan, looking at the gold ore in his inventory, felt a rush of power, like he had ascended to a whole new level.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for reaching the B-rank strength! Personal panel unlocked. Advanced upgrade system unlocked. Skill panel unlocked. Magic academy unlocked. Training pool unlocked.]
[Ding! The system detects that the host is the first Dark Lord to reach B-rank strength. Reward: Silver treasure chest X1, various resources X100, new resources unlocked: Crystal (can be used as an energy source), Energy powder (obtained through mining Crystals).]
The system''s voice echoed in Ethan''s mind.
He immediately brought up his personal panel.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: B-Rank (Can evolve)]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon]
[Skills: Golden Divine Scale (Beginner), Magic Immunity (Beginner), Lightning Magic (Yet to learn), Fire Magic (Yet to learn), Light Magic (Yet to learn)]
[Attributes: HP 2100, Mental Strength 200, Power 32, Constitution 50, Agility 21]
Ethan examined his panel and nodded approvingly.
With this, he could gauge his capabilities more urately.
Being a Golden Divine Dragon, his stats were quite bnced, and he was quite satisfied with the figures.
Upon opening the skill panel, an array of elemental abilities appeared, leaving him slightly dazzled.
They were divided into beginner, intermediate, and advanced levels.
Beginner skills were generally straightforward, such as Fireball, Waterball, Illumination.
These were skills you could perform with a mere wave of your hand, and unlocking them was rtively cheap, costing only 50 gold coins.
Intermediate level offered more diversity, for instance, fire skills like Wildfire Inferno that caused continuous damage, explosive Fireball, and ming Body Wrap that amplified one''s attributes.
The cost to unlock these intermediate skills jumped tenfold to 500 gold coins.
As for the advanced skills, Ethan didn''t even bother looking at them.
If intermediate skills demanded a whole 500 gold coins, the advanced ones would cost at least 1000 gold coins.
This price was still too steep for Ethan.
Moreover, spending gold coins would affect his Golden Dragon Treasure, making it more of a loss than a gain.
After unlocking the Fireball skill, Ethan casually picked up a few initial skills, then started exploring other newly unlocked features.
He opened the upgrade panel, and several new advanced upgrades popped up at the top.
[Advanced Divine Dragon Warrior], a D+ rank monster. Compared to the average Divine Dragon Warrior, they wererger in size, stronger, and had significantly improved defense and recovery capabilities.
[Advanced Earth Dragon Laborer], a D rank monster. Compared to the average Earth Dragon Laborer, they were sturdier and capable of performing dangerous tasks and carrying more items.
[Advanced Divine Dragon Craftsman], a D rank monster. Compared to the average Divine Dragon Craftsman, their work efficiency was greatly improved.
Ethan''s eyes lit up, but upon learning the cost of these upgrades, he felt as if he''d been doused with a bucket of cold water.
Even the cheapest upgrade, the Advanced Divine Dragon Warrior, required a hefty 1000 units of food, 500 units of wood, 1500 units of iron, 200 units of crystals, and 500 units of energy powder.
Even for Ethan, who had ransacked two entire Dark Lord camps, these requirements were a bit of a stretch.
He thus shelved the idea of upgrading for the moment.
He opened the construction menu and looked at the descriptions of the Magic Academy and the Training Pool.
As the name suggests, the Magic Academy is a building for studying magic.
In the game, magic acts as various buffs, both positive and negative.
The Minotaur Dark Lord''s priest was a shining example in the field of magic, as was the Orc Dark Lord''s high priest, who unfortunately died before he could make an impact.
The existence of the Magic Academy is to supplement the Divine Dragon n''s need for magic.
With the academy, Ethan could send warriors to study, enabling them to transform into mages without expending extra resources, making it especially suitable for Divine Dragon Warriors.
The Training Pool was even more interesting, as it came with its own breeding shop. Ethan checked the shop, where various types of eggs could be purchased directly for hatching and cultivation in the training pool.
During cultivation, Ethan could add supplements like Ancient Dragon Blood or his own essence.
Different supplements had different effects, both good and bad, and it was up to Ethan to explore.
Among the eggs in the shop, he found the egg of the Divine Wing Dragon, which he had been desperately searching for.
The price was a real tearjerker - only 200 gold coins for one.
Ethan gave a wry smile.
The training pool charged extra gold coins for cleaning and recing the fluid each time an egg was hatched, not to mention the cost of buying the egg itself.
It felt like a bit of a rip-off!
But Ethan had to ept the conditions.
For the sake of his Divine Dragon Knights, he''d go for it!
He bit the bullet and bought a Divine Wing Dragon egg, then instructed his Earth Dragon Laborers to start construction.
Chapter 48 47-Geisha Dark Lord
?
The construction of the Hatchery was fairly straightforward.
With thebined efforts of several Earth Dragon Laborers, it could bepleted in just half a minute.
Inparison to buildings like the Processing Factory, the Hatchery was low-cost and quick to build.
During this time, Ethan continued to explore the new content.
He opened his backpack to see a silver chest quietly lying inside.
With a flicker of thought, a system prompt appeared:
"Ding, do you want to open the Silver Chest x1?"
?m Ethan calmly responded, "Yes."
"Ding! Opening in progress..."
"Congrattions! You have received a special building, Crystal Mine. Description: A source of continuous crystal production. In the mine, the flow of time differs from the outside world, greatly enhancing crystal growth."
Ethan raised an eyebrow.
A Crystal Mine?
He hadn''t even finished mining the crystal cave he found in the mountains.
So far, only the Divine Dragon Tower consumed Energy Powder, a byproduct of crystals, and the actual use for crystals had not been truly explored.
The most crucial point was that the Trading Market had not opened a channel for crystals yet, meaning yers couldn''t trade them.
Therefore, Ethan was not in a hurry to construct a Crystal Mine.
"Ding! Hatchery constructionplete."
Ethan closed the system in front of him and looked towards the Hatchery.
He saw a silvery structure resembling arge vat standing in ce.
The vat was about as tall as Ethan, with several pipes protruding from the left.
He tiptoed to peek inside the vat, where a pool of light purple, viscous liquid came into view.
Ethan curled his lip.
This was not the high-tech he imagined, and the vat gave off a rather unreliable vibe.
After some thought, he decided to construct an incubation room himself, just like he did for Whitty.
After all, the Divine Wing Dragon egg cost him 500 gold coins, and he would be quite heartbroken if anything happened to it.
Hemanded the Earth Dragon Laborers to build a small wooden house next to the Hatchery.
He took out the Divine Wing Dragon egg, which was light golden in color.
Within a few seconds, Ethan could even feel the heartbeat of the tiny life inside.
Just as he was about to ce it in the incubation room, the system popped up with a warning.
"Ding! Warning: Creatures bought from the incubation store can only be incubated in the Hatchery!"
Ethan froze.
He slowly picked up the egg and gave the Divine Wing Dragon egg a resigned pat, whispering, "Guess you''ll have to bear it. Let''s see how it goes."
He took out the incubator, adjusted its size, and ced it on the Divine Wing Dragon egg, carefullyying the egg in the vat.
"Ding! The Hatchery is incubating: Divine Wing Dragon!"
[Calcting time~]
[Calctionplete. Hatching will be sessful in 32 hours. During this process, if the host has dragon-rted strengthening resources, they can be injected into the hatching fluid through the external pipe, which can strengthen the Divine Wing Dragon.]
Ethan squeezed a drop of golden essence blood from his fingertip.
The nearby Earth Dragon Laborers were attracted by the aura of the essence blood, the pressure from the Bloodline made it nearly impossible for them to lift their heads.
Seeing this, Ethan quickly ced the essence blood at the external pipe of the Hatchery.
[Ding! Detected one drop of Golden Sacred Dragon essence blood! Absorbing~]
With the system''s prompt, a strong suction force from the external pipe drew in the essence blood.
The Hatchery suddenly radiated a silver light, and Ethan had to squint his eyes as the light was too dazzling to look at directly.
The pale purple hatching fluid had turned golden under the influence of Ethan''s essence blood and was churning inside the tank.
Ethan was feeling apprehensive.
If this process somehow broke the Divine Wing Dragon egg, it would be a significant loss.
[Energy overload! Energy overload! Splitting~]
Ethan was startled and shouted to the dragons behind him, "Everyone, get away from the Hatchery."
The surrounding Earth Dragon Laborers quickly retreated, and Ethan also transformed into his Divine Dragon form, observing from a safe distance.
As the silver light gradually faded, the Hatchery returned to calm.
[Splitplete! This hatching consumed a quarter of the essence blood.]
Ethan sighed in relief after hearing the system''s voice.
So, the Divine Wing Dragon could only endure a quarter of his essence blood?
He suddenly thought of Whitty.
When Whitty was hatching, Ethan also squeezed out a drop of essence blood to feed and strengthen him, even though it was fed in two parts, it was indeed a full drop of essence blood.
Ethan couldn''t help but marvel at Whitty''s potential, wondering just how powerful Whitty could eventually be.
ording to the previous system descriptions, Whitty could still evolve further.
Ethan thought to himself that he would need to collect more ancient bloodlines in the future.
Although he didn''t need them himself, creatures like Whitty and the Hatchery had a huge demand for them.
Seeing that the Hatchery was silent, Ethan ordered the Earth Dragon Laborers to return to their posts.
He then exited the dungeon and flew towards Allie''s camp.
On the way, Ethan was in a good mood, surrounded by the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers.
Suddenly, he heard the sounds of an argument from the camp in the distance.
Ethan sped up a bit, feeling somewhat anxious.
He knew well about Allie''sbat power, which was only slightly stronger than that of a D+.
If she got into a conflict with other Dark Lords, her situation would be extremely precarious.
Ethan flew straight over the camp gate andnded in the center of the camp.
At a nce, he could see that the camp was split into two factions.
Allie was on the left.
She stood in the center of the camp, her face flushed with anger.
She didn''t say a word, but her chest was visibly bouncing with each breath.
Ethan didn''t recognize the people on the other side.
As Ethannded, Allie was visibly proud.
She wrapped an arm around Ethan''s and said, "Scram, you old hag! Or else when my man here gets angry, you won''t be able to handle it!"
The woman facing them seemed to lose some of her momentum at the sight of Ethan.
She retorted defiantly, "Hmph, as expected of a Subus Dark Lord, you sure know how to seduce men! Just hope you don''t get caught outside alone in the future, hmph! Let''s go!"
Ethan narrowed his eyes at the woman.
She had a golden flower on her head and her clothes were mostly made of woven vines, giving off a natural aura.
Her subordinates also had a simr appearance, looking as if they were flower spirits.
Each one was unique in appearance.
Seeing Ethan''s stare, the woman felt uneasy, dropped a few curses, and led her subordinates to quickly leave.
Allie made an obscene gesture at the woman''s retreating back.
Ethan was somewhat puzzled and asked, "Who is she? What happened?"
Allie gave a mysterious smile and said, "It''s a woman''s battle. Don''t worry, I definitely won''t lose."
Ethan couldn''t help butugh a little. "She''s also a Dark Lord?"
Allie nodded and said, "A Geisha Dark Lord. Our power levels are simr, and her camp is near mine. Our exploration teams often run into each other."
Ethan furrowed his brow and asked, "So why did she show up today?"
Allie looked a bit frustrated as she exined, "Our camps are too close together. The local resources can''t support two Dark Lords. At first, it was just barely enough, but as the resources have started to dwindle, our conflicts have deepened. Today, over a minor resource issue, she gathered her followers to confront me. She wanted me to give in and resolve the issue. Luckily, you showed up in time to prevent any major conflict. But she can dream on if she thinks she can take anything from me!"
Ethan was about to say something, but Allie stopped him with a kiss.
The onlooking orcborers scattered, leaving the two of them alone.
They kissed for several minutes before finally pulling apart.
"You don''t need to worry about this. I can handle it. I''m not just a pretty face, you know."
Allie said, her fist clenched in determination.
He chuckled as he grabbed her fist, bringing it up to his ear.
"Are you really that amazing?" he teased.
Allie blushed at Ethan''s sudden gesture, his breath against her ear sent a shiver down her spine.
Her stockings-d legs involuntarily clenched together as she looked at Ethan with flushed cheeks.
Ethan yfully grabbed her bosom, causing Allie to let out a small gasp.
"Very good... has this gotten bigger?" Ethanughed.
"You''re so bad, at least warn me before you try anything."
Allie said with a coy smirk, which only enticed Ethan more.
He scooped her up in his arms, carrying her into a wooden hut.
The intimate setting of the hut was filled with spring romance.
Ethan gentlyid Allie down on the bed, exploring her body passionately. Allie''s sultry moans only ignited Ethan''s desire, causing his movements to be more fervent as he sought to release his pent-up tension.
Allie''s sounds of pleasure only got louder, and as Ethan admired her perfect curves, his desire only grew stronger.
He couldn''t help but press himself harder against Allie, his hands and mouth working in unison to derive ultimate pleasure from her soft, fair body.
In that moment with Allie, Ethan experienced the delightful beauty of a subus.
Chapter 49 48-Warning
?
"Indeed, the charm of a subus is truly irresistible."
Ethan''s reasoning vanished as Allie''s enchanting gaze and sultry moans washed over him, he just wanted to fully immerse himself in this near-perfect lovemaking.
The greatest appeal of a subus, besides their wless beauty and voluptuous figure, is their ability to use illusion during sex to heighten pleasure, plus their open-mindedness.
No matter what position Ethan wanted, Allie wouldply as much as possible, and no matter how hard he went, the subus''s body seemed indestructible.
This gave Ethan a great sense of satisfaction.
He knew his destructive force was astonishing, and his sexual prowess was terrifying.
In previous sexual encounters with Mia, he always had to hold back, afraid he might break her.
But with Allie, Ethan had no such worries.
He could let loose, and no matter how powerful he was, Allie seemed to withstand it all while seeming to enjoy it.
The cabin echoed with the sound of masculine grunts and feminine moans for a long while before finally quieting down.
After their heated session, Ethan looked at Allie, fast asleep in his arms, and silently left the bed, heading outside the cabin.
Ethan, looking at the bustling Orc Laborers, asked, "Does anyone know where the Geisha Dark Lord''s camp is?"
"I do, I do," responded an Orc Laborer, rushing to Ethan and kneeling before him, "I know where Geisha Dark Lord''s camp is."
Ethan nodded, "Alright, lead the way."
His goal wasn''t to flirt with the Geisha Dark Lord but to make her understand who she could mess with and who she couldn''t.
The Geisha Dark Lord might amass an alliance tounch an actual attack, and Ethan couldn''t always be around to protect Allie.
He had his own development to think about and could only do so much for Allie.
After all, Allie was his woman, and he couldn''t just sit by and do nothing.
Soon, the Orc Laborer pointed to a city wallposed of green vines in the distance, "Master, that''s the Geisha Dark Lord''s camp."
Ethan nodded, "Alright, you may leave now. Remember, you never came here."
Ethan gazed at the city, seeing the guards were mostly treants.
He contemted for a moment and decided to try diplomacy before resorting to force.
If the Geisha Dark Lord proved intractable, she''d just have to be another ghost under hismand!
Ethan slowly approached the Geisha Dark Lord''s camp.
The guards on the city wall yelled, "Halt! Who are you and what brings you here?"
Ethan replied casually, "I''m a neighboring Dark Lord, I''m here to discuss resource distribution with your lord."
After a while, Geisha Dark Lord appeared on the wall, recognized Ethan and recalled the day''s events.
She spoke gravely, "Aren''t you the subus''s man? What do you want?"
Ethan craned his neck, "How about you open the gate first so I cane in? My neck''s getting stiff."
The nearby soldiers urged their lord, "You absolutely can''t let him in. We sensed his pheromones. He''s a terrifying Dark Lord with blood on his hands!"
Geisha Dark Lord contemted for a moment, then told Ethan, "Impossible, you can forget about entering! What do you want? If it''s within my power, I''ll do my best to help."
She spoke with a strained calmness.
As a Geisha Dark Lord with nt-based powers, she could pick up on minor pheromones in the environment.
These could be used as intelligence to a certain extent.
The reason she dared to barge into Allie''s camp was because she detected Allie''s very minimal and rtively friendly pheromones, plus her ownck of resources.
Ethan was rather surprised by the Geisha Dark Lord''spliance.
It was different from the scenario he''d envisioned; she wasn''t angry and even seemed somewhat desperate.
He cleared his throat and said, "I didn''te here to attack your camp. We can let bygones be bygones. I hope you and the Subus Dark Lord can coexist peacefully. As for the distribution of resources, I suggest you explore in another direction. What do you think?"
"Oh, and I forgot to mention. The Subus Dark Lord and I have formed an alliance. If anything happens to her, I''ll be there in a sh. And whoever is responsible will pay in blood," Ethan said calmly, as if crushing an ant under his foot.
Standing atop the city walls, the Geisha Dark Lord replied with a trembling voice, "You''re so powerful... why would you choose the Subus Dark Lord as an ally? Is it just for the pleasures of her body?"
Ethan smirked slightly, "That''s none of your concern. How about it? Have you considered my proposal?"
The Geisha Dark Lord fell silent once again.
The current direction of exploration yielded the most food, but switching to a new area would require more manpower.
But the mountain of corpses and sea of blood behind Ethan was very real, and with each passing moment, the Geisha Dark Lord perceived even more.
Not only did Ethan carry the aura of ughter, but he also bore an ancient and dignified pheromone that was too intense to confront.
She could only feel that the pheromones forming an illusion akin to a dragon, and merely perceiving it made the Geisha Dark Lord feel the urge to kneel.
"Could this be the oppression of the Bloodline between Dark Lords?" she thought, terrified.
Growing impatient, Ethan asked, "So? Have you decided?"
His voice was like a death knell to the Geisha Dark Lord.
Hastily, she responded, "Okay... I agree. But I need to finish exploring the two unknown regions before I can change the direction of exploration."
Ethan nodded, "Good. Just remember what you said today."
Hurriedly, the Geisha Dark Lord reassured, "Don''t worry, there won''t be any conflict between me and the Subus Dark Lord."
She didn''t bother with anything else; her sole aim was to get rid of this gue.
Satisfied, Ethan nodded and left.
As soon as Ethan left, the Geisha Dark Lord felt a weight lift off her chest.
She immediately issued new orders to the explorers through the system: No one is to have any conflict with the Subus Dark Lord''s troops! Avoid them at all costs, and explore the unknown areas as quickly as possible.
Back at the camp, Ethan noticed that some of the buildings were now operational.
Dragon warriors were training at the training ground, pounding their bodies and refining their will. A few Orc warriors were also present.
Recalling that his own stats and skills had appeared on his panel, Ethan wondered if the Divine Dragon Warrior''s panel also had new changes.
He opened the Divine Dragon Warrior''s panel.
[Name: Divine Dragon Warrior]
[Wisdom: Adult Male]
[Strength: D-level]
[Special Abilities: Bloodline Suppression (Can be used in battle, forcibly makes dragons with lower bloodline density lose their will to resist for three seconds)]
[Enhancement Direction: Holy Dragon Knight, Holy Dragon Archer, Holy Dragon Mage]
[Skills: Basic sh (Beginner), Basic Stab (Beginner), Multiple Stab Attack (Unlocked), Trident Throw (Unlocked), Rousing Roar (Unlocked)...]
[Attributes: HP 700, Mental Power 54, Strength 12, Constitution 20, Agility 13]
[Holy Light Power: Temporarily increases attack power (Can only be used once per battle)]
Looking at the Divine Dragon Warrior''s panel, Ethan realized that he needed to find ways to enhance the warrior''sbat power or level.
The current D-level strength was somewhat insufficient.
Chapter 50 49-The Hero Team
?
Just as Ethan was pondering on how to strengthen his Divine Dragon Warrior, a system alert perked him up.
[Ding! Detected Heroes passing through the vicinity of the Abandoned Temple.]
Ethan immediately activated the Divine Dragon Form and returned to the camp.
At this point, everyone in the dungeon was hustling about, and all the Divine Dragon Warriors had cancelled their exploration tasks and returned to the camp.
Seeing Ethan return to the camp, a Divine Dragon Warrior promptly approached and reported, "Master! There''s a team of Heroes outside, and they don''t seem to be humans but Treants instead."
Ethan''s eyes brightened.
He had been worrying about how to acquire Hero''s Souls, and these folks had just conveniently shown up on his doorstep.
He told his Divine Dragon Warrior, "Okay, I understand. It doesn''t matter who they are. Everyone, get ready for battle. Today, they won''t be leaving here alive!"
Outside the Abandoned Temple,
Treant Hero Zachary was giving another Treant Hero Matthew an unpleasant stare, his face full of disgust.
"What''s the point of you tagging along? Your power just barely reaches D+. Even building a camp is a struggle for you. After grueling training, I have advanced to C+ power level yesterday. I could wipe the floor with you using just one finger! Serve me well, and maybe, just maybe, if I''m in a good mood, I''ll take you under my wing. You should be counting your blessings!"
Matthew wanted to retort after being belittled by Zachary, but another Treant Hero, Nichs, stopped him.
Nichs turned to Zachary, "Big brother, why exactly did you call us out from the Treant Vige?"
Zachary sneered, then pointed at the Abandoned Temple, "I presume you all received the alert about the nearby Dark Lord? It''s not long since the game started. We should take advantage of the Dark Lords being rtively weak to defeat them early. On one hand, we can umte points towards winning the game. On the other hand... we can also reduce the number of people in the vige."
Zachary''s words left the other two Heroes gobsmacked.
He nced at them before asking, "How many Heroes do you think our vige has?"
Matthew paused for a bit, then responded, "Except for the vige head and a few NPCs selling stuff, everyone is a Hero."
Zachary nodded, continuing, "Right, there are just too many Heroes in our vige! We have over 200 at the very least! Have you noticed that our vige''s quest rewards are often lower than other viges? It''s because there are simply too many Heroes! There aren''t enough quests to go around, everyone is trying to save money, resulting in everyone taking up any quest, whether it''s simple or difficult. It''s seriously affecting market prices."
As he spoke, he looked deeply distressed.
He continued, "I was wrong earlier, Matthew. I guess you''re one of those people too. I apologize. But that said, you''d best heed my advice... after all, the gap in our strength is more than just a little."
Matthew nodded hastily, "I understand, it was my mistake earlier. I''ll listen to you from now on!"
Zachary nodded in satisfaction.
Seeing Matthew''s excited face, he thought to himself: What a moron! I used a bit of psychology, and he''s now wrapped around my finger. How is he any different from those waste-of-space Heroes in the vige? If it weren''t for the fact we are of the same race, I wouldn''t bother speaking to you, let alone recruit you.
"How about you, Nichs? What are your thoughts? I think you''re pretty smart and we get along well. That''s why I chose to invite you to my team. I wouldn''t let just anyone join."
At this point, Nichs was deep in thought.
He was jolted out of his contemtion by Zachary''s voice.
Seeing the hesitation on his face, Zachary quickly seized the moment, "Don''t stress yourself. Those worthless Heroes should die! Can''t aplish a thing, yet they dream of being the game''s winners? They''re really shooting for the moon. Nichs, I know you''re ambitious, I too, have dreams. But to realize our dreams, we need practical support. Tell me, how''s the quality of the quests you''ve recently taken on?"
Nichs slowly responded, "They''re poor, and the rewards are low!"
"Exactly!" Zachary eximed. "The root cause of this is?"
"Too many Heroes?" Nichs ventured hesitantly.
"Right! You see, you understand this principle. If you want to achieve your dreams, naturally there is a price to pay."
Nichs was silent for a moment, then said, "Nevermind, I can''t get over this hurdle. I''ll head back to the vige first."
The cheerful expression on Zachary''s face froze.
He red at Nichs, scoffing, "Such kindness is misced in the game. It''s kill or be killed, don''t you understand that?"
He had wanted to recruit Nichs into the team for two reasons.
Firstly, Nichs was more clever than Matthew and would certainly help lure more Heroes into the team.
Secondly, his strength had reached a C rank, which was more suitable than Matthew.
But now it seems he had no choice but to reluctantly stick with Matthew.
Zachary took a deep breath, changing his expression once again.
He turned to Matthew with a grin, "No worries. Nichs leaving won''t affect our n much. Let''s head back to the vige now."
Matthew nodded quickly.
Once they returned to their vige, Zachary immediatelyunched into a performance.
With a vivid description, he painted their mission as a tantalizing opportunity, creating an image of a feeble Dark Lord.
He even concocted a story about encountering a battle between Dark Lords during his exploration, where the aforementioned Dark Lord emerged victoriously but was heavily wounded.
If they were willing to follow him, they''d certainly get a piece of the pie.
Zachary''s speech left all the Heroes eager to join in.
Not only from their Treant vige, but Heroes from other viges also came to join his team.
Seeing the Heroes vying to be part of his team, a cold smile crept onto his face...
By the afternoon, Zachary looked at the bustling crowd and said, "Alright, we''ve got enough people in our squad! Any more, and the rewards for you guys will decrease. Let me count the numbers, and then we can depart."
The Heroes who couldn''t join were banging their chests and stamping their feet in regret, saying, "Zachary, next time there''s a quest like this, make sure you let me know in advance!"
"Exactly, I rushed over from 5 kilometers away just to find that you''ve already filled up the team. What rotten luck!"
Zachary, his face full of smiles, said, "Alright, alright. That Hero who came all the way from five kilometers, step right into the team."
He suddenly felt a little scared in his heart, having almost blurted out his real thoughts.
Thankfully, the surrounding environment was noisy enough that no one heard.
After Zachary''s count, the team now consisted of 134 Heroes.
The strength of most of the team members ranged from D-ss to C-ss.
He nodded satisfactorily, beckoned to Matthew, who quickly stepped forward and shouted, "Everyone, quiet down! It''s time to move out!"
Their impressive troupe eventually arrived at the Abandoned Temple.
Ethan, who had sent out the Divine Dragon Warriors to check out the iing Heroes as soon as they stepped into the vicinity of the Abandoned Temple, couldn''t help but grin.
Well, well, so many Hero''s Souls ripe for harvesting, what a great yield!
He immediately set the dungeon to be discovered by any intruders as soon as they approached the Abandoned Temple.
You could say, Ethan was just short of hanging a "Wee" sign at the entrance of the dungeon.
Zachary, looking at the vast team, couldn''t be bothered to speak anymore.
He pointed in the direction of the dungeon and said to the people at the front of the line, "This is the Dark Lord''s territory. When we get in, don''t scatter. We move as a group, fight as a team. Pass the message along."
And so, Zachary led the team to the entrance of the dungeon and then directed the team to enter.
Ethan, watching the long line of Heroes, couldn''t help but marvel.
How many Heroes were there?
He instructed Baymax to keep a low profile and let these Heroes fully enter the dungeon first.
As the front of the team began their search on the first floor of the dungeon, it quickly became bustling, with countless Heroes grumbling.
"It''s so dark down here, I can''t see anything... Hey! Stop shoving me from behind!"
"You think I want to shove you? There are too many people and the passage is too narrow! I can''t help it if people keep pushing me from behind!"
"Hey! Who stepped on my foot?!"
"Where''s Zachary? Where''s the Dark Lord? Why does this ce feel just like a barren dungeon?!"
"I know, I know! Zachary told me himself. Once everyone is inside, he''ll cover our rear. He said we have too many people and some monsters have their eyes on us."
Chapter 51 50-The Surrender Of The Treant Hero
?
A group of people was carefully advancing when suddenly a chilling chittering sound came from up ahead.
A horde of goblins, weapons in hand, charged at them with wild cries.
Seeing this scene, a wave of excitement rushed through the group of Heroes.
"Haha, finally, we got some mobs spawning!"
"Fellows, let''s charge!"
"Why are there only trashy goblins? Isn''t the one living here supposed to be a Goblin Dark Lord? Can so many of us even share such small rewards?"
In an instant, everyone charged forward, their swords shing wildly at the goblins.
As the lowest level monsters, goblins were no match for these well-equipped Heroes.
If it weren''t for the narrow passage restricting the fighting capabilities of most Heroes, the goblins would have been in even faster.
"Charge!"
"Wipe them out!" ...
At the back of the team, Zachary observed the advancing group with a cold gaze.
Goblin after goblin fell into puddles of blood, yet the casualties among the Heroes remained extremely low.
"Is this so-called Dark Lord worth anything? Why does it keep sending goblins to die?"
Such a weak Dark Lord could not meet his original expectations.
"Wait, something''s not right..."
A shocked cry suddenly echoed from the team of Heroes that were in the midst of the fight.
A gigantic goblin leaped out, cutting a Hero in half with a single blow.
"What''s up with this goblin? An elite mob?"
No one paid attention to his cry.
From the darkness, apart from goblins, a Wraith emerged.
"Be careful, don''t underestimate even a Goblin Dark Lord. Form up, spread out a bit, let''s clean up these cannon fodders first!"
After a moment of confusion, the group of Heroes regained their calm.
?m Warriors formed the front line, archers and mages stood at the back unleashing their attacks.
With their coordinated firepower, they soon carved out a new path.
Having paid the price of six casualties, the group of Heroes reached the end of the dungeon passage, standing before a massive stone door.
"The Dark Lord should be behind this. Brothers, charge!" A burly bearded warrior took the lead, pushing open the door in front of him.
Beyond the door was a vast, dark space.
The group of Heroes lit torches and carefully entered.
"Is this some kind of hall?" a Hero said uncertainly, looking down at the floor beneath him.
Zachary, following at the end of the group, entered with contempt for this weak Dark Lord in his heart.
He originally nned to wear down these overly "excess" Heroes with this Dark Lord, but to his surprise, this Dark Lord proved to be so useless.
"I didn''te all this way for nothing. I guess I''ll just reluctantly take this useless Dark Lord''s head." Zachary sneered, drawing his long sword and moving to the front of the team.
"Dark Lord is right ahead. Everyone knows what reward we get for ying the Dark Lord. Follow me, let''s charge!"
As the group of Heroes yelled and charged, a loud booming sound echoed from the dark space.
Several spears shot out from the darkness, piercing through several Heroes'' chests.
"Spearmen, warriors raise your shields!" Zachary quickly shouted.
A few warriors raised their shields and stood at the front of the team.
However, from the darkness, heavy footsteps echoed, andrge Divine Dragon Warriors emerged.
Their muscr bodies under the light of the fire created a strong oppressive vibe.
The sturdy oak shields in the hands of the frontline warriors were like paper in front of these monsters, easily cleaved in half.
Wham!
A loud noise echoed from the sky, a huge shadow whooshed down, instantly plunging into the midst of the Heroes.
"What is this monster?"
As Baymax swooped down, the Hero''s formation was instantly shattered.
At the same time, countless monsters surged out from the darkness.
Divine Dragon Warriors, like the sharpest spear, instantly pierced through the entire team, turning the uing battle into a one-sided ughter
With a pale face, Zachary was running away in a frenzy.
From the moment the Divine Dragon Warriors appeared, he sensed something bad and chose to flee instantly.
He finally managed to escape to therge door from which they had entered, using all his strength to push it open and then shut it again.
Feeling insecure, he used his long sword as atch, stabbing it into the center of the stone door.
"This damn dungeon, this damn Dark Lord..."
"I never want to set foot in this hellish ce again in my life!"
Scrambling and rolling, he ran towards the tunnel, only for his heart to skip a beat suddenly.
An overwhelming sense of terror enveloped him instantly.
At the end of the corridor stood a tall youth.
Zachary felt a chill run down his spine, the world shrinking until only those cold vertical pupils remained.
"Who... who are you?"
Zachary''s voice trembled.
Hearing this, Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle slightly.
"Ah... you can call me... the Dark Lord?"
The worst assumption in Zachary''s heart was confirmed.
He swallowed, involuntarily taking a step back.
But then heughed at himself - he was on enemy territory now.
Even if he ran, where could he go?
Racking his brain for options, Zachary''s mind was racing.
He had a great life ahead of him and didn''t want to die here so pathetically.
"Dark... Dark Lord... spare my life, please! I swear I''ll serve you forever, I''ll be your loyal servant!" Zachary knelt down with a thud, repeatedly kowtowing.
In the face of life and death, dignity meant nothing to him.
"I don''t seem to have any reason to let you live." Ethan eyed Zachary.
He was average in strength and certainly not a delicate beauty.
Taking him in would just waste food...
Killing him seemed like the simplest solution.
Zachary gulped.
He could clearly feel the killing intent radiating from the Dark Lord...
He couldn''t offer anything to spare his life, could he?
Wait... there was something!
Just like grasping a lifeline, Zachary quickly blurted out, "Fountain of Life! I''m willing to offer you the Fountain of Life!"
"Oh?" Ethan retracted his ws slowly.
If this guy had spoken a momentter, he would have been beheaded.
Seeing the Dark Lord''s killing intent subside, Zachary began to exin rapidly, "Dark Lord, you must''ve realized by now, most of our party who came for the raid were Treants. Wee from a Treant vige not far from here. And our method of birth is different from typical humans; we''re born from the Fountain of Life."
"Treants are tough and durable, with naturally amazing defensive capabilities. From birth, they have ess to a variety of wood magic. Unlike us Heroes, many Treants born from the Fountain of Life have simple minds and are very loyal. With a little training, you can have a new army that is fiercely loyal!"
"Unlike your strong soldiers, Treants don''t need food. They only need sunlight each day. As long as they''re in a forest, you have an endless supply of soldiers!"
"Now, most of the Heroes in our vige havee with me, leaving it vulnerable. The strongest left is the Treant elder."
"That Treant is a rare beauty. Don''t you want to try something new, Dark Lord? If you ept, I''m willing to be your henchman, personally capturing that bitch for you!"
Although the Hero in front of him was a scoundrel, Ethan had to admit, his proposal was enticing.
"Tell me more about this vige of yours. Your value will determine whether you can live and how well you can live." Ethan''s indifferent voice rang out.
Zachary swallowed nervously, and began to detail his exnation.
The Treant vige was not far from here, a newbie vige for Heroes.
Only Heroes who chose the Treant race were born here, and the vige was protected by a barrier twenty-four hours a day.
The Treants had a special innate skill.
Whenever the day arrived, the strength of the Treants would be enhanced, especially under sunlight.
Their attributes could even double.
But when night fell, they would be in a state of weakness, with all their attributes reduced by 50%.
"Had your dungeon not been devoid of sunlight, our team would''ve had a chance to fight," Zachary bitterly chuckled.
A team of over a hundred, he thought they could easily have swept through this dungeon.
To cause more casualties, he had even deliberately given up many conditions favorable to Treants, like sunlight, soil, trees...
But regretting these things now was useless.
Having chosen to surrender, Zachary quickly corrected his attitude and proactively started nning for Ethan.
"Lord Dark Lord, our Treant vige''s elder is named Eluna, the strongest NPC in our vige. Her strength should be at B-rank, but at night, her attributes are greatly reduced, maybe not even at C-rank."
"As everyone knows, these Treant NPCs are quite simple... or you could say kind. I''m willing to lead you there, go back to the vige and ask Eluna for help. Given the kind nature of the Treants, she probably won''t refuse."
"This way, the vige''s strongest defense - the barrier - bes useless. You can also fight them at night, ensuring your victory with one strike! What do you think of my proposal?"
Zachary looked at Ethan earnestly, like a hunting dog begging its master with a wagging tail.
[Ding! Congrattions on taming a Hero! Hero Loyalty: 50%]
"Very well, I hope you won''t disappoint me."
Ethan gave a slight nod of acknowledgement.
...
Chapter 52 51-The Beautiful Treant Elder, Eluna
?
Leaving the dungeon and emerging above ground, Zachary let out a long breath, as if he had escaped a cmity...
Each Hero has different innate skills, his skill is called "Identify", which can discern various information about a target.
The moment that Dark Lord appeared, he immediately activated his skill, but the results were a series of question marks.
This situation would only ur when there was a massive gap in power between the two parties.
This was also the reason he didn''t dare to resist at this moment.
Traversing through the forest, Zachary hurried towards the Treant vige.
He knew that not far behind him, the Dark Lord''s army was following him, waiting for the moment he opened the vige gate.
After approximately half an hour of running, the silhouette of the Treant vige appeared in the distance.
Smearing his face with blood, Zachary ran towards the vige in a state of panic, shouting loudly:
"No... Help! We need support!"
"I need to see the elder, I need to see Elder Eluna!"
The vige guards, upon seeing Zachary''s miserable state, hurriedly opened the vige gate.
In the center of the vige, there stood a massive ancient tree.
Sitting beneath it was a beautiful female Treant elder.
Her name was Eluna.
She was dressed in a long robe woven from leaves, embellished with intricate patterns.
Her emerald skin shimmered with vitality and strength.
Her hair, flowing like the lush foliage of a forest, draped over her shoulders.
Her face radiated a pure glow, sacred and beautiful.
She was the leader of the Treants, and also their protector.
At her side stood two beautiful female Treant Warriors, draped in skin-tight green battle robes, presenting an elongated and graceful silhouette.
The Treant on the left, Lilith, boasts silvery long hair that shimmers with radiant light.
She is adorned in magnificent green armor, with tree patterns etched across her chest, emanating a sense of nobility and mystery.
In her hand, she holds a curved longbow, her gaze is firm and piercing.
The other Treant, Alicia, is dressed in a light green dress that sways rhythmically with her movements.
She grips a slender double-edged dagger in her hand, her eyes bright and lively.
Zachary promptly bowed in reverence, his gaze covertly sweeping over the three Treants, filled with a glint of desire.
The vige, as a starting area, shouldn''t have so many heroes, but the three Treants standing before him are the reason why many heroes, even those capable of advancing to the main city, choose to linger here.
Even Zachary had fantasized more than once about having his way with them.
Unfortunately... these three beauties were about to fall into the hands of that unknown Dark Lord.
"Zachary, what has happened?" Eluna''s voice, gentle as a spring breeze, echoed.
Zachary quickly cast aside his stray thoughts, his tone heavy as he said, "Our recent operation faced unexpected problems. We initially thought we were up against an ordinary Dark Lord, but his cunning exceeded our expectations..."
"We were ambushed by the Dark Lord and lured into a trap, forced to fight in a ce devoid of sunlight and soil. We have investigated this Dark Lord. He''s a feeble Goblin Dark Lord. We could''ve easily defeated him, but due to his trap, we are at a stalemate."
"The Goblin Dark Lord continually dispatches his minions to chip away at our strength, and nightfall is fast approaching... Eluna, as you know, once night falls, our power will significantly decrease, and there''s a high likelihood that we will all be wiped out."
"We don''t have much time left, Eluna, please save us!"
With reddened eyes, Zachary recounted the tale.
Eluna nced at the sky, where the light was gradually dimming.
The sun was about to set...
"Eluna, the Goblin Dark Lord is now at the end of his tether. He himself is not strong, and while the sun has not yet set, this is the perfect opportunity to put an end to him. If we dy any longer and he wipes out the Heroes in his dungeon, his power will surge. As we gradually lose strength, what will our Treant vige, depleted of vitality, do to fight him?"
Seeing Eluna''s hesitation, Zachary quickly urged.
Eluna nced at the two Treant Warriors beside her and, upon seeing their nods of agreement, she stood up and said, "You''re right, we must act quickly. Zachary, summon any Heroes left in the vige who can still fight. We will rescue ourrades together and annihte that wicked Goblin Dark Lord!"
"Yes, Eluna!" Zachary promptly responded.
Hearing Eluna''s call, the remaining Heroes in the vige responded enthusiastically.
After all, opportunities to make an impression in front of the beautiful NPC and increase their favorability rating were rare.
Who knows, maybe they might even catch Eluna''s eye...
Within a short ten minutes under Eluna''s rally, Zachary once again assembled a team of over a hundred Heroes.
The impressive force marched towards the dungeon.
As he watched Eluna''s elegant figure, a trace of hesitation crept into Zachary''s heart.
It might not be toote to regret and reveal the truth to Eluna...
If this team were to be wiped out again, the Treant vige would lose all capacity to resist the Dark Lord.
But this thought didn''t linger for long in Zachary''s mind.
He remembered the horror of the Dark Lord.
Even if we hadn''t lost so many people before, we would never be able to stand up against that Dark Lord...
Pledging allegiance to him earlier might actually be the best oue for him.
As for Eluna, while Zachary was still a Hero, he probably would never have had a chance to get close to her.
But now that he''s under the Dark Lord''smand...
"If the Dark Lord gets tired of her, maybe I could have my chance."
Zachary looked at Eluna''s retreating figure, licking his lips greedily.
"Aren''t we there yet?" Eluna nced at the sky.
The sun was about to set, and they would face a severe situation once night fell.
"We''re close." Zachary promptly responded.
"Let''s pick up the pace then!" Eluna waved at the group behind her.
"Let''s pick up the pace!" Eluna waved at those behind her, and the group of Heroes took off, running like they were on steroids.
The speed of the team''s progression kicked up a notch in an instant.
After a rapid march, the entrance to the dungeon finally appeared before the team.
"Here we are!"
Zachary quickly spoke, but as his voice fell, rustling noises came from the nearby forest.
Goblins leaped out of the darkness, squeaking and rushing toward the group.
"Kill them all!" Eluna''s face hardened.
As a member of the Treants, a good-aligned race, she had an innate fear of creatures like goblins.
"Take this!" A Hero roared, eager to impress, he was the first to charge forward, cleaving a goblin in two with one sword strike.
With someone taking the lead, the Heroes shouted and rushed towards the goblins.
They fell one by one, like chopping vegetables.
Many Heroes even joked while fighting.
After all, a Goblin Dark Lord was nothing if not for his advantage of terrain, luring the previous team into the dungeon.
Otherwise, he would have been hacked to pieces long ago.
But as they fought, they began to feel something was wrong.
"These damn goblins seem to multiply as we kill them."
One Hero muttered, and many others nearby felt the same, their battle increasinglyborious.
"It''s... getting dark..."
Someone muttered, causing everyone to look up at the sky.
The sun had disappeared, and moonlight poured down.
Eluna, holding her staff, had killed several goblins by manipting vines.
A hint of anxiety crossed her delicate face...
"We should retreat." Lilith couldn''t help but speak.
Judging by the current situation, the team that had fallen into the dungeon had likely been wiped out.
Fighting in the darkness was not in their favor.
Eluna was hesitant, but reality didn''t give her a chance to make a decision.
Heavy footsteps echoed from the forest again, and the enemies that appeared this time were far more formidable than the weak goblins.
"What is that?"
A Hero cried in terror at the sight of the powerful enemy.
Only Zachary knew that these were the powerful Divine Dragon Warriors, under themand of the mysterious and powerful Dark Lord.
These Heroes stood no chance against the Divine Dragon Warriors!
The Divine Dragon Warriors shone in their golden armor, tall and fierce, wielding huge swords and spears.
The goblins and orcs wore rough robes, brandishing sharp axes and curved des, ugly and fierce, radiating a wild aura.
"Roar!"
With a roar from a Divine Dragon Warrior, a swarm of monsters surged forward, tearing apart several resisting Treant Warriors in an instant!
Chapter 53 52-Conquering The Treant Village
?
Eluna took her position at the very front of the team.
Her green robe swirled in the wind, holding a staff reminiscent of a tree trunk.
Numerous light green auras enveloped her.
Lifting her staff high, she said in a loud voice, "Heroes, we are the protectors of nature, we have the duty to safeguard thisnd! For our home, for our lives, fight to the end!"
A green halo radiated from her, replenishing the weakened Treant Heroes who, with the arrival of night, felt a renewed surge of energy.
Their bodies sprung back to life, their swift and robust figures resembling green cyclones.
Their fists and feet connected with the trees, each punch filled with the power of nature.
Under Eluna''s guidance, the situation stabilized for a moment.
Eluna closed her eyes, her staff twinkling with blinding light, her voice resonated in every Treant Hero''s heart, "Heroes, lend me your power, smash the evil!"
Streams of green light emitted from their bodies, connecting with the earth, absorbing energy, their power increasing continuously.
Their punches and kicksnded on the enemy''s armor, causing a deafening noise.
Lilith skillfully drew her bow, a quick arrow shot out, piercing through the air like lightning towards an encroaching Orc warrior.
The arrow tore through the air, instantly prating the Orc''s chest, knocking him to the ground.
A sense of resolve shed in Lilith''s eyes as she aimed at the next target and released another arrow.
Alicia nimbly navigated the battlefield, her daggers dancing like the wind.
She was a green shadow, rapidly stabbing at her enemies.
Her dagger glowed with a cold light, striking the enemies'' weak points, leaving them defenseless.
Her agility and gracefulness matched her fierce and deadly attacks.
The Treants fought as one, using the power of nature, causing tree roots to whip up earth and rocks, wild winds to kick up sand and dust, trapping the enemy within.
A powerful earthquake energy was released, destroying the enemy''s line, forcing them to a halt.
"Quite unexpected," pping echoed from the darkness as Ethan slowly emerged from the deep forest.
He was d in a ck robe, his face masked, revealing only a pair of cold, ruthless eyes.
Priest-type Buff NPC, indeed troublesome on the battlefield.
However, this farce should nowe to an end, after all, summoning Divine Dragon Warriors is expensivepared to Goblins.
He slowly levitated, transforming into a terrifying Divine Dragon in the horrified eyes of the many, swooping down on Eluna at the center of the battlefield.
Eluna felt the immense pressure, but her eyes held no hesitation, only determination and courage.
She continuously cast spells of nature,manding trees and vines to fight for her.
Countless tree roots and vines rushed towards the sky, stabbing at the diving Ethan.
The battlefield was in chaos, Ethan''s terrifying attacks poured down, a sacred glow enveloped his body, forming a golden halo, within it, a destructive power seemed to be contained.
However, Eluna raised her palm, her eyes shing with resolution.
"Guardians of nature, please lend me your power!"
Eluna''s voice echoed like a divine melody, her staff emitting a dazzling green light.
Suddenly, the trees and grass on the battlefield began to stir, countless energy gushed from the earth, condensing into a giant, emerald Treant statue.
The statue was huge, woven from trees and vines, like the embodiment of nature.
Its eyes shed with emerald light, holding a giant sword in its palm, the sword radiated a strong natural energy.
Eluna stood on the Treant giant''s shoulder, raising her staff, condensing the power of nature.
Her voice resonated across the battlefield, "Mother Nature, I pray for your power, protect thisnd!"
The Treant colossus began to move, raising its massive sword and striking with a powerful surge of energy that swept across the battlefield, instantly pushing back Dark Lord Ethan''s army.
Orcs and goblins were sent scattering, and even the Divine Dragon Warrior retreated a few steps under the immense pressure of the colossal statue.
At this point, another of Lilith''s arrows flew, aimed directly at Ethan.
It hit its mark unerringly, leaving a white mark on the golden scales on his chest.
"Have you had enough?"
Ethan''s indifferent voice slowly rose.
His terrifying dragon form swooped down, instantly piercing through the entire statue, and his dreadful dragon breath poured down, instantly covering the entire battlefield.
The cries of the heroes were heard all around as Ethan slowly rose to the sky, his icy vertical pupils looking down at the ''bugs'' beneath him.
"Submit, or die!"
Ethan''s cold voice was like a hammer strike to the hearts of the many.
Several heroes immediately dropped their weapons, crying and kneeling in front of Ethan.
Eluna wanted to continue fighting, but Zachary ran to her side, quickly advising her in a low voice, "Lady Eluna, it''s said that discretion is the better part of valor. With you alive, under your protection, we may still have a chance to turn the tide. If you die... our fate would be unimaginably tragic."
"Surrender is not a disgrace, it is merely for the better preservation of the living force. We still have the Fountain of Life. If we umte power for a period of time, we may not be unable to resist this Dark Lord."
Eluna''s eyes struggled as she looked at the Treant heroes wailing around her.
In the end, she could only sigh, drop her staff, and lower her proud head.
"I... I surrender."
...
All the Treant Heroes were sent to the dungeon.
Zachary, desperate, became a reluctant guide, leading Ethan to the Treant Vige.
Eluna and two other NPCs became Ethan''s prisoners, locked up in a prison wagon, and escorted to the Treant Vige.
Ethan was curious about this so-called Fountain of Life.
On the way to the Treant Vige, Ethan began to evaluate the gains of this battle.
Harvesting the souls of two waves of Treant heroes, he had achieved significant attribute improvements.
Through this battle, he also realized his shoringshis attack methods were indeed too few.
Faced with Eluna, a nonbat ss who was weakened by the night, he had already found it a bit difficult.
If he met abat-type B-rank hero, he suspected he would have a harder time winning.
Even though the talent of the golden dragon''s treasure was strong, for the overall improvement of his power, he needed to make some sacrifices.
Spending arge amount of gold, Ethan unlocked a number of new skills, thus greatly enhancing hisbat power.
[me Dragon Breath]: Avable in Divine Dragon form, spews intense mes from the mouth, capable of burning any object it touches and causing massive destruction.
[Lightning w]: Releases powerful electrical energy from the dragon''s ws, which electrocutes and paralyzes enemies on contact, causing enormous damage.
[Wind Wing]: Avable in Divine Dragon form, spreads wings, creating strong airflow and gale.
[Holy Light Judgment]: The Golden Divine Dragon summons holy light to judge the target. If the target is an ally, it gives blessings and healing powers, if the target is an enemy, it ignores the enemy''s armor and magical defense, causing holy damage.
...
After learning the skills, his attribute panel also got updated.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: B-rank]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon]
Familiarizing himself with his new skills, Ethan noticed the outline of the Treant vige appearing in the distance.
There were not many Treants left in the vige; most of them were NPCs.
Zachary had no trouble opening the gates to the vige.
As Ethan slowly entered the vige, he was met with fearful gazes from the vigers.
The vige was notrge, primarily built to amodate a few hundred people.
However, with the building efforts of the heroes, the area had expanded significantly.
Given enough time, it might have developed into a thriving town if Ethan hadn''te along.
Guided by Zachary, Ethan made his way to an altar at the very back of the vige.
After opening a hidden door, they entered a vast cavern.
At the center of the cavern was a massive luminous stone, shedding a soft glow below.
Directly under this stone was an elliptical green pool, filled with shimmering green light and numerous seed-like points of light bobbing within.
"Lord Ethan, this is the Fountain of Life, the birthce of our Treant kind," Zachary respectfully said.
The earlier battle had made him acutely aware of Ethan''s power.
He also felt grateful that he had not harbored any ill intentions, or else he would have beenpletely obliterated by now.
Ethan found Zachary''splete obedience somewhat amusing.
Even without bestowing any favors, Zachary''s loyalty had reached 80%, a clear demonstration of his unwavering devotion.
Indeed, most humans respected power more than kindness.
"Very well, go and bring those three Treants to me."
Zachary promptly nodded, returning shortly with three rather disheveled female Treants.
Despite their predicament, Eluna, Lilith, and Alicia still maintained their pride and dignity, ring defiantly at the Dark Lord before them.
"You may leave," Ethan casually dismissed Zachary, unperturbed by the hostile gazes of the three.
After all, taming the most ferocious of beasts provided the most pleasure.
"As you wish," Zachary departed the altar.
As he watched the backs of Eluna and the others, his eyes were filled with jealousy... and a certain sense of satisfaction.
Some things were always out of reach, but watching their downfall could be a pleasure of its own.
Chapter 54 53-Training The Female Treant
?
Ethan ignored the three and strolled over to the Fountain of Life, reaching in to fetch a vibrant green seed.
"You vile monster, remove your filthy hand from the Fountain of Life!"
Eluna''s voice echoed in fury.
They were all born from the Fountain of Life, akin to their mother.
Ethan''s action was a desecration.
"Really? As captives, I''d watch my words if I were you."
Ethan smirked at them, applying a gentle squeeze to the seed.
Amentable shriek came from the seed...
"Stop!" Eluna watched Ethan with a pale face.
As an elder and priestess of the Treant vige, nurturing these life seeds was her inherent mission.
"You, Dark Lord, what do you really want?"
"Loyalty."
"I want you and this Treant vige to pledge eternal loyalty to me," Ethan nonchntly spoke, tossing the seed back into the pool.
"Impossible!" The three female Treants rejected in unison.
As a race of goodwill, swearing loyalty to Ethan was something they could not tolerate.
"I did warn you to mind your words," Ethan scoffed.
His dreadful aura spread, and the countless seeds in the Fountain of Life cried out in pain.
The cries were piercing to Eluna''s nerves, causing her to turn pale.
"Enough... I get it."
Her expression changed continuously, eventually choosing to lower her proud head.
Caught between the survival of the Treant race and personal dignity, it was a dilemma she couldn''t resolve.
Eluna had no doubt, if she rejected the Dark Lord''s proposal, this man named Ethan would undoubtedly destroy all the seeds in the Fountain of Life without mercy.
"I, Eluna, swear loyalty to Dark Lord Ethan."
"I, Lilith..."
"I, Alicia..."
The three female Treants slowly knelt down, bowing their heads, and swore allegiance to Ethan.
At this moment, system notifications sounded in Ethan''s ears:
[Ding! Congrattions on subduing the Treant elder, Eluna! NPC loyalty: 20%]
[Ding! Congrattions on subduing the Treant warrior, Lilith! NPC loyalty: 20%]
[Ding! Congrattions on subduing the Treant warrior, Alicia! NPC loyalty: 20%]
[NPC loyalty is low, risk of rebellion. It is suggested to increase loyalty!]
Ethan nced at the three, licking his lips, "To enhance our bond, I think we should do something fun now."
Eluna, Lilith, and Alicia turned to Ethan in horror.
Although Treants were naive, they were notpletely innocent...
Ethan leisurely approached the kneeling Eluna, lifting her chin with a finger.
His lower body was level with Eluna''s head.
"As a Dark Lord, you should know what I need from you now, right?"
Ethan''s voice sounded like a devil''s whisper.
It made Eluna''s heart skip a beat.
Her initial reaction was to refuse, but after a nce at the Fountain of Life next to her, she reluctantly lowered her head after brief hesitation, slowly undoing Ethan''s belt.
As she pulled down Ethan''s trousers, a grotesque giant sprung onto her face.
Eluna swore she''d never seen anything so massive and ugly.
Stretching out her trembling hands, she gingerly held onto the giant, gently stroking it.
"Take it in."
At Ethan''smand, Eluna stared at the horrifying object in front of her.
After some hesitation, she resignedly closed her eyes and opened her mouth.
"Ah..."
Feeling a wave of warmth and wetness envelop him instantaneously, Ethan couldn''t help but let out a moan, his colossal manhood twitching and filling Eluna''s mouth entirely.
Ethan didn''t hold back, he sped Eluna''s head with both hands and thrusted forward fiercely.
Eluna felt like she was suffocating, her hands instinctively gripping Ethan''s waist as he let out a series of growls.
His relentless onught nearly caused Eluna to pass out.
A sweet, metallic taste invaded her pte, and to her surprise, she found a perverse pleasure arising within her.
Sweat dripped down her forehead, staining the pristine sheets beneath her.
Gritting her teeth, she endured Ethan''s tempestuous assault.
After an unknown amount of time, the object in her mouth began to spasm and a rush of hot liquid sprayed out.
"Ugh... Ah!"
Eluna cried out, her body convulsing.
Not losing a beat, Ethan lifted Eluna''s slender legs, his monstrous shaft aimed between them, and thrust inside her.
"Ah..." a low moan escaped from Eluna.
Ethan looked down at Eluna, realizing that the female Treant was still untouched.
For a moment, he felt a hint of reluctance to just use and discard this beauty.
He chuckled lightly.
"I really need to savor a delicacy like you," Ethan muttered to himself, rolling onto his back and drawing Eluna on top of him.
"No... Don''t!"
Eluna frantically tried to resist Ethan.
Ethan snorted: "What? Having second thoughts now? Let me remind you, you''re mine now, my ve. What I want, you do!"
Enraged yet helpless, Eluna could onlyply with Ethan''s demands.
Humiliation and defiance filled her heart.
She couldn''t bear to imagine what her future would be...
"No, I beg you... don''t... please..."
Ethan ignored Eluna''s pleas.
Tearing off her clothes, he unceremoniously pushed her down.
Eluna, watching Ethan''s actions, was instantly in tears.
No... This can''t be happening!
Struggling internally, Eluna suddenly felt a cold object covering her breasts.
Ethan roughly grabbed her soft bosom and began kneading it with fervor.
"Ah... Ah..."
Eluna could not hold back her moans as her body writhed uncontrobly.
Watching Eluna beneath him, Ethan couldn''t help but let out a wicked grin before plunging back inside her.
"Ah!"
Eluna''s breath hitched as Ethan invaded her once more.
She kept her eyes shut tight, her fists clenched so hard her nails dug into her flesh.
She was trying her hardest to resist!
Understanding her intent, Ethanughed coldly inside.
He increased his pace, pushing in and pulling out with unyielding rhythm.
With zed eyes and flushed face, Eluna let out soft moans, her body unconsciously reaching out and wrapping around Ethan.
Feeling Eluna''s soft skin, inhaling her sweet scent, Ethan was filled with a wave of excitement and couldn''t help but increase his vigor.
"Ah..."
Eluna screamed, her body tensing as she wrapped her legs around Ethan, his huge length being tightly clung to, which elicited a satisfying grunt from him.
"Ah, stop, I beg you... I can''t take anymore... Please..."
Eluna''s body was shaking uncontrobly, overwhelmed with excitement.
It felt as if every part of her was being prated by Ethan, her entire body trembling violently.
Ethan''s eyes were half-lidded as he watched Eluna below him, a devilish grin spread across his face.
He aimed his manhood at the space between Eluna''s legs, instantly ejecting a fiery substance.
"Ah"
Eluna moaned seductively once more, her eyes dully staring up at the sky.
Her body was as limp as if she''d copsed,pletely drained of energy.
Her slender, pale legs fell open weakly, a milky fluid slowly seeping from her.
Lilith and Alicia observed thisscivious spectacle, their breathing and gazes bing hazy.
Lilith even unconsciously touched her own lower body, which was already moist.
"Now it''s your turn," Ethan waved to them.
Lilith and Alicia hesitated for a moment but obediently approached him.
Ethan reached out with both hands, pulling their small waists close to him.
"Mm! Ah!" Lilith and Alicia couldn''t help but moan, their bodies beginning to squirm.
With a swift movement, Ethan ripped off their clothes, pushing them to the ground.
"Didn''t expect you to be this wet already?"
Ethan slipped a hand into Lilith''s lower body, feeling her already drenched.
"Then let''s get straight to the main event."
Ethan spread Lilith''s legs and with a strong thrust, he instantly felt his shaft enveloped by her wetness.
"No!"
Lilith''s eyes widened in terror.
Ethan didn''t stop his movements, continuing to forcefully pound into Lilith.
"Ah it hurts, be gentle, you''re hurting me"
Lilith felt a sour pain from her lower body, moaning seductively as she reached out to grip Ethan''s shoulders.
Ethan, aroused by Lilith''s moans, disregarded her resistance and continued his assault.
"Ah!"
Lilith finally couldn''t bear it and screamed, her body violently shaking.
Seeing this, Ethan let out a coldugh, flipping Lilith over andunching another conquest.
Over and over, Lilith was quickly brought to the pinnacle.
Chapter 55 54- Corrupted Fountain Of Life
?
Alicia, on the side, watched this scene, her eyes already turned red.
She too began to desire Ethan''s conquest, her body involuntarily twisting.
"Mm ah"
Alicia''s voice grew louder and louder, to the point of madness.
Alicia writhed manically, trying to get closer to Ethan.
She grabbed Ethan''s hand, cing it between her legs, rubbing it as a shiny liquid trickled down her thighs.
"Hahaha, that''s my good girl. Wait till I properly train you, then you''ll know what true pleasure is."
Seeing this, Ethan burst intoughter.
He hugged Alicia tightly, pushing her onto the ground, and with a forceful thrust, began to recklessly plunge inside her.
"Ah!"
Alicia screamed, her body violently shaking.
"What a naughty girl!"
Ethan, reveling in Alicia''s response, couldn''t help but let out a sound of approval.
He harshly spanked her rear, seeking a high-frequency jiggle from her, which he knew would bring him immense satisfaction.
"p!" Ethan administered a stern p before giving a firm pat on Alicia''s behind.
"Ahhh!" Alicia gasped, her body involuntarily trembling.
"I wonder how many waves of attack youdies can withstand..."
Ethan''s lips curled into a devilishly charming smirk.
"Please... slow down..."
Alicia pleaded, but her pleas fell on Ethan''s deaf ears as he continued his forceful movements.
"Ahh!"
Unable to bear it, Alicia let out a long, sensuous moan.
Upon hearing Alicia''s moan, Ethan''s expression became one of deep pleasure.
His hand moved towards Lilith''s chest, kneading her breasts with vigor.
"Ahh!"
Lilith, in turn, moaned and eagerly sucked Ethan''s fingers.
"Ahh!!"
Lilith screamed, her legs intertwining tightly as she felt a wave of pleasure overtaking her.
"Mmm... I want it too," Lilith said, her eyes misty, shing a desperate plea.
Ignoring her pleas, Ethan''s hands roamed Lilith''s body while his legs pounded against Alicia''s most sensitive spot.
"Ahh!" Alicia''s eyes widened as her body began to convulse violently.
"The night is still young, don''t rush. We have plenty of time to enjoy."
Ethan licked his lips, looking at the three beauties before him andmencing another round of conquest.
...
[Ding! NPC Eluna, loyalty has increased to 60%.]
[Ding! NPC Lilith, loyalty has increased to 60%.]
[Ding! NPC Alicia, loyalty has increased to 60%.]
The three female Treants copsed on the ground, utterly spent.
Just as Ethan finished dressing, he heard the system''s prompt in his ear.
"Their loyalty even increased... The Treant really is a fascinating race."
Exiting the underground cave, Zachary Barnes quickly reported to Ethan with respect, "Lord Ethan, all the resources from the Treant vige have been tallied. Here''s the inventory."
Ethan looked over the list.
Even though he was prepared, the figures on the list still took him aback.
8,000 units of food, 12,000 units of wood, 7,000 iron, 1,500 crystals, 4,500 energy powders, and 18,000 gold coins.
The umted wealth of a vige that housed hundreds of heroes was not to be underestimated.
Ethan couldn''t help licking his lips.
Farming heroes seemed far more profitable than engaging in Dark Lord infighting.
After all, these heroes didn''t have to spend resources on troops like the Dark Lords, most of whom were struggling just to make ends meet.
In addition to these resources, Zachary Barnes offered a map, pointing to a marked red dot and said, "My Lord, you should be very interested in this location."
"This is the ckstone Mountain, an extinct volcanic range and the location of the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom. It''s home to a group of dwarves known for their cksmithing skills. Once a month, a caravan of dwarven traders would pass by here. Dwarven weapons are renowned for their superior quality, and they also mine a variety of ores..."
"The most famous of all is the legendary Dwarf Treasury, rumoured to be filled to the brim with treasures."
[Ding! A hidden mission has been activated: Be the ruler of the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom. Reward: SS-level treasure chest x1.]
Ethan raised an eyebrow at the sudden triggering of a hidden mission.
An unexpected surprise, and although it seemed simpler than the mission of the Sunset Empire, the SS-level difficulty was far beyond his current strength.
He''d have to continue developing silently, umting power.
His priority is to address the biggest threat he currently faces, Riverside.
As a main city of the Hero faction, he didn''t have the strength to directly confront them until reaching an A-level power.
As the saying goes, even ants can bite an elephant to death inrge enough numbers.
However, some things could be prepared in advance.
"I got it. You can rest now. I am satisfied with your performance today. Here is your reward."
After giving Zachary Barnes 500 gold coins as a reward, Ethan waved for him to leave.
"Yes, My Lord."
Taking the gold coins, Zachary bowed and withdrew.
[Ding! Hero Zachary Barnes, loyalty has increased to 80%.]
...
The next day, after the three Treant women finished washing, Ethan summoned them again next to the Fountain of Life.
The three women, wearing silk gauze dresses, had a touch of mature charmpared to the previous day, which was even more irresistible.
However, Ethan was not in the mood for teasing them at the moment.
After looking them over, he got straight to the point.
"I want the future Treants born from this Fountain of Life to be mine. Do you have any suggestions or ideas?"
The three female Treants looked at each other without a word.
Lilith looked somewhat hesitant, and only Alicia, after a brief struggle, spoke in a low voice.
"Actually, there is a way..."
"Alicia!" Eluna frowned at Alicia.
Although what happened yesterday had broken her bottom line again and again, she still did not want to betray her race at heart, which could be considered herst dignity.
Alicia didn''t mind Eluna''s reproach and continued, "The essence blood of a Dark Lord can strengthen monsters, and the same applies to these Treants."
"My lord, you just need to inject enough essence blood into the Fountain of Life. The life seeds inside will be infused with your aura. Once they grow up, they will be Treants that will be forever loyal to you."
Alicia has a clear understanding of her role.
After the wild night... the unapproachable image of Elder Eluna in her heart hadpletely shattered...
Now, Elder Eluna, in terms of status, was no different from her.
Alicia didn''t want to be just a tool for a Dark Lord to vent his desires; she wanted to prove her worth.
"You''re doing a good job."
Ethan was very pleased with Alicia''s performance.
As for the other two Treants, there was plenty of time, and Ethan was not in a hurry.
He cut his wrist and stood before the Fountain of Life, dripping his essence blood into it to merge.
After nearly a hundred drops of essence blood had been dripped in, a system prompt sounded in his ear:
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for unlocking the new building, the Corrupted Fountain of Life!]
[Corrupted Fountain of Life]: Every 30 natural days, ten Dragon Blood Treant warriors will hatch from the Corrupted Fountain of Life. They will be absolutely loyal to the host, and due to the dragon blood infection, the Treant warriors will exhibit some powerful mutated traits.
Ethan pulled up the property panel of the Dragon Blood Treant Warrior for inspection.
[Name: Dragon Blood Treant Warrior]
[Intelligence: Adult male]
[Strength: D+ level]
[Special abilities: Bloodline Suppression (can be used inbat, forcibly causing dragons with lower bloodline density to lose the will to resist for three seconds), Photosynthesis (attributes increase by 100% when fighting in sunlight), Dragon Blood Protection (Treant warriors will no longer fear the night, and their attributes will not be weakened in nightbat)]
[Enhancement direction: Dragon Blood Treant Guard, Divine Dragon Barrier Tree, Dragon Blood Treant Mage]
[Dragon Blood Impregnation: Treant warriors can root in the ground, creating a dragon territory. All dragon attribute creatures within this range will receive life recovery, attack power, and defense power boosts.]
"What powerful attributes these Dragon Blood Treant Warriors have. When ites torge-scale battles, they must have the highest value."
Satisfied, Ethan''s gaze towards Alicia became even more approving.
He beckoned her over, and Alicia hurriedly moved closer.
They started kissing as if no one else was around.
After a passionate encounter, Alicia, her eyes hazy, looked at Ethan and said, pleadingly, "Master, I want to..."
Ethan patted her face, chuckling, "We have all night to enjoy ourselves. But for now, I think someone else can satisfy you."
He pointed to Eluna and Lilith nearby, telling Alicia, "They are your ves today. You can make them do whatever you want."
Alicia was stunned at first, then she turned to look at Eluna.
It was as if something had unlocked in her heart...
Slowly, she walked over to Eluna andmanded, "Eluna, kneel down and lick my feet clean."
Chapter 56 55-Treant Heroes In The Dungeon
?
Upon hearing Alicia''s words, Eluna looked stunned.
Where had the cold, arrogant Treant warrior from before gone?
Her gaze was filled with conflict.
She couldn''t move.
Her eyes nced past Alicia andnded on Ethan behind her.
His chilling, vertical pupils were watching her.
Eluna felt as though she had fallen into an ice cer.
Her body shook uncontrobly.
Fear had taken over her heart.
She slowly knelt before Alicia, her oncerade.
She lifted her foot, took off her shoe, and hesitantly licked it with her tongue.
"Ah..."
As if struck by lightning, Alicia let out a moan.
Seeing the once dignified High Priestess now in such a pitiful state, a wave of strange excitement filled her heart.
She slowly undressed and lifted Eluna''s head.
The two female Treants kissed passionately.
The provocative scene aroused Ethan, but he didn''t join in.
This was a rare show, and he intended to watch it to the end.
"Master, let me assist you."
Lilith had somehow managed to creep up beside Ethan.
With his consent, she unbuckled his belt, gripped his hard manhood, and took it into her mouth.
"Mmm..."
Ethan let out a pleasurable sigh.
While watching the erotic scene unfold before him and enjoying Lilith''s service, he opened the chat panel and posted a message seeking trade.
[Unknown Dark Lord (Ethan): Selling 8000 units of food. I only want gold mines. The ratio is 1:3.]
[Merman Dark Lord: Damn, there have been so many awesome big shots recently. Last time there was a big shot selling 1500 units of food, now this is even more outrageous, straight up selling 8000 units. Who is this big shot and where does hee from?]
[Necromancer Dark Lord: Good thing I''m a necromancer, don''t need much food. Otherwise, if wepare Dark Lords, the gap is just too big. I feel like shutting myself off from the world...]
[Ghost Vine Dark Lord: Are all the big shots anonymous now? How do they all be Unknown Dark Lords? How do I get this function? I want to go anonymous too, it''s all about the face!]
[Giant Dark Lord: I want it, brother, I want it! But I don''t have enough food right now! Can you wait for me for a while?]
Seeing this message, the Giant Dark Lord quickly spoke up in the world channel.
The soldiers he summoned were all giants, and their consumption of food was terrifying.
Unfortunately, thend he was born into was extremely barren, although it was rich in various minerals.
The gold mine he minedst time was bought by that mysterious Dark Lord, and now he doesn''t have much gold left in the vault.
And now, another guyes along offering 8000 units of food.
[Unknown Dark Lord (Ethan): Firste, first served. I urgently need gold mines now. I have already put them up for sale in the shop, any Dark Lord who needs them can take them directly.]
[Lizard Dark Lord: Haha, you idiots are still chatting. Smart people like me have already gone to the store to buy food first, haha.]
[Pigman Dark Lord: Damn, you guys are beasts, right? All sold out so fast?]
[Giant Dark Lord: I xxxxx your ancestors, how long did it take for you to buy everything? Can''t you leave some for me?]
As Ethan was watching the world channel chat, the Giant Dark Lord suddenly sent a private message.
[Giant Dark Lord: Brother, there''s a badass in the world channel trading food for gold mines, I hate it now... I don''t have much gold left, otherwise, with this wave of food, I wouldn''t have to worry about logistics for a long time and could focus on development.]
[Giant Dark Lord: The purchase ratio we discussedst time was to my advantage. So, I will adjust the ratio to 1:3 like today''s badass. If you have food, just private message me! Don''t sell to others, I didn''t buy a single unit of food today, I hate it!]
[Unknown Dark Lord (Ethan): Okay.]
It was within Ethan''s expectations that the food put up for sale would be swept away in an instant.
After all, the usual ratio of food to gold coins was 1:3. Now it was the same for gold mines, it was a sure-win deal.
Dark Lords with gold mines were essentially choosing to sell.
Instantly, he gained 24,000 more gold mines.
Under the Treasure talent of the Gold Dragon, Ethan felt his strength get a massive boost again.
Bursts of power erupted from within him.
Golden scales shed across Ethan''s skin surface.
Lilith felt the massive object in her mouth jump violently, bing more fierce instantly, almost making her choke.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: B-Rank (Can evolve)]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon]
[Skills: Golden Divine Scale (Elementary), Magic Immunity (Intermediate), me Dragon Breath, Lightning w, Gale Wings, Holy Light Judgment]
[Attributes: HP 4,000, Mental Strength 310, Power 58, Constitution 65, Agility 47]
After taking a look at the updated attribute panel, Ethan nodded in satisfaction.
Patting Lilith''s head, Ethan signaled her to turn around.
With such good news, of course, he had to celebrate properly.
Lifting Lilith''s skirt, Ethan thrust forcefully, only to hear Lilith shiver all over, letting out a charming moan.
...
Three dayster, lying on Eluna''s bed, Ethan groggily opened his eyes.
Three naked female Treants were holding onto his arms like kos and sleeping.
He nced at the system prompt that popped up, and couldn''t help but feel somewhat amused.
[Ding! NPC Eluna, loyalty increased to 90%.]
[Ding! NPC Lilith, loyalty increased to 90%.]
[Ding! NPC Alicia, loyalty increased to 90%.]
A loyalty score of 90% is pretty high, almost ruling out any chance of betrayal.
Even between close family or spouses, the loyalty score doesn''t usually go beyond this.
"Have I managed to win them over in bed?"
Ethan thought to himself, smirking.
It seemed the divine dragon bloodline, in addition to granting him considerable power, had also significantly enhanced his charm.
After washing up and eating breakfast, Eluna came to Ethan holding two bottles of concoctions.
"Ethan, sir, these are the potions you asked me to prepare. After many trials and experiments, I''ve finally managed to concoct the potions ording to your specifications," Eluna said, lifting a potion.
"This one is a poison, formted from a mixture of your essence blood and the water from the Fountain of Life. It only affects Treants. After ingesting it, a Treant must take the corresponding antidote every seven days or die from an internal explosion."
"And this potion," she continued, holding up the second bottle, "is the transformative potion you asked for. It took a lot of experimentation to get this right. It will mask your divine dragon bloodline''s aura and change your appearance so you look like a Treant. Each dose onlysts for three days."
Eluna, softer and more docile than she was three days ago, had fully epted herself as part of the Dark Lord''s faction after Alicia''s training.
"You''ve done a good job. I will reward you handsomely," Ethan said, patting her head.
Eluna let out a charming whimper, instinctively wrapping her arms around Ethan''s hand.
"But not now, I have more urgent matters to attend to." Ethan said, amused by Eluna''s infatuation.
Eluna blushed and lowered her head, realizing how bold she''d been.
"I need to go to Riverside. Right now, I''m only one of many troubles they face, not a priority. This is the best time to strike, while they are underestimating me. I''ll bring Lilith and Alicia with me. Eluna, I need you to defend the vige, especially the Fountain of Life. The seeds of life within it are extremely important to me. I cannot afford any mistakes."
Eluna, although longing to join Ethan, knew his orders were not to be questioned.
"Yes, I understand... I''ll take good care of the house and wait for your return."
...
Apanied by Zachary Barnes and the two female Treants, Ethan returned to the Dungeon.
Once in the temporary prison they had set up, he gazed at the dejected Treant Heroes and smirked.
The iron gate creaked open and Zachary Barnes led Ethan into the prison.
The sound of footsteps alerted the imprisoned Treants.
Recognizing Zachary Barnes, they instantly flew into a rage.
"Zachary Barnes, you damned traitor! When I get the chance, I''ll kill you!" they screamed.
"Where''s Eluna? Hand her over, or we won''t let you monsters off the hook!"
"Zachary Barnes, you dog! Fight me one-on-one!"
Zachary Barnes ignored their insults, snorting at their stupidity.
He knew if he''d acted like these fools, he would be the one rotting in this prison cell.
He unsheathed his sword and banged it against the iron bars.
"Shut up, all of you!" he yelled.
"Do you honestly think anyone cares about your pitiful lives? If it wasn''t for me begging My lord, you''d already be goblin excrement! Now, My lord is merciful enough to offer you lowlifes a way out. If you want to die, keep yelling!"
After finishing his speech, Zachary Barnes respectfully stepped aside, creating a path.
The prisoners suddenly noticed the ominous figure standing behind Zachary Barnes, a sight that filled them with despair.
Chapter 57 56-Recruiting The Treants, Heading To Riverside（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Ethan, cloaked in a ck robe, scrutinized the defeated Treant Heroes imprisoned before him.
The dungeon was saturated with a cold atmosphere, but it was nothingpared to the icy dread permeating the hearts of the Heroes.
The image of Ethan''s might in the battlefield was like a nightmare that they couldn''t shake off
Ethan stepped up to the bars of the cell, his gaze was steely and cold.
"Heroes, have you ever thought about what fate lies ahead for you?"
The Treant Heroes raised their heads, their eyes shimmering uncertainly.
They all had some idea about what the future held for them.
"You came here just to rub salt in our wounds?" asked one of the Treant Heroes, his voiceced with resentment.
Ethan smiled faintly, his voice carried a hint of mockery.
"Mockery? No, I''m here to give you a choice. You should thank me for my generosity. I''m offering you a chance to embrace victory, to be among the winners. Serve me, or... wilt away in this cage."
A temporary silence fell over the cell.
"Ha! You think we''d ever bow down to you, Dark Lord?" A seasoned Treant warrior spat out, his voice resolute.
Ethan''s gaze darkened, he flicked his fingers and a fireball whistled out, instantly reducing the cell with the Treant warrior to rubble.
"I admired his courage, but sadly, his words were not the response I was looking for."
"You have one minute to think it over. The Dark Lord doesn''t have food to waste on idle hands."
The expressions of the Treant Heroes hardened, as they began weighing the pros and cons.
One of them, after a quick nce at Ethan and then at the smug Zachary Barnes, stepped forward.
"Surrendering is an option, too. Life is a one-time thing, it''s rare to find yourself in such a unique world, experiencing a different kind of life, no one wants to die."
"But if we agree to surrender, you have to at least guarantee the minimum conditions."
"Ahem." Zachary Barnes cleared his throat and stepped forward. It was his turn to shine.
"Joining the Dark Lord Ethan''s ranks should be considered an honor. And yet you dare to make demands? However, Lord Ethan is always generous, even to you, who have been deemed useless. Whoever decides to follow Lord Ethan will receive 100 gold coins per month as a wage, plus any personal loot you im during battles will belong solely to you."
"Ethan''s power is something you all must be aware of. Even within the Dark Lord''s faction, he is a prominent figure. In terms of potential, when Ethan fully matures in power, not just Riverside, but even the entire Sunset Empire will be in the palm of his hand."
"We''re all adults here, and you should understand that sometimes making the right choice is more important than trying harder. With Ethan,pared to going solo, we could achieve a faster growth rate. Reaching B or A rank will simply be a matter of time."
Zachary Barnes took out bottles of elixir, distributing them at the front of the Heroes'' cell doors.
"Of course, everythinges at a small price. You haven''t proven your loyalty to Lord Ethan yet. Drink this potion, and you''ll be like me, a proud member under Lord Ethan''smand."
The Heroes exchanged nces.
In the end, one Hero gritted his teeth, opened the potion on the ground, and drank it down.
"Damn it, bottoms up!"
"Do we have any other choice? I sure as hell don''t want to end up as shit in some goblin''s belly."
"Dark Lord, I hope you keep your word!"
Eventually, almost all of the Heroes chose to drink the potion, bing members under Ethan''smand.
Those who were unwilling to surrender were originally NPCs from the Treant vige.
For these stubborn guys, Ethan naturally wouldn''t waste food on them.
...
"Now it''s time for the next step." Ethan gathered all the surrendered Heroes and appointed Zachary Barnes as their leader.
Ethan himself drank a transformation potion and disguised himself as a Treant NPC, bing the second inmand of the team.
He then invited Lilith and Alicia to join the team.
The addition of the two beautiful Treant women instantly energized the Heroes, who began to curry favor with them.
Quite a few Heroes even saw a significant increase in their loyalty due to the presence of the two women.
While Ethan found this increasingly baffling, he couldn''t help but marvel at the miraculous nature of sycophants.
After returning to the Treant vige for a brief rest, they formed a long caravan and began their grand journey to Riverside.
Riverside is located on a vast in, surrounded by steep mountains, forming a natural barrier.
The entrance to the city is a gigantic gate made of ancient stones.
The city walls are almost 30 meters high, adorned with exquisite carvings and decorations.
As they passed through the city gate, they were immediately surrounded by a bustling crowd and lively streets.
The city''s main streets were wide and clean, paved with huge stone bs.
On either side were prosperous shops and beautifully crafted buildings with colorful gs adorning their ornate rooftops.
Vendors were energetically hawking all kinds of wares, from fruits and snacks to magic potions and equipment, you could find it all.
At the end of the city''s main thoroughfare was a magnificent pce, towering over the city like a giant.
The pce was constructed from carefully carved marble, and its pointed towers were studded with gemstones, sparkling with enchanting light.
Underneath the pce was a spacious square, which could be described as the heart of Riverside.
In the middle of the square stood a giant statue of the Goddess of Water.
In her hands, she held a huge crystal bottle from which water gushed out, forming a beautiful water curtain that radiated a rainbow of colors in the sunlight.
Surrounding the square stood towering buildings - the professional guild, the adventurer''s tavern, the magic guild, and various businesses...
Even having seen the prosperity of his previous world, Ethan was captivated by the scene in front of him.
Compared to this main city, his dungeon was just peanuts...
"But one day, this main city will be mine, too."
Guided by Zachary Barnes, Ethan entered the Adventurer''s Tavern.
His gaze swept across the room.
The tavern was bustling, filled with noise and cheers.
The walls were covered with rusty swords and shields, emitting an aura of battle.
The Adventurer''s Tavern, also known as the Hero''s Guild, was where most Heroes gathered.
The guild''s registration, mission eptance, and distribution were all done here.
Zachary Barnes brought Ethan to the bar counter and found the young female orc in charge of reception, dering their intention.
"Excuse me, what are the requirements to register a guild?" asked Ethan.
The female orc pulled out a small booklet and handed it to them, smiling as she spoke, "If you two wish to establish a guild, all you need is to pay a registration fee of 100 gold coins and fill out a simple form."
Naturally, Ethan didn''t need to bother with the trivial task of filling out paperwork.
Zachary Barnes quicklypleted the form, pointing to a nk space at the top and asking, "My Lord, what name do you intend to give to our newly established guild?"
"Hmm... Let''s call it Wings of Freedom," Ethan said with a wicked grin.
After writing the guild name on the form and paying the registration fee of 100 gold coins, the female orc handed them a notebook with a leather cover, exining, "This is the mission diary. The situations of the tasks epted andpleted by the Wings of Freedom guild will be recorded in it, and the guild''s level will be assessed based onpleted tasks."
"Your guild is currently the lowest E-rank guild. The highest is S-rank, and only one such guild exists in our Sunset Empire. However, do not underestimate Riverside, as three B-rank guilds, primarily made up of Heroes, have emerged in recent years. They are expected to be promoted to A-rank in the near future."
"Thank you for joining the Heroes'' Guild and for your willingness to destroy the Dark Lord, thus contributing to world peace. Wings of Freedom guild has sessfully registered. If you have any questions in the future, feel free to ask."
"Thank you." After expressing their gratitude, they headed to the bar.
A group of Treants were drinking and chatting excitedly.
While the Treant vige was not small, it certainlycked the entertainment that Riverside offered.
Ethan ordered a strong drink.
The dungeon had its merits, but it certainlycked enjoyment.
The taste of the liquor was so exhrating that Ethan took arge gulp.
As he put down his cup, he heard amotion nearby.
"Pretty little thing, how much for a night? Why don''t youe and keep mepany? I guarantee you''ll be satisfied." A burly man was looking at Lilith with a lecherous grin.
"Buzz off!" Lilith snapped back, her face contorted in disgust.
Unfazed by Lilith''s angry re, the burly man onlyughed harder.
"Such a delicate beauty of a different race, that''s quite rare. Hmm... You smell delightful too."
He was enjoying himself, taking in her scent.
Chapter 58 57- Exterminate The Orc Dark Lord（2rd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"You''re dead meat!"
Lilith blushed furiously, pulling out her sword.
A group of Treant Heroes also stood up, ring at the man menacingly.
"What, you country bumpkins want to fight? Look around, know where you are, know who we are?" The burly man sneered, slightly lifting his shirt to reveal a gold coin badge. "This is Riverside, and we''re from the Bounty Guild!"
He pped the table hard, and immediately a group of Heroes wearing the same gold coin badges stood up, surrounding the Treant Heroes.
Zachary Barnes leaned in to Ethan, whispering, "My Lord, the Bounty Guild is a B-rank guild, one of the three big guilds in Riverside... With our current strength, we are no match for them. Maybe we should endure this... Picking a fight with them right now is not a good choice."
"Hey, newbie, you look like a greenhorn. Riverside is no ce for weaklings, better scurry back to your country hole!" The burly man nced at Ethan, instinctively knowing that he was the leader of this group of Treants, and began to taunt him loudly.
Even in Riverside, Lilith and Alicia were top-grade beauties.
If he didn''t provoke these weaklings in front of him, how could he possibly get a chance to get closer to them?
"Is that so?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, a glint of coldness shing in his eyes.
"An underdeveloped gori should go home and find his mother. Oh wait, you''re a gori, your ce is in the zoo." Ethan mocked, looking at the burly man with contempt.
"You bastard!" The burly man roared and rose to his feet, lunging at Ethan.
The crowd in the tavern quickly dispersed to the sides, shouting excitedly, "Richard rk, go get him!"
"Smash this green-skin, snatch those twosses!"
"Hey, Richard, those two girls look pretty tender. Don''t forget your brothers after you''ve had your fun!"
Like a raging bull, Richard rk charged at Ethan.
The wooden floor of the tavern creaked under his footfall, while the swords and shields on the walls gave out a muffled noise from the vibrations.
He leapt up and aimed a punch straight at Ethan''s face.
Ethan slowly clenched his fist and threw a punch at Richard rk.
Their fists collided with a thunderous boom.
However, it was the clearlyrger Richard rk who was sent reeling backwards, stumbling a few steps back.
"Who do you think you are, you damned thing!" Richard rk roared and rushed forward again, his fist now shrouded in a terrifying white light, aimed straight at Ethan.
Ethan chuckled softly, dodged Richard rk''s punch, and mmed a heavy fist into his ribs.
A chilling sound of bone cracking was heard, and Richard rk immediately spat out blood, knocked to the ground by Ethan''s punch.
Ethan put his foot on Richard rk''s head and spat on his face.
He forcefully kicked him out of the tavern.
Looking at the rest of the Bounty Guild''s heroes, Ethan coldly said, "While I''m still patient, take this trash and get out."
The Bounty Guild members red at Ethan, seemingly trying to etch his face into their memories, and then left in a flurry without uttering a single threat, carrying Richard rk with them.
"Holy... How is this NPC so fierce?"
"It''s Ethan who''s fierce, right? Even his underling has this much strength."
A group of Treant Heroes couldn''t help but murmur amongst themselves, their fear of Ethan growing.
They had assumed the Treant Ethan had transformed into was just a minor subordinate of his.
After a bit of stretching, Ethan was quite satisfied with his strength.
Although he couldn''t use magic or his divine dragon form due to the transformation potion that had turned him into a Treant, his inherent attributes were strong enough.
He was more than enough to disguise himself as a warrior.
The lively adventurer''s tavern quieted down after the conflict.
Ethan finished his strong drink and walked back up to the female orc.
"Um, I''d like to take on a new quest. Any rmendations?"
The female orc pulled out a massive notebook, flipped through it, and began to exin, "There are many quests you can undertake. This one is to exterminate the giant rabbit on the outskirts. And this one is to guard the remation of farnd..."
After she had introduced a few missions, Ethan frowned, interrupting her, "Are there any more difficult quests? These low-level quests offer little benefit and consume time."
"Find me some high-difficulty, high-reward quests."
The female orc was somewhat troubled, she scanned through the task log meticulously and said hesitantly, "Your guild, Wings of Freedom, is brand new. Most of the quests are too difficult for you. However, if you''re fearless... there might be a quest here that suits you."
She pulled out a piece of paper from the log and handed it to Ethan.
"This is the least restrictive but the most challenging task I can find at the moment."
[Extermination Quest]
Exterminate the Orc Dark Lord in Riverside.
Challenge Level: B
Reward: 20,000 gold coins.
A reward of 50,000 gold coins for a peer?
Ethan licked his lips, his eyes lit up.
"This quest, we, Wings of Freedom, will take it."
...
After resting for a night in Riverside, the Wings of Freedom gathered outside the city early the next morning.
The team wasn''trge, only 55 people, but they were about to face a high-level B quest, with the Dark Lord as their target...
Most heroes would be anxious, but on the faces of these Treant Heroes, there was no hint of worry, no sense of pressure.
The majority of the Treant Heroes had a simple thought process - the quest was dangerous, sure, but they had a Dark Lord backing them up.
Compared to the Dragon Dark Lord, an Orc Dark Lord was clearly a piece of cake.
After a brief preparation, the team set off for the Orc Dark Lord''s territory.
Before they left, Ethan gave a quick pep talk.
"Let''s speed things up, guys. Kill this Orc Dark Lord quickly, don''t want it to ruin tonight''s dinner," Ethan said, his voice filled with determination and resolve.
"Ooh!"
"Kill!"
The crowd cheered together, their morale high.
The group left the main city and ventured into the outskirts.
They crossed through the dense forest and as it neared noon, they approached the Dark Lord''s territory.
The surrounding area of the Dark Lord''s dwelling was foggy and filled with thick grass and forest.
The trees were tall and obscured the sun.
Ethan led his warriors cautiously forward. Behind them, a squad of Divine Dragon Warriors and Divine Dragon Angels followed closely, hidden in the forest, ready tounch an attack at any moment.
"Shh... it''s right ahead," the scout Alicia soon returned and reported.
Ethan looked forward and saw arge camp beyond the forest, with a few towering orcs standing on the watchtower.
"Zachary Barnes, you''re inmand. As soon as you hear chaos inside, start the attack," Ethan instructed Zachary Barnes and then snuck into the orc territory with Alicia.
As the leader, Ethan should avoid such risky actions, but as the strongest in the group, it was the best option to reduce casualties.
They stealthily snuck into the Orc Dark Lord''s camp.
The orcs in the camp were ying and making noise,pletely unaware of the impending danger.
Ethan whispered to Alicia, "Alicia, target themanders. The orcs aren''t very smart, without their leaders, they''re just headless flies. If we can throw them into chaos, we can easily defeat them!"
The duo maneuvered through the encampment, quickly arriving at the heart of the base where two orc guards stood alertly at the entrance.
Ethan signaled Alicia to stop, whispering, "The Orc Dark Lord is likely inside. I''ll create a diversion, and you can take out the rest amidst the chaos."
Alicia nodded in agreement, curious as to how Ethan nned to distract the orcs.
Soon enough, she witnessed it.
Ethan brazenly strode into the camp center, let out a furious roar, and morphed into a fearsome, towering dragon.
With a powerful st of scorching dragon me, the central tent was instantly engulfed in fire.
"Who dares to offend the mighty Orc Dark Lord?" A deep growl emanated from the burning tent.
An enormous orc, well over two meters tall and particrly rotund, emerged from the ze.
However, as he looked up at the massive dragon hovering in the sky, the initially furious Orc Dark Lord paused, dumbfounded...
"Hold on, brother, could there be some misunderstanding between us?"
Chapter 59 58-Rumors Of The Black Dragon（3rd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
At themotion caused by Ethan, the orc camp instantly fell into chaos.
Alicia emerged from the shadows, taking the life of a high-ranking orc in a sh.
She blended with the trees, moving fluidly from room to room, identifying her targets and executing them swiftly.
She also discovered a number of crude maps and ssified strategic documents.
Just as she was perusing the documents, an orc soldier noticed her and bellowed an rm: "Intruder! Capture her!"
Unfazed, Alicia channeled her energy, unleashing the power of nature in a sh.
Trees sprang up around her, forming a sturdy barrier against the orc soldiers.
Taking advantage of the barrier, she sent out a wave of intense energy, and in an instant, countless thorns sprouted from the ground, impaling the orcs and throwing theirmand system into chaos.
Meanwhile, Ethan''s power was on full disy.
His formidable form ascended to the sky, scorching dragon me pouring down from above, leaving the orcs scrambling in disarray.
"A dragon..."
"Monster!"
As creatures at the top of the food chain, dragons are naturally intimidating to most species.
The orcs, engulfed by fear and confusion, scattered, incapable of mounting an effective defense.
Simultaneously, under Ethan''s leadership, the members of the Wings of Freedom guildunched their attack.
With the orc camp thrown into chaos, the Treant Heroes exhibited excellentbat skills and team coordination.
They may not be experts in many things, but when the winds of battle are in their favor, they shine.
Each Treant Hero glowed with an eerie green light, their powerful nature magic taking down the orcs one by one.
Ethan''s figure moved through the battlefield like a specter, his terrifying power causing widespread destruction.
With a p of his wings, countless deadly wind des swept the ground, uprooting entire encampments...
Almost single-handedly, he dominated the battle.
Inspired by him, the guild''s Heroes fought with high morale.
They supported each other, urately targeting the orcs'' weak spots, and quickly diminishing their resistance.
As time passed, the orcs were being eradicated gradually.
The battlefield was now left with just a handful of orcs who were cornered by a group of Heroes.
At this point, the Orc Dark Lord was sunk in despair.
He couldn''tprehend how a dragon would align itself with a bunch of Treant Heroes.
And that dragon... it was obviously a Dark Lord as well!
Ethan dove slowly from the sky, his eyes emitting an icy murderous intent.
The Orc Dark Lord, trembling with fear, dropped to his knees, desperately begging, "Dragon Dark Lord, please spare me! I surrender, I will be your ve!"
"All the resources in my territory have been used to summon orcs. You gain nothing from killing me. But if you spare me, I swear my loyalty to you!"
"Really?" A hint of mockery flickered in Ethan''s golden eyes.
With a swift swing of his w, countless electric arcs entwined around his talons, instantly piercing through the Orc Dark Lord''s chest.
"Unfortunately, I don''t need the loyalty of the weak."
"Your head, to me now, is more useful."
...
Riverside, Bounty Guild.
"What did you say? Wings of Freedom really aplished the quest of ying the Orc Dark Lord?"
Daniel Green, the guild president who was indulging in the massage from two beautiful women, looked incredulously at his subordinate who came to report.
Richard rk was a trusted aide of Daniel Green.
As soon as there was a disagreement between him and Ethan, Daniel Green sent someone to investigate those Treant Heroes.
Learning that they were a group of newbie Heroes fresh out of the newbie vige, Daniel Green lost interest.
Such a trashy guild could be easily wiped out.
But when he heard that they had taken the quest of exterminating the Orc Dark Lord, Daniel Green even felt no need to take action.
A group of newbie Heroes, trying to confront the Orc Dark Lord, wasn''t it suicide?
Orcs weren''t individually strong, but they were cheap, numerous, and sturdy.
For small-scale Hero guilds with weak strength, it was a nightmare.
But now he received the news that the guild, with a team of just 50 Heroes, had sessfully exterminated the Orc Dark Lord...
Daniel Green''s eyes began to flicker.
"Orcs are the most afraid of those individuals with strong power who are not afraid of being ganged up on... Completing this quest with such a small team means that there must be a tough character in this newly formed Wings of Freedom."
"Tsk tsk, it might be a B-rank, even an A-rank... There are already three major guilds in Riverside, we don''t need anotherpetitor... it''s best to nip it in the bud before it grows into a towering tree."
"By the way, isn''t ck Rose currently executing a quest in Mist Forest?" Daniel Green gave a cold smile, already forming a n in his mind.
"You, go call Richard rk for me, I have a quest for him!"
...
In the Adventurer''s Bar, a group of Treant Heroes were getting wasted, boasting loudly about their heroic performance in the battle against the Orc Dark Lord.
No one questioned them.
Even if they were not pleased, they had to bite the bullet, because the head of that Dark Lord was on disy in the tavern''s main hall.
"Holy crap, what''s with this Wings of Freedom being so formidable? Straight outta the gate, they killed a Dark Lord andpleted a B-level quest."
"Is the Treant really this strong? If I''d known, I would''ve chosen Treant," one Hero mumbled.
"What a promising guild! I wonder if they''re still recruiting," another added.
The female orc receptionist was so shocked at the news, it looked like she could swallow a whole egg.
She had rmended the quest to Wings of Freedom with some regret, never expecting them to actuallyplete it.
"Please hold on a moment, the rewards forpleting the quest are quite substantial. I need to apply to the guild, but within three days, a representative from the Hero''s Guild will personally deliver the gold coins to you."
"Alright," Ethan nodded.
Once the quest waspleted, Ethan ordered another shot of liquor at the bar, drinking heavily while nning his next move.
He came to Riverside not to y hero but for a more serious quest.
He was a danger, but not enough of a threat for Riverside to fully mobilize against him yet.
In this brief moment of respite, he needed to exhaust Riverside''s resources.
The best way was to incite internal conflict within their ranks.
Let the Heroes fight amongst themselves, to his delight.
But to aplish this, he first needed enough personal influence.
"So, which Dark Lord should I target next?" Ethan mused, studying the map he had acquired from the orc Dark Lord.
The tavern door squeaked open, and the lively atmosphere fell silent.
A few hot-tempered Treant Heroes rose from their seats.
"What the hell are you doing here? Haven''t you learned your lesson?"
The Treant Heroes red fiercely at the burly man who had entered, none other than the Hero Richard rk, whom Ethan had beaten until he was vomiting blood a few days ago.
Seeing the hostility from the Treant Heroes, Richard rk, annoyed inwardly, forced a smile on his face.
"Gentlemen, it''s a misunderstanding... I''vee here with goodwill. I want to speak to the leader of Wings of Freedom. We should bury the hatchet, not keep it sharp. Our guild leader gave me a quest, and I would like to discuss a coboration with Wings of Freedom."
"Just spill it," Ethan nced at him, speaking nonchntly.
"I assume you must be the Guild Leader. I apologize for my actions thest time," Richard rk quickly apologized, sitting down next to Ethan, and stated his intentions.
"Do you know about the ck Dragon?" Richard rk asked solemnly.
At the mention of "dragon," Ethan''s heart skipped a beat, almost thinking Richard rk was referring to himself.
But he thought it unlikely as his divine dragon form had nothing to do with a ck Dragon.
"Never heard of it."
Ethan''s response left Richard rk momentarily stunned.
He hadn''t expected someone who didn''t know about the ck Dragon.
"The ck Dragon is currently the biggest threat to Riverside. Remember the Dark Lord that came out of the temple recently? If it weren''t for this ck Dragon causing trouble, we would have dealt with the Dark Lord long ago."
Richard rk said bitterly, his tone filled with genuine concern.
From his narrative, Ethan got a clear picture of who the ck Dragon was.
It resided in the Mist Forest, consistently raiding Riverside''s territories, posing the most significant threat to them.
The sudden emergence of numerous Dark Lords around Riverside that could not be dealt with wasrgely due to this damn ck Dragon.
It had consumed a considerable portion of Riverside''s forces and attention.
Many of Riverside''s strongmen had to take turns keeping an eye on this ck Dragon.
Recently, the lord of Riverside had summoned the majority of the city''s strongmen to carry out a clearance operation against the ck Dragon.
Chapter 60 59-The Goodwill Of Bounty Guild（1st Update, Cheer Me Up With More Power Stones!）
?
The ck Dragon had been active around Riverside for nearly a century, engaging in several skirmishes with Riverside.
Initially, Riverside held the upper hand, but over time, the situation became moreplex as the ck Dragon amassed a horde of monsters from the Mist Forest.
Inherently cunning, the ck Dragon quickly realized that Riverside had little means to deal with its aerial attacks.
As a result, it began to raid nearby Riverside farms and merchant caravans, causing considerable losses.
Over the years, Riversideunched several counter-attacks, only to have them amount to little.
The ck Dragon was as slippery as an eel, retreating when losing and retaliating fiercely when striking back.
The stalemate between the two only intensified with the recent emergence of numerous Dark Lords.
If these Dark Lords grow in power and the ck Dragon seizes the opportunity to attack, Riverside''s military forces won''t stand a chance against the impending threat.
Therefore, the Lord of Riverside, against public opinion, decided to invest heavily in eliminating the major nuisance that is the ck Dragon.
Once it''s eradicated, Riverside can then divert its forces to deal with the sudden proliferation of Dark Lords.
For this campaign, Riverside went all out, even purchasing five Dragon Crossbows from the Dwarf Kingdom at great expense.
The city also rallied all NPCs and Heroes of B-rank and above to march against the Mist Forest.
During their first encounter, the ck Dragon was caught off guard and gravely wounded by the Dragon Crossbows.
Now, victorious, Riverside''s allied forces have prated the ck Dragon''sir and are preparing for a final assault.
But the ck Dragon has cultivated a substantial monster army in the Mist Forest over the years.
Thus, the city''s Lord has issued a call-to-arms and hunt orders to all Heroes within Riverside.
This is the main reason for Richard rk''s visit.
"To put it in terms of our world, this ck Dragon is the primary boss of this stage. You can consider this hunting mission as one of the main quests for us Heroes. The Wings of Freedom guild showed their strength by instantly taking down the Orc Dark Lord," he said, grinning.
"I''m genuinely sorry for my previous offense, but hey, no harm, no foul, right? This time, I''m here on behalf of our guild leader with a peace offering... Our Bounty Guild hopes to form an alliance with you. Together, we can form a coalition to take down the ck Dragon in the Mist Forest."
"The Lord of Riverside is really putting a lot into this. Each D-rank monster kill can be exchanged for a reward of 10 gold coins, C-rank for 100 gold... And if anyone takes down the ck Dragon, aside from the empire''s bounty of 500,000 gold coins, the Lord himself will personally offer an additional reward of 200,000 gold coins."
"Strength lies in numbers. Your guild, Wings of Freedom, and specifically you, Guild Leader Ethan, your power has been recognized by us after taking down the Orc Dark Lord. As one of the three major Hero guilds in Riverside, joining forces with us, the Bounty Guild, would make this mission a breeze and a financial windfall, don''t you think?"
"And with your power, Guild Leader Ethan, our guild leader has assured that the Bounty Guild will offer you our full support to help you im the ck Dragon''s head. If you sessfully take it down, we only ask for thirty percent of the bounty aspensation. What do you think, Guild Leader Ethan?"
After Richard rk finished speaking, his gaze was expectantly locked on Ethan, eagerly waiting for his response.
Ethan didn''t rush to reply but started mulling things over.
As the saying goes, "Beware of those who are overly attentive, for they are either deceitful or dishonest."
He didn''t believe in freebies dropping from the sky, but even if this was a trap, it seemed like epting Richard rk''s proposal wouldn''t exactly harm him.
The worst-case scenario would just be losing all of the Wings of Freedom''s Heroes, but honestly, their survival or demise didn''t really matter much to him...
With his current strength, Ethan was extremely confident in his ability to escape unscathed.
He figured he might as well see what the Bounty Guild was really up to.
And he was genuinely curious about the ck Dragon - it was, after all, the first of his kind he''d encountered since he arrived in this world.
"Sure, I think it''s a good idea," Ethan agreed with Richard rk''s proposal, a smile spreading across his face.
Richard rk was overjoyed and quickly responded, "Great! Let''s make it official then. We''re meeting at the city gate at eight o''clock tomorrow morning. Please don''t bete."
"I look forward to seeing you, guild leader Ethan, in all your glory!"
After a bit more ttery, Richard rk excused himself and left.
Ethan gathered the Heroes of Wings of Freedom and briefed them on the joint operation with the Bounty Guild scheduled for the next day.
"Let''s take down that ck Dragon!"
"Ha! I leveled up once during the Orc Dark Lord battle, and after we take down this ck Dragon, our power is going to skyrocket."
"With the big boss here, we just need to cheer him on."
"Why do we even need to ally with the Bounty Guild''s bunch of weaklings? Why not just im all the glory for ourselves?"
The treant Heroes started boasting, their confidence boosted from the previous victory over the Orc Dark Lord.
In their words, they had never fought a more enriching battle before.
Someone else took care of the front lines, and all they needed to do was deal damage from behind.
"Enough chatter, follow the guild leader''s orders."
"Guys, get a good night''s sleep tonight, don''t drink too much, stay alert. We''re meeting at eight o''clock sharp tomorrow, don''t bete."
"We''re up against a ck Dragon, one st of dragon me, and we could be burnt to a crisp. If you bring this attitude to the battlefield and die, don''t me me for not picking up your bodies," Zachary Barnes gave the Heroes a cold shower byying down the hard truth.
The group had mixed reactions, but nobody dared to openly challenge Zachary Barnes'' words.
Zachary Barnes had a couple of strong drinks and then retired to a room in a nearby inn for the night.
Not long after he settled down, Lilith and Alicia quietly knocked on his door.
"Ethan, it''s a long night and tomorrow''s battle will be tough. Allow us to take good care of you," Lilith suggested, slowly taking off her clothes.
By the time she reached Ethan, she waspletely naked.
Alicia, on the other hand, slipped under Ethan''s nket and took him into her mouth.
"Hmm...ah..."
The sound of Alicia''s moans filled the room, and Ethanughed, pulling Lilith into his arms to enjoy the attention of both women.
"Ethan, I...I want it too," Lilith murmured, her eyes hazy with desire as she snuggled up against Ethan.
Ethan''s hand slid between Lilith''s legs, touching her soft, smooth skin, then pressed onto her petals.
Lilith shivered as if she had been electrified.
"Umm...Ethan..." Lilith took the initiative, kissing Ethan, their tongues entwining passionately.
Ethan immediately felt an indescribable pleasure coursing through his body.
He lifted Lilith, his hands wandering over her ample chest, capturing one of her peaks in his mouth.
Their bodies intertwined, breaths mingling.
Alicia suddenly found that the object in her mouth was growingrger, almost choking her.
"Ethan, I can''t take it anymore..." Alicia said, her face flushed with desire.
When a beauty took the initiative, there was no way Ethan would reject her.
He slowly flipped Alicia over, spread her legs, and plunged in.
He simultaneously wrapped his arm around Lilith''s waist and bent down to capture her cherry lips in a kiss.
"Mmm..." Lilith moaned softly, and soon started to match Ethan''s rhythm.
Before long, the room was filled with sounds that quickened the pulse.
The next morning, Ethan woke up refreshed.
The room was a mess after their passionate night.
Lilith and Alicia were entwined like octopuses, sprawled on the bed.
Their ''battle'' with Ethan was ten times more exhausting than taking down that orc.
Looking at the two exhausted women, Ethan couldn''t help but smile.
He stroked their heads and said, "The mission in the Misty Forest today might be dangerous, and I may not be able to ensure your safety if you apany me."
"After we depart, you two should return to the vige ahead of me."
"Mhm, understood," the two women agreed, nodding obediently.
Ethan got dressed and headed out to the city outskirts to gather his forces.
As eight o''clock drew near, almost all of the treant Heroes from the Wings of Freedom had arrived.
Regardless of what they thought, at least no one dared to defy Ethan''s orders now.
Soon, Richard rk arrived with a small team in shiny equipment, apanied by several horse-drawn carts.
Upon seeing Ethan, Richard rk greeted him enthusiastically.
Then he pulled the bup covers off the carts behind him, gesturing at therge boxes on top, "These are a small gift from our guild leader to Wings of Freedom."
"A rising guild like yours needs a uniform, don''t you think?"
Chapter 61 60-Surprise Attack（2nd Update, Cheer Me Up With More Power Stones!）
?
Richard rk opened a box, pulled out a ck uniform, and said with a smile, "These uniforms are made of premium leather and fabric. To match the theme of this mission, we even sewed a ck Dragon emblem on them."
Ethan picked up a uniform and examined it.
Indeed, the material was excellent.
While its defensive power couldn''tpare with chainmail or full-body armor, it was light and flexible.
Wearing this underneath ayer of light armor could effectively enhance defense without hindering movement.
Although Ethan didn''t quite understand why the Bounty Guild was doing this, it was impolite to refuse a gift.
If this was a sugar-coated bullet, he could simply eat the sugar and throw the bullet back.
"Then I''ll thank guild leader Green for his kindness," Ethan nodded and distributed the uniforms to his guild members.
The group''s spirits visibly lifted once they changed into the new uniforms.
"Well then, let''s not dy. We should leave now. I''ll lead the way, just follow me," Richard rk announced.
He discreetly opened a chat channel and sent a private message to the Bounty Guild''s guild leader, Daniel Green.
[Richard rk: Guild leader, everything''s ready. We made those fools from Wings of Freedom put on the Dragon Church uniforms we seized.]
[Richard rk: We are on our way now, taking the usual path to Mist Forest.]
[Daniel Green: You''ve done well this time, Richard. A hefty reward awaits you when I return.]
?m ...
Mist Forest, Riverside Allied Forces Headquarters.
Having read the message from Richard rk, Daniel Green chuckled coldly and strode towards the ck Rose base.
"Daniel Green, we don''t exactly have any rapport, so what brings you here?" Rose looked at Daniel Green, her voice half mocking, half puzzled.
"I''vee to see Miss Rose for a pressing matter." As Daniel spoke, his beady eyes were busy sizing up Rose.
She was a stunningly beautiful woman, radiating a mysterious and enchanting aura.
Her delicate and charming features wereplemented by bright, captivating eyes that seemed to prate one''s soul.
Her long hair was tied into a simple ponytail, sleek and efficient.
Her fitted ck shirt outlined her perfect curves, oveid with a jacket that adhered closely to her body, highlighting her impressive figure.
The slim-fitting leather trousers wrapped her straight legs,pleted with a pair of tall ck boots.
Her every move exuded wild allure.
What a treat it would be to have such a beauty beneath him...
Daniel Green couldn''t help but indulge in a little fantasy before clearing his throat and continuing, "Miss Rose, do you remember the Dragon Church?"
"Dragon Church?" Rose frowned slightly, racking her memory.
After the siege against the ck Dragon in Riverside, the Bounty Guild and ck Rose had received a joint quest to eradicate the followers of the Dragon Church.
In this world, there were various strange beliefs.
In addition to worshipping the gods, many races chose to revere powerful creatures, treating them as totems for their worship.
The Dragon Church was a group of fanatics who worshipped dragons as totems.
They firmly believed that their devout worship of dragons would one day awaken their dragon bloodline, transforming them into powerful creatures akin to dragons...
The notorious ck Dragon of Riverside, infamous throughout the Sunset Empire, had naturally attracted the attention of these fanatic believers.
From the start of the siege operation, they defiantly chose to side against Riverside, spreading their faith within the city, working for the ck Dragon...
Lord of Riverside had run out of patience and found an excuse to issue a mission to both guilds to annihte these Dragon Cult followers.
The task should have wiped out all Dragon Cult followers in Riverside.
Why was Daniel Green bringing this up again?
"You''re referring to those madmen who had no fear of death... I do have a vivid memory of them. I certainly wouldn''t want to encounter such lunatics a second time," Rose responded.
Daniel Green hastily nodded, saying gravely, "Exactly those madmen. I just received intelligence that a group of Dragon Cult followers is headed towards the Mist Forest. It seems their goal is to aid the ck Dragon."
"And this time, the Dragon Church group isn''t ordinary; there''s likely a B-rank or higher individual among them."
"Their target is the sector you, the ck Rose, are responsible for. Miss Rose, I presume you wouldn''t want to be caught off guard?"
"Since that ck Dragon was wounded by the Dragon Crossbow, it''s been in hiding. Now we spend our days wiping out monsters, which isn''t a gold mine... In regard to these Dragon Cult followers, our Bounty Guild is willing to ally with ck Rose to exterminate them."
"The bounty of a B-rank champion, converted into military merit, would amount to a small fortune," Rose, surveying Daniel Green, instinctively felt that the man was not as benevolent as he appeared.
But if what he was saying was true... having someone else as a buffer was better than facing the fanatics of Dragon Church on her own.
The followers who would impulsively drag others into self-destruction left a deep impression on her.
"I appreciate your assistance, guild leader Green," Rose gave a slight smile, a short-term alliance formed between them.
A sense of joy filled Daniel Green''s heart as he swiftly pointed at a map on the wall, "ording to the intelligence gathered by our Bounty Guild scouts, these folks are traveling this route. If we ambush them in this valley, they won''t know what hit them!"
Under the coordinated organization of the two guild leaders, they quickly mobilized a group of elites and set out to ambush the Dragon Cult followers along their route.
The teamid in wait behind the valley for a long while until the sun was about to set.
Suddenly, a group of treant warriors dressed in Dragon Cult insignia appeared before their eyes.
"They''re here," said a hero who had been waiting for a while, bracing himself for the encounter.
Something about the treant group didn''t sit right with Rose.
As she was about to question Daniel Green, he drew his longsword without giving her a chance to speak.
"Kill these Dragon Cult scoundrels!"
"Follow me, brothers!" he roared, leading his Bounty Guild warriors into the fray.
The ck Rose warriors, not waiting for Rose''smand, were forced to join the battle.
On the winding forest path, Ethan and the others proceeded cautiously.
The sunlight shone through the dense foliage, casting colorful shadows and creating a peaceful scene.
A sudden gust of wind broke the tranquility.
"Kill! Our guild leader said, dead or alive, a head is worth 100 gold coins. Brothers, follow me and kill!"
A group of warriors d in ck armor swarmed from all directions.
"Ambush!" Zachary Barnes alerted the squad, and everyone quickly shifted intobat mode.
"Kill!" Richard rk, who was at the rear of the group, let out a chuckle.
Pulling out his longsword, he aimed a sh at a treant hero next to him.
His fellow Bounty Guild warriors alsounched their attacks simultaneously.
Some treant heroes were cut down before they could react.
"Something is off."
Ethan slowly unsheathed his sword and charged in front of Richard rk.
With a powerful sh, he sent out a wave of sword energy, engulfing Richard rk and hispanions.
"Do you think you can beat us all by yourself?" Richard rk scoffed, rallied hispanions, and charged forward.
He wielded arge ax and aimed a heavy blow downwards.
The impact against Ethan''s longsword sparked a flurry of sparks.
In the meantime, a group of men with longswords charged at Ethan.
"Die!"
One of the heroes reached Ethan''s side andunched an attack from behind.
His longsword stabbed into Ethan''s back.
However, it only pierced Ethan''s clothing, leaving a white mark on his skin.
"What kind of monster are you?"
Ignoring the outcry, Ethan grasped his sword with both hands and faced Richard rk head-on.
With a powerful downward sh, his attack was devoid of any finesse or grace, relying solely on raw strength.
This single strike had Richard rk dropping to his knees.
"Hold on... I..." Richard rk attempted to plea for mercy.
Ethan''s powerful strike had made him realize the insurmountable gap between them. But Ethan gave him no chance to speak.
The cold edge of his de swept across his neck, causing a spray of blood to spurt out.
Ethan looked at Richard rk''s terrifiedrades and without any hesitation, charged at them with his sword.
Chapter 62 61-Rose Captured（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Elsewhere on the battlefield, the mages of the Bounty Guild and Rose''s Guild synchronously began chanting their spells.
They raised their staffs and tremendous magical power surged forth, forming streaks of lightning and fireballs in the air, raining down upon a band of treant warriors!
Lightning coursed through the sky and scorching fireballs plummeted onto the battlefield with terrifying heat, causing a series of deafening explosions and filling the battlefield with a wave of heat.
"Form a formation, form a formation!" Zachary Barnes urgently bellowed.
Simultaneously, a green light radiated from the treant heroes, as natural magic was triggered.
The surrounding trees seemed to spring to life andsh out at their foes.
Rose stood at a distance, a longbow materializing in her hand.
She drew the bowstring steady, the taut bow resembling a full moon.
As she released her grip, the arrow streaked across the sky like a meteor!
Whoosh!
A cold sh pierced Zachary Barnes''s chest, toppling him to the ground.
He coughed up blood and desperately retreated.
If it weren''t for the treants'' trait ofcking vital organs like a heart, that arrow would''ve been fatal.
Rose calmly nocked her bow, releasing arrows with each of them taking down an enemy.
The band of treant heroes was immediately filled with panic, their morale taking a severe blow.
"Keep attacking!"
Ethan''s frosty voice echoed through, sending a jolt through the treant heroes.
Rose''s archery was indeed astounding, and the battle situation was indeed unfavorable for them.
However, the fear of Ethan that lurked deep within them was even greater...
Despite his severe injury, Zachary Barnes picked up his sword and rejoined the battle.
To continue fighting, there was a chance to survive...
But if they fled, death was certain.
Ethan turned into a gust of wind, dodging enemy attacks as he plunged directly into the group of mages.
Like a tiger amongmbs, his sword was like the reaper''s decree, each strike iming a life.
Without the support of long-range firepower, the treant heroes soon regained their momentum.
A group of them formed a tight line, countless vines and branches intertwined to form a shield in front of them.
Sword light and shadow intertwined on the battlefield, shing and reverberating through the forest.
Rose continuously moved positions in the distance,unching arrows with superior skill.
She cleverly used the environment to her advantage, continually choosing the appropriate timing and angles.
Every time the bowstring sounded, it couldn''t help but make one''s heart taut.
The performance of the two strong yers instantly became the main theme of the battlefield.
Rose looked at the group of treant warriors and Ethan, who was now drenched in blood.
The sense of incongruity in her heart grew heavier.
"Daniel Green, I need an exnation from you!"
Hiding at the very end of the team, Daniel Greenughed and said, "Miss Rose, they say women are suspicious. We are allies after all. Even if you are dissatisfied, there''s no need to act out now. We can talk after this battle is over."
"Right now, we have both suffered heavy casualties, and our eyes are seeing red. Do you really want to sit down and have a chat with your enemy?"
As Daniel Green spoke, his expression suddenly changed, pointing to the area behind Rose.
"Miss Rose, instead of causing trouble for me, you should worry about what''s behind you. That guy seems to have set his sights on you!"
Rose turned around just in time to see Ethan run a hero through with his sword, charging straight at her.
Their eyes met and Rose instantly understood Ethan''s intentions.
As the two strongest on the battlefield, the fall of one would essentially signal the end of the war.
"Do you think I fear you?" Putting aside her discontent, Rose slowly drew her bow and then shot her arrow!
The arrow that rushed out drew a cold light in the air, aiming at Ethan.
Ethan, charging forward, did not slow down.
He just tilted his head slightly, allowing the arrow to graze his cheek, leaving a faint white mark.
Almost instantly, Ethan lunged at Rose.
He didn''t give Rose another chance to draw her bow.
His sword was aimed straight at Rose''s chest, and he thrust fiercely!
ng!
The sound of metal colliding echoed as sparks flew.
Rose immediately dropped her longbow and pulled out the dagger from her waist, shing it against Ethan''s long sword.
Ethan''s immense power sent Rose flying, crashing heavily into arge tree behind her.
Ethan squinted, gripping his long sword tightly as he charged again.
With a muffled ''thud'', smoke rose from where Rose had just fallen, instantly obscuring Ethan''s line of sight.
A chill suddenly emanated from behind Ethan.
Ethan quickly raised his sword, blocking it behind his neck.
With a dull sound, Rose''s dagger slid across his sword, leaving a trail of sparks.
Failing tond her strike, Rose''s figure jumped back and then disappeared right before Ethan''s eyes.
Ethan licked his lips, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes.
This woman had indeed surprised him.
He had initially thought she was an archer, but she turned out to be an assassin...
Stab!
A booming sound resounded in front of him.
The air in front of Ethan suddenly distorted, then formed Rose''s silhouette.
She held her dagger high and stabbed towards Ethan''s skull.
Ethan cut horizontally with his sword, striking with full force!
Terrifying power was endowed on the sword, emitting a horrifying sonic boom.
This sword instantly bisected Rose in front of him!
A strange scene urred, Rose, who was bisected, didn''t bleed at all.
Her figure slowly turned into smoke and dispersed with the wind.
With a dull thud, Ethan suddenly felt a chill at the back of his chest.
A cold de had prated his flesh, and blood began to drip down.
"What... how could this be...?" Rose, now gradually bing visible behind Ethan, was filled with disbelief.
Her ultimate strike had only managed to scrape the surface of his skin, without harming him critically.
She had initially aimed straight for his heart!
"You''re quite good," Ethan slowly turned around, seizing Rose''s hand.
It had been a long time since he wasst injured, almost forgetting what it felt like to bleed.
"However, you''re not strong enough," Ethan''s eyes slowly turned into a golden vertical pupil.
His hand surged with a terrifying electricity, countless arcs of which instantly enveloped Rose...
Thest thing Rose remembered was Ethan''s cold eyes before she passed out.
Ethan was about to chase down the guy from the Bounty Guild, only to realize he had already hightailed it out of there, leaving no trace behind.
"Do you wish to continue?" Ethan held the unconscious Rose in one hand, his calm voice slowly resonating across the battlefield.
The two sides engaged inbat gradually ceased their attacks, staring fearfully at Ethan.
Rose was one of the top three heroes in terms of strength within Riverside, but she fell so easily in his hands...
"I surrender..."
"Me too!"
"What''s the point of fighting anymore? Damn it."
"Are all the followers of the Dragon Church so powerful now? I thought we heroes were the main characters in this world. But now it seems that anyone they bring out is stronger than us."
Dragon Church?
Severalments from the heroes of the Rose Guild piqued Ethan''s interest.
After interrogating a few of them, he quickly understood the situation.
"That Bounty Guild... ying a really good game..."
No matter who won or lost this battle, the Bounty Guild was sure to profit.
If they won, they could eliminate Ethan, a potential threat. If they lost, they could drain the life force of the ck Rose.
"They sure ran fast..."
Ethan snorted coldly, adding the guild leader of the Bounty Guild to his hit list.
But now was not the best time for revenge.
The Riverside camp was equipped with Dragon Crossbows.
Although he hadn''t seen one in person, the device was capable of severely injuring a A-rank ck Dragon.
Ethan knew that with his current defense, he was no match for such a weapon, which could be considered a "dragon yer".
Besides the Dragon Crossbow, there were also many powerful NPCs of Rank B or above around the Lord of Riverside...
"I''ll have to y the long game."
After ordering Zachary Barnes to clean up the battlefield and having a group of treant heroes escort the prisoners of war, they embarked on their journey back to the treant vige.
The battle had subtly changed the attitude of the treant heroes towards Ethan.
Originally, they had only submitted to Ethan due to circumstances.
Now, many of the heroes'' loyalty to Ethan had grown significantly.
Ethan''s strength had left an indelible impression on their hearts.
...
Back at the treant vige...
Rose slowly woke from her slumber, the refreshing scent in the air helping to revive her spirits.
Surveying her surroundings, she found herself in an elegantly decorated bedroom, which from the dcor, she surmised belonged to a young woman.
"Where am I, and how did I get here?" Rose massaged her temple, trying to recall.
All she remembered was being knocked unconscious by that beast-like figure in thest battle...
"So, I''m a prisoner now?" Rose quickly came to this conclusion, but she was also somewhat puzzled.
If she was indeed a captive, why would her conditions be sofortable?
Shouldn''t she be shackled and imprisoned in a dark, sunless dungeon?
Lost in her thoughts, the bedroom door creaked open, and an exceptionally beautiful treant entered, carrying a te of fresh food.
"You''re awake? Eat something first."
Chapter 63 62-Training Rose（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Who are you, and where is this ce?" Rose asked, voicing her doubts.
Eluna smiled faintly, set the breakfast aside, and said, "Your questions will be answered by Lord Ethan shortly. First, eat your breakfast. Lord Ethan wille to see youter."
Despite her confusion, Rose could only nod in response and start nibbling at the breakfast.
After leaving Rose''s room, Eluna found Ethan in the vige, handling some affairs.
"My Lord, the woman you captured has woken up. Do you want to see her now?"
"Mm, lead the way."
Eluna took Ethan to her bedroom.
Just before Ethan pushed the door open, she whispered, "Lord Ethan, I''ve synthesized a new potion using the Fountain of Life that you''ve assimted and your essence blood... It''s a love potion, though I''m not sure about its exact effect."
"After you''ve tested it, Lord Ethan, don''t forget to tell me how it works." Eluna winked yfully and handed Ethan a candle. "You just need to light it up, then you''ll know its effect."
A candle?
A potion?
Ethan suddenly had a hunch, looking at the innocent face of Eluna, he couldn''t help but sigh.
Even the pure and kind-hearted treants were learning bad things, going so far as to drug people.
...
Opening the bedroom door, Ethan slowly walked in, showing his true face this time.
As soon as Ethan entered the bedroom, Rose jumped up like a startled kitten, huddling in a corner, watching Ethan warily...
For her, this man posed an intense threat, like a mouse encountering a tiger in the forest. To Ethan, she was nothing more than prey.
"You don''t need to be so nervous." Ethan waved his hand with a smile, offering what he considered a friendly grin.
Rose''s taut body rxed a little, and after taking a good look at Ethan''s face, she eximed in realization, "You... you''re the treant who defeated me yesterday, aren''t you?"
Although his species had changed, the simrity in facial features and the familiar sense of threat allowed Rose to recognize Ethan almost immediately.
"Yes," Ethan nodded.
Rose quickly asked, "Who are you? Why did you bring me here? What''s your rtionship with Dragon Church?"
Listening to Rose''s barrage of questions, Ethan felt a slight headache.
He gave her a brief exnation.
After listening to Ethan''s words, Rose''s eyebrows furrowed and her eyes were filled with anger...
"So, you''re saying, Daniel Green, that jerk, instigated this fight between us?"
"That damned sneak, I won''t let him get away with this!"
Rose gritted her teeth in hatred and angrily said, "Will you testify for me? Let''s go to the Lord of Riverside together and expose everything. This sly maniptor needs to be punished!"
"Unfortunately, I can''t testify for you." Ethan shrugged, looking helpless.
"Why? Aren''t you a victim too? Don''t you want Daniel Green to face justice?" Rose looked at Ethan, full of confusion.
"Why..." Ethan looked at Rose and thought it was a tough question.
So, he used a straightforward method.
He swelled in size, his eyes turned into golden slits, a pair of dragon wings slowly unfurled behind him, and the light of the Divine Dragon constantly showered down.
"Because I am a Dark Lord."
Rose felt a chill from the soles of her feet to her crown as if an invisible hand was choking her...
A Dark Lord, he''s actually a Dark Lord?
Indeed, how could an ordinary hero have such power if not a Dark Lord?
As a hero, what fate awaited her after being captured by a Dark Lord?
Thinking of the tragic fate of other female heroes she had seen captured by Dark Lords, Rose''s face turned extremely pale.
"Don''t be scared, I just want to negotiate a deal with you," Ethan gently lifted Rose''s chin.
Under normal circumstances, if someone dared to act so frivolously towards her, she would have cut him with a sword.
But facing Ethan at this moment, Rose didn''t dare to show the slightest displeasure.
"I also want Daniel Green dead, but I also want to wipe out Riverside in one fell swoop..."
"I''m giving you two choices. First, submit to me, swear loyalty, and I will provide all the help you need. Eliminating Daniel Green and the Bounty Guild is just a piece of cake for me."
"Second, if we can''t reach a cooperation agreement, to avoid unnecessary trouble, I have to hand you over to the goblins in the dungeon."
Ethan''s cold slit eyes looked at Rose, sending chills down her spine.
Thinking of those dirty, ugly goblins made Rose feel nauseous.
She could never ept that oue.
But if she agreed to Ethan, she could keep herself useful.
As long as she could survive and return to Riverside... there would always be an opportunity, Rose''s heart began to waver.
Ethan''s next words added fuel to the fire in her heart.
"Plus, I can assure you, I will help you be the new Lord of Riverside."
Lord of Riverside?
Ethan''s proposal made Rose''s heart skip a beat.
Her ability to establish ck Rose and develop it to its current scale showed that Rose was not a woman content with mediocrity...
Higher status and power were always the goals she pursued in her heart.
After some thought, Rose slowly bowed her head in front of Ethan, "I understand... I swear allegiance to you, Lord Ethan."
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for sessfully subduing Hero Rose! Loyalty: 30%]
Hearing the system''s prompt, a satisfied smile appeared on Ethan''s face.
He slowly leaned towards Rose, breathing in her enticing scent, and whispered in her ear with a smile:
"So, to celebrate your joining, we should do something enjoyable now."
Ethan lit the candle that Eluna had given him, instantly filling the room with a light fragrance.
Even as a Divine Dragon, Ethan felt his blood rushing faster, his body temperature gradually rising.
The effects were more pronounced on Rose, who was human.
Her face flushed red and her eyes were zed.
Her legs unconsciously closed together, and she looked at Ethan in a daze.
When she heard what Ethan was suggesting, she had no resistance to it; instead, she felt a faint sense of anticipation...
A special aura floated in the room, and Rose felt increasingly warm and excited.
She looked at Ethan with blurred eyes, suddenly feeling an extraordinary attraction to the man before her.
She couldn''t help but draw closer to Ethan, her enticing figure moving to embrace Ethan.
The candle''s effect had surprised Ethan - it could turn a proud beauty into an enthusiastic seductress in an instant...
He stroked her silky smooth skin, the soft delicate touch under his fingers made him reluctant to let go!
"You are truly beautiful," Ethan praised.
"I want you..." Rose said breathlessly.
She was eager to possess the man before her!
Rose initiated a kiss, her tongue intertwining with Ethan''s, her slender arms wrapped tightly around Ethan''s neck, her entire body practically hanging on Ethan!
Triggered by this, Ethan''s body instantly reacted!
"Mmm~"
Rose also felt the massive object pressing against her lower body, her cheeks became even redder, and she moaned softly.
She was now beyond control of her emotions.
She held Ethan tightly, crazily kissing every inch of his skin.
Ethan, stirred up by Rose, found his desires inmed.
Encouraged by the candle''s scent, he no longer held back his desire.
He swept Rose onto the bed, tore her dress, and pinned her beneath him.
Ethan''s hand roamed freely over Rose''s rounded and full buttocks, while his other hand held her plump and white breasts, kneading them forcefully.
"Mmm~"
Rose''s body was very sensitive.
After being teased by Ethan, she let out a soul-melting moan.
Hearing Rose''s moan, Ethan''s heartbeat quickened, his breathing grew heavy, and he growled lowly, his manhood plunging into her wet garden!
"Ah... so good!"
Rose felt like her body was being pierced by electricity, her whole body tingling unbearably.
Every pore of her body opened, enjoying a wonderful pleasure she had never felt before!
She closed her eyes, matching the man''s thrusts.
"Ah"
She opened her mouth and let out a wild scream!
Her voice was so sweet and full of temptation, like the most potent catalyst, making Ethan''s desire even more intense!
Chapter 64 63-The Plan To Conquer Riverside（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Ah~ I can''t take it anymore!"
Rose abruptly flipped her body, positioning herself on top of Ethan.
She straddled his waist, gyrating her hips and crazily teasing him with her ample bosom.
"AhAh... Oh..."
Every one of her movements delivered a strong visual impact on Ethan, who couldn''t help but groan.
His body began to tremble violently, his legs taut and straight.
"I''m...I''ming!"
Rose''s body started to shake violently.
At this moment, Rose hadpletely fallen into a frenzy.
Her face was flushed, her eyes zed over, and she was in an extremely excited state!
She wildly twisted her hips, continuously striking the man beneath her!
"Ah...Ah, Ah!"
Her body became more and more excited, more and more wildly gyrating!
Finally, she wrapped herself around Ethan like an octopus.
Then, waves of intense pleasure swept over their bodies!
"Ah~"
Their passionate breaths echoed throughout the room, apanied by Rose''s soul-melting moans.
This blissful experience continued for a long time before finally stopping.
When Rose opened her eyes and looked at the man beside her, her face was flushed, her body still trembling from the intense lovemaking.
She squinted her eyes, looking at the man next to her.
At this moment, she was drenched in sweat, her fair skin radiating an intoxicating pink color.
Rose felt her mind and body were in a mess, but there was no denying that she was now tied to Ethan''s chariot.
...
The next day, after having breakfast with Rose, Ethan made arrangements for the next steps.
"I need you to return to Riverside now, gather the members of your ck Rose Guild. No matter how you do it, I want you to seize control of the southern gate of Riverside."
"There''s also the issue of Riverside''s defense barrier."
"In the early hours of the morning, three days from now, I willunch an attack on Riverside."
Most of Riverside''s main force was now tied up in the Mist Forest by the ck Dragon, arge number of Heroes being summoned to the front lines.
ording to the information provided by Rose, the strongest force left to guard Riverside was a B-rank magician, who controlled Riverside''s barrier hub.
If she sessfully activated Riverside''s defense barrier, it would be difficult for Ethan to break through with his current strength.
"Also, to deal with Riverside''s barrier issue, I need you to do something." Ethan said, calling over Eluna.
Eluna took out a bottle of potion and handed it to Rose, exining briefly, "This is a blood poison I created using Lord Ethan''s essence blood, specifically targeting spellcasters. This poison is colorless and tasteless, simr to water, ordinary people would hardly detect it."
"After taking this potion, the magician will enter a ''magic-restricted'' state, unable to summon any magic power or use any spells."
"You need to find an opportunity to get her to drink this potion, and take control of Riverside''s barrier hub."
Receiving the potion from Eluna, Rose nodded.
"Alright, I understand."
After discussing specific details of the action, Ethan saw Rose off from the Treant vige.
By the evening, Rose returned to Riverside.
Before entering the city, she intentionally wounded herself, pretending to be a mess as she fled back to her guild''s headquarters.
"The bastards from the Bounty Guild ambushed me... Summon all guild members immediately."
Upon receiving Rose''s order, the Heroes affiliated with the ck Rose quickly mobilized.
...
On the other hand, after spending a few days with Eluna in the Treant vige,
Ethan returned to his dungeon, his actual stronghold.
During this time, Ethan had umted a wealth of resources.
Leaving some food behind, he converted all the remaining resources into new troops, further strengthening his dungeon.
Ethan gathered all the units summoned in the dungeon.
After a count, he felt a bit helpless.
"Judging by the number of troops, an army with the Divine Dragon Warriors as the main force isn''t weak... But what I''m about to face is the entire living force of Riverside."
Heroes aside, there are countless NPCs, making things even moreplicated.
An army of ants could kill an elephant.
Even if the Divine Dragon Warrior could face ten enemies, or even a hundred, it would still be inadequate against the defense force of a main city.
"I need some help..." Ethan thought of the Subus Allie, who he hadn''t seen for several days, and sent her a message.
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Are you interested in participating in a big event?]
[Subus Dark Lord: What kind of event... Are you thinking about that again? I just prepared some new lingerie today, do you want toe over and see?]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): I''m not talking about that, I''m referring to serious business.]
[Subus Dark Lord: Oh, okay, what''s up?]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): I want you to post a message on the world channel, inviting Dark Lords near Riverside to gather at your domain tomorrow.]
[Subus Dark Lord: Gather Dark Lords for what? A party? Should I invite some female Dark Lords for your pleasure?]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Does your mind only contain such rubbish... I''ve already said it''s serious business.]
[Subus Dark Lord: It''s your first time discussing serious matters with me, it''s normal for me to misunderstand, right? So, I just need to post a message on the world channelter, right? What are you nning?]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): You''ll know when the timees.]
?m ...
Not long after, Ethan saw Allie''s message on the world channel.
[Subus Dark Lord: Hello everyone, I''m Allie. Are there any Dark Lords near Riverside? I n to host a gathering tomorrow, and I wee brothers and sisters nearby to join.]
[Minotaur Dark Lord: Damn, a subus! Is this subus the one I''m thinking of?]
[Merfolk Dark Lord: Is this gathering what I think it is? Darn, I''m so upset, why am I not in Riverside.]
[Lizardman Dark Lord: I''m near Riverside, Miss Allie. Could you message me the address? I''ll definitely be there on time tomorrow.]
[Pigman Dark Lord: I''m also near Riverside, Sister Allie, can you send me the address as well? I love these kind of joyful gatherings.]
[Geisha Dark Lord: Hmph, just a flirtatious harlot. Now you''re even hooking up women in the public channel?]
[Subus Dark Lord: Oh dear, who''s this all sour? If you''re not happy,e on over. Or are you scared?]
[Geisha Dark Lord: If it''s a challenge, bring it on. I''m not afraid!]
[Vampire Dark Lord: There are so many Dark Lords near Riverside? I want to join too. Subus sister, can you send me the address in private?]
[Giant Dark Lord: OMG, are there so many Dark Lord sisters? I wish I could join too. Apart from mines, I can''t even see a person where I am.]
[Wraith Dark Lord: Hehe, I don''t understand why you folks are obsessed with these worldly desires. Not like me, I''ve already seen through all these illusions.]
[Merfolk Dark Lord: Seen through my foot! Brother, you''re just incapable, hence you''re forced to see through the illusions, aren''t you?]
[Gnoll Dark Lord: Wow, is this party really that kind of party? Are there any NPCdies or female Heroes? I just got raided by those damned Heroes, I haven''t even recovered yet.]
[Subus Dark Lord: Teehee, you''ll find out when you get there.]
[Giant Dark Lord: Envious of the Riverside bros +1]
[Goblin Dark Lord: Envious of the Riverside bros +2]
...
The world channel''s discussion quickly went off the rails.
Under Allie''s guidance, a bunch of Dark Lords gradually misunderstood the essence of this gathering...
To Ethan, this was a great oue.
If it weren''t for Allie''s handling, he wouldn''t know how to lure these Dark Lords out.
After assigning tasks to the newly recruited Laborers, Ethan returned to his quarters.
Hearing Ethan''s footsteps, Mia ran out with an excited look, hugging Ethan tightly.
"Where have you been recently? Why haven''t youe back for so long? I missed you." Mia buried her head in Ethan''s chest, nuzzling against him in a coquettish manner.
"I''ve had a lot to deal with recently, and it''s dangerous outside, so I couldn''t bring you with me. But after this period, I should have a lot of free time." Ethan patted Mia''s head.
"By the way, have you had dinner yet?"
"No." Mia shook her head.
Without Ethan around these past few days, her world felt iplete.
She hardly had an appetite.
"Then I''ll show off my cooking skills today."
Ethan smiled andmanded his subordinates to bring a bunch of fresh ingredients, preparing avish feast for Mia.
"Waa... this is so delicious."
Mia, who initially had no appetite, was immediately captivated after her first bite.
Her eyes turned starry as she dug in without holding back.
Given a knight''s astonishing appetite and Ethan''s excellent cooking, Mia quickly finished off all the food on the table.
Touching her noticeably rounder belly, Mia turned to Ethan and said shyly, "It''s all your fault. If I keep eating like this, I''m going to turn into a little pig."
"It''s okay. I''d still love you even if you turned into a little pig."
Ethanughed heartily and picked up Mia in his arms.
"Now that I''ve had dinner with you, isn''t it your turn to join me for a bath?"
Mia''s face flushed instantly, she gave a barely noticeable nod, her heart filled with anticipation.
Chapter 65 64-The Dark Lord Party（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Filling the tub with warm bathwater, Ethan slowly stripped Mia.
Her well-rounded breasts immediately sprung free.
"Earlier, I fed you well. Now, it''s your turn to feed me," Ethan suggested, a mischievous smile ying on his face.
His lustful nature was no secret, his gaze traveled hungrily over Mia''s figure.
She was strikingly beautiful, with fair skin and long, straight legs.
Her allure was akin to a wless gemstone that you simply could not resist desiring.
"Stop it!" Mia yfully scolded, rolling her eyes at him.
Although her words protested, she willingly threw her arms around Ethan''s neck.
"Such a good girl." Ethan chuckled, his hand dipping into the bath, and seizing her luscious bosom.
"Ah~" Mia squealed, her body shuddering.
Ethan leaned down to kiss her, his lips soft and tender against Mia''s rosy ones.
His tongue slipped in, teasing her open, their tongues entwined, hungrily savoring the sweet juices...
Ethan''srge hand roamed over Mia''s smooth, jade-like skin, finally resting on the roundness of her chest...
Mia moaned softly, a numbness spreading throughout her body.
She shyly closed her eyes, a sense of anticipation and excitement gradually rising in her heart
Ethan detected Mia''s desire, a wicked grin spreading across his face.
He gently spread Mia''s legs apart, before slowly pressing his body onto hers.
"Mmm~" Mia let out a soft, appealing moan.
Mia''s alluring voice stirred Ethan, his bloodline pulsating with excitement.
His vigorous thrusting elicited exhrating cries from Mia, wave after wave, seemingly endless.
Mia clung tightly to Ethan''s back, enduring his intensifying rhythm.
She felt like she was tossed into the sky, her body floating in the air, dancing with the wind.
At the same time, it felt like she was plummeting into the depths of the sea, amidst raging waves.
Eventually, Mia copsed in the tub, spent and falling into a deep sleep.
Ethan looked down at his still raging dragon, feeling somewhat helpless.
One woman could no longer satisfy him.
But he didn''t have the heart to continue ravishing Mia.
After tucking her into bed, Ethan took a cold shower to calm himself down.
"When the opportunity arises, I''ll introduce them to each other."
The saying goes, ''Three''s a crowd'' but just thinking about his women meeting each other, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a bit of a headache...
"Let it be. When the boat gets to the pier-head, it will go straight with the current. We''ll cross that bridge when we get there."
...
The next day, Ethan woke up early.
Mia, by his side, was still deep in slumber.
It seemed he had indeed exhausted her the night before.
As the saying goes, '' The hardworking ox has no bad pasture.'' but for Ethan, it seemed the reverse was true.
After changing his clothes, Ethan left the dungeon and flew towards Allie''s territory.
"My dear, I''ve missed you so much."
No sooner had Ethan arrived, Allie threw herself at him enthusiastically, as if she wanted to merge her body into his, her bewitching eyes filled with desire.
Ethan felt a little helpless under Allie''s gaze and simply said, "We have serious business to attend to now."
Hearing this, Allie shed Ethan a coquettish look, gradually letting go of his arm.
She wasn''t an unreasonable woman.
It was just that subi naturally tend to be emotionally attached easily, especially towards powerful males.
In Allie''s eyes, Ethan was undoubtedly the most formidable of the opposite sex.
Ever since they had be intimate, Ethan had dominated her dreams every night.
The innermost yearning tormented her like a zing me, driving her nearly mad.
Allie led Ethan into a meticulously decorated hall, her voice filled with a touch of pride, "So, how do you like the decor in this banquet hall?"
"Hmm, it''s very nice," Ethan nodded approvingly.
Aside from her excessive desires, Allie was perfect in his eyes in every other aspect.
"So, after we finish with today''s business, you can reward me thoroughly," Allie whispered into Ethan''s ear, her clever tongue lightly licking his earlobe.
Her eyes were incredibly tantalizing.
An unidentified me was ignited in Ethan''s heart at that moment, and he felt an overwhelming urge to take Allie right there and then.
Just then, a "bang" resounded, interrupting the intimate moment.
Geisha Dark Lord, dressed in a revealing outfit, kicked open the banquet hall door.
"You little vixen, I''d like to see how you''ll try to seduce..." Geisha Dark Lord''s sarcastic words were cut short, as if her throat had been squeezed, forcing her to swallow the rest of her words.
Once again, she saw the man emanating a terrifying aura.
What''s even more terrifying was that he seemed stronger than before.
As her eyes moved back and forth between Allie and Ethan, Geisha Dark Lord couldn''t help but grumble internally.
Were couples these days this open?
Inviting so many people for an orgy.
Wait, does that mean I also have to...
Geisha Dark Lord''s mind was in disarray.
Her original n was to cause a scene here and ruin the banquet that Allie was hosting.
She had no interest in an orgy.
But now, with this guy present, she doubted she even had a chance to escape.
Am I going to be forced...?
Visions not suitable for children shed through her mind, and her gaze became even more frantic when she looked at Ethan.
"Um, hello. Long time no see," Despite the chaos in her mind, Geisha Dark Lord managed to maintain a basic level of lucidity.
She knew she had to keep a low profile now, stay humble and survive.
As she spoke, she stole a nce at Ethan next to Allie.
Geisha Dark Lord suddenly felt a bit frazzled.
The dangerous-looking Ethan seemed to have gained a different kind of allure in her eyes.
If he''s my first, maybe it''s not entirely uneptable?
No, no, am I going mad?
What am I thinking?
I need to find an opportunity to leave as soon as possible.
Geisha Dark Lord immediately lowered her posture.
Allie gave a smug smile, and through Allie''s introduction, Ethan also got to know Geisha Dark Lord''s name was Giselle Townsend.
They had run into each other shortly after arriving in this world and had been at odds ever since.
Not long after Giselle Townsend arrived, more Dark Lords arrived one after another to join Allie''s territory.
There were nine Dark Lords attending the meeting, including Allie and Giselle Townsend, two of whom were female Dark Lords.
After confirming that everyone was present, Allie cleared her throat and gave a simple opening remark.
"I''m grateful to all of you for giving me face anding here to gather. Before we start with the official business, let''s introduce ourselves, shall we?"
"I''ll go first. I''m Allie, the Subus Dark Lord. My current strength is rank C."
Giselle Townsend, who was next to her, quickly took over the conversation, "I''m Giselle Townsend, Geisha Dark Lord, also C-rank."
A petite, young-looking Dark Lord who was dressed like a punk girl eagerly raised her hand, introducing herself, "Hi everyone, I''m Naomi Sanders, the Vampire Dark Lord, also C-rank."
Naomi Sanders surveyed the Dark Lords in the room, her gaze finallynding on Ethan across from her, and she couldn''t help but lick her lips.
"This guy''s blood... seems pretty tasty." Naomi Sanders murmured under her breath, her gaze lingering on Ethan.
"My name is Patrick Scott, the Lizard Dark Lord, C-rank." A towering figure with a lizard head stated tly, his vertical pupils sizing up the other Dark Lords before resting on Ethan.
From the moment he entered the room, he sensed a particrly unsettling aura about Ethan.
Merely meeting his eyes invoked a peculiar fear within him, which Patrick found absurd.
"I''m Brian Evans, the Werewolf Dark Lord, C-rank." A wolf-headed Dark Lord introduced himself briefly. His presence was so understated that, if he hadn''t spoken, you would hardly notice him.
"Damn it, Brian Evans, what the hell are you doing here?" A dog-headed Dark Lord cursed in a foul mood. "My name is Timothy Reed, the Gnoll Dark Lord, also C-rank."
"I am Eric King, the Pigman Dark Lord, B-rank." A Pigman Dark Lord introduced himself, his tiny eyes darting towards the female Dark Lords present.
Finally, his gazended on an aloof, ck-haired beauty at the end of the table.
He salivated lustfully. "When the fun begins, I want this woman. Don''t any of you darepete with me!"
He pointed at the dark-haired beauty arrogantly.
As a B-rank Dark Lord, he assumed he was head and shoulders above the others.
"If you look at me like that again, I''ll castrate you."
The icy beauty shot a cold nce at the Pigman Dark Lord, a chilling murderous intent radiating from her.
The Pigman Dark Lord instantly shivered.
She huffed and introduced herself: "I am Tessa Barron, the Dark Elf Dark Lord, B-rank."
Chapter 66 65-The Real Party Begins（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Another B-rank.
The Dark Lords present instantly became serious.
Ethan was also rather surprised.
Despite his Divine Dragon bloodline and current B+ rank, he didn''t expect so many in the Dark Lord faction to have broken through to B-rank.
It was a reminder not to underestimate others.
After this reality check, Ethan introduced himself simply: "I''m Ethan, the Dragon Dark Lord, B-rank." As soon as he uttered these words, all the Dark Lords present turned their gaze towards him.
The Gnoll Dark Lord and Lizard Dark Lord had the strongest reactions, the former disying fear and thetter... fascination?
The female Dark Lords were also intrigued.
They''d been in this world long enough to have gathered some knowledge.
Even the mostmon dragon bloodlines were terrifying presences atop the food chain here.
"Now that introductions are done, let''s get to the main topic."
Allie snuggled up to Ethan, asserting her dominance as if dering her territory, "In truth, my dear is the real organizer of this gathering. I''m just here to ry his message. Ethan, the floor is yours."
Ethan nodded, addressing the Dark Lords, "As Dark Lords, we all understand that the Heroes and most NPCs in this world are our natural enemies. Unlike us, these Heroes have support from various local forces, while we Dark Lords only have ourselves. You all should know about Riverside, our most significant threat at this stage. Now we have a rare opportunity to eliminate this threat."
"Those who''ve been paying attention must have heard about the ck Dragon. It''s a B-rank threat lurking near Riverside. Riverside is practically throwing everything it has to eliminate this threat, leaving itself wide open."
"Now''s our chance to make a coordinated attack on Riverside. Once we''ve secured it, it can serve as our foothold. The city''s plentiful resources will be enough for us to build a strong army."
"Besides, as a part of the Dark Lord faction, there are massive rewards to be had for being the first to conquer a main city."
"I have a simple goal here. I want to form an alliance with all of you and together, seize this main city."
After Ethan finished speaking, he quietly observed the reactions of the other Dark Lords.
The Pigman Dark Lord was the first to show impatience, standing abruptly and mming his fist on the table.
"So, let me get this straight. You and your kept boy here are trying to shake us down? I came here to have fun, to enjoy myself, not to wage war on Riverside. I''ve got better things to do!" With a wave of his hand, he made to leave, scoffing, "I''m not in the mood for your war games."
In his mind, whether Ethan managed to conquer Riverside or not, he stood to gain.
If Ethan won, the major threat would be eliminated; if Ethan lost, he could move in and take over the territories of the fallen Dark Lords.
But, as he was making his grand exit, Ethan''s icy voice stopped him.
Suddenly, Ethan was right behind him, his hand transformed into a terrifying dragon''s w, gripping the Pigman Dark Lord''s head and pushing it into the ground.
"Perhaps you''ve misunderstood. I''m not asking for your approval. I''m giving you an order. You have no right to refuse."
Terrified, the Pigman Dark Lord cried out, "Spare me... I''ll join you!"
Ignoring his pleas, Ethan crushed his head with a single wed hand. Blood sttered everywhere.
"Now, who''s in favor, and who''s against?"
The room fell silent.
Allie was the first to raise her hand. "I, of course, unconditionally support my darling."
Geisha Dark Lord Giselle Townsend also raised her hand, albeit shakily. "I join, too."
One by one, the Dark Lords raised their hands in agreement, even the cold and aloof Dark Elf.
Nonchntly, Ethan tossed the body of the Pigman Dark Lord aside, and with a friendly smile, said, "Congrattions to all of us."
"The Dark Lord Alliance is officially established."
"Tomorrow night, we willunch our full-scale attack on Riverside. I trust that none of you will be absent. If you know other Dark Lords, feel free to inform them. Ask them if they''d like a piece of the pie."
"Now that we''re all allies, anyone who dares to challenge any one of us will be considered amon enemy of our alliance. At present, neither the Heroes nor the Dark Lord factions should pose a threat to us."
"I hope to see your sincerity tomorrow. If I don''t see you leading the charge, as a false ally... You better pray that I don''t survive after taking Riverside." Ethan''s cold voice echoed again, and the room fell into silence once more.
His terrifying oppression and formidable strength left a strong impression on every Dark Lord.
Allie, on the side, lightened the tension with a timelyugh, saying, "Well, now that we''ve discussed the important stuff, it''s time to start the banquet."
"I''ll pass."
The Dark Elf Lord was the first to refuse, shaking her head. She had no interest in all that nonsense.
She agreed to attend Allie''s gathering to find some unlucky targets, nning to seize their territories after killing them.
She nced at Ethan.
Although she didn''t aplish her original intent, she gained an unexpected benefit.
In the short term, the Dark Lord alliance is beneficial.
Following Tessa Barron, the Werewolf and Lizard Dark Lords also excused themselves, especially the Lizard Dark Lord, who was the most eager to leave.
He also understood his fear of Ethan... Dragons have always dominated lizards in the bloodline hierarchy.
"I''ll also take my leave."
The Gnoll Dark Lord was initially tempted.
It was a rare opportunity for a wild party, but after looking at Ethan, he silently dismissed his ulterior motives and excused himself.
It was clear that today''s party was for Ethan to enjoy alone.
Any man who didn''t know to leave early would meet the same grim end as the Pigman Dark Lord.
In the end, apart from Ethan, only the female Dark Lords remained.
The Vampire Dark Lord giggled, licking her lips while staring at Ethan as if looking at food.
Geisha Dark Lord Giselle Townsend was the most awkward.
She originally nned to leave with the others but found herself blocking the way for Allie and Ethan, who were now obliviously kissing.
"Come here." Ethan looked at Giselle Townsend and felt quite satisfied.
Giselle Townsend chuckled bitterly in her heart.
She wanted to leave but found that she didn''t have the guts to defy Ethan''s order.
Ethan lit a candle, and a seductive aroma slowly spread.
"Allie was right. The official business is done. Now it''s time to start the banquet."
Ethan''s hand roved inside Allie''s blouse, grabbing a full handful.
The already yearning Allie let out a coquettish moan, began to kiss Ethan''s neck, and then slowly moved downwards.
"Use your mouth to help me," Ethan told Giselle Townsend, who was standing by him.
Giselle Townsend''s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to refuse but didn''t dare, leaving her at a loss for what to do.
She knelt in front of Ethan, then unfastened his belt.
A monstrous thing sprang out, smacking Giselle Townsend in the face, causing her to step back.
Giselle Townsend gasped heavily, not knowing why, but her body started to heat up immensely.
She slowly extended her tongue, gave it a slight lick, and then took it into her mouth.
Giselle Townsend''s somewhat inexperienced skills offered Ethan a different kind of pleasure.
At the same time, Naomi Sanders from the side also came over, knelt beside Giselle Townsend, and started to lick the other side.
"Umm... you guys are having all the fun, I want in too."
Ethan simultaneously grabbed Naomi Sanders and Giselle Townsend''s breasts, giving them a hard squeeze.
Both women simultaneously let out seductive moans, then began to lick even more fervently, twisting their waists.
As the three girls cooperated, Ethan gradually felt a peculiar me rise from somewhere in his body.
Seeing the three enticing bodies in front of him, Ethan could no longer control his inner desires.
He bit down on Allie''s earlobe, using his teeth to caress her skin, and with his right hand, he pressed down on Giselle Townsend''s head.
Giselle Townsend felt a tingling sensation all over her body.
She tightly hugged Ethan''s waist, allowing that burning thing to go deep into her mouth.
"Ah! It feels so good."
"Faster!"
"Mmm..."
Naomi Sanders also couldn''t help but let out a low growl.
Her legs tightly squeezed together, her body arching like a shrimp.
She and Giselle Townsendpeted for Ethan''s dragon below his waist, gulping and fondling their own bodies.
All four had forgotten their shame and drowned themselves in desire.
Chapter 67 66-The Foursome（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Faster! Faster!"
Allie had entirely lost control, wildly gyrating her hips.
"Ah!"
Giselle suddenly screamed, copsing onto the bed.
Her body had turned limp as if all the bones had been sucked out of her.
The sticky liquid that flowed from her, only served to excite Ethan further.
Naomi wasn''t faring any better.
Although she didn''t gush like Giselle, her body was trembling, her mouth slightly ajar, in a state of pure bliss.
"My love, I can''t wait anymore..."
Allie, giving Ethan a seductive look, turned around, propped herself up against the table, revealing her perfectly curved waist.
Ethan, feeling the timing was right, gently parted Allie''s legs, and his dragon below sprang into action.
Allie let out another high-pitched moan.
It was as if she was floating in the clouds.
Her face was flushed, her hands tightly gripping Ethan''s sturdy arms, her fingernails nearly digging into his skin.
The two intertwined nude bodies, Allie felt like the whole world turned pink.
Ethan, on the other hand, felt as though he had entered a swamp, Allie seemed as if she was a creature born solely for him, exquisite in every way, each inch of skin emitting an enticing fragrance.
"Ah!"
Ethan let out a low growl, the sensation was too incredible, it could be described as heavenly.
His pace quickened, the sound of their love-making filling the room.
"My love, I want you, you''re amazing. I want to give you my whole heart..."
Allie, sprawled on the table, her long and round legs gently swaying, her white skin reflecting a captivating glow under the light.
She turned her head, her watery eyes gazing at Ethan, her face full of intoxication and anticipation.
Looking at Allie''s tempting figure, listening to her voice as pleasing as a songbird, Ethan felt his blood boiling, a rush of heat quickly surging from his lower body to his abdomen.
"Baby, hold on a bit, it''s almost..."
Ethan took a deep breath, trying to suppress his excitement.
Ethan picked Allie up, ced her on the table, then himself mbered on top of her.
"Uh! My love... I think I''m almost there..." Allie''s moans were bing more enticing.
"Haha, tonight, I''ll make sure you''re on cloud nine." Ethanughed wickedly, bending down, passionately kissing her.
Allie closed her eyes, letting Ethan have his way with her.
Her heartbeat quickened because she knew what wasing, the most thrilling moment.
She could feel Ethan''s mighty soldier continuously prating deeper into her body.
"Uh... my love... I... I want you... faster... faster..."
Allie''s cheeks were flushed, her body twisting continuously.
Ethan had long reached his limit.
With a low growl, he finally released his essence.
Suddenly, a wave of hot fluid erupted from within him, all of it poured into Allie...
Allie''s whole body shuddered, then she copsed onto the table as if spellbound.
"It should be my turn now, you two got so intense, it made me feel so ufortable." Naomi, licking her lips, leaned in, taking the initiative to kiss Ethan.
"You really are a little minx. If you want me to satisfy you, let''s first see how you perform." Ethanughed heartily, pulled up a chair to sit down, pointing at his dragon below.
"Humph, you''re such a bad boy, I bet you''ve bullied a lot of girls." Naomi pouted, taking the initiative to sit on Ethan''sp.
Her slender fingers began to leisurely stroke Ethan''s chest.
Then, her hand slid down Ethan''s robust chest,nding between Ethan''s legs, gently rubbing.
Thescivious scene in front of her shocked Giselle greatly.
Her breathing quickened, her fingers involuntarily pressing on her own flower, her gaze fixed on Ethan and Naomi''s flirtation.
For things between men and women, Giselle was not unfamiliar, but Ethan''s y today was an eye-opener.
"It feels so good..."
Ethan let out a satisfied hum.
Naomi slowly parted Ethan''s legs, burying her head in between.
Shortly after, Ethan felt his dragon engulfed in a moist warmth.
"Um..."
Naomi was very skilled, Ethan could clearly feel the hot breath from her mouth hitting his root.
"Sofortable..."
The sound of swallowing saliva echoed from Naomi''s throat, this feeling was too pleasurable, almost made Ethan want to surrender instantly.
"Now, it''s time for you to serve me." Naomi licked her moist fingers, climbed on top of Ethan, her buttocks descending sharply.
"Ah~ It''s so big, sofortable."
Just one movement and Naomi felt like all her strength was almost drained.
A strong sensation of pleasure was bombarding her brain.
Ethan reached out to hold Naomi''s waist, lifting her buttocks, reiming the dominant position.
"Um..."
Naomi let out another moan, immediately, she began to ride wildly, her legs clenching tightly, as if to melt herself into Ethan''s dragon.
"My love, you''re so incredible, it feels so good... I feel like I can''t hold on any longer." Naomi moaned dreamily.
By this time, she hadpletely sumbed.
All she had left was to enjoy, to enjoy it to the fullest...
"You''re quite a naughty girl, we''re just getting started..."
Ethan grinned wickedly, his hands grabbing Naomi''s butt, starting to rock his hips furiously.
The room was filled with sounds that could make anyone blush.
"Mmm! Ah... my love... you''re so incredible, I absolutely adore you..."
Naomi kept twisting her body, her sexy figure in full disy.
She felt as if her soul was swaying along with Ethan''s rhythm.
"I''m going to go faster." Ethan growled.
"Ah..."
Naomi let out a high-pitched moan, her eyes wide and tears streaming down her cheeks.
Seeing Naomi''s enchanting expression, Ethan was secretly delighted, and he thrust forcefully again from beneath her...
"Ah... I can''t take it anymore... darling... spare me..."
Naomi''s face flushed crimson, beads of sweat formed on her forehead, and her body shook uncontrobly.
"Darling, you... you''re too fierce..." Naomi panted and wrapped her arms around Ethan''s neck: "Darling, go harder, please. I can''t... Ah!"
With thest vigorous thrust, Ethan and Naomi almost simultaneously hit the climax.
Naomi copsed onto Ethan, gasping for breath,pletely drained.
Ethan, however, seemed full of energy, his manhood still rock hard.
He looked at Naomi with ascivious smile, unsatisfied.
"I... I can''t take anymore, spare me." Naomi quickly pleaded, feeling numb all over, as if her body waspletely unresponsive.
"So, darling, would you like to try again?" Ethan asked with a smirk.
"No, I really can''t. Isn''t there another girl waiting? I really can''t handle any more." Naomi quickly responded.
Even though she''d love to go another few rounds with Ethan, her body couldn''t handle it anymore.
After all, Ethan was like a human-sized dragon, and she didn''t have the confidence to tame such a creature.
She might be a promiscuous woman, but facing a superhuman like Ethan, she felt outmatched...
"Well, then you rest." Ethan patted Naomi on the head and turned to Giselle.
Giselle, originally the most innocent of the three girls, was now passionately caressing herself.
Seeing Ethan suddenly look at her, Giselle froze and quickly withdrew her hand from between her legs.
"No, I wasn''t..." Giselle stammered, unable to believe that she had let herself get carried away watching others making love.
"No need to exin. I understand." Ethan grinned, pointing to his manhood. "First, clean me."
Giselle nodded and moved closer, carefully holding him, and slowly extended her tongue to lick him clean.
"Mmm..."
When Giselle''s tongue swept over him, Ethan''s eyes closed slightly and a wave of electricity surged throughout his body, making him tense up.
Giselle licked him carefully, afraid of hurting him.
The soft and warm touch of her tongue against every inch of him gave Ethan an intense thrill.
"Good girl."
Ethan patted Giselle on the head, indicating for her to continue.
Giselle nodded and kept on diligently cleaning Ethan.
Chapter 68 67-Allied Forces Assemble（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Mmm... feels so good, baby."
Ethan let out a satisfied moan, his hands grasping Giselle''s breasts and began to knead them vigorously.
"Mmm... darling, I... I can''t take it anymore..." After some intimate moments, Giselle was moved to the extreme and she ardently said to Ethan.
"Arch your back." Ethan naturally wouldn''t refuse the request of such a beauty.
Being obedient, Giselle turned around, her back towards Ethan.
With her voluptuous figure, holding her was extremely satisfying.
Ethan greedily took in her intoxicating fragrance, aligning himself with her, and plunged in.
"Ah! It hurts..." Giselle eximed.
Although she was ready down there, Ethan''s member was too big for her first time.
"I get it, I''ll be gentler." Ethan gently bit Giselle''s milky-white shoulder, calming her trembling body.
Once Giselle adapted a bit, Ethan began to move slowly.
At first, Giselle looked a bit pained, but soon she began to moan seductively.
"Oh... darling, it feels so good... Can you go faster...?" Giselle writhed, asking for more.
"Alright, as you wish." Ethanughed, one hand holding Giselle''s perky bottom, the other supporting her back, and he gave a powerful thrust.
"Ah..." Giselle let out a high-pitched, tempting moan.
Her body began to tremble violently and she copsed onto the ground like a pile of mud, totally at Ethan''s mercy.
"Hehe, didn''t you ask me to speed up? Here is your speed. We have all the time to y, I assure you it will be very satisfying."
Ethan smirked, holding Giselle''s waist with both hands and started moving wildly.
"Ah!"
Giselle''s moans became more and more intense and louder...
"Ah...I can''t... I can''t... don''t stop, I''m gonna..." Her head shook wildly, and it seemed like she was going to pass out.
Ethan didn''t rush to finish, but increased his speed instead, pushing her to another climax.
"Ah... darling..."
"Call me Master."
"Master... Master..."
"Mmm... that''s right."
While Ethan was thrusting energetically, the room was filled with the heavy scent of lust, full of spring colors and lewdness.
After a vigorous round of lovemaking, both Ethan and Giselle reached the peak together.
After spraying all his essence inside Giselle, Ethan''s member finally calmed down.
With an expression of ecstasy, Giselle was too tired to move, lying on the ground like a beached fish.
"It seems like we could have this kind of party more often in the future."
Having a satisfactory release after such a long time, this feeling was something Ethan hadn''t felt in a while.
...
The next day, the three girls woke up on the same bed.
They looked at each other, feeling somewhat awkward.
Everything that happened yesterday was too crazy... but having seen each other''s most real side, it also deepened their bond.
After breakfast and some chatting, they started calling each other ''sisters''.
"It''s gettingte, I have to go back and gather my subordinates. I don''t want to be ''handled'' by that guy Ethan again." Giselle said with some fear.
Allie chuckled upon hearing this, "Geisha, you''re probably the one who wants Ethan to handle you the most, aren''t you? Naomi and I were almost done forst night, but you actually crawled onto Ethan, looks like a nt-based Dark Lord is notmon, your recovery ability is amazing."
"Really? I don''t remember," Giselle nonchntly replied, though deep inside she was quite embarrassed.
"Truthfully, I wouldn''t want to face Ethan alone anymore" Naomi admitted, still shuddering at the memory.
Both Allie and Giselle nodded in agreement.
The typical possessiveness between lovers seemed to have disappeared in Ethan''s presence... one person simply couldn''t handle Ethan''s tempestuous onught.
"How about we form an alliance? As sisters, we''ll face him together, united in all things," Allie proposed with a hint of humor.
Her proposal was immediately epted by the others.
They exchanged contact information before each returning to their own territories to gather their respective forces.
The attack on Riverside was set for that very night!
...
After a quick farewell with the women, Ethan returned early to his base, only to be awakened by a system notification.
The Divine Wing Dragon egg he''d been nurturing had finally hatched.
Upon entering the hatchery, he found a metre-tall white dragon fast asleep.
The creaturezily opened its eyes as Ethan approached, cautiously observing him.
It seemed to recognize a familiar scent emanating from Ethan.
As Ethan stroked the young dragon''s head, it withdrew slightly but didn''t reject his touch.
Its stat disy read:
[Name: Divine Wing Dragon]
[Intelligence: Child-like (Young)]
[Strength: D rank (Can reach A+ when mature)]
[Special Abilities: Light Domain - Able to summon a domain full of sacred power, healing allies within and purifying dark creatures.]
[Enhancement Direction: Lightwing Ancient Dragon.]
[Holy Light Power: Instant full-body recovery.]
...
Like Baymax, this creature was an exotic beast with a powerful bloodline.
Satisfied, Ethan patted the young dragon''s head.
"Baymax is the name of the White Phoenix, so you shall be named Glimmer."
Gaining another potential powerhouse made Ethan look forward to the battle at Riverside.
He decided to bring both Baymax and Glimmer, not for the young dragon to join the battle, but to gain experience from the sidelines.
Knowing the long maturation period of dragons, Ethan didn''t want to miss this golden opportunity.
An hourter, a formidable army marched out from the dungeon towards Riverside.
When they arrived at the rendezvous point in the woods outside Riverside, some Dark Lords had already assembled.
The Werewolf Dark Lord and the Gnoll Dark Lord were stationed separately, each clearly disdainful of the other.
A rivalry between dogs and wolves seemed inevitable.
As night fell, the armies of the Lizardman Dark Lord, Subus Dark Lord, Geisha Dark Lord, and Vampire Dark Lord gathered in the forest.
Last to arrive was the Dark Elf Dark Lord, Tessa Barron.
Her force was the highest quality aside from Ethan''s,posed of tall and handsome dark elf archers and camouged druids.
What surprised Ethan even more was that Tessa Barron rode a ck unicorn.
Furthermore, he spotted arge number of pigmen among her forces, which was an unexpected sight.
Seeing the confusion in Ethan''s eyes, Tessa Barron calmly exined, "The dim-witted Pigman Dark Lord you took down yesterday was close to my territory. After returning, I took the liberty of absorbing hisnd."
"Pigmen might not be individually strong, but they are cheap and abundant. They''re perfect cannon fodder for siege warfare."
After hearing Tessa Barron''s words, Ethan''s respect for her increased even more.
"This Dark Elf Dark Lord is probably the strongest after me... even if all the other Dark Lords were to team up, they probably wouldn''t stand a chance against her."
"When are we moving out, Ethan? I can''t wait," the Gnoll Dark Lord eagerly inquired.
He was the most invested in the alliance, apart from the female Dark Lords who had already given their loyalty to Ethan.
The Gnolls, after all, also possessed a giant dragon bloodline.
He had reached a teau in his strength and urgently needed the pure blood of a dragon to advance, so he was going to put a lot of effort into this attack led by Ethan.
"My Gnolls are inexpensive to summon, and they breed like rabbits. If you trust me, Ethan, I''d like to lead the vanguard in the uing siege!" dered the Gnoll Dark Lord earnestly.
Ethan didn''t quite understand his enthusiasm, but he was happy to let someone else handle the most dangerous part of the assault.
In the woods outside Riverside, a massive army had assembled, numbering in the tens of thousands.
This was an rming figure, considering that each soldier was a formidable force, not just ordinary civilians.
They all waited quietly.
Suddenly, in the direction of Riverside, a red re shot up into the dark sky, exploding loudly.
Ethan perked up, knowing the moment had arrived.
This was the signal he and Rose had agreed upon, and it seemed she had sessfullypleted her task.
"Charge!"
With a wave of his hand, Ethan gave themand.
He leapt into the sky, transforming into a fearsome dragon, and flew straight towards Riverside!
Chapter 69 68-The Magic Tower And The Busty Sorceress（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Rewinding several hours earlier, after Rose returned to Riverside, she immediately summoned the core members of the ck Rose.
She informed them of the despicable betrayal by the Bounty Guild, stirring up anger in everyone''s hearts. She then outlined her revenge n.
The stated aim was an assault on the Bounty Guild''s base, but the real objective was Riverside.
Rose couldn''t ensure the loyalty of the guild members, so she chose to keep most of the facts hidden.
After all, when the operation started tonight, those who didn''t want to be part of it would have no time to regret.
After arranging the guild''s action n, she also had a private meeting with Samuel Jenkins.
If it wasn''t for Ethan, she wouldn''t have known that Samuel Jenkins, with his thick eyebrows and innocent-looking eyes, had already pledged loyalty to Ethan.
After a brief meeting, they quickly reached a consensus.
Samuel Jenkins was responsible for seizing control of the city gate, and Rose was tasked with disabling the Riverside Guardian Barrier.
...
With the potion obtained from Ethan, Rose splurged on a limited-edition cake and purchased two bottles of Spirit Tear.
After mixing the potion into the Spirit Tear, she headed towards the Magic Tower.
The Magic Tower, located in the city center, was the nexus of the Riverside Guardian Barrier - the heart of the city.
Upon reaching the guards who were tasked with security, Rose asked, "Is Lady Anna currently in the Magic Tower? I wonder if she''s avable. I''d like to meet her."
Being one of the leaders of the three major Hero guilds, the guard was no stranger to Rose.
After ogling at Rose''s enchanting figure, he finally replied, "Lady Anna is usually in the Magic Tower if she has nothing else on her te. I can pass the message if you wish to see her, but whether she''s willing to meet, I can''t say."
"Thank you," Rose replied.
Pleased with Rose''s attitude, the guard scurried into the Magic Tower.
About a quarter of an hourter, he came out with a smile on his face.
"Miss Rose, you''re in luck. Lady Anna is currently having a siesta, and she said she''s free to meet you. Follow me."
"Thanks for leading the way." Rose thanked the guard with a smile and followed him into the Magic Tower.
The moment she stepped into the Magic Tower, Rose''s rxed demeanor tightened.
The surge of magic inside was overwhelming, like someone abruptly plunged into water.
This feeling of being enveloped by magic made Rose, as an assassin, extremely ufortable.
If it was a spellcaster who came here, they might get so excited they could faint.
The guard saw Rose''s restraint, amon reaction for those visiting the Magic Tower for the first time, and reassured her, "Don''t worry, Miss Rose. With your strength, this difort is called ''Magic Drunk'', simr to being tipsy. You''ll get used to it soon."
"Too bad you''re not a spellcaster, Miss Rose. Otherwise, you could reap many benefits in this Magic Tower, the holy ce for every mage in Riverside. The tower cost millions of gold coins to build." The guard was full of pride and a hint of showoff.
Taking Rose up the spiral staircase to the top floor, they stopped in front of arge door adorned with various magic runes. "Lady Anna is inside. Just knock and go in."
"Thank you." Rose nodded at the guard, took out the prepared snacks, and knocked on the door.
"Come in," came anguid female voice from inside.
Rose nodded, pushed open the door, and stepped in.
The room was extremely ssical, with a huge plush carpet on the floor and a faint fragrance in the air.
In the center of the room was an absurdly oversized chaise lounge, on which a beautiful woman with radiant golden hair, dressed in silk pajamas, loungedzily.
She seemed to be wearing only this thin sleepwear, revealing arge expanse of white skin and enticing pink hues.
Her astonishingly proportioned long legs rested on the armrest of the lounge, swinging back and forth.
Between them, Rose could even spot a golden forest.
Thedy Anna, it appeared, wore nothing beneath...
"Lady Anna, hello. I am the guild leader of the ck Rose, Rose," Rose introduced herself.
"Hmm, I''ve heard of you from the city lord," Anna nodded and waved Rose over to sit by her side.
Rose nodded and, although a bit ufortable, sat down next to Anna.
However, as soon as she sat down, Anna leaned over affectionately, her arm winding around Rose''s waist.
Her other hand daringly slipped inside Rose''s blouse, grasping and gently kneading a mound of fullness at her chest.
Rose was taken aback and her first instinct was to p the audacious woman.
However, remembering Ethan''s mission, she gritted her teeth and tolerated the intrusion.
"You''re so soft, sofortable... I knew it from the first time Iid my eyes on you, Rose. You are a rare gem," Anna whispered into Rose''s ear, lightly biting her earlobe.
"And I also noticed something else at first nce... you''re just like me, a wanton woman."
Anna promptly shed her sleepwear, revealing a pair of enormous breasts.
Rose''s chest was already ssified as busty, butpared to Anna''s, they still fell short.
"Here, feel mine," Anna took Rose''s hand and ced it on her own chest.
Despite her reluctance, Rose had to admit... the touch was quite good.
Rose was a bit speechless at the moment.
When she first came to Riverside, many NPCs and Heroes tried to take advantage of her in various ways, but none had seeded.
But today, she fell prey to a female predator.
Once all this is over, I''m going to make Ethan pay dearly, she thought.
Rose managed to steel herself, trying to suppress her difort at Anna''s wandering hands.
Their intimacy escted quickly, and just when Anna was about to take it a step further, Rose timely said, "Let''s not rush things. I''ve admired you for a long time, Anna. In order to pay you a visit today, I bought some pastries."
"Won''t you have a taste?"
Rose smiled and opened the box she had brought, taking out a cake.
"Since it''s a kind gesture from you, Rose, I certainly won''t refuse." Anna answered with a smile, picking up a small piece of the cake with her finger and savoring it.
"Mmm, it''s delicious." Her eyes lit up at the taste.
It had been a long time since she had tasted such a delightful cake.
The two quickly finished off the cake, and Rose naturally brought out two bottles of Spirit Tear, opening one and handing it to Anna.
Without much thought, Anna drank it in one gulp.
Seeing this, Rose felt as if a weight had been lifted from her heart, a cold smile dancing in her eyes.
"Now, sweet heart, let''s continue where we left off." Anna winked at Rose, reaching out once more to grope Rose.
But this time, Rose wasn''t having any of it.
"Smack!"
A resounding p echoed in the room as Rose swung her hand, leaving arge red imprint on Anna''s face.
Stunned, Anna asked in a daze, "What''s the meaning of this, Rose? Do you enjoy this kind of y? But I don''t really..."
As she tried to lean over again, Rose delivered another p, this time on Anna''s other cheek, turning it a matching shade of red.
"What are you trying to do, Rose?" Anna''s voice instantly turned a bit angry.
Unabashed, Rose retorted, "You damned harlot, don''t touch me with your filthy hands."
"What did you say?" Anna, furious, sprang to her feet, a terrifying wave of magical energy immediately radiating from her body.
B+? NoA-rank.
Rose''s heart lurched.
Outside the Magic Tower, Anna''s power was on par with hers.
But with the support of the Magic Tower, Anna''s power was now oppressively stronger.
Chapter 70 69-The Attack Of The Dragon（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Anna''s face turned as pale as a sheet and she quickly nodded.
As a noble youngdy who was discovered to have a surprising talent for magic, when had she ever been treated like this?
With just a minor threat from Rose, who pressed the de lightly against Anna''s face leaving a white mark, Anna spilled the location of Riverside''s Barrier hub and how to control it as quickly as spilling the beans.
Anna led Rose to the bottom of the Magic Tower, in front of a giant magic circle.
She took arge Magic Crystal from the center of the circle and handed it to Rose, saying, "This Magic Crystal is the heart of Riverside''s entire defensive Barrier. Without it, the Guardian Barrier of Riverside cannot operate."
"Do we have any backup for this Magic Crystal?" asked Rose.
"No," Anna shook her head. "This kind of Magic Crystal is only produced in a special secret location within the Sunset Empire. Only a few are produced each year. When Riverside built the Magic Tower, it took many years just to queue up for this Magic Crystal."
"I see."
Rose took the hub core that activated the Barrier.
Once she confirmed that the Barrier couldn''t be activated again, she nodded satisfactorily.
Her mission this time was a resounding sess.
"Well, Miss Anna, you''re now my prisoner. Come with me," Rose patted Anna''s face lightly and led her out of the Magic Tower.
"Don''t give yourself away, or I can''t guarantee your safety," she warned.
With Anna in tow, the two of them smoothly left the Magic Tower.
After returning to the ck Rose''s base, Rose immediately locked Anna in the dungeon.
...
On the other hand, Samuel Jenkins sessfully met the city''smanding general, Mark Cooper, with his subordinates, and received the task of guarding the city gate.
Mark Cooper, a tall and well-built middle-aged man, was renowned for his many military achievements.
His status within Riverside was second only to the city lord himself.
Although Samuel Jenkins was instantly given the task of guarding the city gate, it was clear that Mark Cooper did not trust outsiders.
He personally entrusted the most critical defense tasks to his own trusted soldiers.
"We mustn''t rush... There''s still time before the agreed time tonight. We''ll act ordingly then," thought Samuel Jenkins, as he and his men prepared patiently.
As night fell, it was soon the agreed-upon time.
Rose stood on the roof of the guild building and lit the prepared red re.
A massive firework exploded in the sky above Riverside, drawing the attention of all the residents.
Just as they started to wonder if there was some kind of festival happening, panicked shouts erupted from the city walls.
"A dragon, it''s a dragon!"
The soldiers guarding the walls were thrown into chaos.
General Mark Cooper got the news immediately and, shaking with rage, demanded, "Are you sure what you saw is a dragon? Or is it that damned drunk fool hallucinating?"
"General, it''s a real dragon! It''s flying straight towards Riverside!"
"Is it that cursed ck Dragon again? Didn''t the lord trap it in the Mist Forest? How did it appear here? What the hell are the front line soldiers doing?"
"Sound the level one rm! All residents should take shelter immediately!"
"Mobilize all the heroes in the city and gather all regr troops. Tell them, the dragon ising!"
With a calm andposed demeanor, General Cooper issued onemand after another.
He had faced off against the cunning ck Dragon several times and was well acquainted with its tricks.
Under normal circumstances, the ck Dragon would only make a feint attack, leaving a pile of bodies on the city wall before arrogantly departing.
Gathering the troops and heroes was just a safety measure, in case the ck Dragon really decided to attack the city.
However, everyone understood that it was more often than not just a formality...
But when Mark Cooper reached the city wall, his expression immediately changed.
"No... It''s not the ck Dragon..."
"Light the wolf smoke, the red wolf smoke!" Mark Cooper quickly ordered.
The lighting of the red wolf smoke was a measure that could only be taken when a city of the Sunset Empire was facing a life or death situation.
In the history of Riverside, it had never been lit.
As the red wolf smoke slowly rose into the sky, the residents of Riverside, who were in the process of orderly evacuation, instantly fell into chaos...
As citizens of the Sunset Empire, they were all too aware of the meaning behind this signal.
...
Under the gloomy sky, the city was enveloped in a stifling atmosphere.
Suddenly, a massive dragon shadow covered the city wall.
Its massive body cast arge shadow that sent shivers down the spine.
The dragon''s scales glimmered with golden light, and its golden vertical pupils were filled with deadly menace.
"Defend the city!"
"Hold it back, attack, attack!"
The city''s defense forces, following past drills,unched an attack on the dragon.
But the dragon in the sky didn''t pay them any mind, flying directly over the city walls and into the city itself.
"Where is the Barrier? Where is the Riverside Guardian Barrier?" Mark Cooper''s angry roar echoed on the city wall.
In all the previous defenses, the main reason they were able to repel the ck Dragon was the Riverside Guardian Barrier.
The ck Dragon had been repeatedly repelled because it had no way to deal with the Barrier.
In the end, it could only kill some soldiers on the wall to vent its anger.
But this time, a different dragon came, its aura more terrifying...
And the Barrier of Riverside, didn''t seem to be working.
The dragon swooped low over the city, diving towards the residential area.
City dwellers ran in terror, their screams and cries echoing through the streets.
They desperately sought shelter, trying to escape from the catastrophe.
But the presence of the dragon filled them with endless despair.
There was nowhere to hide.
The dragon opened its massive mouth and spewed out scorching mes.
Buildings were instantly consumed, and the streets were reduced to scorched earth.
The city''s defenders hastily rallied, suiting up for the imminent battle.
With weapons and shields at the ready, they faced the terrifying assault of the dragon with unflinching resolution.
Upon the city wall, Mark Cooper was quick to respond.
He gathered his men, for their priority now was to halt the rampaging beast.
At this crucial moment, Samuel Jenkins seized the opportunity to step forward.
He dered, "General, stopping the dragon is a matter of utmost urgency. You may be the only one in Riverside capable of halting the beast..."
"I, Samuel Jenkins, swear on my life to hold this gate. While I stand, the gate shall not fall!"
Mark Cooper nced at Samuel Jenkins, patting him on the shoulder and nodding in affirmation. "The city gate cannot fall. The lives of millions in Riverside rest on your shoulders... I''m entrusting this to you."
General Mark Cooper, leading a group of soldiers, arrived at the front line.
His gaze swept over his men, his eyes radiating unyielding determination and resolve.
"Today, we fight to the death!"
"Protect our home!"
Leading his men to form a circr formation, Mark Cooper took the initiative to charge towards the dragon.
Ethan, the dragon, could have ignored these men.
After all, the ability to fly gave him a significant advantage over the soldiers.
But since the siege was designed to wear down Riverside''s defenses, and he could move freely at his will, he didn''t mind ying with these men.
"Roar!"
Ethan roared, diving towards the city''s troops.
With the dragon''s roar, the battle officiallymenced.
Scorching dragon breath spewed from its mouth, quickly flooding the defensive line.
Soldiers struggled to evade but to no avail.
Within moments, the fiery breath imed many lives, their screams disappearing into the inferno, leaving nothing but chaos and despair behind.
Despite the soldiers'' courageous counterattacks, the dragon''s power was simply too overwhelming.
It swatted its enormous tail, shattering the defensive line instantly.
Soldiers were knocked to the ground, their pained moans echoing across the battlefield.
Upon seeing this, Mark Cooper, heedless of his own safety, charged at the dragon.
With his sword held high, he let out a rousing battle cry.
"Charge!"
His gaze locked onto the dragon''s eyes, he was determined to strike a deadly blow.
As his sword shed, Mark Cooper leaped up, fiercely thrusting towards the dragon''s head.
However, the agile dragon dodged Mark Cooper''s attack.
It roared in fury, sting a stream of powerful me from its mouth.
Mark Cooper was unable to evade in time and was engulfed in the fire.
His armor was scorched, his skin seared.
He moaned in agony as he rolled away, extinguishing the mes after covering dozens of meters.
Seeing Mark Cooper''s condition, the soldiers felt a surge of despair.
To buy him time to attack, they keptunching their assaults, trying to distract the dragon.
But their efforts were in vain.
The dragon effortlessly crushed their attacks.
Struggling to rise, Mark Cooper could feel the pain of his burns, but his will remained steadfast.
He took a deep breath, igniting thest spark of fighting spirit.
He knew that if he didn''t act, countless people would die at the hands of this dragon.
"Prepare to die!"
Mark Cooper roared, his body radiating terrifying energy.
His sword pierced the sky again, transforming into a de of light.
Like a bolt of lightning, he charged towards the dragon, focusing all his strength.
Once again, he aimed for the dragon''s eye, and without any hesitation, he plunged his de down.
Chapter 71 70-The Might Of The Divine Dragon（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
The dragon let out a ground-shaking roar, its massive body suddenly swaying, sweeping its colossal tail towards Mark Cooper, who wasunched into the air and collided with a ruined building.
Mark felt waves of excruciating pain surge through him, his bones seeming to shatter, his organs violently jarred.
He gritted his teeth, fighting against the intense pain, as he struggled to rise.
?m Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes flickered with unwavering determination.
He knew his odds were slim, but now, inside Riverside, he was thest person who could retreat.
Taking a deep breath, he harnessed all his strength for another charge at the dragon.
The gleam of his sword pierced the dark night sky.
Mark Cooper''s attack was fierce, akin to a thunderbolt, and he relentlessly shed at the dragon.
Each strike embodied his rage and resolve.
For the first time, Ethan was wounded...
However, despite Mark Cooper''s relentless resistance, the disparity between him and the dragon was still too immense.
Ethan''s draconic form was like an insurmountable fortress.
"This is it..." was hisst thought as Ethan''s dragon w crushed Mark Cooper''s head.
With Mark Cooper''s death, the defending army descended into chaos.
Soldiers joined the fleeing popce, scattering in panic like headless chickens.
...
Meanwhile, the guards on the city wall could hardly believe the sight before them.
They clutched their weapons tightly, their hearts filled with dread.
A massive army slowly emerged on the horizon.
"Defend, defend!"
"Where are the archers? Archers! Get the city guards to back us up, where are the Heroes? Where have those damned Heroes gone?"
The soldiers atop the city wall tensed up, their hearts reaching their limits. Not long after, the first wave of the enemy forces reached the city walls.
Gnolls and Pigmen charged to the walls, their enormous hammers mming violently into the stonework, sending shards flying.
A group of soldiers attacked the monsters from above, momentarily creating a stalemate.
But this didn''tst long.
The soldiers'' biggest reliance - the city gate - suddenly, without any warning, swung open.
Samuel Jenkins watched with a pained expression as the enemy forces streamed into the city.
For a fleeting moment, he considered holding the city with all his might, wondering if there was a slim chance of victory...
But the overwhelming size of the enemy forces quelled any lingering hope.
Dark Lord Ethan... such a force was truly invincible.
"Charge!"
The soldiers desperately held their ground, but the monstrous strength of their enemies made it nearly impossible to resist.
They traded their fearless sacrifice for precious time, allowing the remaining forces to reorganize.
Squads of Pigmen charged forward, roaring like beasts, their axes slicing through soldiers, spewing blood and flesh everywhere.
The frontlines turned into a meat grinder, iming countless lives in an instant.
Werewolves transformed into ferocious beasts, weaving through the soldiers, their ws tearing through flesh.
The soldiers fought back, but the werewolves'' speed and power were too much to handle.
Their howls echoed in every corner of the city, streets stained with blood.
Dark Elves appeared in the shadows, holding dark magic staves, casting deadly spells.
Dark energy coalesced into sharp arrows, piercing through the soldiers'' armor, iming their lives.
Vampires prowled in the night, closing in on the soldiers in a sh and draining their blood in an instant.
Cries of fear and anger mingled as the soldiers attempted to resist the onught of the vampires...
The battle situation was disheartening.
The Dark Lord Alliance began to inch forward and soon breached into the city.
Riverside''s defenders quickly lost ground against the surging onught, and at that moment, a group of well-equipped Heroes went against the flow to stand in the way of the monster army.
"These NPCs are useless, brothers, follow me!"
"Damn it, finally, a siege scenario, I''m gonna have a killing spree this round!"
A bunch of Heroes charged at the monster army, entangling inbat instantaneously.
A new round of battle was ignited, and this time, the Heroes gradually gained the upper hand.
And this, was exactly what Ethan was worried about.
Compared to the NPCs of Riverside, the Heroes faction was his greatest concern.
An NPC might take ten years to grow to C-rank, possessing the power to fight against the Dark Lord soldiers.
However, the Heroes... they leveled up more than ten times faster than NPCs.
There were tens of thousands of yers in Riverside right now.
Once united, they represented a formidable force.
The Dark Lord Alliance''s offensive was hindered, and Ethan had new enemies on his side.
...
A team of high-rank Heroes blocked Ethan''s path.
The lead Hero was named Anthony Nelson, renowned in the Hero faction.
He hadn''t joined any guild and was known as the top independent yer, a fearless swordsman.
Anthony Nelson was incredibly tall, his bulky muscles making him seem like a small mountain.
His eyes were filled with endless fighting spirit.
Wielding his great sword, he emanated a chilling murderous aura.
"I''ve been itching for a dragon fight. The dragon in the Mist Forest is too cowardly, I had given up on it. I didn''t expect such a pleasant surprise when I returned to the city."
"I''m going to be the first dragon-ying yer!"
Anthony Nelson roared as he charged at the dragon.
Their steps were firm and powerful, each step shaking the ground.
When he got close enough to Ethan, he kicked off the ground, leaping high in the air.
His sword emanated a terrifying arc of light that transformed into a massive light de shing at Ethan.
Sizzle!
The attack was incredibly fast, and even though Ethan had dodged in advance, the light de still left a huge blood mark on Ethan''s tail, with hot dragon blood dripping continuously.
"So not all Heroes are useless after all."
There were individuals who had advanced to B-rank in the Dark Lord faction, and it was only natural that there were even more in the Hero faction.
The Hero in front of him was likely at the same level as Ethan, both at rank B+.
If Ethan didn''t have the Divine Dragon bloodline to strengthen him, this sword might have severely wounded him.
Ethan was also interested in measuring the gap between his power and that of the top Heroes.
He pped his wings, charging at Anthony Nelson!
"Bring it on!" Anthony Nelson shouted, sword in hand, shing at Ethan.
The two collided in the air, causing a terrifying sonic boom.
Meanwhile, behind Anthony Nelson, a Hero dressed in light leather armor silently appeared.
Her name was Olivia Brown, a bowman.
Unlike Rose, who was a hybrid, Olivia had been a professional archer beforeing to this world.
With the additional skills and attributes in this world, her arrows had be incredibly lethal.
Unaware Heroes of the same level could even be instantly killed by her arrow!
Her arrows were on point, every shot aimed precisely at Ethan''s eyes.
This annoyed Ethan to no end.
Every time he tried to take out this woman first, Anthony Nelson would step in, blocking his assault.
Theirbination of offense and defense had Ethan tied up.
Elsewhere, a woman dressed in an exquisite mage robe emerged.
Her name was Amelia Thomas, a high-level elemental mage.
She was seen waving her staff from a distance, releasing powerful attacks of fire, frost, and lightning like a torrential downpour, massacring the monsters trying to assist Ethan.
Hiding behind the trio was a young woman dressed in white, named Isabe Jones, a cleric.
Whenever Anthony Nelson was injured in the fight, a healing light would fall instantly.
This allowed Anthony Nelson to assault Ethan without any worries.
Their teamwork was impable.
For a moment, Ethan was suppressed.
The battlefield became extremely intense.
Ethan roared repeatedly, trying to break free from the Heroes'' siege.
He waved his huge ws and tail wildly, tearing the air apart and spilling a terrifying magic light, but the four were like slippery eels.
Ethan''s attacks were hardly effective.
His gigantic size had be his weakness.
"This is how you take down a boss, haha, we''re gonna grind this guy to dust!" Anthony Nelsonughed loudly, swinging his greatsword at the dragon''s neck.
The sh of de and scales produced a piercing noise.
Olivia Brown''s arrows ripped through the air, constantly shooting at Ethan''s weak points.
One of her arrows hit Ethan''s eye, causing him to bleed and lose half of his vision.
Amelia Thomas kept casting various spells.
After realizing her offensive magic had little effect on Ethan, she started to cast various debuffs on Ethan, making him extremely ufortable.
Anthony Nelson continuallyunched fierce attacks.
His greatsword hacked on the dragon scales, with each strike sparking a shower of sparks.
Some attacks even sessfully breached Ethan''s defense.
Gradually, Ethan started showing signs of fatigue, suddenly falling to the ground. Seeing this, Anthony Nelson hurriedly rushed in.
"He''s almost done for. Watch me finish him off, haha!" Anthony Nelson shed at the wounded Ethan, his greatsword sessfully piercing Ethan''s belly.
Hot dragon blood flowed out, and an ecstatic look spread across Anthony''s face.
But in the next moment, his smile froze on his face.
Ethan suddenly reached out, firmly grabbing him.
A terrifying holy light centered around Ethan, madly spreading out.
The power of the Divine Dragon!
Ethan''s injuries instantly healed, and the Anthony Nelson in his hand was crushed amidst a series of shrill screams.
Ethan took flight, all his wounds healed.
He slowly turned to look at the darkness behind him, his tone irritable: "How long do you guys n to watch the show?"
"Oops, don''t be mad, Ethan. That was really scary," a bell-likeughter came from behind.
Then, Dark Lords with terrifying power appeared behind Ethan...
The heroes on the scene were filled with despair.
Chapter 72 71-Advancing To Rank A（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Eight Dark Lords appeared behind Ethan, serving as the final straw that broke the camel''s back, leaving the heroes of Riverside incapable of resistance.
The aura of nine Dark Lords filled the city, as if announcing the oue of this battle.
"Seems like Riverside is nothing special after all!" Gnoll Dark Lordughed heartily, his resolve to be Ethan''s number one minion solidifying.
"It''s time to collect the spoils of victory." The Lizardman Dark Lord revealed a greedy smile.
He had made a fortune this time, initially having little confidence in the attack on Riverside.
Reluctantly he had joined the siege due to Ethan''s threats and the intimidation of the Dark Lord alliance.
He genuinely despised Ethan and was furious about feeling inferior.
He had intended to merely go through the motions during this mission, bringing only cheap, expendable soldiers.
However, now he was unexpectedly reaping considerable benefits.
The smallest investment brought the greatest returns.
The resources of a human main city... even if he only got a small portion, it would be enough to form a huge army.
Even the usually stoic Werewolf Dark Lord was grinning, his promotion to Rank B almost guaranteed thanks to the spoils of this war.
Subus Allie was nonchnt because out of all the Dark Lords present, she understood Ethan the best.
She knew that for Ethan, conquering Riverside was just the beginning.
The Geisha Dark Lord and Vampire Dark Lord felt dazed and incredulous...
They were so tired from Ethan''s brutal campaign the previous day that they could barely walk. But within a day, they had seized Riverside.
Ethan, as their man, was basically the ruler of Riverside, which technically made them the city''s mistresses.
The Dark Elf Dark Lord, Tessa Barron, was the mostposed one, asking calmly, "So Ethan, have you decided what to do next? After all, this is a city with millions of residents."
"I have my ns... I might need your help to put on a show, but for now, let''s savour the fruits of victory."
He ordered his Divine Dragon Warriors to send several captured heroes back to the dungeon.
Ethan transformed into a huge dragon, flying high in the sky, targeting the Riverside troops and heroes still resisting.
Each release of his dragon me effortlessly imed lives.
At the same time, his power was growing rapidly.
Siege, ughter, destruction...
All these actions fitting the title "Dark Lord" significantly boosted their power.
The other Dark Lords noticed this, too.
The nine Dark Lords acted independently, ruthlessly harvesting lives.
Riverside was instantly engulfed in a sea of fire, with screams and cries echoing...
Boom!
After a terrifying st of dragon me destroyed a military camp within the city, Ethan heard a notification from the system:
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for reaching Rank A! Unlocking personal panel, unlocking advanced upgrade system, unlocking skill panel, unlocking Dragon Tower.]
[Ding! Detection of the host as the first Dark Lord to reach Rank A. Reward: 1 Gold Chest, 1,000 assorted resources!]
[As the first Dark Lord to advance to Rank A in the Dark Lord faction, the system will broadcast across the server in the Dark Lord world channel! Would you like to remain anonymous?]
Fame is the food that dead men eat.
There''s no benefit in exposing your real identity to the public; it just brings a pile of troubles afterwards.
Ethan chose to remain anonymous right away.
If he had the choice, he wouldn''t even want to broadcast the fact that he had be a Rank A Dark Lord.
[Anonymous.]
After Ethan made his choice, a line of conspicuous red text instantly popped up in the world channel:
[System Announcement: Congrattions to XX Dark Lord for sessfully advancing to Rank A, bing the first Rank A Dark Lord in the Dark Lord faction!]
The bustling world channel fell silent for a few seconds after the announcement before being flooded with messages.
[Merfolk Dark Lord: Holy cow, who is this badass? I''m struggling to advance to Rank C, and someone is already at Rank A?]
[Goblin Dark Lord: Where''s the big guy? Where are you from, big guy? Can you show up and let your little brother get a glimpse of you!]
[Frog Dark Lord: Big guy, please take me with you. Can you add me as a friend in private chat? No matter where you are, I am willing to go there to be your minion!]
[Grass Fairy Dark Lord: Can we get to know each other, big brother? Can we add each other as friends?]
[Giant Dark Lord: Geez, how many versions ahead are you guys? Are we ying the same game? I''m still mining and worrying about food every day, and you guys have already promoted someone to Rank A?]
[Undead Dark Lord: Unfair! I protest! I feel it''s unfair! This is definitely cheating, how can one level up so fast?]
[Merfolk Dark Lord: I second that, I also think this guy must be cheating. This is way too fast!]
[Centaurs Dark Lord: A Rank A Dark Lord is definitely a bigshot in the Sunset Empire. It''s depressing topare with others.]
[Treant Dark Lord: Is this big brother here? Do you have any guides or something? I am willing to pay a high price for one!]
[Merfolk Dark Lord: I also want to buy, do you sell guides, bro?]
[Giant Dark Lord: +1]
[Frog-man Dark Lord: +1]
...
After ncing at the world channel, Ethan shut it off, having no intention of getting in touch with these guys.
Most of the Dark Lords near Riverside had been recruited by him.
The remaining lone Dark Lords were nothing to fear.
As for the Dark Lords outside Riverside, they were too far away.
Not to mention whether they would genuinely want to pledge allegiance.
Even if they did, he would not be able to control them from this distance.
It would just be an ineffective alliance.
Moreover, now that he had taken over such arge territory, it was time for him to stay low key and quietly develop.
While Ethan was thinking this, several messages popped up in his private chat channel.
They were all from the Dark Lords who had just allied with him.
[Subus Dark Lord: The one who just advanced to Rank A is you, right?]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Take a guess.]
[Subus Dark Lord: Guess my ass.]
...
[Geisha Dark Lord: Congrats.]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Thanks.]
...
[Vampire Dark Lord: Brother, you''re so tough! So impressive! I have a tiny request. Can I have a taste of your blood? Blood of a Rank A dragon, I really want to drink it.]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): What are you talking about? I didn''t get that.]
...
[Gnoll Dark Lord: Bro, you''re insane, I''m in awe. Bro, can we discuss something? Do you sell your blood?]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Beat it.]
...
[Werewolf Dark Lord: Brother He, you''re awesome. Come visit my territory someday.]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Definitely next time.]
...
[Dark Elf Dark Lord: Congrats on reaching Rank A. Didn''t expect you to level up faster than me. Can you visit my territory when you''re free? I have a favor to ask.]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Just a stroke of luck. You should be close to Rank A too, right? If a beauty invites, I definitely won''t refuse. You just need to decide the time and ce, and private message me.]
[Dark Elf Dark Lord: Sure.]
...
After replying to the messages, Ethan took out the gold chest he just got and licked his lips.
"Gold chest is a rare item, I wonder what good stuff I can get from it. Hope it won''t disappoint me."
As he clicked to open the chest, a sh of gold light appeared, and the system''s prompt sound rang in Ethan''s ears:
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for opening the gold chest and obtaining the skill "Divine Form"!]
[Divine Form]: A special form that can be activated after Divine Dragon fully stimtes his bloodline power. After activating Divine Form, the host will enter apletely invincible state, immune to all physical and magical damage, while gaining a double all-attribute boost for 180 seconds.
"Holy cow."
Even with mental preparation, Ethan was still startled by the broken effect of this skill.
Three minutes of invincibility along with double attributes, it meant that he could output full power without stress for three minutes, and wouldn''t take any damage during this period.
Whether in a duel or a group fight, it was a god-tier among god-tier skills.
...
After opening the chest, he clicked the building list and looked at the newly unlocked building.
Dragon Tower: Uponpletion, unit [Bipedal Wyvern] will be unlocked.
[Bipedal Wyvern], a Level B monster. Summoning cost: 5000 food, 1000 wood resources, 500 iron resources, 1000 energy powder, 500 crystals, and 10 dragon essence blood. Description: A powerful unit for thete-stage dragon race. High in HP and defense, powerful in battle, excellent in all aspects.
[Name: Bipedal Wyvern]
[Intelligence: Mature Male]
[Strength: Level B]
[Special Ability: Dragon Might (Non-dragon creatures will feel fear upon seeing the Bipedal Wyvern.)]
[Enhancement Direction: Winged Dragon, Poison Dragon, Ground Dragon]
[Acid Dragon me: Bipedal Wyvern can spray highly corrosive dragon me for attacks, doubling the corrosion damage effect on opponents'' metal armor.]
Chapter 73 72-Roses Gift（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"A pretty impressive unit," Ethan praised, his eyes lighting up upon reading Bipedal Wyvern''s description.
It was capable of flight, sturdy, and carried the noble attribute of a dragon, although it did require a substantial amount of resources for summoning.
"Looks like it''s time for some troop modifications." As a lover of strategy games, Ethan had a particr fondness for a power surge upon unlocking higher-tiered units.
He nned to summon ten or so Bipedal Wyverns to strut around and, in the future, build an army of a hundred dragons.
With such a force, he could easily tten a major city like Riverside in a single attack.
Besides unlocking a new type of unit, Ethan''s attribute panel also showed a significant improvement.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: Rank A]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon]
[Skills: Golden Holy Scales (Intermediate), Magic Immunity (Advanced), Fiery Dragon me, Thunder w, Wind Wing, Holy Light Judgement, Divine Form, Water Magic (Locked), Dark Magic (Locked), Soul Magic (Locked)]
[Attributes: HP 7000, Spirit 510, Strength 102, Constitution 120, Agility 75]
Every attribute saw a huge increase.
With Ethan''s current power, he could easily best his past selves without breaking a sweat.
Pleased with this, he turned back into his human form and made his way to the ck Rose Guild.
Silently infiltrating the ck Rose Guild, Ethan leaped in from a top-floor window, startling Rose who was upied with paperwork.
"Why on earth would youe in through the window when there''s a perfectly good door?" she asked after recognizing Ethan.
As an assassin, Rose was extremely sensitive to movements, but Ethan had somehow managed to appear in front of her undetected.
His strength seemed to have increased again, she thought to herself but didn''t give him any credit out loud.
"You scared me. So, how are you nning to make it up to me?" she asked.
"Make it up to you? What kind ofpensation are you thinking of?" Ethan walked behind Rose and gently slipped his hand inside her blouse, fondling her bosom as he forcefully kissed her.
After a passionate session, Rose''s cheeks were flushed.
With a seductive look in her eyes and a strong desire evident, she wrapped her arms tightly around Ethan''s neck, constantly kissing his earlobes, corbones, shoulders, and his strong muscles... He was so tempting!
"Don''t move around too much, or I''ll have to eat you up~" Ethan teased her.
He pulled her body against his own and thrust himself against her a few times, causing her to shiver and blush even more.
"Mmm... be gentle..." Rose whimpered upon feeling the firmness of Ethan''s lower body against her, her voice was as sweet as honey, sending tingles down his spine.
"Call me master," Ethan cheekily replied. "If you get it wrong, there won''t be anypensation."
"Mmm, Master..." Rose softly responded, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.
Hearing Rose''s sultry voice, Ethan''s body tightened instantly.
He felt his blood boiling, and an unusual sensation surged from his lower abdomen.
He couldn''t resist the urge to lean down and passionately kiss Rose while his hands found their way under her skirt, caressing her smooth and delicate skin and slowly exploring further down...
Rose was startled by his sudden movement and immediately felt a hot and hard object pressing against her buttocks.
The scorching and firm sensation made her body go soft and her breathing much more rapid, resulting in a soft moan escaping her lips.
"Baby, do you like it?" Ethan''s deep and husky voice echoed in her ear.
"I like it... I like it so much... Hurry... give it to me..." Rose gasped, her arms tightly wrapped around Ethan''s neck, her body writhing, trying to amodate his advance.
"That''s what you said." Ethan shed a wicked grin and abruptly pressed Rose against the window, spreading her legs wide and thrusting into her.
"Uh... it''s so deep... Master, it feels so good..."
"How good does it feel?" Ethan asked.
"Mmm... Mmm... hurry up... I can''t stand it..."
"Really want me to speed up?"
Ethan chuckled and started to thrust more forcefully.
Rose soon couldn''t handle it and pleaded, "Master, spare me... I... I can''t take it... sob..."
Ethan didn''t heed her pleas, he continued his powerful onught.
Rose''s body suddenly tensed up and shuddered, reaching climax before Ethan.
Rosey limp on Ethan,pletely exhausted. It was as if she had just been fished out of the water, her body covered in sweat, her wet hair stuck to her exquisite little face, making her look pitiful yet irresistibly sexy.
"Hehe... Baby, does it feel good?" Ethan leaned down and kissed Rose''s forehead, gently asking.
"Mmm... it feels so good..." Rose bit her lip, her face a mixture of enjoyment and a bit of fear...
Ethan was just toorge, and he was still far from satisfied, his desire seemed like a bottomless pit.
"What should we do, baby? This thing has to be finished, right?" Ethan said while pointing to his still erect member.
"Um... then be gentle with me." Rose nodded, slowly sticking her butt out.
"Rx, don''t clench so tight." Ethanforted with a smile, then he re-entered Rose''s body.
This time Ethan was much gentler, and Rose quickly got turned on again, being pushed to wave after wave of climax, the room soon echoed with the girl''s moans and the man''s growls.
The two didn''t know how long they had been at it, leaving their mark in every corner of the room.
Rose nearly passed out three times and couldn''t count how many times she had reached climax.
Even after so many times, Ethan showed no sign of satisfaction.
As the two passionately kissed, Ethan gently parted Rose''s legs again, startling her.
She quickly pushed Ethan away, begging, "Master, please spare me, I really can''t take it anymore..."
Seeing Ethan''s unsatisfied expression, Rose quickly whispered, "I really can''t handle it anymore, how about I help you with my mouth?"
Rose blinked her eyes, she looked especially enticing in her current weakened state.
Seeing her enticing appearance, Ethan felt a dry throat, and his lower body instantly straightened up again.
But he knew he couldn''t be too intense right now, otherwise, this little girl might really pass out.
So, Ethan took a deep breath, trying to calm his inner agitation, maintaining gentleness and patience, and the most primitive desire.
Finally, the long-awaited dragon slowly approached, and Rose couldn''t help but let out a soft moan, closing her eyes.
"Open your mouth, darling." Ethanmanded, then started moving his dragon, slowly stuffing it into her mouth.
"Um um um..." Rose''s face turned red as it was filled to the brim, saliva continuously dripped from the corners of her mouth.
"Don''t worry, I''ll be very gentle." Ethanforted, then started a wave of thrusts, letting Rose fall into a daze, unable to recover.
"Um...Um...Ah..."
...
After some time, Rose felt somewhat helpless, her mouth was sore, and Ethan still showed no signs of stopping.
Suddenly an idea struck her, and she hurriedly said, "Ethan, I really can''t handle it anymore, but I have prepared a gift for you that I almost forgot about."
Rose was thinking of Anna, whom she had captured.
That woman was a born coquette, perfect to help Ethan vent his energy.
"Oh? What gift?" Rose''s words perked Ethan''s interest.
He was also somewhat at a loss now.
As he had advanced to Rank A, not only his strength but also his desires had increased manifold.
Following Rose, they came to a solitary dungeon where a beautiful woman with bright blonde hair andrge breasts was locked up with chains.
Rose opened the door, pointed at Anna inside, and said like she was dealing with a product, "She is Anna, the magician in charge of controlling Riverside''s protective barrier. She is a famous beauty in Riverside, and she is now yours."
"I am very satisfied with your gift." Ethan licked his lips, removed his shirt to reveal his muscr upper body, and approached Anna.
"Wait... what are you going to do? I have money, I can give you money, please don''t..." Anna stammered in panic.
The moment this man appeared, she felt a sense of extreme fear from him.
Her throat felt like it was being choked by an invisible hand, and her breathing becamebored.
Chapter 74 73-Training Anna（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Ethan ignored Anna''s pleas.
He tore off her top, revealing a pair of remarkably proportionaterge breasts.
"No! Don''t touch me! Let me go--" Anna struggled, screamed, but since her hands were bound behind her, she could not resist Ethan.
"Baby, don''t struggle, I would feel bad if you got hurt." Ethan approached Anna with a smile, reached out to squeeze Anna''s full chest, making her let out a moan.
Anna struggled desperately, tears in her eyes, begging in a terrified voice, "Please... can you let me go? I can tell you where Riverside''s treasure is... please let me go..."
Looking at Anna''s tear-streaked face, and her enticing breasts, Ethan''s gaze gradually heated up.
"Baby... I won''t hurt you, you''ll feel good in a bit."
"No... don''t..." Anna shook her head, struggling non-stop.
"Baby, don''t you want it? This is your honor." Ethan said, then grabbed Anna''s arm and pressed it against his member, forcing her to feel its presence.
Ethan held Anna''s right hand, gently fiddled with it, letting it rub against his member''s tip, and constantly squeezed it.
Anna was extremely ufortable, moaning in pain and shaking her head constantly.
Her mind was nk, she didn''t even dare to open her eyes, as if only in this way could she escape the feeling of shame.
Seeing this, Ethan sighed slightly, raised his hand to stroke Anna''s smooth and delicate neck, and slowly slid it down along her ear, stopping at her corbone.
Feeling his hot palm, Anna trembled all over.
This unfamiliar feeling almost destroyed all her pride, her eyes turned red instantly, and crystal clear tears dripped from her eyes.
"Please... let me go..." Anna pleaded, trembling.
Seeing Anna so fragile and desperate, Ethan also felt a little bad.
He gently hugged her into his arms and softly said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. Trust me, okay?"
Upon hearing Ethan''s promise, Anna gradually stopped resisting, allowing him to do as he pleased.
Although she knew this didn''t guarantee her safety, it seemed that she had no other choice.
Tonight, she was destined to be vited.
Ethan observed Anna''s face, filled with despair and sorrow, but not a trace of pity appeared on his face.
He knew he needed to vent, to unleash this pent-up desire that had been tormenting him all day.
If he didn''t, he''d surely go mad.
Ethan lit a candle, and a faint fragrance quickly filled the room.
"Baby, rx," he gently patted Anna''s back, guiding her to match his rhythm.
With his movement, Anna started to adapt to his pace, beginning to reciprocate, her hands gradually wrapping around his waist as she started to kiss his neck.
"Ah..." With a soft moan from Anna, shepletely surrendered herself, lost in this whirlpool of sensations, not willing to wake up from it.
The hot touch from below made her hum in a dreamy tone.
Ethan had a satisfied expression, but when he noticed the peculiar expression on Anna''s face, he couldn''t help butugh. "Let me savor your taste." Ethan slowly spread Anna''s legs and aimed his spear right at her flower, thrusting forcefully.
"Uh..." A strange pleasure swept over him, a sensation as if countless octopus tentacles had gripped him simultaneously.
Anna''s face flushed, her eyes tightly closed, her longshes trembling.
She bit her lip hard, struggling to keep her voice down.
"So good!" Ethan moaned, slowly getting up.
He lifted Anna''s legs high, then thrust forward forcefully again.
"p!"
A crisp sound, apanied by Anna''s high-pitched moan.
"Ah!!!"
Anna felt as though she was soaring, she couldn''t help but hold onto Ethan tightly.
Ethan looked at her and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you experience the ultimate pleasure."
Having said that, Ethan unlocked the iron ring on Anna''s ankle, and removed her socks.
"No... not like this..." Anna pleaded softly, feeling her body growing hotter.
Ethan lifted her astonishingly long legs, gently caressed them, then his dragon below began its repeated attacks, prating deeper...
Soon, Anna sumbed.
She started to match Ethan''s pace, even voluntarily offering her tongue for Ethan to suck.
Ethan, with one hand around Anna''s slender waist and the other caressing her round shoulder, was kissing her shiny toes while relishing this beautiful creature.
Anna''s skin was a light pink, smooth and shiny, like mutton-fat jade, giving off an enticing glow.
Her buttocks were round and plump, full of sticity.
She twisted her body, matching Ethan''s movements, swaying her waist.
This feeling made Ethan move more intensely.
Finally, Anna couldn''t stand this stimtion any longer, she moaned softly and copsed on the bed.
"Ah..." Anna''s moan made Rose, who was peeping from outside the door, gulp, her cheeks blushing as she stared into the room.
"Baby, let''s continue," Ethan gently caressed Anna''s sweaty back, speaking softly.
Annay on the bed, her consciousness blurred, not understanding what Ethan was saying.
Seeing Anna in this dazed state, Ethanughed.
He supported Anna''s buttocks with one hand, slowly thrusting in and out, while gently kneading her body with his other hand, leading her to the peak of sexual pleasure.
"Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Anna screamed, throwing her head back, her body shaking non-stop, seemingly indulging in this ultimate pleasure.
Ethan leaned in, whispering into her ear, "Baby, let it out."
A shiver ran down Anna''s spine, and without any resistance, she steeled herself and cried out, "Ah! Ahh!"
She gasped for air, her body trembling uncontrobly.
Her cheeks were flushed with pleasure, her mouth open, letting out sensual moans, one wave crashing after another.
Sweat began to form on Ethan''s brow, seeing Anna in such a state only fueled his desire even more.
Once again, Ethan leaned in, covering Anna''s lips with his own.
As he kissed her, his hand yed with her white and round breasts, teasing her sensitive spots.
"Mm... Ah..." Anna trembled incessantly, moaning softly under the unique sensation.
Ethan flipped Anna over, cing her on all fours on the bed.
He forcefully thrusted his manhood into her.
Each impact echoed with a profound shockwave.
Anna''s rear quivered, creating waves of white ripples.
"Mm... I can''t..." Anna struggled, her body spasming, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.
Ethan caught Anna''s trembling earlobe with his mouth while his tongue traced her face.
He gently said, "Baby, you smell so good..."
Anna''s body grew more and more sensitive, not just her physical senses but also her soul trembled.
"Ah... Mm..." Anna couldn''t help but let out a moan.
"Hehe... baby, do you like it?" Ethan asked.
"Wu... Ah... Ah..." Anna was beyond speech now, all she could do was gasp, no longer caring about whether she liked it or not.
Ethan gave one more powerful thrust before letting Anna go.
Seeing her dazed eyes and her face covered with beads of sweat, Ethan could no longer hold back.
"Shh!" With a quick motion, Ethan tore away Anna''s tattered dress, revealing her enticing body.
Anna shyly closed her eyes, no longer daring to meet Ethan''s gaze.
Ethan ced Anna t on the bed, then positioned himself behind her, starting his motion.
Ethan ced Anna''s legs on his waist, rhythmically thrusting into her, whispering, "Baby, does it feel good?"
"Mm... Ah..." Anna had lost all rationale, only knowing to surrender to the pleasure within her body.
"I''ll make you feel even better." Ethan said, and began to work even harder.
Ethan dominated Anna''s body, teasing each sensitive spot, making Anna feel as if an electric current was rising from her tailbone, rapidly spreading throughout her body.
"Ah... Ah..." Anna couldn''t help but let out a series of high-pitched moans.
"Oh, does it feel good, baby?" Ethan asked with a chuckle, continuing his movement.
This position made Anna''s body even more restless. She involuntarily made some ambiguous sounds, her body twisting even more violently.
At this moment, Anna waspletely weak and limp, unable to resist Ethan''s maniptions.
Her only thought was pleasure, endless pleasure.
Ethan stuck out his tongue, gently licking Anna''s ear, his deep raspy voice filled with allure, "I''m going to speed up now."
"Mm..." Anna moaned softly, her body curling up, her arms tightly grabbing the sheets, her nails nearly digging into her flesh.
Chapter 76 75-The Secret Treasure Of The Black Dragon（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"I found a piece of historical literature in an ancient book. Before Riverside was built, there used to live a powerful ck Dragon on thisnd," Anna revealed.
"ck Dragon?" Ethan was suddenly taken aback when he heard Anna''s words.
It wasn''t the amount of information in Anna''s words that startled him, but a sudden system notification that rang in his ears.
[Ding! Initiation of the hidden quest, The Treasure of the ck Dragon. Reward: one S-rank treasure chest.]
Yet another quest with extraordinarily abundant rewards sparked Ethan''s interest instantly. "Tell me more," he hastily urged.
Annaplied, and started to exin.
Three centuries ago, the ce where Riverside now stood was a vast valley.
A formidable ck Dragon lived there, ravaging a territory spanning thousands of kilometers.
The Sunset Empire was yet to be founded, and a plethora of tribes inhabited thisnd.
To ensure their safety, these tribes werepelled to present a considerable amount of treasure to the ck Dragon annually.
Tribes failing to deliver were obliterated by the dragon''s fire.
The dragon kept ruing tributes for many years, its demands increasingly voracious.
The neighboring tribes were oppressed to a point of despair.
Therefore, the younger men from these tribes set out on journeys tobat the ck Dragon.
Yearster, only five returned, each having ascended to A-rank strength.
In resistance to the prolonged oppression by the ck Dragon, these five young men mobilized a coalition army from all the tribes, embarking on a campaign against the dragon...
They both seeded and failed.
That''s because the ck Dragon was far stronger than anyone had imagined, having entered the legendary S-rank domain.
The battle nearly annihted all the surrounding tribes, and all five heroes perished.
However, the dragon also suffered severe injuries in that battle.
For centuries after, the ck Dragon never reappeared, and its existence faded into the mists of history like a myth.
"I suspect that the ck Dragon''s treasure trove, umted over many years, lies directly beneath the City Lord Manor," Anna stated.
"Given the dragon''s peculiar attachment to this ce and the subterranean hollow I could only detect with the Magic Tower, it seems usible that the dragon''sir is beneath us."
"However, with my current abilities, I have been unable to locate the entrance to this dragonir..."
"The treasure amassed by that ck Dragon over years would be an astronomical fortune. But the exact location of their and the means to ess it may only be known to one entity C or rather, one dragon."
Annaid out everything she knew, and Ethan nodded thoughtfully after hearing her words.
"So, the one who is most likely to know the location of the dragon''s treasure is the very ck Dragon that Riverside is currently facing off against."
It seems a meeting with this ck Dragon will need to be arranged soon, Ethan thought, forming a new n in his mind.
"Go now."
After dismissing Anna, Ethan called Rose.
Seeing Rose, fully armed and with a murderous look in her eyes, Ethan nodded approvingly.
"Now it''s all down to your acting skills."
"You''d better make sure you don''t blow your cover," Rose retorted sullenly.
After quickly rehearsing their script, Ethan jumped out of the window, revealing his true form as a dragon in the Riverside sky.
His terrifying dragon''s breath rained down from the sky, and Riverside was once again engulfed in mes.
"The dragon... The dragon''s back," people cried out in panic.
"Help, save us!"
The survivors of Riverside were once again thrown into chaos.
Just as they had begun to pick up the pieces from their devastated homnd after the withdrawal of the dreaded Dark Lord Alliance, the dragon returned.
Ethan''s massive figure hovered above the city, then plunged down.
The pressure of his terrifying presence made countless citizens close their eyes in despair...
Amidst screams and wails, a sword''s ring suddenly echoed.
With a mighty bang, the fearsome dragon was catapulted into the sky as if struck by a mighty force.
An impressive figure of a female warrior stood defiantly against the wind, charging straight towards the ck Dragon in the sky.
"Begone, foul beast!"
With a resounding roar, Rose thrust her sword again at the evil dragon, who narrowly escaped the attack with a nimble roll in midair.
"Ha!"
Rose took a deep breath.
Her figure suddenly split into two, creating countless afterimages in midair, all simultaneously attacking the dragon aloft.
The dragon''s ws shimmered with thunder, shattering the numerous afterimages upon contact, vanishing like bubbles.
Suddenly, a petite figure appeared in front of the dragon''s cold, vertical pupils.
Rose thrust out the dagger in her hand, piercing the dragon''s eyeball in an instant.
Hot dragon''s blood spurted out, and the giant dragon let out a heartbreaking scream...
Naturally, Rose wouldn''t miss this golden opportunity.
Once again, she lunged at the roaring dragon.
Her dagger pierced through the dragon''s wing, leaving a terrifying blood streak.
The dragon''s wing was injured and could no longer maintain bnce.
With a sideways tumble, the dragon fell from the sky.
"Brothers, charge with me!"
From the ruins of the streets came a battle cry.
Samuel Jenkins, his face covered in blood, led a group of soldiers charging towards the fallen giant dragon with resolute determination.
Bang!
With a terrifying noise, the giant dragon''s enormous body crashed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.
Countless arrows and spells bombarded the dust cloud.
The dazzling light from the various spells burst, and from within the cloud of dust, the dragon''s agonized roar became increasingly frantic.
With a sudden p of its wings, the dragon dispersed the dust and rose into the air again.
At this moment, Rose stepped forward once again.
Like a ghost, she rushed to the dragon''s side and aimed at its remaining eye.
Swish!
A chilling light shed as Rose''s dagger once again prated the dragon''s eye socket.
"Roar!"
The dragon''s furious roar rang out again, and this time, there was a note of panic.
Blinded in both eyes, the dragon was at an absolute disadvantage.
The dragon opened its mouth wide, and a series of terrifying breath attacks radiated in all directions.
After dodging the surrounding attackers, the dragon ascended into the sky in disarray, swiftly flying towards the outskirts of the city...
The dragon''s figure grew increasingly distant until it became a small dot on the horizon, disappearing from everyone''s sight.
"Did we... win?"
"We won!"
In a mix of despair and disbelief, Riverside''s residents erupted in cheers.
Rose, the main heroine of this epic battle, was surrounded by the crowd.
People cheered and shouted, some even began worshipping Rose in their fervor.
They had really driven off the evil dragon!
Samuel Jenkins coughed to get everyone''s attention, calming the excited crowd.
He announced loudly, "Given the Lord of Riverside is currently waging war on the front lines and stretched thin, and all senior officials of Riverside have unfortunately fallen in battle, under the wartime special regtions, we''ve unanimously elected Lady Rose as the Acting City Lord of Riverside for better rebuilding after our discussion and voting."
"Samuel Jenkins, for Acting Vice City Lord."
"The Dark Lord Alliance just left not long ago, which is a significant threat. We have reported the situation to the Empire. Fortunately, under Lady Rose''s leadership, we sessfully repelled the dragon!"
"This is a rare victory for us in our despair," Samuel began.
"May the dead rest in peace, and the living press on. We still have many wounded in Riverside who need aid. Anyone capable, please follow Lady Rose''s leadership. Let us stand together, rebuild Riverside."
Amid the cheering of the crowd, Rose was inaugurated as the Acting City Lord of Riverside.
This title was temporary, and even without an official Imperial appointment.
Once the rightful Lord of Riverside returned, the title would be rescinded.
But what if the Lord... never returned?
A cold smile crossed Rose''s face.
What she needed to do next was find a way to secure an official appointment, to be a city lord recognized and protected by the Imperial Codex.
?m ...
Having left Riverside in disarray, Ethan was far enough away when a white light instantly enveloped him.
His injuries quickly disappeared, and his eyes healed fast.
"That woman, she really did go all out," Ethan muttered under his breath.
Although they had agreed beforehand that they wouldn''t hold back, Rose''s blows had been a bit too real... even excessive.
The good thing was that, seeing the sorry state Ethan had retreated in, nobody would believe that it had been staged.
"The next time we''re in bed, I''ll get back at her for today," Ethan thought.
Thinking of Rose in bed and her usual self being twopletely different states, the thought of conquering such a woman made him smile with satisfaction.
Chapter 77 76-Elunas Tenderness（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
On his way back, Ethan didn''t hurry back to the dungeon but made a detour to the treant vige.
The captured Heroes he had brought back were being held there.
Eluna spotted Ethan at the entrance of the vige.
She didn''t approach him but merely nodded from a distance.
She was surrounded by many treant children and NPC vigers, no doubt to maintain her dignity in front of them for better control over the vige.
Ethan understood Eluna''s small tactic and smiled, nodding back, and proceeded to Eluna''s room.
Not muchter, Eluna came back.
Today, she wore a green ceremonial robe, looking extraordinarily beautiful.
It seemed to be some treant festival today, and Eluna had a touch of the sacred, invible aura that stirred Ethan''s desires.
Ethan circled his arms around her waist and whispered in her ear, "Missed me?"
"Mmm," Eluna nodded, uncharacteristically shy.
"What was that? I didn''t hear," Ethan said, feigning innocence and moving his ear closer.
"I said I missed you," Eluna repeated.
Ethan chuckled, "Missed me? Which part of me?"
"Naughty!" Eluna scoffed, pinching Ethan''s waist.
Ethanughed and took Eluna''s soft hand, cing it on his lower body. Even through the clothes, Eluna could feel the heat.
"I''ve missed you too."
Eluna bit her lip, knelt down in front of Ethan slowly, opened his belt, and slowly pulled down Ethan''s pants.
Ethan''s manhood sprung out fiercely, inches away from Eluna''s face.
Eluna took hold of Ethan''s hard member, slowly sticking out her tongue, and began to lick it delicately.
It was incredibly firm and hot, as if it could burn her.
This thing stirred her excitement greatly, making her body pulse with uncontroble desire. She could only imagine what it would be like to be taken by him.
Eluna closed her eyes, fully immersing herself in the blissful sensation.
She fondled Ethan''s member with her hand while taking him into her mouth, but it was simply toorge. She could only take half of him before she started gasping for air, her throat fully upied.
Eluna''s face was one of unbridled lust, her saliva dripping from the corners of her mouth. With every movement Eluna made, Ethan couldn''t help but let out a moan.
"Baby, your mouth feels so good."
Eluna''s cheeks were a rosy red, her eyes sultry and filled with desire. She was clearly lost in the moment.
Ethan knew that she had fallen deep into a fantasy, unable to pull herself out.
Eluna gently bit down, a bit awkward as she was still getting used to it. She teased Ethan''s member with the tip of her tongue, sending shivers throughout his body as if he''d been struck by lightning. He was in such pleasure that he was barely able to contain himself.
"Ah..." Ethan''s member gave a fierce throb,pletely filling Eluna''s mouth.
"Umm..." Eluna was choked by the massive object in her mouth, unable to speak. She could only use her tongue to lick and guide it to prate deeper. Her mind was flooded with pleasurable thoughts.
Eluna felt like her body was being pierced, an intense pleasure washing over her entire body. Ethan gently cradled Eluna''s head, starting to thrust in and out of her mouth.
"Umm..." Eluna''s body instinctively responded, slightly parting her lips to amodate Ethan. Her vision became dizzy, as if she was floating on a cloud, in absolute bliss.
Feeling the woman in front of him had sufficiently aroused, Ethanid Eluna down on the bed, undressed her, and admired her beautiful body in his arms. Her skin was delicate to the touch, glowing with a pink hue.
Ethan ran his hand along Eluna''s spine, his lips close to her ear, his warm tongue sliding within, making her earlobe tingle.
"Ah... ha..." Unconsciously, Eluna arched her neck and back, portraying a look of desire.
?m Seeing this, Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle lightly.
"Baby, you look so tempting like this." Ethan said, his hand moving down along Eluna''s smooth back, finally resting on her pert buttocks, giving them a gentle squeeze before rubbing her sensitive area with his fingertips.
Eluna immediately caught on to Ethan''s intentions, her legs involuntarily tightening. Ethan''s hand continued down, caressing the smooth skin of her thighs.
"Umm...ha...ah..." Eluna''s moans became more urgent, a strange desire building within her body. She wanted more.
Ethan''s other hand slowly crept up from the side of Eluna''s waist, covering and kneading her full, snowy peaks. Eluna couldn''t help but groan softly, her body instinctively arching upwards.
With a few gentle presses from Ethan, Eluna felt a familiar unusual sensation wash over her. She lightly furrowed her brows and lifted her long, straight legs, locking them around Ethan''s waist, inviting him into her body.
Ethan chuckled lightly, pleased by Eluna''s forwardness. It seemed he was in for a pleasurable night.
Eluna knelt on the bed, one leg curled around Ethan''s waist, the other resting on his chest. Despite the fatigue from this position, it only heightened her sensations.
Ethan growled lowly, grasping Eluna''s voluptuous figure, pulling her tightly against his chest, and then began to thrust with force.
"Ah... ah... ah..." Eluna groaned passionately, her hips shaking wildly as her hands clung tightly to Ethan''s back.
Ethan didn''t stop her, instead matching her movements willingly. The position heightened Eluna''s sensations, her body contracting repeatedly, using her own softness to wrap around Ethan. She held Ethan''s lower half tightly, the two bodies rubbing against each other, fluids sshing, exciting Eluna even more.
Ethan suddenly halted his movements. Looking at Eluna, he asked, "Do you like it?"
"Mm... ah... yes... I like it..." Eluna''s voice had be hoarse, her mind left nk, unwilling to think about anything else.
Ethan watched Eluna''s blurred state, a wicked smile curling up at the corner of his mouth, and then continued his vigorous actions, this time more intense.
Under such vigorous movement, Eluna''s body spasmed continually, high-pitched cries escaping from her lips.
Eluna reached climax before Ethan. After their passionate encounter, Ethan carried a fatigued Eluna into the bathroom to clean up.
Eluna soaked in the bathtub, her body soft and leaning against Ethan. Her hands were ced on Ethan''s shoulders, gently caressing them.
Ethan''s member hadn''t yet subsided. He held Eluna''s slender waist and pecked her lips.
Eluna gasped and looked up, her eyes seductive and her gaze filled with allure. Her tempting cherry mouth slightly opened, exhaling a sweet nectar. Her moist lips, slightly swollen from their earlier activities, emitted a faint pink color that tempted Ethan''s finger to explore.
"Mm!" Ethan''s finger pressed against her tongue, leaving her speechless. Eluna''s blushing face hadn''t yet faded, she shyly red at Ethan.
"Hehe." Ethan chuckled, lifting Eluna from the bathtub and positioning her astride his body. His member quickly found its entrance, and Ethan once again felt the enveloping wetness and couldn''t help but moan in pleasure.
"Ah... Mm..." Eluna twisted her body, feeling Ethan move within her, her body immediately stiffened.
Ethan looked at Eluna''s face, flushed with stimtion, and couldn''t help but smile. He lowered his head to kiss her earlobe. Eluna immediately arched her back, offering herself up to Ethan.
Ethan forcefully sucked on Eluna''s sensitive earlobe and alluring lips, drawing out shimmering saliva. His mouth neared Eluna''s corbone and nted a fierce kiss.
"Ah..." Eluna moaned, feeling Ethan''s member ravaging within her. Each thrust was like a volcanic eruption, overwhelming and intense. It felt like her soul was being torn apart by the impact, yet her body grew incredibly excited from this extreme pleasure.
Even her tailbone sent waves of tingling sensations that made her release enticing moans involuntarily.
"Oh..."
Hearing Eluna''s moans, Ethan couldn''t help but quicken his pace.
Eluna''s moans grew louder and louder until she couldn''t help but cry out. The pleasure was so intense that she wished she could die on the spot.
Eluna clung tightly to Ethan, her slender legs mping tightly around his waist.
Ethan also felt a surge of blood, he stretched out his right hand, grabbed Eluna''s buttocks, and vigorously lifted upwards. With Eluna''s gasp, their bodies perfectly merged together.
"Ah-"
"Mm..."
Ethan''s fingers gently toyed with Eluna''s sensitive spot, causing her to moan uncontrobly. Eluna constantly twisted her waist, trying to escape Ethan''s invasion, yet he always managed to seize the opportunity.
"Mm... ah..." Eluna''s screams gradually turned into moans. She bit her lip tightly, enduring the ultimate pleasure Ethan brought her.
After a vigorous bout, Eluna copsed entirely onto Ethan, without the strength to move even a single finger.
Ethan helped Eluna to bathe, then changed into a robe and returned to the bedroom.
Eluna quickly closed her eyes, sinking into dreand.
Chapter 78 77-The Heroes In The Dungeon（3rd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Ethan didn''t disturb Eluna, who had fallen asleep.
He gazed down at his persistent arousal, feeling somewhat helpless.
He had not yet had his fill.
After advancing to Rank A, it seemed that not all the benefits were actually... beneficial.
Sometimes, having too much sexual desire could be a bother.
Ethan felt a touch of helplessness.
He took a cold shower to cool off, only to find it didn''t help at all.
"Dragonkin are famed for theirsciviousness. It''s not just a rumor... I need to find a way to relieve this tension." Lilith and Alicia were already confined in the dungeon, not by his side, and Eluna had reached her limit.
"That''s right, aren''t there still some captives in the dungeon?" Ethan remembered the purpose of his journey here.
The four female Heroes were very powerful and formed a well-coordinated team.
"If it were in the past, subduing them would take some effort. But now..." With the addition of the charming candle and Heartbane magic, wouldn''t it be easy to win over these four Heroes?
Upon reaching the dungeon, Ethan slowly opened the door.
As he looked at the four beautiful female Heroes in the dungeon, he couldn''t help but lick his lips. Each one of the girls was unique, yet all were stunning beauties.
"It looks like I''m going to have a feast today," Ethan sneered as he stepped into the dungeon.
"Who are you, why have you brought us here?" Olivia Brown asked timidly, looking at this man like a mouse would a cat, instinctively afraid.
Amelia Thomas and Isabe Jones also turned their gazes towards Ethan, their faces full of caution.
"You can call me Dark Lord," Ethan greeted with a smile.
Yet to the three girls, this smile didn''t feel weing at all.
Instead, it gave them chills.
After sizing up the three girls, Ethan licked his lips again and slowly said, "I''m giving you two options. Submit to me, be my women, and I promise you anything you desire."
"The second choice," Ethan smiled coldly, "if you refuse, then I''ll let the goblins have a taste of you."
Hearing this, the three of them stiffened, their faces full of fear as they looked at Ethan.
Seeing their varied reactions, Ethan could hardly contain his amusement.
This scenario seemed familiar; it seemed goblins posed a greater threat to these women than anything else...
"You!" Amelia''s chest heaved with agitation. Neither giving herself to this Dark Lord nor those disgusting goblins was eptable to her.
"If you want to kill me, just do it. I''ll never agree to your terms."
Hearing Amelia''s resolute response, Ethan didn''t seem to mind.
He had dealt with defiant women like her before.
In the end, they all proved that he was more unyielding than they were.
He slowly lit a candle.
A seductive aroma slowly filled the dungeon.
Looking at the defiant Amelia, Ethan couldn''t help but smile, "Let''s start with you."
Ethan opened Amelia''s cell door.
She shrank back in fear but managed to keep aposed face, "What... what are you going to do?"
"What are we doing? You know very well, don''t you? Of course, we''re here to have some fun." Ethan slowly took off his clothes and strode towards Amelia Thomas.
"If you dare, kill me! I won''t submit to you!" Amelia Thomas defiantly shouted out.
"Really? I hope you''ll say the sameter." Ethanughed, grabbing Amelia Thomas by the neck and pushing her against the wall, roughly tearing off her dress.
Ethan''s arousal aimed directly at her core, forcefully plunging into her.
"Mm!"
Amelia Thomas felt a surge of intense pain, her eyes widening in surprise, but she forced herself to remain silent.
However, a few secondster, with Ethan''s rough movements, Amelia''s breathing had be increasingly ragged.
Her intimate area felt torn apart, a pain so severe it made her want to faint, yet, even more overwhelming was her sense of humiliation.
Amelia Thomas gritted her teeth, forcing herself not to make a sound.
Ethan chuckled coldly: "What''s the matter? Does it hurt?"
Amelia Thomas did not answer, only struggling vigorously, trying to escape his clutches.
Ethan raised his hand and pped her, saying coldly: "It seems you haven''t learned your lesson yet."
With that, he once again thrust deep into her, even harder than before. Gradually, Ethan felt Amelia Thomas getting wetter, and with each thrust, he felt a sticky liquid.
"Didn''t you say you wouldn''t submit? It seems like your body disagrees with you."
With every thrust, a lustful sloshing sound echoed through the dungeon.
"Refuse to scream?" Ethan said contemptuously. "Don''t you know that men love it when women act defiantly?"
With that, he thrust even harder into her.
Amelia Thomas gradually felt she was losing control. Initially, all she felt was pain, but now it was reced by waves of pleasure.
With each of Ethan''s thrusts, Amelia finally couldn''t hold back anymore, and a passionate moan slipped from her throat.
"Ah...oh..."
Hearing Amelia''s moans, Ethan suddenly stopped, slowly pulling out.
"Uh-uh..." Amelia, clearly aroused, even proactively raised her bottom, seeking Ethan''s arousal.
"You want it now, don''t you? Beg me, and I''ll give it to you," Ethan asked softly.
Amelia didn''t respond, her face flushing as she bit her lip. Ethan wasn''t in a hurry, merely rubbing his arousal against her sensitive area.
Waves of tingling sensations washed over her, bombarding her brain. Amelia felt as though there were countless ants crawling inside her, she couldn''t bear it any longer.
"Please..."
"What did you say? I can''t hear you."
"Please, I want you."
"Tell me you''re a slut, a dirty whore, and I''ll satisfy you." Ethan leaned in close to Amelia''s ear, his smirk wicked.
Amelia''s mind was a whirlwind of confusion. All she wanted now was Ethan. She kept rubbing against him, her arousal dripping down her thighs. Dignity was no longer a concern for her.
?m "I''m a slut. I''m a dirty whore. Please, I beg you, take me."
"Haha." Ethanughed heartily, then harshly thrust into Amelia once more, this time with even more force. Amelia''s moans grew increasingly loud.
Like a brute, Ethan continued to torment Amelia, showing no mercy. He would never dare to release himself like this with his other women.
Wave after wave of intense pleasure overwhelmed Amelia Thomas. She even took the initiative to take Ethan''s finger in her mouth, passionately sucking on it.
Amelia had been yed to the point of delirium by Ethan. He forcefully tore off her clothes, revealing her white and delicate body, and then plunged into her with a force that took her breath away.
Amelia screamed. Then, the entire dungeon echoed with her lustful moans. Apanied by Ethan''s rough and frenzied thrusts, Amelia felt as if she was going to die.
She didn''t understand, why was this happening? She had never felt this way before... Could it be that she was truly a natural-born whore?
Amelia didn''t know how many times she''d been battered, until she finally lost consciousness...
Looking at the limp Amelia on the ground, Ethan licked his lips and turned his gaze to the other prison door.
Olivia Brown was watching curiously from the side. When she saw Ethan looking at her, she quickly averted her gaze. But her blushing cheeks and somewhat confused eyes had already betrayed her.
Ethan slowly opened her cell door and walked in.
"No, please..." Olivia begged, her face pale.
Ethan lightly snapped his fingers and an invisible force instantly shredded her clothes. Olivia stood naked in front of Ethan, using her hands to cover herself, tears already flowing from the corners of her eyes.
"Spare me... please."
Ethan ignored her plea. He had no sentimentality for these prisoners.
He walked straight up to her, backing Olivia into a corner. Ethan used a finger to lift her chin while his other hand roamed down to her lower body.
Olivia Brown instinctively closed her legs, but how could she resist Ethan''s intrusion?
Ethan smoothly invaded between her legs, his fingers slowly drawing out a string of pearly liquid.
"You''re the one who kept saying no, right? Then what is this?"
"You didn''t get turned on by watching yourpanion being vited, did you?"
Facing Ethan''s words, Olivia Brown didn''t respond, she could only lower her head in shame. Ethan chuckled at her reaction.
He walked straight up to her, backing Olivia into a corner. Ethan used a finger to lift her chin while his other hand roamed down to her lower body.
Olivia Brown instinctively closed her legs, but how could she resist Ethan''s intrusion?
Ethan smoothly invaded between her legs, his fingers slowly drawing out a string of pearly liquid.
"What do you want?" He asked quietly.
Olivia Brown clenched her teeth and remained silent.
Ethan didn''t mind her attitude. He continued to linger on her body, kissing her lips and slowly exploring every corner of her mouth.
It was an incredibly wonderful feeling, but Olivia Brown remained silent throughout.
Ethan slightly narrowed his eyes, suddenly let go of Olivia Brown''s lips, and instead took hold of the soft fullness of her chest.
Chapter 79 78-The Dignity Of A Hero（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Ah..."
Unable to help herself, Olivia Brown moaned out loud.
Ethan chuckled, whispering, "I know...you enjoy this very much..."
His hand moved downwards, brushing across the silky skin of Olivia''s belly.
His fingertips seemed to carry some kind of magic, making Olivia ultra-sensitive to his touch.
Ethan''s hand glided lower on Olivia Brown''s t abdomen, finally stopping at her flower bud.
Olivia was extremely tense.
Bending over, Ethan leaned closer to Olivia, his warm breath brushed against her cheek.
"Do you want more, hmm?"
"I don''t want..." Olivia turned her head slightly, murmuring incoherently.
"I''ll make it feel good for you, trust me."
Ethan continued to coax her while his tongue teased her neck.
The tantalizing stimtion made Olivia tense all over.
"Good girl, turn around and spread your legs."
Ethan''s voice was like a devil''s whisper. Despite her internal struggle, Olivia slowly turned around, bending over in front of him.
She looked like a pitiful puppy waiting to be fed.
Ethan parted Olivia''s raised buttocks, ensuring she was wet enough before he gently thrusted in until her petals were fully blossomed.
"Oh!..." Unable to control herself, Olivia screamed out loud, her legs twitching in response to the surge of emotions.
Ethan squinted his eyes, savoring the exquisite experience while kneading Olivia''s perky buttocks.
Olivia weed Ethan''s thrusts, letting out feeble pleas.
"Ah...softer...I''m scared of the pain..."
Ethan nodded and slowed down. Once Olivia adapted, he began another wave of attack.
Again and again.
Every time Olivia voiced her fatigue or felt she couldn''t hold on, Ethan would patiently guide her to continue.
Her face grew redder, her moans turned softer and even her breasts were trembling in sync with Ethan''s movements.
"Ah...it''s so good...so intense..."
Ethan grasped her chest and began another charge.
"Hmm, ah..." Olivia was gasping for breath due to the overwhelming sensation.
Yet Ethan seemed insatiable, continuing to grind against her soft body.
"Ah..." Olivia felt as if her body was melting, panting intermittently, "Haven''t you...had enough? I can''t take anymore..."
Ethan shook his head, "We''re just getting started."
Olivia looked up at Ethan, her eyes clouded with desire, her forehead covered in sweat, her face flushed.
"Ah..."
Unable to help herself, Olivia let out another low moan, feeling a tingling sensation spread all over her body. It was like countless ants were crawling under her skin, an indescribable feeling.
Ethan increased his thrusting frequency, causing Olivia to scream out in ecstasy. Her voice was raspy and alluring, overpowering her usual tone, exuding an unusual sex appeal.
"Let''s change positions." Ethan instructed Olivia to turn around, lifting her up before reentering her.
"Mmm..."
A satisfied moan escaped from the back of Olivia''s throat, her legs instinctively wrapping around Ethan''s waist.
"Oh!..."
Her buttocks arched forward involuntarily, her long, slender legs clinging tightly to Ethan''s body, her feet locked around his waist.
Their naked bodies entwined tightly, the angle between Ethan''s waist and Olivia''s buttocks formed an exaggerated triangle, a sight that was blood-boiling.
Ethan''s pace was quickening, each thrust felt as though he was impaling Olivia Brown.
Olivia Brown had long forgotten who she was.
At this moment, she could think of nothing but the pleasure bestowed upon her by her body''s instinctive response.
"Oh... this is so good... I''m... I''m going to die..."
Olivia Brown''s voice gradually subsided, she was about to faint and her body had lost its supportive power.
However, it wasn''t over, Ethan continued to conquer her time and time again.
"Ah... slow down... too... too fast... wu..."
Ethan paid no heed to Olivia Brown''s pleas, persistently mming into Olivia Brown, repeatedly sending his own heated essence into her body, causing her spirit to ascend gradually until she reached the peak.
"I... I... can''t... can''t hold on..."
Olivia Brown copsed onto the bed, her lower body in a state of utter mess.
Ethany next to her, one hand on her shoulder and the other on her plump buttocks, holding position.
Two young and fiery bodies tangled together, their bodily fluids mixed, spreading an intoxicating scent in the air.
Olivia Brown turned over and leaned into Ethan''s embrace, one hand on his chest, her face bearing a dazed expression.
Ethan held Olivia Brown and ced her on the bed, grabbing a pillow to cushion her back, positioning her to sit on him.
Olivia Brown shyly nced at Ethan.
Her clothes were now almostpletely torn, her body marked with signs of their intimate encounter, especially the hickeys on her chest which depicted the intensity of their earlier encounter.
Seeing this, Ethan smirked wickedly.
His right hand roamed to the root of Olivia Brown''s legs, stroking the smooth skin of her thighs, then slowly lifted her buttocks, gently guiding them to his midriff.
Olivia Brown''s face grew even redder, she bit her lip shyly and closed her eyes.
Ethan chuckled lightly, then suddenly with a forceful surge, he thrust deeply into Olivia Brown.
"Ah!"
Olivia Brown let out a suppressed groan, her face pained, but her arms wrapped tightly around Ethan''s neck, refusing to let go.
"How''s that? You like it?" Ethan asked, looking at Olivia Brown''s pale face with a smile. "Hmm..." Olivia Brown pursed her lips, unable to utter a word.
"You want more?" Ethan asked again.
"Hmm... yes..." Olivia Brown blushed so much that she didn''t dare to open her eyes.
"Such a good girl, okay." Ethan agreed with a smile, and once again thrust forcefully.
"Ah!..." Olivia Brown let out another suppressed moan, "Faster!"
Ethan didn''t speak, continuing to drive himself forward.
"Hmm..."
Olivia Brown felt as though her body was being consumed by an unquenchable me, scorching her skin.
"Hmm~"
Olivia Brown let out another moan.
"Hmm..."
"Hmm... Ah..."
"Hmm..."
Olivia Brown felt like she was going mad, her heart seemed to be ready to fly out of her chest, beyond her control.
This pleasure was more stimting than anything else, making her immersed in it, unable to extricate herself.
"Huh..."
Ethan exhaled deeply, filling her up once again.
Olivia Brownid t on the bed, panting heavily.
Sweat dripped down her forehead, soaking her clothes.
She had already fallen into a faint sleep.
Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were filled with an irresistible allure.
"Now, it''s time for the final course."
Ethan licked his lips and turned to Isabe Jones, who was currently filled with a conflicted expression.
Without seeking her opinion, Ethan simply opened the prison door and walked in.
Isabe Jones bit her lip, looking somewhat struggling. Finally, as if resigned, she spoke softly, "I... I know it''s pointless to say anything now, but I hope you won''t force me."
"It''s my first time... I hope, all of this happens because I want it to."
"Alright." Such a request, Ethan naturally wouldn''t refuse.
But at the same time, he thought this girl was somewhat naive.
Once she had tasted some things, it would no longer be up to her.
Her twopanions were just like virtuous women before, but what about now?
"Since you want to do it yourself, let''s start with your mouth." Ethan grinned, stepping forward to touch Isabe Jones''s lips.
Seeing Ethan approach, Isabe Jones shrank back a bit, but in the end, she chose to ept, allowing Ethan to touch her lips with his fingers, then pushing them into her mouth, ying with her tongue.
"Um..." Isabe Jones unconsciously sucked on Ethan''s fingers, her crystalline saliva trickling down the corner of her mouth.
Ethan licked his lips, motioned for her to kneel down, then grabbed Isabe Jones''s hand, guiding it to grasp the monster between his legs.
"Let''s start."
"Mm..." Isabe Jones nodded, slowly extending her head.
Ethan yed with her lips with his fingers, pushing them into her mouth again, toying with her tongue.
"Um..." Isabe Jones unconsciously sucked on Ethan''s fingers, her crystalline saliva trickling down the corner of her mouth.
Ethan licked his lips, motioned her to kneel down, then took hold of Isabe Jones''s hand, guiding her to grasp his shaft.
Ethan motioned for Isabe Jones to kneel down and take his member in her hand.
Obediently, she opened her mouth, sticking out her tongue to tentatively give it a lick.
"Ah..." Ethan watched the naive girl in front of him, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.
He put his hand on Isabe Jones''s smooth and fair back, leisurely kneading it and asked, "Do you know how to please a man?"
Chapter 80 79-The Submission Of A Hero（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Isabe Jones didn''t answer.
She just nodded obediently, then shook her head, her eyes looked hazy and seductive, seemingly expecting more intimate actions.
Ethan didn''t ask her again.
He continued, "If you want to please a man, learn to pleasure him first. Do you understand what I mean?"
Isabe Jones bit her lip and replied softly, "Mm, I understand."
She tightly embraced Ethan''s waist and took all of Ethan''s member into her mouth.
Ethan felt surprised and taken aback, he hadn''t expected this girl to have such talent in this area.
With his size, it wasn''t an easy task to take all of it in.
"Oh..."
Ethan closed his eyes, unable to suppress a contented moan.
He felt as if he waspletely buried in a warm, moist garden.
Ethan looked thoroughly pleased.
Isabe Jones followed his rhythm, her body swaying slightly as if she would topple over any moment.
Her breaths were clearlyborious, but she continued to enthusiastically take Ethan''s member in her mouth, constantly drawing in and out.
"Um..."
Ethan couldn''t help but grasp Isabe Jones''s head, thrusting forward and back.
This small mouth of hers was definitely the best he had ever experienced.
"Um um um..."
With Ethan''s movements getting faster, Isabe Jones''s voice also grew more hurried, saliva continuously flowing down from the corners of her mouth...
"Ah!"
Ethan couldn''t help but let out a pleased moan.
He felt a rush of warmth spurt out, directly surging from Isabe Jones''s mouth to her throat, filling her mouthpletely.
Isabe Jones suddenly felt unbearably hot all over, as if she had been thrown into a steamer.
She wished that Ethan would throw her down right now and ravage her fiercely.
"Give it to me."
Isabe Jones, also panting, let go of her mouth and slowly turned around, kneeling on the bed.
Ethan took a few quick breaths before regaining his energy.
"You''ve made me feel so good, now it''s my turn to please you."
He pressed Isabe Jones onto the bed, having her kneel with her back towards him, and then he lifted up Isabe Jones''s hips.
Isabe Jones was wearing a short skirt.
Ethan reached between her legs, discovering that her panties were soaked through.
Ethan couldn''t help but tease her flower bud with his fingers, giving it a gentle press.
"Ah..." Like being electrocuted, Isabe Jones let out a soft gasp.
"Should I take it off for you?"
"Mm."
Isabe Jones nodded, Ethan''s fingers slid down and Isabe Jones''s panties slid down to her thighs.
Drops of clear liquid kept dripping...
Ethan saw the look in Isabe Jones''s eyes and knew what she wanted, so he smiled.
"I''m going in now," Ethan said mischievously.
"Mm..."
Isabe Jones shyly nodded.
"Close your eyes, I''ll be gentle!"
Ethan tempted Isabe Jones.
"Mm..."
Isabe Jones obediently closed her eyes.
When Isabe Jones felt Ethan slowly approaching, she slowly opened her eyes only to see Ethan standing behind her, his member already nestled between her thighs.
"Ah!" Isabe Jones screamed and quickly covered her face, because Ethan was already inside her.
"Does it hurt?" Ethan gently kneaded Isabe Jones''s sensitive area, he could hear that Isabe Jones''s breathing was getting more and more hurried.
"Mm... a little..." Isabe Jones bit her lip to bear Ethan''s caresses, but her heart was beating rapidly.
"Aah!" Isabe Jones cried out in surprise, quickly covering her face, for at this moment, Ethan had already entered her.
She knew Ethan was a bit extraordinary down there, but when he actually prated her, she was still taken aback.
She felt as if she was being filled up entirely, waves of intense pleasure assaulting her continuously.
"Ah... ah..." Even though Ethan remained motionless, Isabe Jones had already begun to emit passionate moans, her eyes appearing watery.
Her reactions brought Ethan great pleasure, his hand instinctively moving to knead at her breasts.
Isabe felt a slight movement inside her, her heart filled with sudden panic: "You... don''t move about recklessly!"
Ethan didn''t listen to Isabe Jones, instead he started kissing her neck, his strength so powerful as if wanting to devour her whole.
Isabe Jones was forced to tilt her neck back, sumbing to his fierce advances, her moans bing involuntary: "Mmm~~"
Then came another bout of powerful thrusting, this time even more violent than thest.
Isabe Jones felt as if her bones were about to shatter, her body left with nothing but gasps and moans.
Exhausted, Isabe Jones copsed onto the bed, taking in deep breaths.
Her face was flushed, her lips slightly swollen, looking incredibly enticing.
Ethan, as if energized by some magical potion, did not give her any time to catch her breath, each thrust reaching into Isabe Jones''s most sensitive parts.
No matter how resilient Isabe Jones was, she couldn''t withstand such rigorous activity.
All she could do was cling to Ethan with all her strength.
Their bodies pressed tightly together, both clearly hearing the other''s heavy panting.
"Mmm... Go easy!" Isabe Jones''s voice was sweet and pleading, her eyes seductive.
The area around her lower abdomen was wet, the white sheets stained with a vibrant color, testifying to their passionate encounter.
Ethan stopped his actions, he leaned over to look at Isabe Jones, who was lying on the bed.
Half-lidded, her long eyshes trembling, shey sprawled on the bed, looking both inviting and sexy.
Ethan suddenly extended his hand to caress Isabe Jones''s shoulder, corbone, and waist, gradually sliding down to the softness of her breasts.
His fingers trailed down her body, causing shivers to run down Isabe Jones''s spine.
Isabe Jones wanted to say something but found it hard to speak as if something was stuck in her throat.
So, she resorted to writhing to express herself.
Ethan''s hand followed the smooth line of her back, ultimately resting on her buttocks, gently kneading them.
"Hmm? Hmm!" Isabe Jones''s breath was getting faster and faster.
She felt a tingling sensation in her body that made her squirm uncontrobly.
"Don''t..." Isabe Jones red at Ethan through gritted teeth but dared not struggle too much.
Ethan just smiled, leaned over, and slipped his tongue into Isabe Jones''s already wet mouth.
Isabe Jones felt her head explode.
Her body instantly heated up, her previously empty stomach seemed to fill up with some strange liquid, making her ufortable.
She couldn''t help but lift her leg, seekingfort.
While kissing, Ethan reached out to press on Isabe Jones''s ankle and then gently pushed.
Isabe Jones was pinned down on the bed, her body uncontrobly sinking down.
"Ah~~" Isabe Jones eximed, instinctively clinging to Ethan''s waist.
This position caused Isabe Jones''s legs to be sandwiched between Ethan''s, she felt a coldness below, Ethan''srge member entering her again, this time even deeper!
"Ah~~!!" Isabe Jones cried out once again.
A wicked smirk formed on Ethan''s lips as he leaned over, blowing a hot breath into Isabe Jones''s ear, "Do you like it?"
Isabe Jones''s mind waspletely nk as she nkly stared at the ceiling, unable to answer.
"Do you like it?" Ethan persisted, his movements bing even bolder.
Ethan''s body was extremely hot, causing Isabe Jones to squirm.
She clung tightly onto Ethan''s muscr arms, afraid he would leave.
This kind of stimtion excited Ethan greatly.
He intensified his movements, vigorously prating Isabe Jones.
"Ugh..." Isabe Jones let out a painful moan, tears rolling down.
She clenched her eyes shut, trying hard not to cry.
"Baby, do you feel good?" Ethan gently inquired, licking Isabe Jones''s earlobe.
"Mmm..." Isabe Jones was so embarrassed that she wished she could crawl into a hole and hide.
However, she was unable to do so.
Ethan was moving inside her continuously, and at an incredibly fast pace, bringing waves of intense pleasure.
Ethanughed, releasing Isabe Jones''s wrist, and then flipped her over.
Isabe Jones froze, but before she could react, Ethan''s hand had already covered her plump buttocks.
Realizing his intention, Isabe Jones fearfully widened her eyes.
Her eyes were filled with resistance, but Ethan disregarded her objections, forcing his way in and starting to rhythmically thrust.
"Ah!!" Isabe Jones''s eyes brimmed with glistening tears as her hands desperately gripped the bed sheets, her nails almost digging into her flesh.
Ethan, however, didn''t pay any heed.
His movements became wilder, each thrust seeming as if it wouldpletely destroy Isabe Jones.
Isabe Jones''s cheeks were so red they were almost bleeding.
Her moans grew more desperate and she didn''t even dare blink, fearing that her tears would start flowing at the slightest movement.
Ethan was relentless, thrusting into her over and over, as if he wanted to crush Isabe Jones''s soul inch by inch.
Isabe Jones was tense, her gaze fixated on the ceiling, her legs rigid.
She couldn''t handle it anymore...
She was close to her limits...
Desperately shaking her head, Isabe Jones tried to escape the waves of pleasure coursing through her body.
From Ethan''s perspective, the situation looked quite different.
Isabe Jones''s body was very sensitive, she would instinctively twist her waist, and now, her waist was moving non-stop, as if trying to escape some form of restraint.
Isabe Jones felt a surge of heat sweeping through her body. She had reached her limit.
"No... no more... no more!" Isabe Jones pleaded, "Please... don''t... I can''t handle it..."
Ethan, however, was unmoved. He quickened his rhythm, reaching out to hold Isabe Jones''s slender waist, pulling her even closer.
Unable to hold back, Isabe Jones whimpered, her body shaking.
Ethan no longer restrained himself, flooding Isabe Jones with his essence.
"Ah..."
Perhaps due to excessive stimtion, Isabe Jones''s head tilted, and she actually passed out.
Chapter 81 80-The Territory Of The Black Dragon（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
After a conquest, Ethan finally felt satisfied.
He activated the Heartbane spell, the three runes respectively branded on the foreheads of the three girls without much resistance.
"Ding! Congrattions to the host for subduing hero Amelia Thomas, loyalty 95%."
"Ding! Congrattions to the host for subduing hero Olivia Brown, loyalty 95%."
"Ding! Congrattions to the host for subduing hero Isabe Jones, loyalty 95%."
After ncing at the system prompt that appeared, Ethan nodded with satisfaction.
The power of magic indeed triumphs over everything.
Generally, increasing loyalty is quite challenging as human beings are notoriously unpredictable.
Money, power, and status... all these could ignite their loyalty, but often not for long.
However, relying on the power of magic, Ethan managed to make the three women utterly devoted to him without much effort. "It would be even better if there were more of such useful magic."
After sessfully subduing the three women and arranging for them to assist Eluna in the Treant Vige, Ethan returned to the dungeon.
The first thing he did was to summon the newly obtained Dragon Tower, cing it beside the hatchery.
Having had the most firepower in the Riverside war, he had a huge amount of resources filling his warehouse. "Let''s summon a Bipedal Wyvern for fun."
After consuming sufficient resources, an image of a monstrous creature covered in scales, terrifying and ferocious, slowly emerged before him and then materialized.
It was a colossal beast over ten meters tall, covered in fine green scales.
Unlike dragons, its forelimbs were connected to its wings.
Its head was simr to that of a dragon, sans the dragon horns.
In terms of size, the Bipedal Wyvern was undoubtedly thergest of all the species that Ethan had summoned to date.
[Name: Bipedal Wyvern]
?m [Intelligence: Adult Male]
[Strength: B-rank]
[Special Ability: Dragon Might (Non-dragon species will feel fear upon seeing Bipedal Wyvern.)]
[Enhancement Directions: Wyvern, Poison Dragon, Ground Dragon]
[Acid Dragon me: Bipedal Wyvern can spray a highly corrosive Dragon me for attack, doubling the damage to the enemy''s metal armor.]
"Just not sure about the actualbat power..."
"Attack me," Ethan ordered the Bipedal Wyvern.
Although a bit puzzled, the Wyvern obeyed Ethan''s order.
It opened its mouth wide and a thick green acid was instantly spat out at Ethan.
Sizzle...
Smoke rose, and Ethan''s clothes were quickly corroded, even his skin began to feel a strong burning sensation.
Considering Ethan''s A-rank defense, the corrosive Dragon me had this effect; if the Wyvern faced knights d in heavy armor, its Dragon me would definitely be their nightmare.
Ethan looked at his remaining resources.
Even after capturing a main city, the resources he seized could only summon five Bipedal Wyverns.
"No time to rest on oururels," sighed Ethan, who was once again reminded of his actual poverty despite feeling wealthy for a brief moment.
This only strengthened his resolve to seize control of Riverside.
More than the riches and food, it was the human resources that truly mattered.
Once Riverside was under his full control, the annual output of resources would be substantial enough to support a vast army.
"Need to make every penny count," Ethan said, making a decision.
Instead of being frugal, Ethan exchanged most of the resources he had umted for Bipedal Wyverns.
The five enormous creatures, each longer than ten meters, exuded an intimidating aura even when viewed from a distance.
"Roar!"
The five Bipedal Wyverns observed each other while letting out roars.
The smaller monsters in the dungeon, especially the goblins, were terrified and kept their distance.
Other monsters voluntarily started moving away from the Dragon Tower''s vicinity.
It was the first sign of territory division within the dungeon.
"I really need more space..." Ethan sighed, patting the head of one of the Bipedal Wyverns.
If he summoned a few more, he feared that his dungeon would not berge enough.
"Killing the lord of Riverside would immediately elevate my resource and territory standing," Ethan thought, growing impatient with his desire to kill the lord.
Riverside was currently dealing with the ck Dragon...
"No better day than today. I''ll go meet this ''kin'' of mine," he decided, having not yet seen a native dragon of this world other than himself.
After instructing little Ya and the others to watch over the house, and to release the Bipedal Wyverns on anyone causing trouble, Ethan left the dungeon under the cover of night and began his journey towards the Mist Forest.
...
Meanwhile, at the Riverside coalition camp within the Mist Forest, Riverside''s lord Gh?st Hughes angrily shattered the dining ware within his tent.
Even from a distance, his furious roar could be heard.
"What on earth is Mark Cooper doing? iming to be Riverside''s strongest warrior? He assured me that Riverside would be secure before I left. And now? How could it be so easily invaded by a few Dark Lords?"
"And where is Anna, that damn wretch? I entrusted her with the main control of the Riverside Barrier, and now she has disappeared without a trace, and even the Barrier has copsed..."
"Without the Barrier, how are we to resist the monsters'' attacks? Do we use human lives to build up defenses?"
Gh?st Hughes raged, with all the generals and heroes within the tent keeping their heads low, daring not to retort.
After Gh?st Hughes had cooled down a bit, one of his staff officers murmured, "Lord Gh?st Hughes, it''s true that those Dark Lords have caused irreparable damage to Riverside... But the silver lining is that Miss Rose led Riverside''s heroes and sessfully repelled the Dark Lord''s forces, even severely wounding that sudden golden dragon."
"We''re running out of time, Lord Gh?st Hughes. Right now, one ck Dragon has already put us in a tight spot. If another one shows up... Without the Riverside Barrier, we need to eliminate this ck Dragon beforehand, otherwise we''ll be caught between a rock and a hard ce."
"Humph, I''m well aware of that," Gh?st Hughes responded, a murderous glint in his eyes.
"It''s nothing more than another flying insect. What is there to fear? I have the Dragon Crossbow in my hand. Even without the Riverside Barrier, if that foolish creature dares to approach Riverside, I''ll ensure it never leaves!"
"Right now, with our main forces deployed and our base in chaos, there''s no telling how long Rose could hold off another attack from those Dark Lords... We need to wrap up the current battle as swiftly as possible."
"We''ve located that ck Dragon''sir, there''s no need to wait any longer. We almost got it thest time, this time I''m hell-bent on chopping off its head and delivering it to the capital, as a trophy for His Majesty!"
"Deliver my orders, we set off immediately!"
"As youmand!"
His staff saluted and dispersed.
The massive Riverside army, like a revved up war machine, began to gear up for battle.
...
Ethan, as if a shadow, weaved his way through the Mist Forest.
With his current strength, he quickly located their of the ck Dragon.
Deep in a swampy area radiating a miasma, Ethan found argemunity of monsters, presumably minions of the ck Dragon...
Just a nce left Ethan rather impressed.
The ck Dragon had the guts to fight Riverside for so long, it indeed had some serious muscle.
Nearly all the monsters in the Mist Forest seemed to be its followers.
Their ranks, numbering in the tens of thousands,prised a mixture of high-rank monsters like Two-headed Serpents and Giant Crabs.
This ck Dragon didn''t have the same advantage as the Dark Lords; it had no altar.
The fact that itmanded such a massive army was testament enough to its might.
Reaching the depth of the swamp, Ethan closed his eyes to sense his surroundings.
He found a hidden cave behind the swamp, a terrifying aura emanating from within...
Looks like dragons have a thing for ces like this, Ethan thought, though he found his dungeon far morefortable.
Following the cave downward, the space gradually opened up before him.
Illuminated by patches of bioluminescence, a gigantic cavern came into view.
In the middle of the caverny a massive pool, the floor of which glittered with a vast treasure.
Typical dragon hoarders, Ethan smirked.
A quick estimate of the value of the treasures at the bottom of the pool, and a staggering number popped up in his head.
"Why does it have to be dragons... Why am I the only poor one?"
"With this much gold and silver, if I exchange them for resources, I could summon at least a dozen Bipedal Wyverns..."
Ethan squatted down, picking up a shiny gold coin by the edge of the pool.
Rumble...
A loud noise echoed from within the pool.
A massive shadow loomed over Ethan.
Looking up, he found himself staring into a pair of green vertical pupils.
Chapter 82 81- Komait The Black Dragon（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
The whole scene felt strangely familiar yet peculiar to Ethan, as usually he was the one towering over others.
"Hello, I..."
Ethan was about to introduce himself, after all, his objective wasn''t to engage this ck Dragon in a life-or-death battle.
However, before he could finish his sentence, the hind part of the ck Dragon started shing red, firing a terrifying dragon me directly at Ethan''s head.
Boom!
The scorching heat instantly engulfed Ethan as the ck Dragon continued to spew dragon me.
The heatwave expanded outward from Ethan, rapidly raising the temperature of the pond.
A thickyer of white mist began to fill the entire underground cavern.
After a tirade of dragon me attacks, the ck Dragon''s mouth slowly emitted smoke, its eyes gleaming with mockery.
It was uncertain how this little pest had sneaked into its nest, but a st of dragon me was more than enough to reduce such a creature to ashes.
But the next moment, the ck Dragon was left stupefied, its eyes widening in shock at an unbelievable sight.
The spot that had just been engulfed by its dragon me was nowpletely empty.
Not a single trace or scent of the intruder remained in its line of sight.
The ck Dragon double-checked incredulously, but the result remained the same.
There was no sign of the enemy.
"Damn it! Show yourself, you cowardly rodent!"
The ck Dragon roared angrily, its huge tail smashing the surface of the water, creating waves that reached several dozen feet high.
Just as the waves began to ripple, a zing fireball shot out without warning, striking the ck Dragon''s abdomen at an incredible speed, then exploded with a loud bang.
The resulting high temperature caused a section of the ck Dragon''s scales to burn and char.
It roared in pain as a wave of savage and frantic anger surged within it.
"Roar"
The ck Dragon let out an agonizing roar, spewing a wave of scorching dragon me in all directions.
Wherever the dragon me passed, rocks flew and debris scattered.
Even the hard rock walls were scorched and melted, creating small holes.
But what was bizarre was that, except for the area first hit by the dragon me, nothing nearby was damaged.
It was as if an invisible shield was blocking everything in front of the dragon, even the mighty dragon me couldn''t destroy them.
"Damn you, show yourself!"
The ck Dragon screamed, wildly swiping its massive ws, trying to drag out the enemy hidden in the shadows.
However, no matter how much it raged, the enemy seemed to have evaporated, leaving no trace to be found.
"Ah! Damn pest!"
The ck Dragon was instantly furious.
Its enormous body slowly emerged from the pond, itsrge dragon wings spread out, stirring up a strong wind.
Behind the ck Dragon, a slender figure quietly appeared, silently observing the ck Dragon''s every move.
Ethan, looking at the easily-angered creature before him, felt somewhat helpless.
If it wouldn''tmunicate peacefully, then he would have to subdue it first.
"Scumbag, show yourself!"
The ck Dragon continued to roar, and Ethan, who had been quietly observing, finally made his move.
A cold light shed in Ethan''s golden vertical pupils, a golden glow wrapped around his body.
Like an arrow shot from a bow, Ethan charged.
"Roar!"
The ck Dragon roared and with a powerful thrust of its sturdy forelimbs, its entire body leaped into the air.
Simultaneously, it opened itsrge mouth full of sharp teeth, attempting to tear into the attacking Ethan.
Ethan moved with lightning speed, closing the gap to the ck Dragon in a blink of an eye.
He then pivoted his body and delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to the neck of the ck Dragon.
The impact resonated through the dragon''s scales andnded directly on its throat.
The hit left it momentarily stunned before it fell to the ground with a heavy thud.
Ethan seized the opportunity tond another solid sidekick.
Smack!
A crisp and thunderous blow echoed as the massive dragon was once again knocked down by Ethan.
Arge footprint was etched onto its face, leaving a deep imprint.
"Cursed vermin!" the ck Dragon roared in pain.
Itsrge, reptilian eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty intention to kill.
It abruptly flipped back onto its feet and lunged its massive jaws towards Ethan.
Ethan was well-prepared.
He deftly dodged the dragon''s attack, then retaliated with a p.
Wrapping his hand with an electric aura, he sent the monstrous body of the ck Dragon flying.
Thump!
The ck Dragon was once again toppled over, this time more violently than before, leaving a massive crater on the ground and dust filling the air.
The dragon slowly lifted its massive head, panting heavily as it red at Ethan.
Its cold, vertical-slit eyes were filled with hatred and ruthlessness.
"Roar!"
"How dare you provoke the mighty ck Dragon!"
With a thunderous roar, the ck Dragon shot upwards, its powerful hind legs kicking off the ground as its colossal body lunged at Ethan like a dark shadow.
"Hmph."
Facing the charging ck Dragon, Ethan let out a dismissive cold snort.
A terrifying aura of Holy Light swirled around him.
With a casual swing of his right hand, a pir of light fell from the sky, smashing the ck Dragon back into theke.
Boom!
The dragon''s massive body crashed into theke, causing a huge ssh.
The ck Dragon thrashed about in the water in pain.
Its bloodshot eyes red fiercely at Ethan, seething with indomitable rage.
But this time, it didn''t act recklessly...
As a dragon, it was not a fool.
It had already felt a considerable threat from the opponent in front of it.
Ethan slowly walked to the water''s edge, overlooking the ck Dragon''s enormous head.
A faint smile appeared on his face as intricate scales began to emerge on his body, and a terrifying aura radiated out.
"Let me introduce myself. My name is Ethan."
The ck Dragon''s pupils shrunk suddenly, retreating a safe distance from Ethan.
"So, you are of the same kind... I was wondering when there was such an anomaly among humans, who could fight me to a standstill with sheer physical strength," the ck Dragon snorted, as if seeking justification, "Well, if it weren''t for that despicable human who injured me with a Dragon Crossbow, you definitely wouldn''t have gained the upper hand!"
Ethan followed the ck Dragon''s gaze to notice two gruesome prating wounds on its abdomen, tearing apart arge area of its dragon scales.
Due to the intense battle with Ethan just now, the wound had reopened, and hot, fresh blood kept pouring out.
Slowly lifting its massive head, the ck Dragon regained its previous arrogance and spoke slowly, "You may call me Komait, my fellow. Why have youe to visit the great Komait?"
Seeing ck Dragon''s obnoxious demeanor, Ethan itched to leap up and punch him again.
However, the purpose of this trip wasn''t to pick a fight.
This dragon still had a lot of use for him.
"I''m here to form an alliance with you."
"An alliance?"
ck Dragon instinctively wanted to scoff, but a pang of fear caused him to swallow the derisive words he was about to utter.
He spoke solemnly instead, "I am the mighty ck Dragon Lord Komait, the King of Mist Forest, the ruler of hundreds of thousands of monsters..."
"Ethan, my kin, I admit you are strong, but do you dare dream of forming an alliance with me with your solitary strength?"
"But I do have another proposal. My kin, you can choose to join the Great ck Dragon Lord''s forces. I am willing to make you the second-inmand of my ck Dragon Army!"
Again, Ethan suppressed the urge to p this creature.
He snapped his fingers, and a Holy Light descended from the sky!
ck Dragon Komait initially thought Ethan was about to engage inbat again, and murderous intent once more red in his eyes.
However, when the Holy Light made contact with his dragon body, his eyes widened in surprise.
The Holy Light did not harm him.
On the contrary, his wounds began to heal rapidly.
Within moments, not a trace of his injuries could be seen.
"How... is this possible?"
Komait was bewildered and shocked.
He couldn''t understand it.
The Dragon Crossbow was a special weapon developed by those damnable dwarves specifically tobat dragons.
The arrows were imbued with numerous destructive spells and curses targeted at the dragon species, which was why his long healing time in the pool had not resolved his injuries.
And now, this mysterious kin of his had healed him with such ease...
He immediately reassessed Ethan''s capabilities and value.
Ethan, noticing the wavering in Komait''s eyes, spoke with a smile, "Now, perhaps you might reconsider my previous proposition."
"First of all, I am not alone. I too have an army under mymand... Secondly, I equally detest those humans from Riverside."
"On my way here, I noticed those humans have begun preparing for war. They''re likely tounch a full-scale assault on you soon, pouring all their resources into this attack. Do you think you can survive their next onught?"
Chapter 83 82-Riverside VS Black Dragon（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"My proposal is simple. You fight those guys head-on. Don''t hesitate to throw your cannon fodder at them. After all, their lives mean nothing to you, right?"
"I need you to draw their attention while Iunch a surprise attack from behind."
"We both look forward to seeing the destruction of that human army, don''t we?"
Ethan licked his lips, his eyes gleaming as he stared at ck Dragon Komait.
Thetter pondered for a while before slowly speaking, "Why should I believe you? If I agree to this,mit all my resources to fighting those humans, and you don''t show up wouldn''t my situation be even more perilous than it is now?"
Ethan nodded and replied, "I agree, verbal promises are indeed not very credible. All I can promise you is..."
"As a fellow dragon, the threat those humans pose to me far outweighs yours. Even if I wanted to deal with you, I''d do it in a much more straightforward manner."
After sizing up Ethan for a while, ck Dragon slowly nodded.
"My kin...Ethan, the mighty ck Dragon Lord Komait epts your alliance proposal. Tomorrow, let those damned humans taste the wrath of a provoked dragon!"
Komait''s angered voice echoed, shaking loose countless pebbles from the rock walls.
Just as Ethan had said, his hatred for the Riverside pests far outweighed his wariness towards Ethan, a fellow dragon.
After sessfully forming the alliance, Ethan took his leave to return to his dungeon.
Following his orders, the army in the dungeon began to gather and then set out towards Mist Forest.
...
Mist Forest, Riverside military camp.
At themand of Lord Gh?st Hughes, a dark, massive army began their assault on the swamp-dwelling monsters.
For this extermination mission, Riverside had deployed nearly thirty thousand soldiers and a substantial number of support personnel.
Boom!
Continuous, powerful magic artillery rained down on the brutal swamp beasts.
They were lizard-like creatures with snake-like bodies and wings.
Bulky, tough-scaled, their mouths were sharp like two massive swords.
Although they were swift and virtually silent when they moved, asionally emitting a terrifying aura, they fell in heaps, wailing in their bloodbaths, as frail as straw under a scythe when faced with Riverside''s magic weapons.
A deafening roar reverberated through the air as a jet-ck alligator leaped from the water, mming mercilessly into the soldiers up front.
A ssh of bright red blood scattered in the air, as a soldier was torn to shreds.
But before the alligator could fall back into the water, a spear of lightning pierced its chest, breaking the tree trunk behind it, and pinned it to the ground.
The swamp erupted with terrifying roars.
From the far end of the swamp emerged a wave-like ck line - a monster army, bellowing and charging towards Riverside''s forces.
"Prepare for battle!"
Gh?st Hughes'' calm and decisive order rang out again.
At hismand, thousands of archers pulled their bowstrings taut, aiming at the oing monsters.
Whoosh!
The sound of arrows piercing the air was deafening.
A hailstorm of arrows immediately engulfed the monster horde.
Whether it was the swift arrows or the deadly crossbow bolts, hundreds of monster lives were snuffed out in an instant.
Screams echoed as hordes of monsters were drowned in ughter.
Yet, even so, the alligator-formed wave showed no signs of stopping its charge, instead bing even more frenzied.
"Keep attacking, don''t give these beasts a chance to catch their breath!" Gh?st Hughes ordered once again.
Thousands of archers promptly turned their arrows towards the wave,unching their attacks, while the remaining wizards began chanting their spells, casting their magic.
Beams of blue light shot out, urately hitting the monsters.
Boom!
An explosion resounded, mud sttering in every direction.
The monster-formed wave finally started to disintegrate due to the massive casualties.
Next, several dozen heavy crossbow carts burst from the nks, quickly loading and arming their bows while they were still five to six hundred meters away from the monster horde, then simultaneously releasing their bolts.
Sharp arrows transformed into blue shes of lightning, rushing towards the monster horde, and within a blink of an eye, they had pierced through hundreds of monsters at the forefront.
The rain of arrows instantly caused significant damage to the monster army, with countless monsters wailing and copsing in death.
However, the following onught of monsters was too overwhelming.
Even though Riverside held a definite advantage in the casualty rate, they couldn''t stop the overwhelming tide of monsters, and the battlefront kept inching closer towards Riverside''s side.
"Where is the Enchanted Infantry? Get them to hold the front!" yelled Gh?st Hughes as he noticed the encroaching monster horde.
He couldn''t allow these fodder monsters to deplete his stockpile of arrows any longer.
The Enchanted Infantry was Riverside''s most potent weapon in a meat-grinder battlefield like this one.
"Mmmmm-"
A long bugle call echoed throughout the camp, following Gh?st Hughes''smand.
One by one, soldiers d in heavy armor, bearingrge shields and spears, slowly emerged and took their ces on the front lines of the battlefield.
Their armor was etched with intricate runes, and each soldier had a ring hanging from their shoulders and chest.
As they marched, the dull thud of their footfalls echoed, causing the entire war fortress to subtly vibrate.
They then took defensive positions, squatting and readying themselves for battle.
A faint white glow began to shine on the armored soldiers, and wisps of milky-white elemental energy appeared,bining and condensing in the air into fist-sized white spheres.
"Fire!"
Themander''s bellow signaled theunch of the white spheres across the sky towards the distant monster horde.
The spheres exploded amongst the monsters, flipping and decimatingrge numbers of them, and even sting some straight into corpses.
"Roar!"
A leader-level Dual-headed Serpent roared angrily from afar.
Its bulging muscles and wide-open mouth revealed the terrifying icy and fiery auras shooting towards Riverside.
Boom!
The two terrifying magmatic mes collided with the white spheres, resulting in a devastating shockwave that engulfed the area.
Scores of soldiers were thrown into the air, with some blown into pieces, meeting their untimely demise on the spot.
The Dual-headed Serpent didn''t fare any better as one of its heads was blown off, half its body obliterated.
However, it was, after all, a B-level leader monster, and even with such severe injuries, it didn''t lose its will to fight.
"Argh"
With a harrowing scream, the Dual-headed Serpent dragged its half body, using all its strength to charge towards Riverside, hoping tond a fatal blow amidst the chaos.
"Release the arrows!"
Another round of arrows rained down, and the Dual-headed Serpent was hit with countless arrows once again.
But it continued to crawl forward, gritting its teeth, spewing out fire rays that imed the lives of scores of soldiers each time.
Amidst a clear cracking sound, a series of transparent ripples suddenly appeared under its feet.
Then, a thick vine emerged from the ground, instantly coiling around the neck and body of the Dual-headed Serpent.
The Serpent let out a cry of pain, its massive body writhing in an attempt to break free from the vine''s constraint.
However, more and more vines sprung up from the ground, tightening their grip even more.
Sensing the imminent danger of suffocation and death, the Serpent swung its head desperately, but it couldn''t shake off the vines that ensnared it.
In the end, it let out itsst mournful scream.
Boom!
Its massive body fell with a loud thud, crushing several nearby monsters and a multitude of towering trees.
On a distant branch, a tall elf carrying a longbow and a staff stood watching the fallen Serpent with a cold gaze.
Seeing the Serpent fall, Gh?st Hughes showed a relieved smile andughed at the tall elf, saying, "Well done, great druid from the Forest of Elves, truly a man who lives up to his fame!"
However, just as his words fell, a strange low moan suddenly echoed from behind him.
Gh?st Hughes'' face changed abruptly, and he swiftly turned around, only to see a blurry shadow approaching fast - an enormous spider over five meters tall.
"Spider Queen?"
Upon seeing this giant spider, Gh?st Hughes'' pupils constricted, and his eyes were filled with intense wariness.
This monster was powerful enough to rank within the top three under the ck Dragon''smand, causing enormous casualties to the Riverside army every time it appeared.
The Spider Queen was extremely ugly, with two heads, a slender body, a triangr abdomen, and two pincers covered with barbs.
Chapter 84 83-The Might Of The Dragon Crossbow（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Its entire body was pitch-ck, its skin had a metallic sheen, and it was dotted with horrific blood-red spots, making it look particrly disgusting and terrifying.
It moved swiftly, stirring up a strong wind, leaving a trail of ck shadows on the ground.
In a blink of an eye, it pounced onto the main formation of the Riverside army.
The Spider Queen caught an Enchanted Infantryman''s arm with its ws, and its sharp w-de effortlessly tore off his armor.
Then, with a swift lift of its leg, it pierced through the soldier''s sturdy armor, skewering him with ease.
It''s worth noting that the armor worn by these Enchanted Infantrymen was strengthened by magical runes, making it far more robust than steel and resistant to most magic.
However, in front of the Spider Queen, thisyer of defense was as fragile as paper.
"Damn it!" Gh?st Hughes cursed under his breath, a staff embedded with arge gem appearing in his hand.
Suddenly, a dazzling yellow light erupted from Gh?st Hughes, and mes burst out of his armor, making him look like a warrior god of fire.
"Explosion spell - Burn!"
With Gh?st Hughes''s coldmand, gorgeous holy mes appeared out of thin air, enveloping the rampaging Spider Queen like snowkes.
In an instant, the zing holy fire soared, and the Spider Queen enveloped in it began to wail.
Gh?st Hughes swung his staff once more, with streams of me instantly spreading in all directions.
As the waves of fire engulfed everything, countless monsters were incinerated amidst horrendous cries, reduced to piles of ashes.
The Spider Queen, sensing the impending doom, struggled fiercely and finally leaped out of the prison of mes, charging straight towards the distant Gh?st Hughes.
But Hughes, facing the Spider Queen''s desperate onught, simply sneered.
Whoosh!
From behind Gh?st Hughes, a silver crossbow bolt shot through the air, urately piercing the head of the Spider Queen, pinning it to the ground.
With the bolt''s pration, the earth trembled, and torrents of savage energy surged forth.
The next second, the body of the Spider Queen was torn into countless pieces, scattering on the ground,pletely silenced.
Gh?st Hughes let out a sigh of relief, looking back.
A handsome youth with golden hair and wearing silver armor, slightly nodded towards him.
"Jeremy, the direct descendant of the Archduke... Your strength at such a young age is nearly reaching A-level, isn''t it? You''re quite something..."
Looking at the silver-armored youth, Gh?st Hughes felt a tinge of jealousy.
With this feat of ying a dragon, the next time they met, Gh?st Hughes feared he would have to call Jeremy his superior.
"Winning this war is what matters most," Gh?st Hughes cast aside the jumbled thoughts in his mind.
After all, without the help of this son of the Archduke, his own resources, despite his wealth, wouldn''t have been able to procure the Dragon Crossbow created specifically for ying dragons by the dwarves.
Without the Dragon Crossbow, this battle wouldn''t have been possible at all.
"All troops, follow me into battle!"
Gh?st Hughes swung his arm, and the Riverside army roared as they charged towards the monster army.
With several powerful warriors leading the way, the monster army''s defenses were quickly shattered.
Even the less intelligent monsters started to panic and fled amidst the massive casualties.
As the battle line rapidly advanced, the Riverside army quickly neared the ck Dragon''s territory.
As monster camps fell and horrific monsters were in, the Riverside army let out cries of joy, as if victory was already within their grasp.
Rumble
The ground suddenly began to shake violently.
The chaotic battlefield went silent for a moment, everyone instinctively looking up at the sky.
A massive shadow slowly emerged from the clouds, followed by a terrifying dragon me that fell with an unstoppable force.
The momentum of the Riverside army suddenly stagnated.
Many even started trembling in fear.
The monsters that had lost their will to fight and had been fleeing, suddenly turned around with red eyes, disying even more terrifyingbat power.
The fearsome ck Dragon swooped down from the clouds, the gusts caused by its wings kicking up a cloud of dust.
The moment the ck Dragon appeared, the tide of the battlefield took a sharp turn. Such is the intimidation of a dragon!
"Damned beast!"
Gh?st Hughes roared angrily, his staff shining with a terrifying red light.
Although a dragon is far more powerful than a mage or a knight of the same rank, itsrge size can be a disadvantage when trapped.
With the Dragon Crossbow, ying it wasn''t a fantasy!
Usually, this cunning ck Dragon wouldn''t dare to attack the enemy lines so boldly.
It seemed the massive casualties of the monster army had driven it mad.
Gh?st Hughes naturally wouldn''t let go of this golden opportunity.
He called all the powerful warriors on Riverside''s side to join the onught against the ck Dragon.
"The day of dragon ying is today!"
With a powerful shout, Gh?st Hughes called forth a fearsome fireball more than three meters in diameter, sending it hurling towards the ck Dragon.
Simultaneously, several formidable warriors leaped from the ranks of the army, engaging the oing ck Dragon.
Arrows, swords, and spears bombarded the Dragon''s body, each strike met with a hollow thud.
"Roar!"
Enraged, the ck Dragon roared and charged directly towards Gh?st Hughes, spewing a stream of dragon me, despite the onught of attacks, aiming to take down Gh?st Hughes.
?m "Back off!" Gh?st Hughes retorted, a series of fierce lightning strikes assailing the ck Dragon.
Amid a shower of sparks, he swiftly retreated.
The Dragon''s scales were simply too sturdy; ordinary spells and des barely scratched the surface, causing only minor injuries.
The ck Dragon showed no signs of pause, continuing its pursuit of Gh?st Hughes, its target all too clear. The remaining warriors rushed to Gh?st Hughes'' side, protecting him from the relentless dragon.
Their diverse attacks had the dragon stumbling, thwarting its advance.
"Does this buffoon really think it can kill Master Gh?st Hughes?"
"What an ignorant creature!"
"Does it think we''re invisible?"
The warriors, feeling slighted, began to curse angrily.
Gh?st Hughes was themanding officer in this battle, and if he were to fall here, even if they seeded in ying the dragon, they would have to face punishment.
Gh?st Hughes took a deep breath, his face growing increasingly serious.
"Bind!" hemanded, and the space surrounding the ck Dragon twisted, attempting to lock its massive body in ce.
Sensing danger, the dragon veered off course, but a series of shocks still grazed its scales, causing it to crashnd heavily.
At the same moment, a distant elven druid emanated a green light, as thorny vines erupted from the earth, binding the ck Dragon securely.
"Roar!" The ck Dragon roared in anger, its body expanding as a powerful aura emanated from it. But a sneer spread across Gh?st Hughes'' face.
"Fire the arrows!"
The Dragon Crossbows were aimed at the restrained ck Dragon, their terrifyingly sharp arrows glowing menacingly.
Whiz!
Swoosh!
Swoosh!
One after another, giant crossbow bolts, over two meters in length and apanied by a piercing sound, showered the ck Dragon.
The dull thud of arrows piercing flesh echoed across the battlefield, as the ck Dragon''s body shuddered.
Itsrge body was now filled with fresh wounds, its once-imprable scales rendered useless, and the Dragon Crossbow bolts easily prated its flesh.
"Roar"
With a painful roar, the ck Dragon struggled mightily to free itself from the grip of the thorny vines.
It thrashed its tail, toppling nearby trees, and wed at the vines with its talons.
However, the robust thorns quickly pierced its scales, causing crimson blood to flow.
"Still resisting!"
Seeing the ck Dragon''s efforts to break free, Gh?st Hughes'' eyes turned ice-cold as he slowly raised his hand.
"Spear of Thunder!"
With amanding shout, a purple magical spear, two meters long, materialized in mid-air.
Emitting an intimidating aura and pulsating with magical energy, it sent shivers down everyone''s spine.
With his right hand tightly gripping the magical spear, Gh?st Hughes mustered all his strength and hurled it fiercely.
"Boom!"
The purple magical spear, brimming with powerful magic energy, transformed into a purple meteor and smashed violently into the ck Dragon.
With a terrible shriek, the massive dragon copsed onto the ground.
Simultaneously, a barrage of attacks and magic instantly engulfed the ck Dragon, while new bolts were already loaded on the Dragon Crossbows in the distance...
The pupils of the ck Dragon contracted, a hint of fear shing in its eyes.
"Could it be that I, the noble ck Dragon Lord Komait, am to meet my end here?" A wave of despair welled up within it.
But just then
"Roar~!"
From the dark forest, an earth-shaking roar resounded.
A massive shadow blocked out the sunlight, hovering above everyone''s heads.
The sunlight glittered off its golden scales, producing a blindingly brilliant light.
Slowly, it opened its mouth, a horrific stream of dragon me plummeted towards the crowd.
Another dragon had appeared!
Chapter 85 84-The Battle To Death At Riverside（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Dragon"
Someone who spotted the gigantic figure suddenly appearing in the sky couldn''t help but exim, their voice trembling with shock.
The expression on Gh?st Hughes'' face darkened instantly, his staff shing with intense red light.
Jeremy, wielding a silver spear, stepped forward at this moment.
des of wind circled around him, making him appear like a deity.
He pointed his long spear straight at the golden dragon that had emerged in the sky.
"Prioritize taking down the ck Dragon first, I''ll do my utmost to hold off this golden one!"
With a furious roar, Jeremy''s spear shone with a silvery light.
Countless gusts of wind swirled around him, lifting him into the air to charge directly at the golden dragon in the sky.
Gh?st Hughes also understood the severity of the situation.
If they allowed the ck Dragon to recover, they would definitely not stand a chance against thebined might of two dragons.
"Fire the arrows!"
Gh?st Hughes bellowed, waving his magic wand once more and chanting an incantation.
With his chant, magic ropes appeared out of thin air, tying the ck Dragon on the ground tightly.
The ck Dragon let out a roar of frustration.
It forcefully pushed against the ground with its forepaws, trying to break free from the bindings.
But as soon as it tried to lift its body, countless thorns spread out from the mud beneath it, pulling it back down.
Meanwhile, a new round of bolts had been loaded on the Dragon Crossbows, aimed at the ck Dragon.
Despair filled Komait''s eyes as he urgently shouted at Ethan in the sky, "Save me!" The dragon''s pride seemed insignificant in the face of death.
With a muffled "thud," crossbow bolts whistled through the air, targeting the ck Dragon.
"What a useless creature," Ethan sneered internally.
With a vigorous p of his wings, he dove down, taking the brunt of the attack from the armored spearman.
Terrifying arcs of electricity twisted around his dragon ws.
Ethan swiped at the crossbow bolts, knocking down several in an instant.
A sh of silver followed as Jeremy, holding his spear, pierced through Ethan''s dragon wing.
Dragon blood sshed out.
Ethan''s icy vertical pupils stared deeply at the spearman, but instead of engaging directly, he slowly folded his wings and shot toward the Dragon Crossbow disyed in the distance, like a cannonball.
"Stop him!" Gh?st Hughes'' exasperated voice rang out.
Facing the dragon, the Dragon Crossbow was their biggest hope.
If it was destroyed, they would lose half of this battle...
But humans were clearly slower than dragons.
By the time Gh?st Hughes had conjured his magic in the air, the golden dragon had already descended on the array of the Dragon Crossbow.
Waves of dragon mes erupted, and Ethan''s surroundings instantly turned into a sea of fire.
"Damn it!"
By the time the Grand Druid and Jeremy arrived, it was already toote.
Their primary target in this battle was the ck Dragon.
They had poured all their energy into the previous encirclement.
There were no strong soldiers left to guard the Dragon Crossbow.
This unexpected golden dragon effortlessly destroyed their most important weapon for this battle.
"Kill!"
Jeremy waved his spear, rallying the surviving Riverside troops tounch an attack on Ethan.
Arrows, magic, sword energy... countless attacks obscured the sky, carrying a terrifying sonic boom, they attacked Ethan.
Ethan merely nced coldly.
His massive body swayed slightly, taking all the attacks head-on as he charged again toward Gh?st Hughes in the distance.
His massive figure left a deep trench on the ground as he charged forward with an unstoppable force.
"Thinking of getting past, did you ask me?"
Jeremy felt the golden dragon ignoring him, which was a great insult to him.
He roared in anger, his body engulfed by countless wild winds, and charged straight at the golden dragon.
He wanted to fight the golden dragon, but clearly overestimated himself.
The moment Jeremy and the golden dragon collided head-on, a huge force struck Jeremy''s chest.
He tasted a sweetness in his throat, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his body was knocked dozens of meters away, crashing through severalrge trees before stopping.
Jeremy''s vision was covered by a sea of blood.
He struggled to get up, but what followed was a terrifying dragon me, which instantly engulfed him and then burned him to ashes.
"It''s over..."
Gh?st Hughes didn''t even have time to rescue before seeing Jeremy perish in the dragon me...
He slowly raised his wand, a terrifying magical fluctuation began to gather inside him, then, like a moth flying into a me, he charged at Ethan.
Regardless of the oue of this battle, the prince Jeremy had died here.
Gh?st Hughes'' political career was over.
He still had to face the endless anger of the Grand Duke afterwards...
If he could fight this golden dragon to death, perhaps his people might be spared.
Countless light beams erupted from Gh?st Hughes''s body, his magic wand slowly shattered, then his body emitted a sound like shattering ss.
Boom!
A deafening explosion erupted, and Gh?st Hughes was instantly engulfed by a blinding white light.
A terrifying shock wave swept out in all directions, a huge sphere of light expanding to its limit, then abruptly shattered.
A massive mushroom cloud rose over Mist Forest!
In the final moments, Gh?st Hughes chose self-destruction, hoping to take Ethan down with him.
The aftermath of the explosion persisted for quite some time before slowly dissipating.
Amid the cloud of dust and smoke, a massive silhouette gradually emerged...
Ethan, bloodied and battered, slowly descended from the sky.
More than half of his dragon wings were damaged, and numerous crisscrossing wounds,rge and small, marred his body, making him look utterly pathetic.
"The self-destruction of an A-rank powerhouse... Truly noughing matter..."
If it wasn''t for his significant power boost during the battle at Riverside, Gh?st Hughes''s suicide attack would have spelled the end for Ethan.
But unless an attack could kill him in one strike, for Ethan, the Divine Dragon, it all meant nothing.
A holy light gently descended, covering Ethan''s body.
His wounds healed instantly.
The remnants of Riverside''s army, witnessing this scene, were enveloped in dread...
Even Gh?st Hughes''s self-destruction couldn''t touch him.
The only thing Ethan brought them was despair.
Meanwhile, outside Mist Forest, bone-chilling roars resounded.
An army of monsters swarmed from the perimeter of Mist Forest, among which the most conspicuous were several Bipedal Wyverns, over ten meters long each.
They resembled enormous dragons, and their dark wings stirred up fierce winds with every p.
Like the final straw that broke the camel''s back, the eyes of Riverside''s defenders lost focus as they dropped their weapons.
To continue the fight now was pointless...
The Riverside army lost their will to fight and chose to surrender.
ck Dragon Komait, who barely escaped with his life, heaved a sigh of relief, struggling to get up from the ground and looking towards his fellow dragon nearby.
"Ethan, you really took your sweet time, didn''t you? Just a tad more, and the great ck Dragon Lord Komait would have met his end here."
"Hurry up, use that magic of yours, heal me, I''m in agony."
"Those damned humans, I''ll make them pay! Now that the entire Riverside army has been obliterated here, it''s the perfect opportunity to strike Riverside. Ethan, rest assured, once I conquer Riverside, I''m willing to share 20% of the spoils with you!"
"Following the great ck Dragon Lord Komait is certainly the best decision you''ve made in your life."
With each sentence spoken by the ck Dragon, Ethan''s eyes turned colder.
Ethan slowly approached Komait, and before thetter''s astonished eyes, he drove his w into Komait''s skull and pushed his head into the ground.
"If you weren''t still of use to me, you would be visiting your long-dead ancestors by now."
"Ethan, aren''t we allies? What''s the meaning of this?" Komait''s voice rang out in fear.
Ethan remained silent, his dragon w sparking with a horrifying electric light, and instantly prated Komait''s flesh.
The intense pain elicited agonizing howls from Komait...
"Wait Ethan, as great dragons, shouldn''t we..."
Ethan clenched his dragon w, silencing Komait''s whining words.
His icy voice slowly echoed in ck Dragon''s ears: "I don''t want to y ''happy families'' with you. I''m the Dark Lord, and I only care about what benefits I can gain."
"Tell me, how much do you know about the Dragon''s Lair beneath Riverside?"
Hearing Ethan''s words, Komait''s pupils contracted instantly.
His puzzled voice slowly resounded: "Dragon''s Lair, what Dragon''s Lair? Ethan, have you found some treasure? I swear, I have no intention topete with you for it. How about this, you let me go... I swear upon the name of the great dragons, on the honor of the ck Dragon n, I will never approach Riverside again."
Seeing Komait''s continued feigned ignorance, Ethan''s patience was wearing thin.
"If you won''t talk, then perhaps you can take your secrets to the grave," he threatened.
"After all, I already know the location of the Dragon''s Lair. Once Riverside falls, I''ll have all the time in the world to search for it."
Ethan pinned down the ck Dragon''s head, and a fiery light began to gather in his mouth.
Just as the dragon me was about to erupt, Komait cried out in desperation, "Wait... don''t kill me!"
"The Dragon''s Lair has a Bloodline seal. Without me, without the blood of the ck Dragon flowing through me, you will never be able to enter it!"
Chapter 86 85-The Resurgence Of The Dragon（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Oh, really?" Ethan slowly loosened his grip on the ck Dragon''s neck and reverted to his human form.
If what the ck Dragon imed was true, he couldn''t kill it just yet.
But having a dragon, who couldn''t be tamed, by his side was also a problem.
Once he finished the Hidden Quest of the ck Dragon''s treasure, he could bid farewell to the dragon.
Each part of a dragon was worth a fortune, and he believed every part of this ck Dragon could fetch a high price.
Ethan looked at the ck Dragon and mused, "Well, I guess you''ll just have to stick around for the performance."
"A performance? What do you mean?" Komait asked, confusion etched on his face.
"Of course, I mean the performance where a hero ys the evil dragon. Do you think you can just waltz into Riverside with your size and dig out the treasure buried under the city?"
Komait wanted to argue that if Ethan took over Riverside, they could just stroll in and im the treasure.
But under Ethan''s intimidation, ck Dragon buried his questions, nodding in silent agreement.
...
Riverside, Lord''s Manor.
As the acting lord of Riverside, Rose was ready to rest after a busy day when she was suddenly informed that a Hero named Zachary Barnes requested to see her.
"Zachary Barnes..."
Rose thought for a moment.
She remembered him as one of the earliest subordinates who pledged loyalty to Ethan.
Why is he here to see me?
As she pondered, Rose instructed the guards to bring Zachary Barnes in.
"Greetings, my Lord," Zachary Barnes said respectfully.
His eyes briefly rested on Rose before quickly looking away.
Any normal man would linger on such a beautiful woman, but his fear of Ethan overshadowed everything else.
In his heart, he was not happy about Rose''s position.
If it weren''t for the fact that Rose was Ethan''s woman, he would have a fair shot at bing the lord of Riverside.
Regardless of his feelings, he knew that Rose was a force to be reckoned with.
If a conflict arose between them, it was evident that Ethan would not hesitate to dispose of him.
Rose gave a slight nod and asked, "So, Ethan sent you. What''s up?"
"Here''s the thing..."
"The battle between the Riverside alliance and the ck Dragon has been settled.
Riverside''s army is in full retreat and has been incorporated by Lord Ethan.
He''s captured the ck Dragon.
Lord Ethan''s message is straightforward.
He wants you to lead the Riverside relief force tomorrow to assist him."
"The ck Dragon will cooperate with you for a performance. He''ll pretend to be defeated by you, then be captured alive and brought back to Riverside."
Zachary Barnes hurriedly ryed Ethan''s instructions, his envy of Rose deepening.
Such a huge achievement fell into herp... if only he could have aplished it...
"Alright, I understand," Rose responded after hearing Zachary Barnes''s words.
Her heart was pounding wildly, but she managed to maintain herposure, suppressing her excitement.
With such a merit, her reputation would definitely skyrocket across the entire Sunset Empire...
Having this aplishment as a stepping stone, it''s only the beginning to officially taking on the role of Riverside''s city lord.
"Go and tell Lord Ethan that I understand his message. First thing tomorrow morning, I will personally lead the Riverside relief force and rush to the Mist Forest."
"Yes, mydy."
Zachary Barnes bowed respectfully, then turned around and left.
The following day, under Rose''s call, arge number of Riverside''s Heroes and the remaining few forces in the city gathered and started heading towards the Mist Forest.
At the beginning, whether it was the Heroes or Riverside''s troops, morale was extremely low.
They were going to face a ck Dragon.
The Riverside alliance, whose military strength far surpassed theirs, was rumored to have been defeated.
If they were embarking on an uncertain expedition, there might have been a glimmer of hope.
But the oue of this rescue operation was undoubtedly linked to failure.
Upon their arrival at the battlefield, a series of bad news confirmed what most of the soldiers had in mind.
The city lord of Riverside has fallen...
Jeremy, the son of the Grand Duke, was killed by the dragon.
The Riverside alliance was in chaos.
Their reinforcements, who at most could be considered elite cannon fodder, had be the main force of the battlefield.
However, when the battle started, the direction of events went beyond everyone''s expectation.
The ck Dragon showed off its might above the reinforcements, causing numerous deaths and disasters with its terrifying dragon me.
At this time, Rose stepped up once again.
Just like when she defended Riverside and drove away the Golden Dragon, today she replicated her heroic act.
Under her relentless onught, the ck Dragon quickly fell apart.
In the end, Rose punctured both wings of the ck Dragon, pierced its chest, and captured it alive.
When Rose stood on the head of the ck Dragon, dering victory, the soldiers finally snapped out of their trance and cheered:
"Long live Miss Rose!"
"Long live Riverside!"
"So much for the damn ck Dragon. It''s nothing special, haha!"
Amid endless praises, Riverside''s army sang a victory song and officially returned triumphantly with the ck Dragon in tow.
When the ck Dragon was locked in a massive prisoner''s wagon and dragged into Riverside, the entire city erupted in cheers. Rose''s poprity reached its peak.
Riverside''s savior, Sunset Empire''s strongest female Hero, the dragon-ying heroine... Numerous titles were bestowed upon Rose.
Even without the Empire''s official decree, with just a word from Rose, countless people in Riverside were willing toy down their lives for her.
Meanwhile, after two days, Ethan had finally finished cleaning up the battlefield in Mist Forest.
The Riverside alliance had left behind a vast amount of resources, which Ethan promptly swooped up, fattening his coffers immensely.
Moreover, the treasures thaty submerged at the bottom of the ck Dragon''s cave were a great find.
It took Ethan considerable effort to extract them all and transport them back to his own treasure vault.
Obtaining such a substantial fortune and, bolstered by the Golden Dragon''s treasure boost, Ethan''s power further increased.
Unlocking all the useful skills, Ethan''s attribute panel became even stronger.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: A+ Rank]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon]
[Skills: Golden Divine Scale (Intermediate), Magic Immunity (Advanced), Fiery Dragon me, Thunder w, Wind Wing, Holy Light Judgment, Holy Shining Form, Deluge, Demon''s Gate, Heart-Eroding Spell.]
[Attributes: HP 9000, Spirit 610, Strength 152, Constitution 180, Agility 100]
S-rank was no longer a distant dream.
After returning to the dungeon, Ethan went on another spending spree.
His forces received a great replenishment with various types of troops.
Most resources, however, Ethan chose to summon Bipedal Wyverns, keeping in mind that the best steel should be used for the de.
The number of Bipedal Wyverns rose to ten.
The current dungeon was too crowded for Ethan''s forces.
Under his instruction, with Alunamanding and Zachary Barnes as the vanguard, Ethan''srge army began a cleansing campaign against the surrounding Dark Lords.
All Dark Lords who didn''t participate in thest alliance were within his attack range.
Ten Bipedal Wyverns were equivalent to ten B-rank strengths.
Such an army was almost a crushing blow to all the current Dark Lords.
Leaving the expansion work to his subordinates, Ethan transformed into a treant once more, brazenly arriving at Riverside.
Riverside at this time was bustling, even more so than before it was plundered by the Dark Lord alliance.
After seeing Rose, Ethan learned the reason for this celebration C everyone was here to see the dragon.
Though Riverside had suffered two major blows, causing many deaths, including the tragic death of Riverside''s lord, the big news of capturing a live dragon drowned everything else.
Dragon-ying feats were not unheard of in the history of the Sunset Empire, but capturing a live dragon was a first.
Most residents of the Sunset Empire had never seen even a dragon''s corpse, let alone a live one.
Their understanding of dragons existed mainly in legends and tales.
Given the opportunity to observe a real dragon, they naturally wouldn''t miss it.
The originally morose Riverside had a tremendous resurgence.
Arge number of tourists from afar brought along numerous caravans.
The emergence of these caravans brought more missions, attracting more and more Heroes to Riverside.
Rose, who had been worrying about how to rebuild Riverside, suddenly found that all the difficulties seemed to be resolved overnight.
She jokingly referred to this as the "Dragon Renaissance."
In addition to the revival of Riverside, Rose, who had made significant contributions in the two major battles in Riverside, was also rewarded by the empire.
She was officially appointed as the lord of Riverside, and was granted the title of viscountess.
Now, when meeting Rose, one must call her Viscountess.
The regions surrounding Riverside, including Mist Forest, were also assigned by the empire as Rose''s private territory.
Of course, whether these territories could be taken depended on Rose personally leading the troops to reim them.
Chapter 87 86-The Treasure Of The Black Dragon（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"It seems like I can no longer call you Rose. I should be calling you Lady Viscountess now." Ethan chuckled and even gave a courteous bow.
Rolling her eyes, Rose yfully pinched Ethan''s waist.
"You''re such a joker," she retorted, looking particrly charming in her exquisite noble attire.
Ethan examined Rose, feeling a bit parched, but he had important matters to attend to.
He yfully patted Rose''s bottom and said, "I''ll deal with youter after I''ve taken care of my business. Let''s go see that ck Dragon now."
"Alright." Rose led Ethan to arge open area behind the Lord''s Manor.
This area was initially filled with homes but was reduced to rubble after the battle in Riverside.
When the ck Dragon was captured, Rose decided to repurpose thisnd and build a huge prison for the viewing pleasure of tourists.
Since Ethan was visiting, Rose closed off the entire area under the pretext of prison renovations.
Ethan was at a loss for words when he saw the ck Dragon Komait again.
Instead of behaving like a prisoner, Komait was sprawling in the cell, his snoring audible from a distance.
Ethan walked up to the cage and gave a solid kick to the dragon''s head.
"You troublesome..." Komait, interrupted from his slumber, roared in anger.
But upon recognizing Ethan, his rage immediately turned to fawning.
Even a Sichuan opera face-changing master would be put to shame by his swift change of expression.
"Lord Ethan, you''ve finallye. I''ve been awaiting your arrival," Komait said obsequiously.
As a dragon, he had a keen sense of perception and could tell that Ethan had grown even stronger.
Ethan had already effortlessly overpowered him before; now, it would be even easier.
Especially with all the reckless humans visiting, offering hefty sums to thedy apanying Ethan for various parts of him.
The thought sent chills down Komait''s spine, and the prices the humans offered made him contemte selling himself.
He who understands the times is a great man, and to avoid being chopped into pieces, ending up on a human''s dinner table or someone''s collection, Komait decided to keep a low profile.
In Ethan''s words, after getting a taste of the harsh reality, the ck Dragon had finally seen the light.
"Cut the crap. I''m here for the treasure beneath the Lord''s Manor," Ethan said bluntly.
"I understand, but with my size, it would be quite conspicuous if I just stroll around the streets," Komait replied.
ck Dragon chuckled awkwardly and quickly responded.
"Don''t worry about that." Ethan pulled out a potion and tossed it to ck Dragon.
"This potion can transform you into a treant for a short period. It won''tst long, but it''s enough time for us to clean out the treasure under Lord''s Manor."
ck Dragon took the potion and downed it bottle and all.
After a flurry of magical light, his body shrank in an instant, bing indistinguishable from an adult male.
Is this the magic of potions? The effect is truly remarkable.
Stretching his new treant form, ck Dragon felt a wave of novelty while also pondering his next move.
Only high-ranking dragons have the ability to shape-shift into humanoids to blend in with other species.
This transformation potion could solve many of his problems.
But considering his current rtionship with Ethan, he didn''t dare ask for more.
Plus, he had to figure out a way to escape, although slipping away right under the nose of his fellow dragon seemed nearly impossible.
As he was mulling over his next move, Komait led Ethan to a massive faux hill located right in the center of Lord''s Manor.
"The treasure you speak of, sir Ethan, is right here."
"To be honest, this so-called treasure is actually my father''s Dragon''s Lair. However, for some unknown reason, not long after I was born, he vanished into thin air."
"Luckily, I learned the real location of the Dragon''s Lair from my mother, but being so young, I didn''t have the chance to im this treasure."
"By the time I was old enough to venture out, I discovered that a human city had been built right on top of my father''sir. After a long struggle to assassinate the meddling lord of the city, I ran into you, sir Ethan. It''s fair to say my fate hasn''t been kind."
After sighing deeply, Komait slowly extended his right hand and cut his finger.
The blood slowly dripped down his finger, and as soon as it hit the ground, something incredible happened.
Ripples spread out from the spot where the bloodnded, revealing a massive magical circle.
The faux hill in front of Komait began to shake violently, then crumbled into pieces.
Countless rocks floated into the air, forming a giant door.
Komait pointed at the door in front of him, his eyes filled with fervor.
"Sir Ethan, beyond this door lies my father''s Dragon''s Lair."
"After you."
Komait bent over obsequiously, indicating for Ethan to proceed.
Ethan furrowed his brow.
He had some doubts about whether this could be a trap, but he stepped forward anyway.
With his current power, even if Komait''s father was resurrected, he would be no match for Ethan, let alone any trap set after his death.
Komait followed Ethan, and the two entered the door one after the other.
After a moment of intense dizziness, Ethan''s view cleared, revealing a vast underground cavern.
The ceiling was iid withrge luminous pearls, like stars, illuminating the entire cavern.
The floor of the cavern was piled high with innumerable treasures of gold and silver.
For the first time, Ethan truly felt the meaning of the word "mountain of gold".
In the middle of all the gold, silver, and jewelsy a colossal dragon corpse.
This ck Dragon was nearly thirty meters long andy there like a small mountain.
Even though it had been dead for many years, its flesh and scales showed no signs of decay.
It looked like it had just fallen asleep.
Ethan slowly approached the dragon corpse, halting in front of its massive skull.
A cknce prated the dragon''s dignity, deeply embedded in its brain.
Even after hundreds of years, Ethan could distinctly feel the terrifying killing aura emanating from thence...
Komait eyed thence, swallowing hard, a hint of fear reflected in his vertical pupils.
He stepped closer to Ethan and whispered, "Lord Ethan, my father''s strength wasn''t far from an S-rank... In fact, given the innate advantage of dragons, even a direct confrontation with an S-rank human would hardly guarantee victory. Killing him was next to impossible."
"Thisnce was the direct cause of my father''s death. It must be at least a demi-god artifact..." Komait swallowed again, backing away slightly from thence.
"Moreover, it''s now a dragon-ying weapon, soaked in dragon blood... Such a weapon is absolutely taboo for our dragon n, and must not fall into the hands of outsiders."
"Surely, Lord Ethan, you remember the damn Dragon Crossbows? They were crafted by those cursed dwarves in imitation of such dragon-ying weapons. However, their real power is barely one-tenth that of this sacred weapon."
"Is that so?" Ethan''s interest was piqued after hearing Komait''s exnation.
As a being with the Divine Dragon Bloodline, he always fought with his own body.
He never had a suitable weapon when in human form.
Now, this dragon-yingnce seemed to be just what he needed.
As Ethan reached for thence, Komait quickly cautioned, "Be careful, Lord Ethan. These kinds of weapons usually choose their own masters. They will conduct a willpower judgment... If someone with weak willpower were to be hit by the weapon''s killing intent, they might just end up with their head going ''pop'' like a watermelon. Even if they are lucky enough to survive, they''ll be reduced to babbling lunatics."
"Well, I''m really looking forward to trying it then." Ethan smirked, grabbed the handle of thence, and instantly, a wave of coldness swept over him.
He felt as if he waspletely frozen.
At the same time, a terrifying killing intent started assaulting his mind.
Chapter 88 87-Hidden Quest Completed（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Seeing Ethan freeze next to him, Komait heaved a sigh of relief, a spark of joy shing in his eyes.
His intention was not entirely benevolent, nor was he simply trying to attack Ethan while he was upied with the weapon...
Given Ethan''s strength, it was almost a certainty that he would gain the weapon''s approval.
He didn''t want to face retributionter.
As for ambushing Ethan, wouldn''t that be asking for a death wish?
All he wanted was to distract Ethan for just a short while.
Komait reached out andid his hand on the dragon corpse''s skull, closing his eyes.
Suddenly, the dragon''s body began to tremble violently, and a ck Dragon Ball slowly emerged from its forehead and floated into Komait''s own.
After sessfully absorbing the Dragon Ball, Komait suppressed his excitement, standing modestly to one side.
"Heh heh... Ethan, once I''ve fully absorbed and refined this lifebound Dragon Ball and achieved S-rank, I''lle to settle the score with you."
...
Wave after wave of icy killing intent crashed against Ethan''s mind.
In his sea of consciousness, the phantom image of ance constantly appeared, solidifying, then violently thrusting towards him.
Excruciating pain surged through him.
The space around him started to warp as if he was crossing through time and space.
When he came to, he found himself standing in the midst of a battlefield.
A colossal ck Dragon, dark as night and eclipsing the sky, roared above the barrennds.
His furious howls shattered the clouds, making him seem like the sole ruler of this universe.
The source of his fury?
At his feet were the seemingly insignificant, yet audaciously defiant, heroes.
Leading the pack was a towering Giant Orc.
Standing at nearly three meters tall, his upper body bare and a dark, ominous spear held firmly in his hand.
It was said that among the orc tribes, only a handful who underwent a rare mutation were granted the title of Giant Orc, one in a million.
?m Born to be many times stronger than their kin, naturally Herculean, each emergence of a Giant Orc has led to countless legends about them across the continent.
This Giant Orc was no exception.
Alongside him, there stood a hulking werewolf, a beautiful treant, a skinny undead, and a short goblin wielding a dagger.
All originated from the same ce, thend oppressed by the ck Dragon.
Not long after reaching adulthood, the Giant Orc led many young people of different races to escape from the ck Dragon''s territory, and they wandered outside for decades.
Of those who started this journey together, only these five survived.
Carrying the wishes of their fallenrades, aiming to bring freedom and peace to the oppressed inhabitants of their homnd, they ignited a massive rebellion against the ck Dragon.
They had all but won this battle. Most of the ck Dragon''s followers chose to switch sides at the outset, and those who stayed loyal were quickly eliminated.
Their campaign was a steamroller, and they stormed directly into the ck Dragon''sir... only to be confronted with the ultimate challenge: the ck Dragon himself, the greatest threat to theirnds.
Unless he died, no matter how many minor battles they won, the oue remained the same.
Led by the Giant Orc, the five heroes risked everything in a do-or-die battle against the ck Dragon.
They fell one after another, with the survivors carrying the will of the fallen, charging fearlessly at the ck Dragon.
After fourrades paid the ultimate price, the Giant Orc, with his semi-divine spear, pierced the skull of the ck Dragon... at the cost of his own life.
Critically wounded, the ck Dragon fled back to his Dragon''s Lair and used his bloodline power to seal it, but he couldn''t hold on.
The semi-divine weapon inflicted irreversible damage, and after struggling for a period, he died humiliatingly in his ownir.
As the spear of the Giant Orc pierced the skull of the ck Dragon, Ethan felt that in that moment, he became the ck Dragon.
Waves of terror, akin to death itself, assaulted his nerves.
If not for Ethan''s Divine Dragon lineage and naturally strong mental fortitude, he might have sumbed to this mental onught.
The scene of the ck Dragon being skewered by the spear reyed incessantly in Ethan''s mind.
He had to relive this agonizing cycle over and over...
After what felt like an eternity, when the spear lunged at Ethan again, he suddenly regained control of his body.
Ethan firmly grasped the spear and counter-thrusted!
The entire illusory space shattered, and Ethan''s consciousness gradually returned to his body.
As he regained his senses, he caught sight of the respectful ck Dragon Komait, who had been standing guard beside him.
This guy''s behavior was somewhat unexpected to Ethan.
Initially, Ethan had assumed that this guy would take the opportunity to escape, or, while Ethan was trying to control thence,unch a surprise attack on him.
Unexpectedly, he didn''t do anything...
ck Dragon Komait, oblivious to Ethan''s suspicions, inadvertently saved his own life.
Maybe it''s true that being in this Dragon''s Laires with the protection of their ancestors.
If Komait had dared to make a move on Ethan, Ethan was ready to kill him on the spot.
After all, this ck Dragon''s biggest utility to Ethan was to unlock the gate to this treasure.
Now that Komait was behaving so obediently, an A-rank power could still be useful, both for the current Riverside and for Ethan himself.
Thanks to the ck Dragon''s good behavior, Ethan decided to spare his life.
Having passed the test of will, thence in Ethan''s hand had recognized its master. asionally, a pulse, like that of a living creature, would run through thence, making Ethan feel as if it were an extension of his own body.
He also learned the real name of thisnce - the Dragon yer.
Upon acquiring the Dragon yer, Ethan also heard a system notification:
[Ding! Congrattions, host. Hidden Quest ''ck Dragon''s Treasure'' ispleted!]
[You''ve earned an S-rank treasure chest x1!]
In addition to the reward from the Hidden Quest, Ethan, who had acquired the vast wealth in the Dragon''s Lair, saw another massive increase in his attributes.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: A+ Rank]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon]
[Skills: Golden Divine Scale (Intermediate), Magic Immunity (Advanced), Fiery Dragon me, Thunder w, Wind Wing, Holy Light Judgment, Holy Shining Form, Deluge, Demon''s Gate, Heart-Eroding Spell, Scale Space (unlocked), Shapeshifting (unlocked).]
[Attributes: HP 10,000, Spirit 750, Strength 205, Constitution 190, Agility 110]
With his HP exceeding the 10,000 mark, the current Ethan was indeed deserving of the title of final boss.
Besides the overall attribute improvement, he had also unlocked two new spells.
Ethan instantly spent some gold to unlock both of these very useful skills.
[Scale Space]: The reversed scale, for dragons, is the toughest scale and also the dragon''s vital part. After being purified by your Bloodline, your reversed scale now has spatial powers and a huge storage space inside it.
This skill was non-aggressive, equivalent to a giant space ring carried with him.
After unlocking the skill, Ethan immediately sensed the space opened up inside the reversed scale.
It was over 200 meters in length and width, more than enough to store all the treasures he had acquired so far.
"No wonder they say ''the dragon''s reversed scale is not to be touched.'' ...So that''s what they mean."
This skill was not exclusive to Ethan.
Those high-rank dragons would also unlock it when their strength reached a certain level.
And for the dragons, who were known to be greedy, it was clearly the safest to carry treasures with them.
Daring to touch a dragon''s reversed scale was like reaching into his wallet to rob him. Of course, he would fight you to the death.
In addition to [Scale Space], the other unlocked skill was [Shapeshifting].
This skill didn''t need much introduction.
With this skill, Ethan no longer had to rely on potions, and he could change into any race that Ethan knew of at any time, moving freely in this continent.
Ethan was very satisfied with both skills.
Rubbing his hands together in anticipation, Ethan looked expectantly at the reward he received forpleting the Hidden Quest - an S-rank chest, probably the most valuable reward he had received since his transmigration.
[Ding! You''ve opened an S-rank chest and gained a Bloodline advancement!]
Bloodline advancement?
The Divine Dragon Bloodline was already incredibly strong, and if it could be advanced once again... the implications for his power increase went without saying.
Filled with a quiet thrill, Ethan chose to im his reward.
An arcane golden glow burst forth, and countless symbols flooded into Ethan''s mind.
Within just a fleeting moment, Ethan felt as if thousands of years of Divine Dragon lineage memory had been integrated into his mind.
Upon the birth of a dragon, they would receive a Bloodline inheritance, teaching them how to grow.
As the dragons became stronger, they would gradually unlock more and more of this inherited memory.
Because Ethan was a Dark Lord and had traversed realities, he had not undergone this process.
This round of inherited memory allowed Ethan to make up for this deficit, and even added thousands of years of lineage memory passed down through generations of Divine Dragons.
It gave him a deeper understanding of this world.
However, he could only absorb a tiny portion of this memory now.
To fully integrate this inheritance into his mind required a great deal of time.
Chapter 89 88-Tasting The Rose（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"No wonder dragons love to sleep, and whenever they do, it''s usually for hundreds of years..."
Sleeping as a means to increase power, who would bother with painstaking cultivation?
After epting the inherited memory, a small status bar appeared behind Ethan''s attribute column [Inheriting Memory Fusion...].
The moment he fully integrates this inherited memory, his Bloodline advancement would likely beplete.
Ethan had a strong premonition that once he integrated this memory inheritance, he should be able to officially advance to S-rank.
Using the Reverse Scale Space, Ethan cleaned out all the treasures in Dragon''s Lair.
Komait, who watched from the side, felt like his heart was being stabbed by a knife.
These treasures should have been the legacy left to him by his father, but now they were all pocketed by Ethan.
But the circumstances were stronger than people.
Although Komait was cursing in his heart, he still had to show humility on his face.
He was already no match for Ethan, and now Ethan had obtained a dragon-ying weapon that could vanquish him.
It was masochistic to provoke Ethan now.
"You performed well today, keep it up," Ethan said, reaping arge amount of treasures and further enhancing his power.
He was in a good mood, so even looking at Komait''s face seemed much more pleasing.
"Serving Sir Ethan is my duty," Komait quickly bent down, showing utmost sycophantic behavior.
...
They left the cave and returned to the Lord''s Manor.
Ethan cast a spell to bury the entrance formed by the rockery.
All the treasures inside had been emptied by Ethan, so this ce was of little use to him now.
After expressing his loyalty to Ethan again, Komait conscientiously returned to the dungeon, continuing his self-imprisonment, serving as a sight for all to behold and critique, contributing to Riverside''s revitalization.
Ethan looked at the docile ck Dragon in the cage, his smile tinged with amusement...
"Despite his incessant ims of loyalty, his loyalty meter hasn''t budged."
Shaking his head, Ethan returned to the Lord''s Manor.
In the office, Rose was holding a feather pen, with a pair of silver-framed sses on her nose, hard at work.
She was dressed in noble clothing, her face serious, exuding an authority and invibility of those in power with every move.
Compared to the previous Rose, she was noticeably more attractive now.
"Indeed, power really is the best adornment for a woman..."
Ethan looked at Rose, unable to resist licking his lips.
The current Rose was increasingly stoking the mes of his desire to conquer.
He quietly walked up behind Rose, gently leaned over, and slid his hand into her neckline, grasping her prominent and impressive attributes.
Rose shivered as she felt his warm and solid palm against her skin.
She wanted to turn around, but Ethan suddenly stopped her.
"Madam Mayor, you should continue your work, shouldn''t you?"
Unsure of what Ethan was up to, Rose bit her lip and nodded.
After Ethan had his fill of teasing, he slowly withdrew his hand.
Rose thought that Ethan had decided to end things there for the day... leaving her feeling strangely empty.
But in the next moment, the man moved from behind her to her side, burying his face in the nape of her neck and taking a deep breath, seemingpletely intoxicated by her scent.
Rose heard him murmur, "Don''t get distracted, continue working."
As Ethan spoke, the warm breath he exhaled tickled her ear, while his hand caressed her waist in anguid fashion, stroking the silky skin beneath the thin clothing.
Rose arched her waist involuntarily, her heart pounding.
Seeing her react this way, Ethanughed.
His fingers traced their way up her side to the softness of her chest, giving it a gentle squeeze, as if he was yfully toying with a cute kitten.
"Ah!" Rose let out a short, low moan and tried to grab Ethan''s mischievous hand.
Ethan toyed with her wrists, lifting them over her shoulder and pressing them onto the table.
He then leaned over to ce a tender kiss on her smooth forehead and asked with an ambiguous tone, "Do you like it?"
Rose''s cheeks were flushed, her eyes sparkling, and she gave a slight nod while panting lightly.
"That''s good," Ethan murmured, pulling Rose''s hand towards his manhood, "So which do you like more, being the mayor, or this?"
His words seemed to awaken something within Rose, making her body heat up even more.
Her legs tightened and her arms held Ethan''s neck closely. Rose had answered Ethan''s question with her actions.
Seeing this, Ethan slid his arm under hers, encircling her slender waist, closing the gap between them so much that they could hear each other''s heartbeat clearly.
Rose was held increasingly tight in his arms, her face blooming like a ripe apple.
She closed her eyes, hershes trembling vigorously.
"What do you want to do?"
Ethan''s voice became husky and dark, "Of course..."
He leaned in, captured Rose''s crimson lips, his tongue slipping past her teeth, tangling with her soft, moist tongue, greedily savoring the sweetness within her mouth.
Rose shivered, unable to help but let out a moan.
Ethan had stirred her into a state of longing once more.
Her body was already responding, but she held back out of shyness.
Ethan pushed her back onto the chair, one hand sliding under her dress to explore her long, white legs, while the other undid the buttons on her chest, revealing the full and enticing softness.
He covered it without hesitation, squeezing firmly.
"Mmm..." Rose moaned again, feeling a tingly sensation spread throughout her body, even the marrow in her bones screaming with pleasure.
She squirmed a few times, but Ethan''s firm grip on her waist made it impossible to escape, instead stirring a long-suppressed desire within her.
Ethan hiked her skirt up to her waist, revealing her round and pink bottom.
He then slid down her stockings, tossing them aside, making his way down to her secret garden.
His gaze scanned the sight before him, then slowly, he extended a finger, slipping it in. Rose''s body shivered as if electrocuted.
Ethan gently pushed aside the petals, his finger wandering over the delicate bud.
Each touch brought Rose an indescribable pleasure.
Rose''s face was crimson, she threw back her head, letting out a rapid pant, her hands clutching Ethan''s shoulders and shaking, "Don''t... don''t do that."
Ethan''s expression and voice softened, full of seductive power, "Are you sure you want me to stop?" Rose looked at Ethan, her eyes hazy, biting her lip without a response.
Wave after wave of sensations assaulted her body and soul.
She couldn''t even remember what she had just shouted, only feeling her throat dry, her voice hoarse, her heart pounding as if her soul was fluttering.
Seeing this, Ethan chuckled, he leaned over, taking Rose''s lips, gently nipping and licking at her.
Their eyes met, each gazing into the other''s, their breath intermingling, brushing against each other''s face, like a feather tickling their hearts, making both of them shiver with pleasure.
"Mmm... feels so good..." Rose kept murmuring, wrapping her arms around Ethan''s neck, their bodies entwined tightly.
Ethan pushed her onto the chair, kneeling on the seat, his hand between her legs, slowly easing in.
"Oh..." Rose couldn''t help but let out a low moan, her eyebrows furrowing, her cheeks blushing lightly, making her look extraordinarily charming.
She curled up her legs, her hands clinging to Ethan''s shoulders, her body bending into a shrimp-like shape.
Her lips slightly parted as heavy panting echoed in the room.
Ethan withdrew his hand and pressed his manhood against the entrance of Rose''s secret valley.
Then, he slowly thrust forwardIn that moment, both felt each other''s heat.
Rose''s mind seemed to explode, her eyes widened in surprise and excitement.
"H-how how does it feel bigger again"
"This, my dear, is your gift," Ethan replied, thrusting his hips with force, assaulting her most sensitive spot.
The intense thrusts sent Rose trembling all over, incoherent moans escaping her mouth.
Her body gradually softened.
She opened her eyes, under the moonlight streaming in from the window, observing Ethan''s face carefully.
Then, she burst into a mischievous giggle, her eyes glowing with desire.
"You''re so bad" she murmured, her voice alluring and soft, as she licked the corner of her mouth.
Ethan smirked devilishly, his hand gripping and kneading the softness of her breasts.
Chapter 90 89-Giant Dragon Dark Lord（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Do you like it?" His voice was low and pleasing, the end of his sentence deliberately dragged out, "There''s more to enjoy."
Rose felt a me ignite within her, making her body hot.
She bit her lower lip, trying hard to suppress her moans.
But the pleasure was too intense, and she couldn''t help but whimper, "Mmm ah go gentle."
"If you like it, don''t hold back your voice, babe"
"Mmm mmm it feels so good, harder, faster I feel so good"
Their passionate entanglement escted, crafting a beautiful and enchanting melody in the silent night.
After what seemed like an eternity, Rose copsed in Ethan''s arms, her face flushed, her body weak.
She didn''t even have the energy to speak.
Seeing Rose fast asleep by his side, Ethan decided to log into the world chat channel, intending to buy some food.
After reaping the treasures of the ck Dragon, he had more than enough wealth.
But summoning Bipedal Wyverns required a lot of food, and keeping them fed every day also took up a considerable amount of food.
His Dungeon''s current output was somewhat insufficient.
Just as he was about to post his purchase request, he noticed the majority of the Dark Lords in the world chat channel were discussing the Giant Dragon Dark Lord.
Ethan felt something odd.
Had his reputation already spread that far?
Did even Dark Lords in other regions know about him?
[Fishman Dark Lord: What do you guys think of the alliance that the Giant Dragon Dark Lord is organizing?]
[Frog Dark Lord: How to see it? I''m not in Sunset Empire, I won''t even have a chance to join the alliance.]
[Cockroach Dark Lord: My bug army is assembling towards Brother Dragon''s territory.]
[Spider Dark Lord: I''ve already joined Brother Dragon''s banner. I''m now in his territory. To keep it short, in two words, invincible!]
[Giant Dark Lord: So jealous. I''m still stuck in the beginner''s vige, and you guys are already conquering territories.]
[Wraith Dark Lord: This is unfair! I protest! Howe you guys are growing so fast even though we''re all Dark Lords?]
[Centaur Dark Lord: Brothers, Brother Dragon has already made a statement. Once we gather enough forces, we''ll take down East Sea! Remember the guy who got promoted to A-rank the other day? Brother Dragon said A-rank is nothing. Once he conquers the East Sea, he''ll be the first Dark Lord to upy a Hero''s main city. This will max out his reputation, and everyone will have to bow down to Brother Dragon!]
After a nce at the information flooding the world chat channel, Ethan realized he had misunderstood.
The Giant Dragon Dark Lord these guys were discussing wasn''t him.
Besides him, it seemed someone else had chosen to start as a dragon race.
But on second thought, it wasn''t surprising.
With so many people reincarnating as Dark Lords, it wasn''t rare to find a couple of lucky ones.
This other Giant Dragon Dark Lord seemed quite ambitious, aiming to conquer a main city.
Although Ethan had indeed seized Riverside, he chose to appoint Rose as his regent to avoid trouble and facilitate rule.
But it looked like this Giant Dragon Dark Lord was taking a more direct approach.
Was he nning to challenge the entire Sunset Empire alone?
Ethan couldn''t tell if he was genuinely powerful or just a headstrong fool.
As Ethan was pondering, the main character appeared in the world chat channel.
[Giant Dragon Dark Lord: Brothers! We already have seven Dark Lords joining our Giant Dragon Alliance. I''ve just been promoted to A-rank and need a hand taking down East Sea. There''s two more days before the alliance recruitment ends. Interested folks,e join us!]
[Spider Dark Lord: Brothers, just to keep things brief. There shouldn''t be many Dark Lords who have reached A-rank right now, right? Unlike that Dark Lord who relied on luck to reach A-rank a few days ago, our brother dragon is of the dragon race. If you don''t know what that means, go grab a native and ask. An A-rank Giant Dragon can easily handle a couple of same-level Dark Lords. Join now, and there''s free loot for you!]
[Cockroach Dark Lord: Brother Dragon is a man of his word. Join our Giant Dragon Alliance, and you won''t be disappointed!]
[Fairy Dark Lord: Brother Dragon, can I add you as a friend? Can you help your little sister out? I get harassed by Heroes every day. It''s so annoying.]
[Butterfly Dark Lord: Big brother, I need your protection. I''m also near East Sea, but I''m far away from you guys. I''m weak...I''m afraid I''ll be beheaded for a bounty before I can meet you.]
[Giant Dragon Dark Lord: Don''t worry, my little sisters. If you''re near East Sea and want to join the Giant Dragon Alliance, just give me a heads up. I''ll personally lead the troops to escort you. If any foolish fellow dares to trouble you, I''ll annihte them!]
[Fairy Dark Lord: Brother Dragon is so mighty!]
[Butterfly Dark Lord: Brother Dragon, you''re so cool. I can''t wait to meet you.]
...
Watching the world chat channel, Ethan pulled up the map and gave it a nce.
"East Sea... let me find it. Ah, there it is."
It didn''t take long for Ethan to locate East Sea.
It was quite near to Riverside. Riverside, named because it was located on the north bank of the Furious River, was very close to the main city built at the river''s estuary, East Sea.
If one traveled by boat downstream, it would only take half a day to reach East Sea.
"How interesting..." Ethan chuckled and folded up the map.
He had no immediate ns to meet this fellow.
His top priority was to clear out those idle Dark Lords near his Dungeon.
Riverside wasn''t even fully developed yet, so he didn''t have much interest in East Sea.
After offering a substantial amount of gold coins to buy food at a 3:1 ratio, Ethan started to go through the private messages he hadn''t had the time to read recently.
[Subus Dark Lord: This Giant Dragon Dark Lord just appeared in the world chat channel, seems like he''s all talk and no trousers.]
[Subus Dark Lord: I can''t stand him, he''s way too full of hot air in the world chat channel, just itching to give him a taste of his own medicine.]
[Subus Dark Lord: It''s beyond me why so many dumbbells agreed to form an alliance with him. I tried to throw a partyst time, but the turnout was pitifully low.]
[Subus Dark Lord: His territory seems to be just downstream from Riverside, should we keep an eye on him?]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Let''s tighten our grip on the areas near Riverside first, don''t pay any attention to him for now.]
...
[Geisha Dark Lord: Is the Giant Dragon Dark Lord in the world chat channel you?]
[Geisha Dark Lord: Alright, I know it''s not you now. This guy has absolutely no ss...]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Don''t sweat the small stuff. Focus on growing stronger, otherwise you won''t even get a slice of the pie in the next battle.]
...
[Vampire Dark Lord: Ethan darling, I really want to drink dragon blood. You won''t let me drink yours, so can you capture this Giant Dragon Dark Lord who''s talking big in the world chat channel and drain his blood for me to drink?]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): I''m too swamped.]
...
[Gnoll Dark Lord: Big bro, some clown of a Dark Lord is shooting his mouth off in the world chat channel. Just give me the word, and I''ll shut him up for good. In my heart, Big Brother Ethan, you are the only real dragon.]
?m [Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): I appreciate your sentiment, but right now let''s focus on growth and avoid group fights.]
...
[Werewolf Dark Lord: Big Brother Ethan, that Gnoll Dark Lord is starting to stealthily encroach on my territory again. As the boss, I hope you can give him a little heads up, reminding him not to cross the line.]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Keep the peace, I''ll have a word with him next time.]
...
[Dark Elf Dark Lord: Did you see that Giant Dragon Dark Lord in the world chat channel? He''s the one I wanted to discuss with youst time... My territory is halfway between Riverside and East Sea. This guy has been pestering me quite a lot.]
[Dark Elf Dark Lord: They''re nning to take on East Sea. Despite the big noise they''re making, I don''t rate them highly. But I think this could be an opportunity, fancy jumping in for a slice of the action?]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): I''m a bit overstuffed at the moment, I need to digest a bit. Let me farm in peace for a while.]
...
[Giant Dark Lord: Bro, are you there?]
[Giant Dark Lord: I''ve mined a lot of gold recently, are you still up for a food trade?]
[Giant Dark Lord: First we got an A-rank Dark Lord, and now this Giant Dragon Dark Lord wanting to siege a city. Howe other Dark Lords seem to be having such exciting lives... Bro, let me know if you have any food to spare, I''m about to break ground on a new territory.]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): I''m also running low on food, if I get a surplus, you''ll be the first to know.]
...
[Lizard Dark Lord: Big Brother Ethan, are you there? I have important news, I''ve found a relic rted to the dragon race. Are you interested?]
[Lizard Dark Lord: Big Brother Ethan, please reply when you see this message. This relic seems very important, but I can''t unlock it on my own.]
This private message is interesting, a relic of the dragon race?
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): What kind of relic? Where is it?]
Ethan had barely sent the message when the reply from Lizard Dark Lord lit up, as if he was on constant watch of the chat.
[Lizard Dark Lord: It''s a bitplicated to exin in a few words. I''ve found a lot of stone tablets with inscriptions around the relic, but I can''t decipher the words. Big Brother Ethan, do you have some time recently? I cane to you in person to discuss.]
[Divine Dragon Dark Lord (Ethan): Let''s do it tomorrow, I''ll be free then. You can find me at the Temple Dungeon.]
Chapter 91 90-The Scheme Of The Lizard Dark Lord（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
After ending his conversation with Ethan, the Lizard Dark Lord sneered and sent a private message to the Giant Dragon Dark Lord.
[Lizard Dark Lord: Ethan has taken the bait. I will lead him to the ruins as you instructed. Just remember to fulfill your promise once we seed.]
[Giant Dragon Dark Lord: Rest assured, I''ve shown you all the details of the ritual. As long as we sacrifice a dragonkin, your lizard bloodline will evolve into a Giant Dragon bloodline.]
The Lizard Dark Lord''s heart started to heat up after reading the Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s message.
He had just met the Giant Dragon Dark Lord on the world channel not long ago.
Since his territory was too close to Ethan''s and he didn''t want to be Ethan''s subordinate, he hatched a n to make the two parties fight, and he would profit from their conflict.
He revealed to the Giant Dragon Dark Lord that Ethan was the first to break through to A-rank and that Ethan was also a dragonkin.
The Giant Dragon Dark Lord was immediately interested in this information.
After meeting privately, in order to provoke a conflict between the Giant Dragon Dark Lord and Ethan, the Lizard Dark Lord deliberately belittled Ethan, painting him as a lucky, undeserving A-rank.
In his eyes, Ethan was just that due to the natural repression Ethan had over him because of his bloodline, the Lizard Dark Lord had been paying close attention to Ethan and felt no respect for him.
In the Battle of Riverside, they had a great victory, but everyone chose to retreat.
upying the city meant the risk of being besieged by the imperial forces, so the gain wouldn''t be worth the loss.
But Ethan was excessively greedy, he stayed behind in Riverside alone and ended up heavily injured by a sudden hero, fleeing in disgrace.
And it didn''t end there.
Not long ago, he heard that Ethan took advantage of the battle between the Riverside forces and the ck Dragon, tried a sneak attack but ended up beaten once again and fled.
After two failures, Ethan was nothing more than a waste in the eyes of the Lizard Dark Lord who got lucky with his dragonkin starting position.
Moreover, after finding out that the Giant Dragon Dark Lord had always been pursuing the Dark Elf Dark Lord, Tessa Barron, he masterfully fabricated the story of the Riverside battle.
In his story, the Dark Elf Dark Lord was the organizer of the alliance, and Ethan was just a sidekick, leeching off her.
The Dark Elf Dark Lord was very protective of Ethan, giving him most of the benefits from the battle.
That''s why Ethan leveled up from B-rank to A-rank so quickly.
The two were also often seen together, implying an intimate rtionship...
After the Lizard Dark Lord''s maniptive ount, the Giant Dragon Dark Lord was burning with anger.
From the moment he firstid eyes on the Dark Elf Dark Lord, he had seen her as his destined partner, and now some upstart dared to snatch her away.
After his transmigration, Giant Dragon Dark Lord always considered himself to be the chosen one, the protagonist of this world.
He not only obtained the Giant Dragon bloodline at the start, but also was born within the ruins of a Giant Dragon, which contained vast treasures and many dragon-Bloodline inheritances.
His opening move was a royal flush amongst royal flushes.
Just by integrating the inheritances within the ruins, his power had already elevated to B+ rank.
Not long ago, after ransacking several Hero viges, he officially broke through to A-rank, bing peerless in his time.
But why would he allow others to sleep by his side?
The Dark Lord faction doesn''t need another dragon n.
So, to make Lizard Dark Lord wholeheartedly serve him, he handed him an inheritance excavated from the ruins Blood Ritual.
Through this ritual, non-dragon races could obtain dragon bloodline.
Lizard Dark Lord, of course, was tempted.
Due to the hierarchy of races, he inherently felt strongly inferior when facing Ethan, which persistently stirred his inner turmoil.
Given a chance to change his status and gain a higher-grade bloodline, Lizard Dark Lord naturally wouldn''t miss it!
After their first meeting, they entered into a pact.
"Ethan... I want to see, when you fall from grace and I trample on you, whether you can still maintain that haughty attitude," Lizard Dark Lord showed the killing intent in his eyes without any concealment.
As long as he sacrifices Ethan, he could turn into a dragon!
...
The following day, Lizard Dark Lord arrived early in the morning to wait outside the temple Dungeon.
Ethan was quite surprised at his enthusiasm.
Upon meeting, Lizard Dark Lord, humbly and voluntarily said, "Big brother Ethan, do you have any ns or programs for future development?"
"There''s a Giant Dragon Dark Lord in East Sea who''s getting restless. I''ve been gathering a lot of information, and this guy''s ambitions aren''t small... East Sea is at the easternmost point of Sunset Empire. Once East Sea falls, he could rely on the sea, using East Sea as a base, and start attacking Sunset Empire."
"And in his line of attack, the first to bear the brunt would be Riverside, and you, big brother Ethan!"
"We Dark Lords have formed an alliance, and our power isn''t insignificant, but that Giant Dragon Dark Lord has also gathered many Dark Lords. His army is definitely not weaker than ours, even stronger."
"You can''t be too careful. I believe this Giant Dragon Dark Lord will be our biggest enemy in the future. Big brother Ethan, do you have any ns for this guy?"
Ethan nced at Lizard Dark Lord and nodded.
His concern was not without reason.
But right now, all he needed was time.
As long as he could integrate the newly acquired dragon Bloodline, he would be able to advance to S-rank.
Moreover, the resource ratio in his hands was seriously imbnced at the moment.
Large amounts of gold and jewels needed to be exchanged for food and other resources so he could summon more armies.
As for the attack of Giant Dragon Dark Lord, he wasn''t too worried.
Even without considering the armies of other Dark Lords, ten two-legged flying dragons were equivalent to ten B-rank Dark Lords.
More than enough to give them a run for their money.
"You don''t need to worry about Giant Dragon Dark Lord for now. Our current goal is to consolidate our gains. Giant Dragon Dark Lord is indeed a threat as you mentioned, but before he attacks us, his primary target should be East Sea, right? You just need to focus on your growth."
"Anyone who dares to infringe upon us will pay a bloody price."
"Big brother Ethan, you''re right. As the leader of our alliance, I naturally follow your lead," Lizard Dark Lord quickly agreed, while surreptitiously observing Ethan''s Dungeon.
He found that Ethan''s Dungeon was quite different from what he had imagined...
The number and quality of monsters in a Dungeon greatly reflect a Dark Lord''s strength, yet in Ethan''s Dungeon, powerful monsters were a rare sight.
The mostmon creature was the lowly goblin, and even they were not numerous.
Unable to hide his confusion and seeking to gather information, Lizard Dark Lord casually asked, "Big Brother Ethan, why do you only have goblins left in your Dungeon? After the Riverside battle, the resources you captured should have been enough to recruit a high-quality army, right?"
Ethan, of course, would not reveal all his secrets to Lizard Dark Lord and tell him that his forces had been dispatched to sweep the surroundings.
After thinking for a moment, Ethan said, "It makes my blood boil just thinking about it. During the Riverside battle, we should have had a major victory. Yet some hero popped out of nowhere and nearly killed me. I barely managed to escape."
"After I returned, the more I thought about it, the angrier I got. Riverside is at war with that ck Dragon, right? So, I decided to stab them in the back and get my revenge. Who would have known that the ck Dragon was such a pushover? It got caught alive, and my troops were almost entirely annihted because of it."
After finishing his story, Ethan couldn''t help but sigh, his eyes filled with indignation and anger.
After hearing Ethan''s words, it finally clicked for Lizard Dark Lord: Ethan was not trying to grow and avoid conflict with Giant Dragon Dark Lord, he simply had no strength left.
With Ethan''s interior so empty now... wasn''t this a golden opportunity?
Excitedly plotting in his heart, Lizard Dark Lord hurriedly returned to the main point of this journey, "Big Brother Ethan, let''s put the matter of Giant Dragon Dark Lord aside for now. I haven''t told you in detail about the Giant Dragon ruins."
"My lizardman soldiers discovered it by chance, located downstream of the Furious River. There''s arge cave under the riverbed containing arge area of dragon ruins."
"Based on the discovered stone carvings and the NPCs I''ve had studying them, we''ve found out that it is likely their of a blue dragon. This blue dragon must have been of high rank, otherwise, it wouldn''t have been able to build air underwater."
"In addition to some treasures, there are also many dragon inheritances inside, which indirectly proves that this blue dragon held a high status among the dragon n."
"Big Brother Ethan, although you''re a dragon, you probably don''t know much about the dragons that originally lived in this world. The things inside this dragon ruin should be very useful to you."
Chapter 92 91-Dragon Ruins（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Like pouring beans from a bamboo tube, Lizard Dark Lord shared all the information he knew.
This intelligence was what Giant Dragon Dark Lord had instructed him to tell Ethan.
As a dragon, Giant Dragon Dark Lord knew what would most attract Ethan.
As Dark Lords not native to the dragon n, the allure of the dragon inheritance for them was tremendous.
Sure enough, after hearing Lizard Dark Lord''s words, Ethan was quite moved.
The dragon inheritance he had just obtained had been of great benefit.
If he could ess more inheritances, it would not only increase his strength and cover blind spots but also speed up his integration of the inherited memories.
Lizard Dark Lord''s attitude did seem somewhat suspicious in Ethan''s view.
After all, they didn''t exactly have a tight bond.
If an average Dark Lord discovered such a ruin, they''d likely keep it to themselves.
Who would be willing to share this with others?
Ethan had a gut feeling that Lizard Dark Lord''s good intentions harbored ulterior motives, but he was confident enough in his own strength to disregard any conspiracy theories.
Even if an S-rank adversary came after him, he believed he could withstand the assault.
Ethan nodded decisively, saying, "Set aside some time and we''ll check out this ruin you''re talking about."
Lizard Dark Lord''s eyes lit up with delight.
"Why wait?" he quickly replied, "Do you have time today, Big Brother Ethan? We could depart right now."
"Fine," Ethan agreed, nodding.
The two of them left the temple dungeon immediately, with Lizard Dark Lord leading the way towards Furious River.
...
As Lizard Dark Lord led the way, he sent a private message to Giant Dragon Dark Lord.
[Lizard Dark Lord: The fish has taken the bait. I''m leading him to the ruins now. He didn''t doubt a word I said, and he''s even chosen toe here alone.]
[Lizard Dark Lord: I''ve got some new intel as well. Ethan has been significantly weakened by the Riverside Alliance. His armies have been crushed, and his dungeon is virtually defenseless.]
[Lizard Dark Lord: This is a golden opportunity. While Ethan is away and his defenses are down, all you need to do is give themand for your subordinates tounch an attack on his allies. We won''t get a better chance.]
[Lizard Dark Lord: Even if we can''t take their territory, we can still severely weaken them! The most powerful member of their alliance right now is Dark Elf Dark Lord. If she gets a taste of the situation... even if she resists, once Ethan is gone, they''ll lose their only A-rank force and will be ripe for the taking.]
Giant Dragon Dark Lord was quite moved by Lizard Dark Lord''s message.
[Giant Dragon Dark Lord: I think your n is feasible. Once we enter the ruins, I''llmand Spider Dark Lord tounch the attacks. We don''t need to win, just wear them down. Once this Ethan fellow is taken care of, we''llunch a full-on attack.]
[Giant Dragon Dark Lord: You''ve done well this time. If everything goes as nned, you''ll be my right-hand man in the Giant Dragon Alliance.]
The two of them had decent power levels, and within half a day they reached their destination.
Pointing at the tumultuous river surface ahead, Lizard Dark Lord said with a smile, "Here we are. The ruins are underwater, hidden well. It was sheer luck that I found them, a pity I''m not a dragon"
"Big Brother Ethan, don''t forget me if you get any spoils," he added.
"As long as what you said is true, I won''t treat you unfairly," Ethan responded, nodding.
He wouldn''t be stingy if Lizard Dark Lord truly had no ill intent and was offering such a gift.
Lizard Dark Lord stripped down to his scales, jumped into the water.
Ethan, not one to beat around the bush, morphed into his dragon form, scales shimmering, and followed Lizard Dark Lord into the water.
They dove deep into the river.
The immense water pressure was making it hard for Lizard Dark Lord, but Ethan, covered in dragon scales, was unfazed.
Looking at Ethan''s scales, Lizard Dark Lord was filled with envy and his longing for the Blood Ritual grew
Dragon bloodline was not only powerful, but unlike Lizard Dark Lord, it could morph into human form anytime, instead of being stuck with an unsightly lizard face all the time.
Lizard Dark Lord extended his long tongue, licking his eyelids, as he began to dream of a fantastic life after bing a dragon.
Dark Elf Dark Lord had already caught the eye of Giant Dragon Dark Lord, so she was off limits...
But once Ethan was dead, he could have a taste of his other women, couldn''t he?
The thought of Geisha Dark Lord and the subus Dark Lord with their voluptuous figures set Lizard Dark Lord''s heart aze.
During the banquet, those damned women looked at him with disgust, but he wanted to see what their faces would look like when he slowly savored the vors of the female Dark Lords!
And he was notpletely without a chance to enjoy Dark Elf Dark Lord...
Once Ethan was dead, the next one to die would be Giant Dragon Dark Lord.
The only pity was that the first time of Dark Elf Dark Lord was going to benefit that jerk, Giant Dragon Dark Lord.
The two dove deeper, when suddenly a powerful suction came from the depths.
Lizard Dark Lord shouted out in a hurry, "It''s here, don''t panic! There''s a huge whirlpool at the bottom. I don''t know how the blue dragon did it, but once you''re sucked into this whirlpool, you''ll be transported to the ruins I told you about."
He was afraid Ethan might run out of fear, like a duck that got away after being boiled.
Hearing Lizard Dark Lord''s words, Ethan simply nodded, no longer fighting against the force pulling them down.
They were both dragged into a fast-spinning vortex...
After a moment of disorientation, Ethan felt like he was being swirled around...
This reminded him of a toilet being flushed, and he silently cursed the unknown blue dragon.
Bam! A thud and a feeling of weightlessness followed.
Above a special space, the sky distorted, and Ethan and Lizard Dark Lord were flung out.
The teleportation experience was extremely ufortable, like being tossed around in a flushing toilet.
Both of them fell to the ground like sacks of potatoes.
Ethan got up, dusting himself off and taking in his surroundings.
He found himself in a grand architecturalplex.
Riverside''s Magic Tower was the tallest building Ethan had ever seen, butpared to these ruins, it seemed rather small.
Perhaps because the ruins were the dwelling of the Giant Dragon, all buildings were built on a grand scale, sorge that Ethan, even in his Giant Dragon form, could move aroundfortably.
Approaching a massive stone door that had partly copsed, they found a stele by its base withplex inscriptions on it.
If Ethan had not integrated a portion of memory and heritage, he probably wouldn''t be able to read a single word on it.
Walking up to the stele, Ethan started to read aloud: "Dragon Race Enlightenment AcademyFounder ''Blue Sea Dragon King'' Mansfield. Established in the year of the Giant Dragon Calendar..."
Before Ethan could finish reading, a loud explosion came from behind him.
A terrifying dragon me engulfed himpletely.
The dragon me carried an intense destructive aura, making one''s hair stand on end.
Ethan felt as if his entire body was about to be incinerated.
This was definitely the most potent attack he had ever faced, even stronger than the ck Dragon''s dragon me.
At the same time, Lizard Dark Lord, not far from Ethan, revealed his menacing fangs.
He took out several iron balls with numerous patterns etched onto their surface and hurled them directly at Ethan.
The iron balls, once in contact with the dragon me, immediately exploded with a terrifying sound.
What followed was an eruption of countless mes reaching for the sky.
After the deafening st, Ethan found that his sight had been taken away; he was blind.
His entire skeleton felt shattered, andrge portions of the dragon scales on his body had been ripped open.
His wounds were grotesque, patched, and crimson blood continued to flow.
"Kill him!"
A stern shout echoed from the sky, and a red dragon came crashing down, roaring from above.
One by one, Dark Lords of various forms emerged from the ruins surrounding Ethan.
Leading the way was a nauseating insectoid, his appearance closely resembling a cockroach with unusually developed limbs.
Behind him stood two stunning female Dark Lords.
One was plump, surrounded by countless swirling petals, her floral dress swaying with the wind, emitting strange aura.
Standing by her side was a fiery woman dressed scantily, adorned with plenty of scale powder, and sporting a pair ofrge butterfly wings on her back.
Further back, the centaur Dark Lord, the orc Dark Lord... were all roaring, charging towards Ethan with murderous intent.
Chapter 93 92-Blood Battle Of The Divine Dragon（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
With a ferocious kick against the ground, the Cockroach Dark Lord was virtually an instant away from Ethan, sending him flying with a powerful punch!
The sheer force flung Ethan into the air, onlying to a stop after crashing through several stone pirs.
However, this was just the beginning.
A Centaur wielding a massive axe emerged, his weapon aimed straight at Ethan''s neck.
Further afield, two Dark Lords shrouded in ck cloaks began to chant a spell, with the terrifying magic power converging in the air above Ethan to form a gigantic crystal sword.
After a furious roar from a Dark Lord made entirely of mud, the soil under Ethan''s feet started to squirm rapidly, burying him up to his waist.
Two female Dark Lords shone with dazzling divine light, with countless particles of light instantly engulfing Ethan from afar.
A dreadful explosion sound resonated, and the enormous shockwave directly overturned the massive buildings around them.
Amidst the swirling dust, a furious roar echoed.
A shadow within the dust steadily elongated, then began to swell and transform.
A stream of dragon me sted out from the dust, engulfing the Centaur Dark Lord who was nearest.
Holding his massive axe, he charged forward against Ethan''s dragon me.
The axe glowed red-hot under the fire, but it actually managed to cleave through the dragon me, steadily closing in on Ethan.
The Centaur Dark Lord leaped into the air, his axe swiftly aimed at Ethan.
"Die!"
Ethan let out an enraged roar, violently pping his wings to whip up countless gusts of wind.
His right w shimmered with myriad of lights as he swung at the Centaur Dark Lord.
Boom!
The two Dark Lords collided, producing a tremendous explosion, the strong gales swaying the surrounding trees.
This brief standoff onlysted a moment.
The Centaur Dark Lord''s power was clearly inferior to Ethan''s.
He was sent flying back with a swipe of Ethan''s w, crashing heavily into a massive stone pir.
The stone pir, nearly thirty feet in diameter, was snapped off entirely as it came crashing down, pinning the Centaur Dark Lord beneath it, unable to escape.
"Help..."
The Centaur Dark Lord let out a despairing wail, but before he could finish, a terrifying dragon me swallowed him, reducing him to ashes.
With one of their leaders lost, the Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s faction didn''t flinch at all.
The Cockroach Dark Lord leapt around the ruins, leaving behind a series of afterimages, swiftly advancing to Ethan''s side and delivering a punch to his lower jaw.
The massive force lifted Ethan''s enormous body several feet off the ground.
Ethan fiercely pped his dragon wings, stabilizing his body in the air.
His tail, like a steel whip, cameshing through the air with a terrifying cracking sound.
The Cockroach Dark Lord strangely paused in mid-air, stomping in the void.
Without any leverage, he managed to leap upward, dodging Ethan''s fierce attack.
The Cockroach Dark Lord lifted his head abruptly, only to meet the gruesome face of a dragon.
The golden, vertical pupils were filled with bloodthirst and indifference.
Before he could react, Ethan bit through half of his body.
Spitting out the half-eaten remains, Ethan pped his wings, sending horrifying wind des toward the Dark Lords in the distance.
Sensing trouble, the Lizard Dark Lord attempted to retreat, but Ethan had already set his sights on him.
He was forced to stay on the front lines, bracing himself for Ethan''s wrath.
The oue of the dragon vs lizard was evident.
The moment their fight began, the Lizard Dark Lord felt the massive power gap between them.
Ethan was at least twice as strong as he was.
"What kind of monster is this..."
Cursing under his breath, the Lizard Dark Lord''s ws were covered with a cold glimmer as he aimed for Ethan''s abdomen.
An unpleasant metallic scrape resounded, followed by a shower of sparks, yet his strike failed to pierce Ethan''s draconic scales.
Ethan''s dragon w was wreathed in lightning, and with one p, he buried the Lizard Dark Lord into the ground.
A strange muffled sound rang out as smoke began to rise from Ethan''s w.
The Lizard Dark Lord had somehow silently escaped, leaving only a tail behind. I think you should take a look at
The lizard had shed its tail to survive, ast resort escape technique for the Lizard Dark Lord.
In the distance, the terrified figure of the Lizard Dark Lord appeared, his scales looking as if they had lost their color.
He nced at Ethan in fear, and the feeling of trepidation grew stronger.
At that moment, the y Dark Lord''s body suddenly swelled.
Countless clods of earth flew in all directions, merging with the surrounding buildings.
These structures started to shake violently, debris falling everywhere.
The rubble, with the y Dark Lord as the center, began tobine, quickly forming a giant over forty feet tall.
The giant roared and charged at Ethan.
The size of the two wasparable, and the rubble giant instantly bound Ethan.
Its two arms tightly wrapped around Ethan, solidifying after wrapping around him, effectively locking him within, rendering him immobile.
"Roar!"
From the sky, the Giant Dragon Dark Lord let out a roar.
Like a red meteor, he descended from the sky, terrifying mes wrapped around him.
The two dragons collided in mid-air.
Ethan was forced beneath the Giant Dragon Dark Lord by the sheer force of the hit.
The Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s ws ripped through Ethan''s wings, his mouth biting into Ethan''s neck.
Ethan''s neck almost severed from the bite, and hot dragon blood flowed out, quickly staining the battlefield red.
The Fairy Dark Lord and the Flora Dark Lord appeared, ghostlike, in front of Ethan.
The Fairy Dark Lord''s wings emitted a dizzying light, instantly blinding Ethan.
The flowers on the Flora Dark Lord bloomed, releasing an odd fragrance that quickly enveloped Ethan.
The abilities of the two Dark Lords were predominantly illusion-based.
Ethan''s golden vertical pupils started to dte, obviously falling into a daze.
At the same time, the magical fluctuations around the two chanting robed Dark Lords violently shook, and the colossal crystal sword in the sky became even more solid, with intricate patterns starting to emerge on its surface.
A thunderous crash echoed through the air, and the giant sword from the sky plummeted down, piercing directly through Ethan''s dragon body and skewering his heart.
Ethan''s immense figure abruptly copsed, his breath turning faint.
Seeing this, the Lizard Dark Lord, who had initially nned to flee, rushed back with righteous indignation, bellowing, "Ethan, meet your doom!" His ws once again coated with a metallic sheen, he plunged towards Ethan, his paired ws piercing Ethan''s right eye.
Hot dragon blood spattered over the Lizard Dark Lord, triggering an unprecedented excitement in him.
"It''s over."
The cold and confident voice of the Giant Dragon Dark Lord rang out.
He slowly lifted his head, releasing Ethan''s neck, and a magma-like red glow began to gather in his mouth.
A cascade of dragon mes engulfed Ethan.
Almost simultaneously, Ethan''s body erupted with a terrifying white light.
This dazzling white light wound around his body, making the Giant Dragon Dark Lord, who sensed something was amiss, withdraw first.
The less fortunate were the slower-reacting Lizard Dark Lord and the others.
Under the envelopment of the white light, the Lizard Dark Lord''s body visibly began to dissipate, from scales to flesh, then only a skeleton remained.
Ultimately, even the bones disintegrated into countless particles of light within the white light, as if the person waspletely purified in an instant.
The two female Dark Lords who had cast illusions on Ethan both let out painful cries and were thrown back, bleeding from their orifices, looking extremely miserable.
With the two women''s abilitiesbined, even the Giant Dragon Dark Lord couldn''t break free from the illusion, but now they both suffered spell bacsh, and there was only one possibility: Ethan''s psychic attribute now far surpassed theirs!
Within theyers of white light, Ethan''s wounds visibly healed, and his dragon scales were enveloped in a glow, with countless runes circting on the surface.
Ethan now resembled a giant dragonposed of numerous light particles,pletely detaching from the concept of a flesh-and-blood body.
Under the Holy Shining Form, all of Ethan''s attributes received a significant boost.
Beams of light began to converge in his mouth, then a pure white light tore through space and instantly bombarded the two robed Dark Lords in the distance.
Their reactions were incredibly swift, instantly crushing the magic wands in their hands, and two massive barriers with a deep hue appeared in front of them, providing solid protection.
However, like bubbles, the barriers evaporated into nothingness the moment they came into contact with the light.
The two robed Dark Lords within didn''t even have the chance to scream before they dissipated in the light.
Mysterious halos slowly lit up around Ethan, the terrifying light instantaneously illuminating the entire Dragon Ruins, he now resembled a sun!
Chapter 94 93-Slaying The Giant Dragon Dark Lord!（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
The Giant Dragon Dark Lord trembled all over, the overwhelming force emanating from Ethan rendered him unable to maintain his flight.
It was as if an invisible hand had pped him down from the sky to the ground.
His bones started to crackle, and despite his strong reluctance, the Dark Lord''s body involuntarily knelt before Ethan.
The Dark Lord''s heart filled with fear.
He remembered an excerpt from the documents he had excavated in the Dragon Ruins...
High ranking dragons held absolute bloodline suppression over lower-ranking dragons!
"I, a noble Red Dragon, am a lesser species in front of this guy... What kind of monster is he?"
A sudden recollection from the broken inheritance he read, he remembered a record.
He originally thought Ethan was just a Golden Dragon, but now it seemed he was greatly mistaken...
Could this guy be the legendary Divine Dragon?!
With difficulty, he lifted his head.
The Giant Dragon Dark Lord had abandoned all dignity and pride.
As a dragon, he could not contend with a higher-ranked dragon of the same level.
Submitting to a Divine Dragon wasn''t necessarily shameful, all he wanted now was to survive.
"Lord Ethan... Lord Ethan, I am willing to submit to you. I..."
Ethan circled in the sky, his golden vertical pupils devoid of emotion.
A beam of holy light fell from the sky, directly piercing the head of the Giant Dragon Dark Lord.
Before he could even finish his plea for mercy, he was in by Ethan.
Given the limited duration of his Holy Shining Form, to avoidplications, Ethan chose to kill the Giant Dragon Dark Lord directly.
The situation took a sharp turn.
The two female Dark Lords had just recovered from the spell bacsh and found only the two of them were left on the Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s side...
"Lord Ethan, spare my life..."
"Big brother Ethan, sob sob, I was also forced by the Giant Dragon Dark Lord. I didn''t want to be your enemy."
The two female Dark Lords immediately knelt before Ethan, their faces streaked with tears, begging for mercy. Ethan snorted coldly but didn''t kill them.
He slowly transformed back into his human form, ignored their pleas, and continued reading the text on the stone tablet.
"Dragonforge Academy, established in the year 17320 of Dragonia, aims to educate and select dragon elites... for war..."
These were the only decipherable inscriptions left on the tablet.
The rest had beenpletely damaged.
So, this ce was a school specifically for dragons?
Ethan approached the two female Dark Lords and asked coldly, "How much do you know about these ruins?"
Flora, one of the Dark Lords, quickly replied, "I know a lot. The Giant Dragon Dark Lord often bragged to us about many things. He was very lucky, not only did he draw the dragon bloodline, but he was also born in these ruins, so he knows a lot about them."
"There are four major areas in these ruins: Residential District, Arena of Combat, Tower of Legacy, and Dragon''s Tongue za."
"The Residential District is where the dragons lived, basically cleaned out by the Giant Dragon Dark Lord, nothing valuable left. Arena of Combat is a ce where dragons fight, also without anything valuable. The Giant Dragon Dark Lord said that the Arena itself was the most valuable treasure, able to withstand the full-fledged battles of dragons, but this thing couldn''t be taken away, and it was of no practical use."
"The most valuable areas are the Tower of Legacy and the Dragon''s Tongue za. The Tower of Legacy offers the inheritance of the dragon race, which is particrly beneficial to those dragons who are born with dilute or mixed bloodlines and for other reasons, unable to obtain their racial inheritance. It helps them fill in some of their Heritage Memories."
"The Dragon''s Tongue za is where the dragons had sses. There, you''ll find numerous recording stones from past dragon lectures. However, to watch them requires certain permissions. With Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s permission level, he was only able to view a small portion of the information."
As Ethan listened to Flora Dark Lord, he nodded in approval.
It was good that he hadn''t impulsively killed these two Dark Lords earlier - their knowledge proved to be of use.
On the other hand, Fairy Dark Lord was bing anxious.
She didn''t know as much as Flora Dark Lord and felt like she was losing out.
Given Ethan''s ruthless actions earlier, she grew pale with fear. I think you should take a look at
After some deep thinking, she hurriedly told Ethan, "Brother Ethan, I also have information! I know where Giant Dragon Dark Lord stashed his treasure. He took me there once to win me over, and no one else knows about it."
Seeing the two pleading figures in front of him, Ethan''s murderous intent slowly subsided.
Both women had shown their usefulness, so he decided not to kill them - after all, he wasn''t one to indulge in senseless violence.
"Since both of you are familiar with these ruins, you can guide me through them," Ethanmanded.
"Yes," the two replied, trembling as they helped each other up and started leading Ethan deeper into the ruins.
Their first stop was the Dragon''s Tongue za.
It was a massive space,rge enough to amodate hundreds of dragons.
In the center of the za, there was arge stone tform which looked simr to a lectern you''d find in a human academy.
Flora Dark Lord pointed at the huge crystal ball on the tform, "Lord Ethan, this is the Recording Crystal. Depending on one''s strength, you can ess various types of courses through it."
Ethan ced his hand on the crystal ball, and it slowly lit up, releasing a soft glow.
Rows of Dragontongue text started appearing inside.
[Pharmacology], [Magic Studies], [Combat Practice]...
There were plenty of subjects to choose from. Ethan skimmed through them, feeling a bit sentimental.
It seemed that being a dragon was no easy task.
These many subjects, no doubt the dragons who studied at Dragonforge Academy had a truly memorable time.
Ethan quickly nced through a few subjects, noticing several dragons who were the lecturers, including a terrifyinglyrge Blue Dragon that appeared most frequently.
It was definitely an S-rank beast, probably the principal of the academy, Mansfield.
Apart from this Blue Dragon, there were four others that appeared frequently: a ck Dragon, a White Dragon, a Green Dragon, and a Red Dragon.
Including Principal Blue Dragon, all five dragon species were represented.
"The stone stele mentioned that this academy was built for war, but I wonder who the enemy was..."
"Regardless of who the enemy was, judging from the oue, they probably lost. And strangely, I haven''t seen a single dragon corpse in these ruins..."
With a bellyful of questions, Ethan closed the crystal ball in front of him.
The courses in this crystal ball didn''t mean much to him.
Having the system, he could simply use gold coins to unlock skills.
More than that,pared to burying his head in learning, receiving the Heritage Memories of the Dragon race was a more efficient method.
Having experienced the thrill of instantly gaining a wealth of knowledge, akin to being initiated into a higher level of understanding, he didn''t really have the time or inclination for a slow, course-by-course education.
"If I get the chance, I should bring that ck Dragon here and not let him leave until he''s learned all the knowledge contained in this ce," Ethan thought, a wicked idea cropping up in his mind.
It was a notion that couldn''t help but make one feel sympathy for the ck Dragon''s fate.
Having seen enough of Dragon''s Tongue za, Flora guided him through the za, passing through a series of massive buildings, until a tower, which had half copsed, stood before Ethan.
The three of them halted before the ruins of the tower.
Flora Dark Lord pointed to the entrance of the tower, respectfully saying to Ethan, "Sir Ethan, this is the Tower of Legacy. Once you enter, you can receive the heritage within."
"ording to what the Giant Dragon Dark Lord said, the amount of heritage one can ept is closely rted to the strength of one''s Bloodline. The stronger the dragon''s Bloodline, the more Heritage Memories they can receive."
"I see."
Ethan nodded and directly walked into the Tower of Legacy.
The heavy wooden door slowly closed, and a misty light suddenly shrouded the tower.
Around the huge tower ruins, it was as though the spectral images of huge dragons were gradually emerging...
After seeing Ethan enter the Tower of Legacy, Fairy Dark Lord let out a sigh of relief.
She quickly walked over to Flora Dark Lord and said, "Sister Flora, why don''t we seize this opportunity to escape... This heritage process takes a lot of time, it''s the perfect chance for us to make a run for it."
"Now that the Giant Dragon Dark Lord is dead and the Giant Dragon Alliance is without a leader, we just need to hide the news of his death, quietly take his treasures, and then we can easily raise arge army. At that time, we can do whatever we want, as long as we keep our distance from this guy called Ethan."
Chapter 95 94-Tower Of Legacy（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Hmm..." Flora, the Dark Lord, began to ponder at the sound of Fairy Dark Lord''s proposal. It was obviously tempting to her.
Yet, the terrifying figure of Ethan, truly embodying the essence of a "Dark Lord," suddenly came to her mind, and it quickly dampened her enthusiasm.
Even if she epted the legacy of the Giant Dragon Dark Lord and managed to summon a group of powerful minions, and being optimistic, say she somehow managed to ascend to A rank, she was probably still no match for this Ethan...
Even the Giant Dragon Dark Lord, also an A rank and a member of the dragon race, met with such a terrible fate, Flora, the Dark Lord, had no confidence to go toe-to-toe with a dragon.
"Forget it... Sister, as you know, I''m a bit soft-hearted. I''d rather find a strong man to rely on than struggle alone in this world," Flora, the Dark Lord, said with a smile.
She was quite open-minded about her situation.
Being transported to such a perilous world and dealing with those Heroes was already taxing enough for her.
If there was a man willing to take care of her, she would be more than happy to ept.
And as far as she could see, Ethan''s personality didn''t seem to be the brutal type.
Fairy Dark Lord hesitated for a moment, her eyes filled with inner struggle.
But in the end, she pped her wings and slowly took flight.
"Well then, Sister Flora, I''ll take my leave first... If you''re ever unhappy by Ethan''s side, you can alwayse and find me," Fairy Dark Lord said.
...
As Ethan stepped into the Tower of Legacy, a burst of blinding white light instantly flooded his vision.
As his sight gradually recovered, numerous giant spheres of light appeared before him.
These spheres were of various colors.
Ethan walked up to a ball radiating a golden-white light and touched it.
Suddenly, a torrent of memories began to pour into his mind.
As Ethan had anticipated, the records within this sphere were the Heritage Memories of the Divine Dragon n.
Unfortunately, the Heritage Memories inside were mostly fragmented and far lessprehensive than those Ethan had obtained from the treasure chest.
They were of little use.
Shaking his head, Ethan turned his attention to the fivergest spheres of light, each corresponding to a different color.
If Ethan wasn''t mistaken, these were left behind by the five dragons that had created the Dragonforge Academy.
These were probably the most powerful inheritances in the Tower of Legacy.
As Ethan ced his hand on the red sphere, arge Red Dragon covered in scars suddenly appeared before him.
A terrifying aura emanated from it, giving Ethan an overwhelming sense of oppression.
As their gazes met, the sense of dragon majesty Ethan felt deepened.
A powerful force caused his muscles to tense up until, with a roar, Ethan was forced to transform into his dragon form.
The intense pressure didn''t wane, and after a few moments, Ethan felt the weight on him lift.
The Red Dragon gave a barely perceptible nod, as if Ethan had gained some form of approval.
"Blood of the Divine Dragon... Qualified for the inheritance..."
An ethereal voice echoed, followed by a flood of Heritage Memories rted to the Red Dragon pouring into Ethan''s mind.
The Red Dragons, known for their vitality, were also the most bnced inbat among the five-color dragons.
They could reach the highest realms of physical and magical growth.
They even developed some unique spells that could be cast onto their bodies, resulting in terrifying destructive power.
Ethan recalled the attack from the Giant Dragon Dark Lord that was akin to a meteor strike.
This must have been thatbat technique.
A red light shrouded Ethan for a few moments before gradually fading away.
Ethan hadpletely epted the Red Dragon''s inheritance, though it would take some time to fully integrate all the memories.
After epting the Red Dragon''s inheritance, Ethan looked towards his next target and sequentially epted the remaining four inheritances.
The Green Dragon''s expertise in debuff spells, the White Dragon''s healing magic, the ck Dragon''s physical enhancements, and the Blue Dragon''s offensive magic...
With these five inheritances, Ethan could be said to have no weaknesses.
After receiving the five mostprehensive inheritances, Ethan turned his gaze towards the remaining few spheres in the Tower of Legacy, absorbing them one by one.
These spheres, like the Divine Dragon''s inheritance, were fragmented with many inheritances only detailing one or two abilities.
The Shadow Dragon''s shadow evasion, the Poison Dragon''s blood refinement, the Ghost Dragon''s phasing ability...
Of these many inheritances, only three abilities were of the greatest use to Ethan.
One was the Space Dragon''s spatial teleportation, second was a special Blood Ritual, and third was the Aberration Dragon''s Yin-Yang Harmonization.
The spatial teleportation was self-exnatory.
Ethan could construct arge teleportation circle without any casting materials, and with sufficient mana and coordinates, he could teleport anywhere.I think you should take a look at
The Blood Ritual was a ceremony considered taboo among dragons, whereby the sacrifice of a dragon could grant a new Bloodline to the dragon performing the ritual.
Lastly, there''s the Yin-Yang Harmonization from the nefarious Aberrant Dragon n, truly a wicked art.
ording to the information in the Heritage Memories, the Aberrant Dragons were outcasts, exterminated by the other ns long ago.
The main reason for their purge was this very Yin-Yang Harmonization.
Known for theirsciviousness, especially the Aberrant Dragons, they were able to utilize this technique to extract the power from their partners, which allowed them to enhance their own power.
Although it led to a rapid rise in the Aberrant Dragons'' strength, it also made them intolerable to the other ns...
"This Yin-Yang Harmonization technique seems quite useful, but I''d have to be discreet about using it," Ethan thought.
He didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes and end up like the Aberrant Dragons, universally despised and attacked from all sides.
Yet, as a Dark Lord, it seemed his fate was bound to be surrounded and attacked.
With this realization, Ethan simply shrugged off his concerns.
After absorbing all the inheritances, Ethan marveled once again at the power of the Divine Dragon Bloodline.
As Flora Dark Lord had mentioned, ordinary dragons could only take in one or a few types of Heritage Memories...
Giant Dragon Dark Lord was truly lucky in some ways.
If he hadn''t encountered Ethan so early and had met some weaker dragons first, leveraging the Blood Ritual to gain more dragon bloodlines and absorb more Heritage Memories, Ethan might not have been his match.
If he had defeated Ethan and absorbed his Divine Dragon Bloodline, his rise to power would have been unstoppable.
But s, everything he gained only ended up benefiting Ethan.
Transforming back into human form, Ethan walked out of the Tower of Legacy.
Sitting on a rock, Flora Dark Lord turned around in surprise, her face full of panic...
"What... Lord Ethan, you''re out?" she stammered. She had witnessed Giant Dragon Dark Lord epting his inheritance once, and it had taken him nearly half a day.
But Ethan was out in less than half an hour.
If she had just agreed to leave with Fairy Dark Lord, they probably would have been caught by Ethan before they even left the ruins.
Ethan looked at Flora Dark Lord and nodded, then nced around with a frown. "Where''s Fairy Dark Lord?"
Hearing Ethan''s question, Flora Dark Lord didn''t know how to respond.
Fairy Dark Lord had been a close acquaintance of hers for a long time.
Their powersplemented each other, and they had supported each other ever since they came to this world.
She couldn''t bring herself to betray Fairy Dark Lord''s whereabouts.
Ethan understood Flora Dark Lord''s inner struggle and didn''t get angry.
It was just human nature, but for some disobedient little pets, they really needed to learn a lesson.
"Just as well, I''ve been wanting to test my new powers anyway. There''s still plenty of time to y a game of cat and mouse."
Ethan grabbed Flora Dark Lord''s arm, a magic circle appeared under their feet, and with a hum, their figures disappeared right in front of the Tower of Legacy.
Inside the Dragon Ruins, Fairy Dark Lord was fleeing for her life.
She could see the vortex slowly spinning in the distant sky.
As long as she passed through there, she could leave the ruins, and then she would be free as a bird, free as a fish in the sea.
With hope for the future in her heart, Fairy Dark Lord pushed herself to fly higher into the sky...
Suddenly, the space in front of her twisted, and a chilling voice slowly echoed, "Where do you think you''re going?"
Fairy Dark Lord froze on the spot, feeling as if she had fallen into an ice cer.
Ethan''s figure slowly appeared in front of her.
She fell to her knees and quickly said, "Lord Ethan... I was wrong, I was ignorant, and I was temporarily blinded. Please, I beg you, spare me..."
"I... I really know I was wrong."
"Is that so?" Ethan smirked mischievously andnded a p across her face.
The terrifying force of Ethan''s p sent Fairy Dark Lord plummeting from the sky onto the ground.
Ethan slowly approached her.
Holy Light emanated from his hand as he gently stroked and healed her fair, tender face.
"Admitting your mistake is a good step, but every action has its consequences, doesn''t it?"
"I...whimper..." Fairy Dark Lord stared at Ethan with fright.
Ethan''s hand slowly slid under her dress and tore it apart.
Ethan chuckled wickedly.
He decided to test his newly acquired Yin-Yang Harmonization technique right there on Fairy Dark Lord.
Chapter 96 95-Yin-Yang Harmonization（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"I....uh..." Fairy Dark Lord stared fearfully at Ethan, as she saw his hand slowly reaching into her cor and tearing her dress apart.
Ethan leaned down to kiss her lips, as beautiful as butterfly wings.
His tongue lightly teased Fairy Dark Lord''s teeth, making her body tremble slightly, ultimately drowning in his kiss, gentle yet imbued with a potent sense of domination. Fairy Dark Lord''s eyes widened in intoxication, feeling Ethan''s scorching breath spraying on her cheek and neck, the tingling sensation making her heart race uncontrobly.
Strangely enough, she felt a tug of struggle in her heart. Even though she was being dominated by Ethan, she didn''t feel repelled in the slightest.
Fairy Dark Lord knew her actions had infuriated Ethan. Now, she just wanted to do everything possible to cate this man.
"Mmm...."
With a soft moan, she took the initiative to reciprocate Ethan''s advances.
Her waist was slender, her skin exceptionally fair, and like a water serpent, she wound herself around Ethan''s form, ensuring he could not break free.
Her lips clung to the corner of Ethan''s mouth, their oral cavities filled with a sweet and ambiguous scent.
"Ah!" Fairy Dark Lord cried out in sudden pain as Ethan directly extended his tongue to pry open her teeth.
In response to the pain, she spread her arms wide and wrapped them around his neck, allowing Ethan to ravish her saliva wildly.
Ethan greedily sucked on Fairy Dark Lord''s mouth, his nostrils turning a flushed red from the stimtion.
Overwhelmed by the excitement, Fairy Dark Lord''s chest rose and fell rapidly, and she couldn''t help but twist her waist, yearning for more.
Ethan flipped Fairy Dark Lord over, causing her to sprawl across his chest.
He held her buttocks with one hand, while the other slipped into her clothes from behind.
He touched her skin, as smooth asrd, and felt her shudder due to the fluctuation of emotions.
Ethan''s fingertips traced down Fairy Dark Lord''s spine, moving forward until he reached that mysterious spot, where he finally stopped.
Fairy Dark Lord''s body stiffened, and then a wave of unrestrained joy washed over her.
As Ethan continued to lick her skin, his body moved rhythmically, plunging into her moist valley.
"Ah!" Fairy Dark Lord bit her lip, trying hard to suppress her urge to moan.
However, when the hot yet extremely firm object pressed against her, she could no longer restrain herself.
Her throat overflowed with a series of alluring moans.
She twisted her body, attempting to evade that hardness, but he didn''t allow her to retreat, instead stubbornly delving deeper.
Fairy Dark Lord was left dazed by the collision, almost fainting several times.
Ethan, panting, slowed his pace, using his hand to support her round and firm buttocks, encouraging her to lift her legs higher.
Fairy Dark Lord''s lower region was already a muddy mess, damp and warm.
She wrapped her legs around his waist, closely uniting herself with him.
"Mmm~ Mmm~" Fairy Dark Lord arched her neck, her long eyshes drenched with sparkling teardrops.
She closed her eyes tightly, shaking her head helplessly.
Ethan lowered his head to gently nibble on her earlobe.
Fairy Dark Lord, feeling the tickle, tensed up, arching her body to sync with his movements.
She felt a current flowing through her body, the tingling sensation making her tremble uncontrobly.
Ethan seemed unsatisfied, gripping her legs, gradually spreading them apart before thrusting fiercely.
"Uh Ah!"
"Ah... Mmm, it feels so good..." Fairy Dark Lord bit her lip tightly, trying desperately to suppress her own voice.
However, she couldn''t stop her voice.
The more she resisted, the more pleasure she felt, as if she longed to surrender everything to the man before her.
Ethan raised his head, looking at Fairy Dark Lord with fiery eyes, a smirk on his lips.
He leaned down, sealing her mouth with his, muffling her soundspletely.
"Mmm..." Fairy Dark Lord''s eyes were half-closed, her watery gaze looking both charming and enticing.
Her body gradually softened, sprawled on the bed, helplessly enduring the man''s frenzied ravishing.
"It''s time to punish you." Ethan slowly activated the Yin-Yang Harmonization, covering her body, tightly pinning her down, repeatedly dominating her.
Fairy Dark Lord was gradually unable to bear it. She pleaded incessantly, but no one paid her any heed.
She sobbed and cried, praying for him to forgive her rudeness.
Sadly, this man was like a wolf, never satiated.
His actions were so brutal, it was as if he was torturing her.I think you should take a look at
Fairy Dark Lord felt her soul beginning to drift.
Her body seemed to float in the clouds and at the same time sink to the bottom of the ocean.
Her thoughts became blurry and confused, even the pain was not clear.
After an unknown amount of time, her consciousness gradually cleared.
She only felt tired, her body sore and heavy.
Then her eyes gradually filled with fear, she felt her strength continuously draining away.
"Wait... please stop, I feel, something is not right..." Fairy Dark Lord said fearfully. She clearly felt her energy being continuously drained by Ethan, her attributes were dropping rapidly, first from B-rank to C-rank, and almost fell to D-rank in the end.
"This feels really good..."
Through a round of Yin-Yang Harmonization, Ethan gained a lot of temporary attributes. Although only a small part could be permanently converted, it was a potent ability nheless.
"We could also try another ability of Yin-Yang Harmonization."
After leaving Fairy Dark Lord, Ethan looked at Flora Dark Lord, her face flushing red, beckoning her over, smiling, "If someone is being punished, then there should be someone who gets rewarded."
Flora Dark Lord dared not disobey Ethan, nodded and walked over. Ethan motioned her to kneel and clean up the dragon below him.
"Mmm..." Flora Dark Lord nodded, slowly squatting in front of Ethan, taking the monstrous member into her mouth.
"Mmm..." Ethan grunted, closing his eyes.
Flora Dark Lord''s mouth had a special aroma, making Ethan''s mind feel as if it were floating, as if being pulled into another world.
He saw himself intertwining with Flora Dark Lord, hearing her seductive moaning.
It was an indescribable sensation, as if his soul was being drawn out, leaving only an empty shell.
But this shell could truly feel the pleasure she brought to him.
"Ah... Master!" Flora Dark Lord noticed Ethan''s unusual state, her movements bing more vigorous, saliva continuously streaming down from the corners of her mouth.
"Mmm? Move faster." Ethan let out a satisfied growl, his hands grabbing Flora Dark Lord''s head.
Flora Dark Lord nodded, buried her head between his legs, and began to suck gently.
Ethan squinted, his face flushed like blood, kneading Flora Dark Lord''s white breasts.
His breathing gradually became heavier.
Flora Dark Lord felt the thing in her mouth start to pulsate, she knew something wasing.
"Ugh..."
Arge amount of hot essence filled Flora Dark Lord''s mouth, milky-white liquid slid down, flowing along her neck to her corbone, and finally dripping onto the ground.
Flora Dark Lord lifted her head, swallowing all the substance in her mouth with difficulty, then licked off the residual fluid around her lips.
Flora Dark Lord moved closer on her own, presenting her two round and full cherries to Ethan''s mouth.
Without hesitation, Ethan bent over and kissed the two round, full cherries, sucking greedily.
"Mmm..." Ethan sighed in satisfaction, wrapping his arms around Flora Dark Lord''s waist. She slightly arched her back, wrapping her arms around Ethan''s neck.
Ethan was engrossed in enjoyment, feeling his lower body suddenly enveloped by a moist sensation.
"Master... your thing is too big, I can''t handle it, please move yourself..." Flora Dark Lord said with difort. Ethan''s thing was indeed toorge, making her unable to bear it.
Ethan nodded deeply, held Flora Dark Lord''s slender waist with his arms, made her lie down on hisp, and started to move up and down in sync.
Flora Dark Lord tilted her neck, revealing her long and white neckline, her panting became more and more rapid.
"Mmm..." Ethan once again let out a deep moan, his movements gradually getting faster.
"Mmm ah... ah!" Flora Dark Lord finally couldn''t hold on. She was panting, teary-eyed, looking at Ethan.
"Ah, Master... I''m dying... I can''t breathe..."
"Just wait, it''ll feel better." Ethan kissed Flora Dark Lord''s cheek, turned Flora Dark Lord over, her back facing him, and then thrust forcefully.
"Ah..." Flora Dark Lord cried out in pain, her buttocks suddenly contracted. This tight feeling made Ethan feel incredibly good.
Flora Dark Lord''s hands clenched tightly on Ethan''s thighs, pleading, "Master..."
Her cry was very enchanting, Ethan felt a wave of heat rushing out from his body, filling her with rich life essence.
Flora Dark Lord felt both her spirit and body had reached the peak, feeling incredibly good.
Even more wonderful was that she could clearly feel her strength constantly increasing, all her attributes were improving.
She also understood what Ethan meant by "reward".
Doing such a thing with Ethan could actually increase her strength. If she could taste this pleasure every day, could she really advance to A rank?
Chapter 97 96-Advancing To Rank S（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
ncing at the two women slumped on the ground like wet mud, Ethan felt invigorated after their encounter.
"This Yin-Yang Harmonization effect is pretty good. If applied correctly, couldn''t I mass-produce high-rank professionals in the future?"
Aside from its ability to steal attributes from others, Yin-Yang Harmonization also allowed Ethan to grant temporary attributes to others.
Apart from some extra effort on his part, there were essentially no side effects.
With the two women, Ethan activated teleportation magic, first visiting the Giant Dragon Dark Lord''sir and emptied out his treasury.
After appropriating the Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s treasury, the resources at Ethan''s disposal ballooned to a terrifying amount.
Meanwhile, the Giant Dragon Alliance''s attack force had returned defeated.
They couldn''t even get past the Dark Elf Dark Lord''s territory and were disgracefully sent back.
Upon their return, they were greeted with more dreadful news.
The Giant Dragon Dark Lord had been in.
The once mighty Giant Dragon Alliance, which had only been established for a few days, was now disintegrating.
Due to several Dark Lords'' deaths, their territories became ownerless, and the formerly allied Dark Lords began to fight among themselves.
The Dark Lords who were observing the situation didn''t pass up this golden opportunity and began to annex these abandoned territories.
For a time, even without the Heroes of the East Sea initiating any attack, the nearby Dark Lords started a war amongst themselves.
Ethan didn''t care much about the chaos in the East Sea, nor was he interested.
After returning to his territory, he secluded himself in his Dungeon for a long period.
A weekter, a terrifying golden glow burst forth from his residence.
His aura was continuously strengthening, his originally golden vertical pupils were tinged with several other colors, and his dragon form had grown even more gigantic, exceeding fifty meters.
From afar, Ethan looked like a golden mountain range, emitting an oppressive aura.
As he was enjoying his newfound power, the system notification gently rang in his ear:
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for reaching S rank strength! Personal panel unlocked, advanced upgrade system unlocked, skill panel unlocked, Dragon''s Lair unlocked!]
[Ding! Detected that the host is the first Dark Lord to reach S rank strength, reward: tinum Chest X1, various resources X10000!]
[As the first Dark Lord to be promoted to S rank in the Dark Lord camp, the system will announce this in the Dark Lord''s World Channel. Do you want to remain anonymous?]
[Anonymous.]
As before, Ethan chose to remain anonymous, and an eye-catching line of red text popped up in the World Channel.
[System Announcement: Congrattions to XXDark Lord for sessfully advancing to S rank, bing the first S rank Dark Lord in the Dark Lord faction!]
This announcement caused an uproar in the World Channel.
[Goblin Dark Lord: Just a while ago, the Giant Dragon Dark Lord kicked the bucket, and our Dark Lords in the East Sea got beaten so bad we couldn''t find our way home. Those damn Heroes were about to crap on our heads, didn''t expect we have a real tough guy in our Dark Lord faction!]
[Merfolk Dark Lord: Two words for this: Badass!]
[Spider Dark Lord: Could the big shot leak an address? S rank, feels like we could go toe-to-toe with Sunset Empire now!]
[Moon Elf Dark Lord: Can I get to know the S rank big shot?]
[Undead Dark Lord: I''m officially reporting, someone''s cheating. Are we ying the same version? Howe someone''s already at S rank?]
[Giant Dark Lord: Damn, I just left the newbie vige, no more mining for me, you''re telling us there''s already someone at S rank? That''s insane.]
[Spider Dark Lord: Big shot, show yourself, I want to pay my respects and get some good luck!]
[Merfolk Dark Lord: I want to get some good luck too, give us a chance, big shot.]
[Werewolf Dark Lord: +1]
[Pigman Dark Lord: +1]
...
Ignoring the uproar in the World Channel, Ethan checked on the status of the food he had listed in the marketce, epting gold coins as payment.
The number of Dark Lords willing to sell food was quite impressive, causing Ethan''s food stocks to swiftly surpass the 40,000 mark. Together with the loots from Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s horde and the rewards for promoting to S rank, Ethan''s food reserves broke through the astounding figure of 80,000.
Ethan summoned the system and began to inspect his updated attributes panel. Upon advancing to S rank, his attributes panel received a massive upgrade.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: S Rank]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon]
[Skills: Golden Divine Scale (Advanced), Magic Immunity (Advanced), Fiery Dragon me, Thunder w, Wind Wing, Holy Light Judgment, Holy Shining Form, Deluge, Demon''s Gate, Heart-Eroding Spell, Contrary Scale Space, Transformation, Divine Dragon''s Might (locked), Annihtion Dragon me (locked), Dragon''s Domain (locked), Meteor Strike, Tsunami, Corrosive Breath, Healing Field, Dragon Form Transformation, Spatial Shift.]
[Attributes: HP 20000, Spirit 1500, Strength 410, Constitution 380, Agility 220]
Every attribute had doubled, and three special skills were unlocked.I think you should take a look at
Divine Dragon''s Might: Other creatures facing you will be suppressed by your bloodline, the greater the difference in strength, the stronger the suppression.
Most creatures will lose their will to fight in your presence.
Annihtion Dragon me: Your dragon me carries the power of annihtion, ignoring any defense of the target.
Dragon''s Domain: As a True Dragon, any enemy within your Dragon''s Domain will have their power decreased by one rank.
All three skills were incredibly potent.
Ethan chose to unlock all of them, these abilities along with the boost from activating Holy Shining Form meant that as long as Ethan didn''t mess up, he was practically invincible.
After unlocking his new abilities, Ethan went ahead to open the tinum treasure chest he had just received.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for opening the tinum treasure chest, you''ve acquired a "Resurrection Glyph".]
"Resurrection Glyph?"
Ethan examined the newly acquired item.
Resurrection Glyph: Upon the host''s death, it will automatically activate, granting a new life.
With this Resurrection Glyph, Ethan essentially had a second life.
Even though he felt that he was practically unkible given his current strength, having this glyph as insurance gave him an extrayer of protection.
The more of such goodies, the better.
Lastly, Ethan checked out the structure he had unlocked after promoting to S rank C the Dragon''s Lair.
Dragon''s Lair: Once constructed, it can summon dragons.
"Summon dragons?"
Upon seeing this feature of the building, Ethan was genuinely shocked. The power of dragons was self-evident.
Every single dragon possessed a frightening capability to single-handedly threaten a major city.
If he couldmand a group of dragons... that thought was too magnificent for Ethan to even entertain.
However, the resources required to summon dragons were rather unique C only gold coins were needed.
Yet, the price was jaw-dropping.
A billion gold coins could summon a dragon from the Dragon''s Lair...
"A billion... might as well rob a bank," Ethan muttered, drooling with envy.
Yet, he gave up on the enticing thought of summoning a dragon just for fun.
A billion gold coins... even if he sold everything in his Dungeon, he probably still couldn''t scrape together that sum.
This gave him a deeper understanding of the ck Dragon in Riverside.
"Well, well, it''s worth a billion... I suppose I should have Rose revise its treatment in due time," Ethan mused.
While he couldn''t summon a gigantic dragon, the resources at Ethan''s disposal were still sufficient to summon a few more Bipedal Wyverns.
After adding some more of these to his dungeon, along with other types of troops, he turned his attention elsewhere.
In the meantime, the sweeping operation Ethan had assigned to Zachary Barnes was well underway.
Under the menace of the Bipedal Wyverns, the Dark Lords stood little chance and were being annihted one by one.
As a result, Zachary''s strength was escting rapidly, and he had now ascended to rank B.
His prowess could now definitely be considered top-tier among the heroes.
After another sessful elimination of a Dark Lord camp, one of Zachary''s subordinates hurriedly came to report, "Big brother Zachary Barnes, our scouts have detected a camp of heroes ahead. It seems they hail from Imperial City..."
"Heroes from Imperial City?" Zachary furrowed his brows.
The strength of the Sunset Empire''s Imperial City, inparison to Riverside, was iparable.
Heroes from that ce were not to be underestimated.
"First, gather some intel and then report it to Lord Ethan. We will act based on his directives," Zachary decided quietly.
Riverside, under Ethan''s covert rule, was prospering.
The arrival of these unknown heroes from Imperial City could cause unnecessary trouble if they weren''t careful.
Commanding his troops to return to camp, Zachary headed in the direction indicated by his subordinates to investigate the situation personally.
Even though he had pledged his allegiance to Ethan, Zachary was still a hero in essence, so it was best for him to deal with other heroes directly.
As he navigated through the forest, Zachary suddenly halted in his tracks as he felt an icy de at his throat.
He was taken aback, considering he was now a B-rank hero himself.
Whoever was able to sneak up behind him so silently must at least be a B+ rank!
Chapter 98 97-Wolf Fang（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Unable to maintain his dignity, Zachary immediately raised his hands in surrender and eximed, "Hold on, there''s been a misunderstanding. I''m a hero!"
A rustling sound came from the depths of the forest as a group of heroes in uniform armor emerged.
The leader of the group was a bald and muscr man, towering over two meters tall, with a giant axe on his back and a terrifying scar running across his bald head like a centipede.
"And which city''s hero might you be?" The voice of the muscr, bald man echoed powerfully.
"Riverside. I''m a hero from Riverside," Zachary quickly replied.
At the mention of Riverside, the bald man''s expression turned serious, a hint of interest sparkling in his eyes.
He waved to his men to release Zachary, then asked, "Since you''re from Riverside, you must know Rose, right?"
"Of course, I know her," Zachary nodded.
Although he didn''t know why the man was looking for Rose, her fame among the hero factions was now indisputable.
Denying knowledge of her could potentially be lethal.
"Well, then we have plenty to talk about. Let''s have a chat about this Miss Rose. We, the Wolf Fang, have great respect for her," the bald man grinned, gesturing for his men to bring Zachary over.
He threw Zachary a skin bag.
As they both started sipping from their drinks, they casually started a conversation.
Zachary, who had always been a social butterfly, quickly understood who these heroes were and their origins.
The bald man''s name was Kevin Peterson, the leader of a team of heroes known as Wolf Fang.
His team wasprised mostly of B-rank heroes and above.
As for his own rank, Kevin did not reveal it.
However, Zachary estimated it to be at least an A rank.
Their purpose ofing to Riverside was to y a dragon!
When Rose defeated the ck Dragon and brought it live to Riverside, she became the first ever town leader in the Hero faction.
Her status and fame aroused the envy of all.
For those Heroes born in Imperial City, it also triggered theirpetitive spirit.
Imperial City had the most resources, allowing them to attain the most powerful skills.
The NPCs of the empire were also very strong.
They had hardly ever lost in their fights against the Dark Lords.
Most of the powerful yers in the Hero faction were from Imperial City.
Despite their advantages, they were outdone by a woman, Rose.
This was something they couldn''t ept, so many Heroes decided to challenge Rose.
If Rose could defeat a dragon, they too wanted to demonstrate aparable achievement.
But dragons were not so easy to find...
In the Sunset Empire, the only ce where dragons resided was Riverside.
Their target was not the captured ck Dragon, but another dragon.
The golden dragon that had attacked Riverside and caused many bloody incidents was now on the imperial wanted list with a high bounty.
"Do you know where the golden dragon is now?" Kevin Peterson eagerly asked.
He could tell that Zachary Barnes was not weak, and any Hero who dared to travel alone in the wild would undoubtedly be strong.
He hoped to get some useful information from Zachary.
"Golden dragon"
Upon hearing Kevin''s question, Zachary''s heart skipped a beat.
He couldn''t help but feel a sense of irony.
He knew the golden dragon all too well, after all, it was his master.
Surveying this group of Heroes, Zachary began to consider his words.
While he didn''t think they could stand against Ethan, it wasn''t his call to make.
His n was to keep them steady, and then let Ethan make the final decision.
"Of course, I know!" Zachary pped his thigh, startling the people around him with his enthusiasm.I think you should take a look at
"You have no idea how fierce the battle for Riverside was. The dumb town leader took all the main forces to the outskirts to fight the ck Dragon.
"Then, a traitor in Riverside stole the crystal that maintained the protective barrier, leading to us being at a disadvantage when the Dark Lord army attacked
"My team was almost entirely annihted by that golden dragon. Brother, you''re asking the right person if you want to know about that dragon.
"To tell you the truth, the reason why I''m alone in the wilderness is to track down that dragon... and I have gathered quite a bit of information. Now it''s gettingte, and the brothers of Wolf Fang need to rest. Why don''t we return to Riverside, where I''ll host you. We can chat over some drinks."
Kevin Peterson looked at his men, noticing they were tempted.
Since leaving Imperial City, they hadn''t had a proper rest for a long time.
Kevin nodded and said, "Since brother Barnes insists, it would be rude of us to decline."
Soon, they returned to Riverside.
On the way, Zachary sent several private messages to his subordinates, informing them about the Hero group and asking them to report to Ethan for further instructions.
Zachary didn''t have to wait long for Ethan''s reply.
It was simple, just four words: "Lead them into the pot."
Knowing Ethan''s intention, Zachary felt relieved and invited the Wolf Fang group to a bar, where he booked the entire ce.
While everyone was enjoying their drinks, Zachary started to share the information he had gathered.
"You guys might find this hard to believe... but that golden dragon is not native to this world. It''s an outsider, like us, but from a different faction," Zachary Barnes said.
Kevin Peterson frowned at this revtion, "You mean... it''s a Dark Lord?"
"Yes," Zachary Barnes nodded gravely. Kevin Peterson''s expression turned serious.
Defeating a dragon and conquering a dragon Dark Lord were two very different things.
If the golden dragon had also crossed over from another world, that meant it had the support of the system, and its power and threat level would be much higher than that of a regr dragon.
Concerned, Kevin Peterson asked, "How strong is this golden dragon Dark Lord, do you know, Zachary?"
"I do," Zachary Barnes said, his tone slightly boastful.
"The golden dragon... let''s just say its situation is quite bad right now. After the Battle of Riverside, in my quest for revenge, I pursued the golden dragon for a long time but came up empty-handed. That was until the day Riversideunched an all-out attack on the ck Dragon."
"In a temple, a Dungeon gate burst open. The golden dragon led a vast army of monsters andunched an attack on Riverside''s army. It seemed it had formed an alliance with the ck Dragon. With two dragons teamed up, victory was almost certain until the tide of battle shifted dramatically. You might not know how Rose won the war; it was abination of luck and strength."
"Under attack from both dragons, Riverside''s army was caught between a rock and a hard ce and quickly defeated. Then, a conflict suddenly erupted between the golden Dark Lord and the ck Dragon. You know how Dark Lords are..."
"When the golden Dark Lord arrived, the ck Dragon was already severely wounded. The golden Dark Lord decided to take out the ck Dragon too, but thetter still had an ace up its sleeve. The two fought and both ended up severely wounded, only to be caught by the arriving Rose."
"The ck Dragon was captured, the golden dragon escaped... most of its troops were wiped out."
Kevin Peterson''s eyes lit up, "So ording to what you''re saying, isn''t this the perfect opportunity to take down that golden Dark Lord?"
"Exactly!" Zachary Barnesmented, "I tracked the wounded golden Dark Lord and found hisir. I immediately reported it to Riverside''s city lord, Rose. But she refused my proposal to attack the golden dragon, iming that Riverside should focus on recovery and should not wage any major battles."
"That''s unexpected." Kevin Peterson frowned.
In his impression, someone as famous as Rose wouldn''t be so short-sighted.
The golden dragon was a Dark Lord, a great threat to the Hero faction if allowed to recover.
It would be better to strike while the iron was hot and take him down first.
Zachary Barnes looked at Kevin Peterson and said, "I was puzzled at first too. But I soon realized that Rose wants to foster a threat to secure her own position."
"Although the Sunset Empire has received a lot of help from us Heroes, apart from Rose, no one else holds a high position. If Rose directly eradicated the golden dragon now, without Riverside''s major threat, her position as city lord would naturally be unstable."
The members of the Wolf Fang Hero group nodded in understanding.
If it weren''t for the pursuit of higher power and positions, they wouldn''t have traveled all this way to y the dragon.
Kevin Peterson lifted his cup andughed, "Everyone has their own agenda, and I can''t say Rose is wrong. After all, we are all here for fame and fortune."
"Brother Zachary, I won''t beat around the bush. We aim to y the dragon to ascend higher in the Sunset Empire. If you don''t mind, I would like to invite you to join our Wolf Fang group. Together, we can y the golden Dark Lord!"
"If Brother Kevin doesn''t mind, I''d be more than willing to lend a hand!" Zachary Barnes lifted his drink in salute to Kevin Peterson.
"Well then, it''s settled! As soon as the rest of the Wolf Fang group arrives, we set off!"
"The day of the dragon ying is here!"
"y the dragon!"
The Heroes drained their sses, their spirits soaring.
Chapter 99 98-Assault On The Dungeon（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
The next day.
Kevin''s Wolf Fang Hero squad was fully assembled. This was an extraordinarily strong team.
The main force wasprised of eleven members, all of whom were of Rank B or above.
They were recruited by Kevin under the guise of a dragon ying mission, and many of them were previously unaffiliated heroes.
The reserve troops numbered in the hundreds - over three hundred seasoned warriors.
Looking at this solemn army, Zachary couldn''t help but break a sweat, knowing full well that their adversary had a devastating weapon like the Bipedal Wyvern.
If this hero squad hade a little earlier, they might have stood a chance... Zachary couldn''t help but think.
Kevin looked at his heroes with satisfaction, nodded, and stepped forward, "The Golden Dragon lost a significant portion of its forces in thest battle and sustained serious injuries itself. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."
"Strike a lethal blow before it recovers! Today is the day we y the dragon!"
After the pre-battle briefing, the heroes began their march towards The Dungeon, led by Zachary.
The journey was without any hups, they didn''t even encounter any roaming monsters, indicating the Golden Dragon Dark Lord was indeed in a precarious state, bolstering Kevin''s confidence.
The Dungeon entrance was not heavily guarded, and their infiltration was much easier than anticipated.
They made their way through a narrow corridor, the view ahead gradually opening up.
Kevin abruptly raised his hand, looking into the darkness as a rustling of footsteps echoed.
"Prepare for battle!"
At Kevin''smand, the Wolf Fang heroes exhibited excellent tactical acumen, forming a solid line.
The footsteps from the dark grew closer, and with the light of the torch, Kevin identified the approaching enemies - a pack of goblins waving crude weapons rushed toward them.
With no hesitation, Kevin swung his ax and roared, "Attack!"
With a few stters, goblins fell in swathes, blood pooling around them.
Like wolves descending on their prey, the Wolf Fang heroes pounced, piercing their sharp weapons through the goblins'' fragile necks.
The first skirmish was a resounding victory, with the goblins sent scrambling, leaving dozens of bodies behind as they fled.
But this was just the beginning.
These goblins were the weakest creatures in the Dungeon.
Kevin was notcent or underestimating the enemy, and the Wolf Fang heroes remained battle-ready.
"Roar!"
A deep, booming roar echoed from the depths of The Dungeon, and from all around, massive armies suddenly emerged, encircling the Wolf Fang contingent.
Leading the charge were hulking Divine Dragon Warriors, their weapons gleaming coldly.
They were the first to engage with the Wolf Fang heroes, followed closely by a mixed army of Orcs, Wraiths, and Goblins.
"Attack!"
Kevin roared, leading his heroes into battle against the monster army.
But it was a case of fighting an uphill battle - after all, how could they fend off such a formidable foe with their limited manpower?
Thud!
Kevin was sent flying by two Divine Dragon Warriors.
Just as he got back on his feet, another Divine Dragon Warrior shed through the chain on his arm with a sword.
Meanwhile, the fallen Wraiths began to stir, rising once more tounch themselves at Wolf Fang.
"Brothers! Charge with me!"
Kevin roared, brandishing his axe and charging at the enemy lines once again.
"Kill them!"
"Let''s fight them head-on!"
The remaining Wolf Fang Heroes followed suit, refusing to be outdone, each brandishing their weapons and joining the fray.
A brutal battle erupted within The Dungeon, with blood staining every brick and bodies strewn haphazardly on the ground.
Despite the carnage, Wolf Fang, being elite warriors and spearheaded by the fearless Kevin, managed to carve a hole in the enemy line.
As monster after monster fell, despite the hardships, Wolf Fang gradually started to gain the upper hand.
Felling another Divine Dragon Warrior with his axe, Kevin was panting heavily.
In terms of individual strength, he was definitely top-notch, but in such a continuousbat, his stamina was quickly depleting.
"Has the Golden Dragon Dark Lord truly exhausted his strength?" Kevin couldn''t help but wonder.I think you should take a look at
This wasn''t his first battle with a Dark Lord.
These Dark Lords often sent their cannon fodder first to wear down the heroes.
But these formidable dragon warriors were far from cannon fodder.
If even these dragon warriors were just fodder, what would their regr army look like?
"No... That''s impossible. Don''t scare yourself. Perhaps these forces are the Dark Lord''sst resort."
Reassuring himself, Kevin once again led his heroes into the fray.
One by one, the monsters fell and the battlefield was quickly cleared.
However, before the Wolf Fang group could even celebrate, a terrifying roar suddenly rang out.
Everyone turned to look at the depths of The Dungeon.
A fearsome pping sound echoed from the darkness, and a massive creature''s silhouette slowly appeared in the distance.
Its wings were seven to eight meters wide, its robust body over ten meters long, and it exuded a terrifying aura.
The heroes of the Wolf Fang warrior group all braced themselves. The main adversary had finally shown up.
"Hahaha, Golden Dragon Dark Lord, prepare to die." One of the heroesughed, charging ahead of the rest.
However, as the creature emerged from the darkness, they realized something was wrong. Green scales, forelimbs attached to wings...
"That''s not a Golden Dragon. It''s a Bipedal Wyvern! Why is there such a thing in the Dungeon?!"
One of the heroes who recognized the Bipedal Wyvern couldn''t help but shout out.
This Dark Lord possessed a Dragon''s bloodline and was ranked above B.
With its tough hide and flesh, it was going to be a challenging adversary.
"Don''t panic! Who doesn''t have a secret weapon? This Golden Dragon Dark Lord, being a dragon, having a Bipedal Wyvern as a subordinate isn''t anything strange!"
"It''s just a Rank B monster, brothers, follow me and let''s y it first!" Kevin immediately rallied the troops, yelling as he rushed towards the Bipedal Wyvern.
The other Heroes also didn''t show weakness, showering the Wyvern with an array of offensive skills in no time.
This Bipedal Wyvern was colossal, like a small hill, exuding an immense pressure.
Its ws were sharp and radiated a chilling white light.
Its mouth, filled with sharp teeth, each around three inches long, was designed to kill.
Its tail was formed of six bone-like segments, the end of which was pointed like a cone.
Its belly was covered with scales that were excellent for defense.
"Damn it, it reminds me of the time when we raided Bosses in the past." One of the Heroes swore, his sword barely leaving a scratch on the Wyvern''s scales.
"Roar!"
The Wyvern roared, suddenly pped its wings and took to the skies.
It swooped down into the crowd, tearing at the Heroes of Wolf Fang with its sharp teeth.
Seeing this, Kevin shouted, "Spread out, guys! We can kite it around, it''s a dungeon and this thing is massive, we can dance around it!"
No sooner had he finished speaking than the Wyvern opened its beak and sprayed a strong poisonous fluid.
The Heroes of Wolf Fang quickly dodged, but some still got hit.
One of the Wolf Fang Heroes was sshed with the potent poison and instantly became paralyzed.
The Wyvern seized the opportunity and pounced, biting him in half and swallowing him whole.
The Hero didn''t even have a chance to scream before his life was extinguished.
"Damn it!"
"Kill this beast!"
The death of theirpanion made the remaining Heroes furious.
They picked up their weapons andunched an attack on the Bipedal Wyvern.
Numerous skills wereunched, powerful wind des tore through the sky, fireballs, lightning, ice arrows... all kinds of attacks bombarded the Wyvern.
Its enormous size meant it couldn''t effectively evade the attacks and soon it was riddled with wounds.
Realizing the dire situation, the Wyvern, being a highly intelligent monster, shot a dragon me to ward off the Heroes and tried to flee towards the depths of the Dungeon.
"Think you can run? Brothers, let''s cut it down first. The Bipedal Wyvern might not be a Dragon, but it''s still a high-level monster. I, Zachary, will dly take the credit, ha-ha!" Zacharyughed and chased after the escaping Wyvern.
Chapter 100 99-The Bipedal Wyvern Horde（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"You think you can steal the kill? I will be the first to cut off this Wyvern''s head!"
A Hero shouted, a white light shone around him, and his speed increased dramatically.
He swiftly overtook Zachary, approached the Wyvern, and swung his sword down!
With a thunderous boom, his sword prated the Wyvern''s scales and impaled its heart. Dragon blood sttered all over him.
Unfazed, he yanked out his sword and stabbed it again.
The heavily injured Wyvern let out a mournful cry and copsed, raising a cloud of dust.
This victory greatly boosted the morale of the Wolf Fang team!
"Good job, brother!"
"We didn''t get to ughter a dragon, so let''s have fun with a Bipedal Wyvern first!"
"I wonder what dragon meat tastes like? It''s said that dragon liver and phoenix gall are the finest delicacies in the world. Maybe today we''ll get a chance to taste it."
A group of heroes charged forward, cheering, while Zachary, who was at the front of the queue, subtly slowed down, falling back to the middle of the group...
No one knew better than him how terrifying this dungeon was.
Boom!
Suddenly, a booming sound echoed from the darkness, a surge of green dragon me erupted, catching many heroes off guard.
Although it didn''t endanger their lives, many of their pieces of equipment turned into scrap iron under the corrosive dragon me.
"Another one?" Kevin''s voice filled with surprise echoed, and another green dragon me answered him.
Kevin quickly dodged to the side, and the dragon me hit the wall with a thunderous sound, corroding arge pit in the wall and causing numerous stones to fall.
He immediately retaliated, jumping high, he clenched his axe and aimed a blow at the Bipedal Wyvern''s wing.
His axe struck the hard shell of the wing, causing sparks to fly.
Kevin felt a shock in his palm, nearly dislocating it.
But his attack yielded a considerable result. His axe was a golden weapon, and he had the [Strength of the Bull] boost, this blow severed one of the Bipedal Wyvern''s wings.
The Bipedal Wyvern screamed as it fell, and the group of heroes would not miss the opportunity to hit a man when he''s down.
They yelled and rushed towards this newly emerged Bipedal Wyvern.
The group of heroes were all experienced veterans.
They quickly figured out how to deal with the Bipedal Wyvern, and the second one was gradually losing ground under their siege.
Kevin swung his axe again,nding a heavy blow on the Bipedal Wyvern!
This time, the Bipedal Wyvern couldn''t hold on any longer.
It was thrown to the ground, it struggled to stand up, shaking its head to shake off the fresh blood.
The Bipedal Wyvern stared angrily at Kevin, letting out a low growl.
"Roar!"
Its roar was full of anger, with no trace of panic... Kevin''s heart tightened, he quickly looked into the dark dungeon.
"There can''t be more..."
The sound of pping wings answered Kevin''s guess, and reality was much worse than his worst-case scenario...
The Bipedal Wyverns that appeared were not just one, just the first wave in front of the heroes were five Bipedal Wyverns.
Shocked, Kevin couldn''t help but curse at Zachary: "Is this the feeble Golden Dragon Dark Lord you were talking about? What''s with all these Bipedal Wyverns? Didn''t you say you scouted thoroughly? Why wasn''t there a single mention of these wyverns in your report?"
"This..." Zachary gave a bitter smile, he didn''t know how to respond, so he pretended to be silent...
With a cold snort, Kevin looked at the group of Bipedal Wyverns.
He knew this was not the time to be angry with Zachary.
The situation was not optimistic.
If the Golden Dragon were to attack again, their Wolf Fang might bepletely annihted here.
Kevin made an immediate decision, with a wave of his hand, he ordered loudly: "All brothers above Rank B, follow me to cover the rear! The rest of you, retreat quickly! The intelligence was wrong, this Golden Dragon is far stronger than we anticipated, we need reinforcements!"
"The threat of this Golden Dragon Dark Lord is far beyond the other Dark Lords. I''ll ask for reinforcements from the imperial capital. We mustmit everything to extinguishing him before he bes unstoppable!"
Wolf Fang''s Heroes sprung into action, showing incredible discipline.
A handful of Rank B Heroes blocked the onught of the Bipedal Wyverns, allowing others to start retreating in an orderly fashion.
Their levels were about the same as the Bipedal Wyverns, it''s just that they were at a significant disadvantage in terms of size.
But if their purpose was just to obstruct the Wyverns'' progress, the difficulty wasn''t too high.
Wyvern after Wyvern charged in, letting out ear-piercing roars.
The two biggest Bipedal Wyverns targeted Kevin,unching a pincer attack.
Kevin brandished his axe and repelled the two Wyverns, then he leaped onto a nearby wall. I think you should take a look at
The Wyverns'' target was Kevin, they instantly turned and lunged towards him.
Their enormous wings stirred up gusts of wind, their momentum was staggering!
Kevin pushed hard against the wall, lifted his axe, and hacked towards the head of one of the Wyverns.
With a loud ''thud'', Kevin''s axe was driven directly into the Wyvern''s head.
Its skull was shattered, blood was sttered all around in a gruesome spectacle.
Meanwhile, the other Wyvern swooped in, intending to tear Kevin apart.
But Kevin was prepared, he leaped into the air, evading the Wyvern''s attack.
The Wyvern missed Kevin and instead collided with the heavily wounded Wyvern, both plummeting to the ground, causing the entire castle to tremble slightly.
Elsewhere on the battlefield, the situation was getting dire.
Several Heroes had already fallen under the Wyvern''s siege and became food in the Wyvern''s stomach.
"I''ll cover the retreat, you guys go first!" Kevin shouted, his body radiating with a red glow. His strength and speed instantly increased.
He activated a skill that could temporarily boost all attributes, not for the sake of killing enemies, but just to cover hisrades'' retreat.
Kevin''s figure kept shifting in the air, counterattacking!
One Wyvern pounced in front of him, its w sweeping over.
Kevin lifted his axe and hacked off the Wyvern''s w, forcing it down to the ground.
Then he swung his axe and hacked down on its head.
The Wyvern''s head was beaten in, exposing the white bones, with brain matter and blood flowing out.
The Wyvern let out a painful hiss and struggled hard. It swished its tail towards Kevin.
Kevin quickly leaned back, then pushed forward with both legs, leaping towards another teammate who was being attacked.
With Kevin''s help, one by one, the Heroes in danger managed to escape from the ws of the dragon.
They didn''t have time to thank Kevin and began to retreat from the Dungeon.
The red light around him gradually faded, after rescuing thestrade, Kevin did not linger on the battlefield, he started sprinting towards the Dungeon''s exit.
But not long after he ran out, he heard a series of painful screams...
"No..."
"Help, save me!"
Kevin stopped, carefully approached, and what he saw next made his heart drop.
Again, it was the Bipedal Wyverns, and there were five of them,pletely blocking the Dungeon''s exit.
All the Heroes who tried to leave the Dungeon were met with a brutal massacre...
One by one, his once familiarrades fell.
Kevin didn''t even dare to gasp for air.
Without his life-saving skill, he was already at his limit facing one or two Wyverns, not to mention being sandwiched between an attack force in front and pursuers from behind.
His gaze finally settled on a Hero named Zachary.
Unlike his screamingpanions, Zachary was leisurely strolling through a group of Bipedal Wyverns.
He even had the audacity to advise them not to damage any valuable spoils of war with their dragon me.
"That traitor!"
Hatred instantly filled Kevin''s mind. Compared to these Bipedal Wyverns, Zachary seemed more detestable in his eyes.
Everything started making sense. This whole mess was a trapid by the Golden Dragon Dark Lord. They had swallowed the bait hook, line, and sinker...
"I wonder how many Heroes have pledged allegiance to this Golden Dragon Dark Lord..."
"I must return to the Imperial Capital, gather all the Heroes, and seek assistance from the powerful warriors of the Sunset Empire!"
"This Golden Dragon Dark Lord...he mustn''t be allowed to grow any stronger!"
He nced at his howlingpanions, watching them being turned into meals for the Bipedal Wyverns, and Kevin closed his eyes in anguish.
"My brothers, I''m sorry. I, Kevin, must survive for a greater cause...I swear, I will avenge all of you."
Quietly, he sneaked towards the corner of the Dungeon. With his A-rank abilities, these Bipedal Wyverns would hardly be able to capture him.
After a few leaps, Kevin managed to bypass the defensive line of these Wyverns and finally reached the entrance of the Dungeon. The light from the exit was getting closer...
Finally, Kevin reached the exit. The sunrays fell upon him, and he closed his eyes in bliss. He had never imagined basking in the sunlight could be such a wonderful experience.
A golden line slowly appeared around Kevin''s neck. His head started to separate from his body, and hot blood gushed out, spraying into the sky.
Just like that, Kevin died, a blissful smile on his face till the very end.
Chapter 101 100-Ethans Scheme（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Kevin''s death meant little to Ethan.
Upon returning to the Dungeon, he first took the time to heal his injured minions.
The strength of Wolf Fang was impressive, prompting him to reassess his prior underestimation.
He had thought his Bipedal Wyvern army could sweep through the Sunset Empire, but it seemed he had been too naive.
After all, in a world where unpredictable Heroes exist, the NPC regime would soon be supnted as the Heroes leveled up and became the dominant force.
The signs were already there with Wolf Fang boasting over ten B-rank Heroes.
"If the Sunset Empire rallies its forces andunches a full-scale attack on me now, the oue would be uncertain" Ethan pondered, studying the map closely.
He finally locked his attention on East Sea, located downstream of Riverside.
"In order to withstand the Empire''s attack, I need a stable base. If the Empire were to send troops now and East Sea aids them, I''d be attacked from both sides. Even if I managed to break through, I would suffer great losses."
"But I can''t appear too strong either."
Ethan found himself in a dilemma.
If he took over East Sea forcefully now, he would surely attract the Empire''s attention and raise their alert level.
With a unified target, he would face constant attacks from the Hero faction, essentially bing a shield for others.
He certainly didn''t want to be in such an unrewarding position.
"I just need to bide my time until the Heroes surpass the Sunset Empire. When they be restless, that will be my chance to bare my fangs."
Ethan carefully calcted his moves.
Currently, he was just one of the many Dark Lords threatening the Empire''s territory.
He might be among the stronger few, but he neither upied the main city nor initiated arge-scale war against the Empire.
With the Empire''s bloated system, it would take them ages to decide on sending troops to attack him, giving him enough time to grow stronger.
"For now, I should fan the mes between the Heroes and the Sunset Empire"
If the Sunset Empire and the Heroes remained a united front, Ethan wouldn''t stand a chance.
He needed some internal chaos. That was the style Ethan preferred.
His focus eventually shifted to Riverside.
"Rose''s personal reputation and influence have peaked, and the number of Heroes in the ck Rose Guild is swelling like never before. This presents a good opportunity"
"If Riverside initiates an attack on East Sea, the Empire should soon fall into chaos. Both within the Heroes and within the Sunset Empire, they will attack each other. Only in muddy waters can one fish freely. That will be the perfect time for me to strike."
Once he had determined his course of action, Ethan began to formte his battle n.
He called Zachary over and gave him a task.
"Zachary, I need you to lead your Heroes, pretending to be from East Sea, and attack the Hero teams from Riverside. We need to sow discord."
"Give mymand to Rose. Have her intensify the tension between Riverside and East Sea. I need a bigger war."
"Yes, Lord Ethan," Zachary quicklyplied and departed.
Ethan opened the world channel and increased the price he was willing to pay for food in gold coins in the marketce.
If Riverside did start a conflict with East Sea, the resulting split among the Heroes would soon spread throughout the Sunset Empire.
War consumes a lot of food, and he might not be able to buy food even if he had the money.
After raising the price of purchasing food, the effects were immediate, with arge number of Dark Lords beginning to sell their food supplies.
After replenishing the depleted troops, Ethan began to lie low, waiting for an opportunity to deliver a fatal blow.
...
Once Zachary left the Temple Dungeon, he made a detour to the East Sea.
There, he registered a new guild and transformed into a Hero of the East Sea.
Donning attire characteristic of the East Sea, Zachary, with the help of Ethan''s intelligencework, began to provoke Heroes from Riverside.
Riverside and East Sea Heroes generally had little intersection, as there were numerous Dark Lords who had imed territories between the two cities.
However, the Giant Dragon Alliance, formed by the Giant Dragon Dark Lord, copsed in an instant, leaving a power vacuum in the territories between the main cities.I think you should take a look at
This in-fighting amongst the Dark Lord faction presented an opportunity that the Heroes would not miss.
Heroes from both cities began tounch frequent attacks on the Dark Lords, leading to increased interactions.
Acting on the information he had acquired, Zachary, with his Heroes, lurked around a ce known as Tauren Hill.
Here, a Tauren Dark Lord had consecutively annexed several surrounding Dark Lords'' territories, rapidly increasing his power.
ording to information from Rose, his Rose Guild led several smaller guilds in an offensive against the Tauren Dark Lord.
As dusk descended and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves, the illuminated monster camp within a distant forest valley was patrolled by robust Taurens.
The Tauren Dark Lord, as big as three adultsbined, was both surprised and delighted at the current situation.
When the Giant Dragon Dark Lord had invited him to join the alliance, he had been hesitant.
Tauren troops were more expensive than those of other Dark Lords, and joining the Giant Dragon Alliance seemed to bring more disadvantages than benefits.
This hesitation, however, cost him the first wave of profits as surrounding Dark Lords joined the Giant Dragon Alliance, earning considerable positions and wealth from frequent raids on neighboring towns.
His Tauren Hill was suddenly surrounded by Dark Lords from the Giant Dragon Alliance.
Recognizing the current trends, he promptly chose to join the alliance, but the benefits were almost all gone, and he was given only difficult tasks as cannon fodder.
The turning point came when the Giant Dragon Dark Lord fell and the strongest Dark Lords in the alliance disappeared as if evaporated.
Despite not knowing how they had died, the Tauren wouldn''t miss this golden opportunity.
Coincidentally, the territories of the disappeared Dark Lords were all close to his. The Tauren Dark Lord immediatelyunched an attack, plundering hispanions'' territories.
The massive resources he gained made him suddenly rich.
His power increased to B+, and he acquired arge Tauren army.
Aware that the nail that sticks out gets hammered, the Tauren Dark Lord subsequently kept a low profile.
After all, he had gained enough food from this round of attacks, and there was no need for further aggression.
After all, even the Giant Dragon Alliance was inexplicably wiped out, and he didn''t want history to repeat itself.
Facing the attacks from the Hero faction and surrounding Dark Lords, he chose to yield at first.
Unable to defend the newly acquired territories, he quickly cedednds while retreating, choosing to defend his Taurenir.
What he didn''t realize, however, was that his conciliatory attitude was seen as a sign of weakness by others.
A group of Heroes regarded him as an easy pushover and formted a detailed battle n against him.
Hidden amongst the dense forest outside of Tauren Hill, an elite squad of Heroes quietly began to assemble.
The leader of the Heroes, Ryan Lee, hailed from the ck Rose Guild.
He had joined the guild after the Battle of Riverside, utterly charmed by Rose''s allure.
As a stalwart supporter of Rose, he would unconditionally carry out any ordering from her.
"Maybe if this mission is sessful, I''ll get a chance to invite Miss Rose out for dinner..." Ryan licked his lips. The image of Rose''s graceful figure surfaced in his mind, igniting a fiery passion within him.
"Time''s almost up. It''s about time to move," came the voices of the leaders from the other guilds.
It was now nightfall, and the vision of the Taurens would be severely impaired.
Considering their habits of being active at night, this was the perfect time to strike.
"Alright," Ryan nodded, starting to gather the Heroes.
In no time, a formidable team of Heroes assembled in the forest.
Ryan took a quick headcount: five hundred in total, most of whom were C-rank Heroes or above, including five B-rank Heroes with himself included.
In the past, this would have been considered a terrifyingly powerful team.
But given the current surge in the Heroes'' strength, this team could only be considered average at best.
"ording to the intel from the Heroes from the Imperial City, our C-rank and B-rank Heroes are now overpowering the NPCs of the Empire. The number of A-rank Heroes we have is more or less equal to theirs..."
"The biggest gap lies in the S-rank powerhouses. We currently don''t have a single S-rank Hero, whereas the Empire has three."
Chapter 102 101-Battle At Tauren Hill（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Wait till we have an S-rank Hero in our ranks. Then we''ll see who really runs the Sunset Empire."
As Ryan looked at his team of Heroes, various thoughts filled his mind.
He believed that Heroes and Dark Lords would be the main forces in the future world.
And amongst the Heroes, he believed that Rose had the greatest potential to ascend to S-rank.
"For Miss Rose, for Riverside, let''s secure this victory!" With a wave of his hand, Ryan led the team of Heroes tounch an attack on Tauren Hill.
As night fell, a Tauren yawning on the watchtower was suddenly startled, eyes filled with disbelief.
He saw fast-approaching shadows in the darkness, and thanks to the campfire''s glow, he made out what they truly were: a troop of Heroes!
"Hoo-hoo-hoo"
The Tauren quickly sounded the horn, but barely had the sound traveled far when an arrow pierced his throat.
A long spear appeared in Ryan''s hand, enveloped by a ck glow.
As he swung the spear, it formed a giant shadow, smashing the gate of the Tauren camp with a mighty blow.
Hundreds of Heroes followed behind him,unching a full-scale attack on the Tauren camp!
"Charge!" The Heroes let out terrifying battle cries, breaking the night''s tranquility.
As Ryan led his team in a charge, hundreds of arrows shot out from behind him,nding in the Tauren camp, sparking arge fire in an instant.
Many Tauren began to panic uncontrobly.
Indeed, the Tauren are a race with considerable potential, naturally physically robust, with each individual born to be a warrior.
Arge number of Tauren can use totemic power to fortify themselves, making each of them a potentialbat shaman.
But often, the races with clear advantages also have pronounced weaknesses, just like the wild animals in nature.
They are diurnal, hiding during the day and emerging at night, and they fear fire
However, these Tauren were underlings of the Dark Lord.
After a brief bout of confusion, they organized under the leadership of a few elite Tauren and swiftlyunched a counteroffensive against the Heroes.
"Damned Heroes, daring to offend the mighty Tauren!"
A Tauren general roared angrily.
He lifted the broadsword on his back and, putting all his strength into it, chopped at Ryan who was leading the battle.
"Eat this!"
The sound of a massive blow resounded.
Ryan cross-blocked with his spear, the spear and the Tauren''s broadsword collided violently.
A massive force sent Ryan sinking halfway into the ground, cracking open the earth beneath him.
"Merely a beast."
Ryan sneered, a dominating aura erupted from him.
His muscles bulged, and with a sudden surge of speed, he managed to throw off the Tauren general''s broadsword with his spear, thenunched a piercing attack towards the Tauren''s chest like a venomous snake.
Facing Ryan''s iing strike, the Tauren general didn''t flinch at all.
He lifted his broadsword once more and shed down fiercely!
In the blink of an eye, Ryan became a shadowy blur, his spear prated the chest of the Tauren.
After withdrawing his spear, he swiftly retreated. Fresh blood gushed out, sttering his face, clothes, and weapon.
Ryan wiped the filth off his spear, slowly approaching the severely wounded Tauren lying on the ground.
The Tauren wailed in agony.
Ryan sneered coldly, his foot aimed at the Tauren''s head and stomped down.
With a thud, blood sttered everywhere.
Ryan wiped the blood off his face, "Such trash...considered elites? Pathetic."
Ryan sheathed his spear, turned around to look at his fellow warriors, and shouted, "Continue the attack! Wipe out all the Tauren!"
"Yes!"
"For the glory!"
Ryan''s killing of the enemy general had massively boosted the morale of the Heroes.
Hismand rang in every Hero''s ears, and they all charged forward with fierce battle cries.
"Kill these beasts!"
The Heroes steamrolled their way through, ceaselessly harvesting the lives of the Tauren on the ins.
In a blink, one body after another fell in Tauren Hill, each one a horrific sight, with heads partially chopped off, bodies sliced in half, limbs and blood scattered everywhere...
This bloody scene didn''t disgust Ryan at all.
Instead, it further ignited his excitement.
If they managed to sessfully take Tauren Hill, he would definitely be rewarded by Rose.
The thought made his fighting spirit burn even brighter, one after another, the Tauren fell screaming to his spear.
But at that moment, a chill suddenly rose in Ryan''s heart.I think you should take a look at
He turned his head abruptly, only to see a towering Tauren, holding a massive axe, slowly appearing behind him.
The cold, gleaming light flickering on the axe was somewhat terrifying.
"Tauren Dark Lord?" Ryan swallowed hard, "Surrender now! Even if you are the Dark Lord, as long as you''re willing toy down your weapons, Riverside will offer you a way out!"
"Heh!" The Tauren Dark Lord let out a peculiarugh, "A bunch of dead men walking, yet still so full of hot air."
He brandished his battle axe at Ryan with fierce momentum.
The axe whistled through the air, slicing the space as if it were tearing it apart.
The pressure it created caused the surrounding air to ripple like water waves, inducing a sense of intense suffocation.
Ryan''s face changed instantly upon seeing the attack.
This guy was much stronger than him; if he tried to resist head-on, he was bound to suffer.
He quickly moved aside, trying to widen the gap between them.
But even so, it was toote.
The giant axe ruthilynded on the ground where Ryan had just been standing.
Boom!
An explosive sound erupted, and a deep pit was smashed instantly on the ground.
Ryan was thrown over a dozen meters away, falling heavily to the ground.
Ryan held his chest, coughing up a mouthful of blood as he struggled to get up.
"Damn, he''s strong... Worthy of the title ''Dark Lord,'' he''s not far from reaching ss A..." Ryan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes intensely fixed on the Tauren.
The Tauren Dark Lord gave a cruelugh, once again lifting his battle axe and charging over.
Ryan''s face slightly changed, he gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and concentrated all his power onto the spear in his hand.
A dark light slowly emanated from the cold spear.
Aiming at the charging Tauren Dark Lord, Ryan thrust forward with all his might!
The two collided fiercely.
The weapons in their hands emitted a crisp metallic ng, sparks flying everywhere.
An invisible shock wave spread out, stirring up a whirlwind of dust.
But when it came to raw power, the Tauren Dark Lord had the upper hand.
Ryan was being suppressed by the Tauren, gradually bing overwhelmed.
At this moment, several other Rank B heroes finally came to provide support.
Five Rank B heroes teamed up tounch a siege against the Tauren Dark Lord.
"Drop your weapon and meet your end! We might let you keep a whole corpse!" A brawny man shouted, his long knife creating a phantom image as he swung it at the Tauren Dark Lord.
"Hahaha" Taurenughed wildly, then said in a sinister and horrifying tone: "Today, you all will die!"
The giant axe in the hands of the Tauren Dark Lord seemed to hold the power of a thousand pounds, immediately sending the knife-wielding Hero sprawling on the ground.
At the same time, Ryan seized the opportunity to attack, tangling with the Tauren Dark Lord.
"Kill!"
Another Hero roared and swung his hammer at the Tauren''s head.
The Tauren Dark Lord''s head was smashed half an inch inward, blood streaming down his cheek, making him look extremely terrifying.
The Tauren Dark Lord howled in pain, and with a backhand swing of his axe, a bone-breaking sound was heard from the arm of the Hero at his side, the arm bending at a bizarre angle.
Then he stepped forward, swung his axe down, and cut the knife-wielding Hero into two halves.
"What terrifying power, my arm is broken!" The hammer-wielding Hero wailed and fled the battlefield in a disgraceful manner.
"We can''t retreat! If he breaks through us one by one, we''re all going to die here!" Ryan roared.
The Tauren Dark Lord was formidable; if they didn''t concentrate their forces, they had no way to deal with him.
Ryan took the lead, rushing up first.
"Seeking death"
The Tauren roared angrily, and with a fierce chop of his giant axe, another B-rank Hero was cut in half at the waist.
Blood and guts sttered all over the ground, a horrific sight.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ryan also seeded in striking, his spear piercing the heart of the Tauren Dark Lord, running him through.
"Kill him!" The remaining three Heroes swarmed him.
The Tauren Dark Lord roared angrily and rushed at the three.
However, outnumbered, he gradually exhausted his strength, his breath bing heavier.
Crack!
With a crisp sound of bone breaking, the Tauren Dark Lord''s body swayed, his leg bone was brutally broken, and he fell to his knees.
The three Heroes instantly swarmed in, their weapons piercing through the Tauren Dark Lord''s massive body...
Chapter 103 102-Kill Stealing（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"We won!"
A gleam of wild joy flickered across Ryan''s face.
The Tauren Dark Lord was now at hisst gasp, no longer capable of causing any significant troubles.
He was about to deliver the final blow, spear at the ready, when a chilling gust came from behind.
Ryan swung his spear towards the source of the gust, immediately colliding with a longsword.
The collision''s force made Ryan take a step back.
His gaze hardened as he looked at the neer - a tall treant who was watching him with amusement.
An army of Heroes emerged behind the treant, quickly surrounding them.
"What do you want?" Ryan asked with a darkened expression.
Zachary let out a cold chuckle,unching a surprise attack without warning.
His sword, swift as a shadow, unleashed a frigid sh, charging towards Ryan.
Reacting instinctively, Ryan retreated.
However, he quickly realized that he wasn''t the real target.
After a feint that made Ryan step back, Zachary surged forward, decapitating the severely wounded Tauren Dark Lord with a single stroke.
As the body of the Tauren Dark Lord slowly fell, Zachary flicked the blood off his sword.
The realization hit Ryan - they were kill stealers! He was instantly inmed with rage.
"Do you wish to make an enemy of Riverside, and my ck Rose Guild?" he thundered.
The name of the ck Rose Guild, led by Rose, was a formidable force in the Hero alliance, attracting a mass of Heroes and causing most of them to think twice about shing with its members.
Zachary sneered at his words.
Unthreatened, he retorted scornfully, "Riverside? ck Rose Guild? Never heard of such trivialities. Do you know where you are? This is our territory of the East Sea. Youe here, try to steal our hunt, and dare to question us?"
"And you, Riverside folks, did none of you have parents to teach you manners?"
"YOU!" Ryan''s anger red up.
He lifted his spear, aiming straight at Zachary. "Take back your words, or don''t me me for what happens next!"
"And if I don''t?" Zachary snorted coldly, taking a step forward. His apanying Heroes pulled out their weapons, surrounding Ryan and his group.
Having just finished an intense battle with the Tauren Dark Lord, Ryan''s group was injured and exhausted, while Zachary''s crew was well-rested and in full force.
Ryan''s group was clearly at a disadvantage.
With a darkening expression, Ryan asked coldly, "Are you ready to risk everything?"
"That depends on what you''re willing to do," Zachary replied nonchntly, shrugging and gesturing towards the exit.
"Take your people, leave Tauren Hill immediately, and I can pretend this never happened, sparing your lives."
"If you''re not nning to leave, then I''m afraid we''ll have to leave you all here," Zachary said.
Ryan nced at hispanions, gritted his teeth and responded coldly, "Very well, Zachary. This grudge will not be forgotten."
"Let''s move out, men!" Hemanded.
His team of Heroes, though visibly upset, had no choice but to swallow their pride and leave.
Watching Ryan lead his team away, Zachary and his crew burst into mockingughter.
"Remember this, Riverside cowards," they jeered.
"Next time you cross paths with us East Sea Heroes, make sure you remember your ce!"I think you should take a look at
Ryan left in silence, his face dark with rage.
A few of his Heroes moved in closer, speaking in hushed tones, "Boss, are we just going to let those punks walk all over us?"
"We''ll have our revenge," Ryan promised, his voice frosty.
"We''ll return to Riverside for now... but I''ll make sure those East Sea scum learn what happens when they mess with us."
After cleaning up the spoils of war at Tauren Hill, Zachary and his team quickly moved on to their next target.
This time they had disguised themselves as Riverside Heroes, and were ambushing East Sea Hero teams.
...
Back in Riverside, Rose was massaging her temples as she listened to reports from her subordinates.
The guild leaders of the major guilds in the city had alle to demand answers.
The East Sea Heroes had grown increasingly brazen, openly poaching monsters.
Severalrge guilds had suffered significant losses, and despite their attempts at retaliation, the East Sea Heroes continued to cause trouble.
The border between East Sea and Riverside had turned into a battlefield, where Heroes from both sides would fight on sight.
As the situation continued to escte, various Hero guilds had approached Rose, hoping she wouldy down some rules.
Holding the dual roles of City Master and Guild Leader, Rose was viewed as the leader of Riverside.
"Hmm..." Rose pondered for a moment.
Traditionally, the best way to resolve the situation would be to have each side elect a representative and negotiate boundaries...
However, given her unique position - not only a city master and Hero, but also Ethan''s lover - she actually hoped for the Heroes on both sides to fight fiercely.
Rather than making a direct decision, Rose turned to her fellow Heroes and asked, "What are your thoughts? Feel free to speak your mind. Riverside is not a dictatorship. Even though I happened to be the City Master, I am essentially a Hero. I will stand with you all."
"One option is to negotiate. Ourmon enemy should be the Dark Lord faction. If we continue to fight amongst ourselves, the Dark Lord faction could seize the opportunity. It won''t be good news for either side," one of the Heroes suggested. Several others nodded in agreement.
Ryan, however, was not pleased.
He had been holding a grudge and didn''t want to back down now.
He immediately objected, "I disagree. Those East Sea bastards have pretty much spat in our faces. Do we just negotiate and let them off the hook? What about our fallenrades? If we don''t seek vengeance, who will be willing to fight for us in the future?"
"Indeed, I agree with Ryan. If we just negotiate now, how will other Heroes, especially outsiders, view Riverside Heroes? Won''t they think we''ve chickened out?"
"I also feel negotiation is not the solution. Many of my guild brothers died at the hands of those East Sea bastards. I understand and agree that our main enemy should be the Dark Lord, but currently, the ones who have killed us, the ones who bear grudges against us, are the East Sea Heroes!"
"I refuse to negotiate!"
"What then if you don''t approve? Continue to fight like this? The Dark Lords around our two cities have suffered repeated blows recently, isn''t this a great opportunity to wipe them out?" one of the Heroes argued.
"By continuing this internal strife, aren''t we giving the Dark Lords a chance to develop? When these Dark Lords recover and we are left weakened by our infighting, facing those Dark Lords then, wouldn''t more of us die?"
The room full of Heroes erupted into an uproar.
Rose rapped her knuckles on the table, signalling for everyone to calm down, then she spoke in a measured voice, "I understand all your opinions. First and foremost, the Dark Lord faction is our primary enemy. There''s no doubt about that."
"If the Dark Lord faction gains the upper hand, we all die. As for those Heroes from East Sea, regardless of the conflicts that have arisen between us, if a war with the Dark Lord faction truly breaks out, we still need to grit our teeth and see them as allies."
"However, even if we are to negotiate, we cannot do so lightly. Others would perceive us, the Heroes of Riverside, as weak. If the external conflicts aren''t resolved, our internal disputes will first lead to our copse."
"I propose we can negotiate, but we must make East Sea request the negotiation. Before that, to avoid meaningless casualties, we need to deliver a fatal blow. With the smallest casualty cost, we hurt East Sea badly enough to have them actively take a seat at the negotiation table."
Rose looked around the room and coldly said, "The main force of East Sea in the battles against us is the Sea King Guild. Target the key culprit and take out the Sea King Guild. I think that should be enough to quell the anger in your hearts."
"By taking down the Sea King Guild, we could force East Sea toe to the negotiation table. What do you all think?"
Chapter 104 103-Assault On The Sea King Guild（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"I agree!" Ryan was the first to voice his support. As one of Rose''s loyal followers, he would never question Rose''s decision.
"I agree too."
"Agreed!" Several revenge-minded Heroes raised their hands.
Seeing the direction the wind was blowing, the remaining guild leaders nodded in agreement with Rose''s n.
As Rose pointed out, initiating negotiations now would only make us seem weak.
Showing off our muscles and getting the other party to sit at the negotiation table first is indeed a better way to solve the problem.
Once the decision was unanimously passed, a detailed n of action was drawn up immediately and arge number of scouts were dispatched.
A few dayster.
The Sea King Guild, under the leadership of their guild leader Jacob Wright, was marching towards the territory of the Giant Dragon Dark Lord.
The information came from a newly risen Hero named Zachary.
He had personally reconnoitred the area and confirmed that it was where the Giant Dragon Dark Lord''sir was located.
For the Heroes of East Sea, the name of the Giant Dragon Dark Lord was widely known.
Many of them had suffered under his tyranny.
ording to the intelligence returned by Zachary, after the Giant Dragon Dark Lord mysteriously disappeared, his territory was left leaderless, with only a few high-ranking monsters maintaining its normal operation.
The other Dark Lords, fearing the Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s tyranny, dared not infringe on his territory.
What if the Giant Dragon Dark Lord suddenly returned?
While the Dark Lord faction was hesitant to strike against the Giant Dragon Dark Lord, the Hero faction had no such reservations.
Aiming to kill while the enemy is sick is their strategy.
The biggest advantage of the Dark Lord faction lies in their strong individual powers and a wave-like, surging army.
Regardless of whether the missing Giant Dragon Dark Lord is really dead or just missing, taking out hisir while he''s away is like cutting off one of his arms.
For the Hero side, it''s all pros, no cons.
In order to hog all the glory from this operation, the Sea King Guild decided to go it alone, keeping their allies in the dark.
Giant Dragon Dark Lord was the wealthiest among the Dark Lords around East Sea. Taking down his territory would surely yield a hefty haul of spoils.
The Sea King Guild''s main forces advanced quietly through the dense forest, not far from Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s territory.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, there was a peculiar sound in the forest.
Arrows shot out, instantly toppling several members of the Sea King Guild.
"Form up, form up!" Jacob quickly barked out, kicking a Hero who was frantically trying to escape.
He drew his sword, looking into the darkness.
Arge number of Heroes wearing various uniforms emerged, surrounding the Sea King Guild.
"Attack!"
"Let''s take these sons of bitches down!"
"Avenge our brothers!" Shouts echoed everywhere as a group of Riverside Heroes charged with immense momentum towards the Sea King Guild.
The first wave of contact saw casualties on both sides.
However, in terms of numbers, Riverside held an overwhelming advantage.
The battle line kept pushing back, with the Sea King Guild retreating steadily.
After cutting down a Riverside Hero, Jacob wiped the blood from his face, looking a bit grim.
As the guild leader of the biggest guild in East Sea, he was no stranger to war and could clearly see the situation at hand...
The Riverside side definitely had their best out there, while his side only had Heroes from the Sea King Guild.
Defeat was inevitable. The real problem now was that they were surrounded and retreating was no longer an option.
"What''s your game here? Are you openly dering war against the East Sea Heroes?" Jacob shouted with anger.
Now all he could hope for was that the other side didn''t dare to break ties with East Seapletely, so they could stop and make peace.
"So what if we dere war on you? Don''t tell me you think we''re scared of East Sea, ha!" Ryan took the lead, cutting down several Heroes andughed manically.
"Guild Leader Wright, you worry too much, you might as well prepare to die... Our operation only targets your Sea King Guild. Our City Lord Rose has personally sent a letter to your East Sea City Lord expressing the desire for peace."
"And the price of peace between our cities is your Sea King Guild!"
Riverside charged fiercely, showing no mercy. The East Sea side was quickly defeated...I think you should take a look at
Hearing Riverside''s shout, Jacob''s face darkened even more.
A surge of hatred for Rose welled up in his heart.
The ones who stirred up the chaos between the two cities'' Heroes were clearly Heroes from Rose''s guild.
And now, she wanted to use the Sea King Guild as a scapegoat...
The disputes between the two cities indeed needed to be settled in some way.
Once the Sea King Guild was disbanded, the East Sea Heroes would be at an absolute disadvantage against Riverside.
Given that woman''s current reputation and tactics, it would only take some time before she could easily recruit the East Sea''s Heroes.
Years of hard work, all to make the wedding dress for that woman.
"That damn bitch!" Jacob grew even more furious and charged with his sword.
Being an A-rank Hero, his desperate fighting would surely cause Riverside a heavy toll.
Not long after he charged out, a treant Hero suddenly grabbed him.
Jacob thought it was an enemy and almost struck him down.
The one who grabbed him was Zachary.
After a bloody battle, Zachary was heavily wounded and looked extremely battered.
Panting heavily, he said to Jacob, "Guild Leader... Where there''s life, there''s hope."
"If you die here, then for the brothers of our Sea King Guild, it''ll truly be the end of the road," Zachary tried to reason.
Jacob''s face darkened at this. "What do you mean? Isn''t this already a dead end? Are you suggesting I surrender? Even if I do, do you think these bastards would let us live?"
It was clear to Jacob that the Riverside heroes were out for his blood, intent on trading the ruin of the Sea King Guild for peace between the two cities.
Surrender would only lead to a more humiliating death.
Zachary quickly interjected, "Guild leader, have you ever thought about the fact that you''re an A-rank hero? As long as you''re alive, Riverside would have to tread carefully."
"Could anyone stop you if youunched attacks on their loners in the wilderness? As long as you''re alive, they will live in fear. I''ll do everything I can to help you escape."
"Once you''ve sessfully escaped, I''ll surrender with the remaining brothers. To avoid provoking you, they won''t dare toy a finger on us. This is the only chance we have."
Listening to Zachary, Jacob''s expression fluctuated before finally nodding heavily. "Zachary, you''re right... I entrust our brothers of the Sea King Guild to you."
"Rest assured, as long as I, Jacob, still draw breath, I''ll never let these bastards live in peace! If any of them dare harm you, I swear they''ll pay in blood!"
"Get out of my way!" Jacob roared, his sword sweeping aside several heroes nearby. He then started making his way toward the edge of the battlefield.
As an A-rank hero, if he really wanted to escape, there was little anyone on the battlefield could do to stop him.
Ryan and his men tried to block him but eventually had to watch as Jacob disappeared from sight.
"Coward!" Ryan spat on the ground, his contempt for Jacob deepening.
Seeing Jacob''s sessful escape, Zachary immediately raised his hands, shouting, "We surrender! We, the Sea King Guild, surrender!"
Under his lead, the remaining Sea King Guild heroes reluctantlyid down their weapons. The battle ended as abruptly as it had begun.
"What do we do with these prisoners? Shall we..." A few guild leaders from the Riverside Guild huddled together, discussing in hushed tones.
One of them subtly mimicked a throat-slitting gesture.
Another guild leader immediately shook his head, "If you want to kill them, be my guest. I don''t want to face the wrath of a deranged Jacob. He''s one of the earliest A-rank heroes, his strength probably second only to Lady Rose."
"If we execute these people, who can confidently face Jacob''s fury? Will we have to keep hiding in the main city?"
With an exchange of nces, they debated for a while longer before finally deciding, albeit begrudgingly, to take the Sea King Guild captives back to Riverside.
Jacob raced back to East Sea in a state of disarray.
Once back in the city, he didn''t even bother changing his clothes. His first priority was to see the city leader, Lady Louise.
Louise was hosting a tea party with a group of noblewomen.
Dressed in a noblewoman''s gown, her ample bosom rose and fell, her slim waist and long legs drawing everyone''s attention.
Her golden hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her exquisite features held an enchanting smile.
Wherever she stood, she would inevitably be the center of attention.
Seeing the blood-covered Jacob, Louise barely concealed her displeasure.
She excused herself from the noblewomen and ushered Jacob into a quiet room on the side.
She feigned surprise as she asked, "Guild leader Wright, what has happened to you? Why are you in such a sorry state?"
Chapter 105 104-Mayor Louise（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Jacob respectfully reported, "On our guild''s campaign against the Heroes, we were ambushed by Heroes from Riverside... Aren''t we supposed to be on the same side against the Empire''s primary enemy, the Dark Lord?"
"Such actions, attacking allies, are utterly uneptable. I urge you, Mayor, to intervene, to demand a satisfactory answer from Riverside and ensure they pay the price for their deeds!"
"Really?" Louise hummed in contemtion.
East Sea was her family''s territory, passed down to her from her grandfather, then to her father, and now to her.
As the sole heiress of East Sea, she grew up pampered.
Her greatest pleasure was to unt her newly acquired treasures, enjoy fine food and wine, and scheme to meet influential figures from the imperial core.
She hadn''t had the chance yet.
Her ultimate wish was to marry into the royal family.
Ideas of peaceful dwelling for themon folk and world peace didn''t intrigue her.
She viewed tales of the Dark Lord and Heroes as stories to entertain her.
She knew quite a bit about Riverside but only about the city''s mayor, Rose.
For Louise, who was desperately expanding her social circle, Rose achieved everything Louise had longed for, even as a woman.
Rose had defeated many powerful Dark Lords, even captured a dragon, and earned the empire''s approval at a young age.
Rose held her territory, achieved by her own power...
For the socialworking focused Louise, Rose was the ideal target, but they had yet to cross paths.
The recent conflict between the Heroes of both cities offered her an opportunity.
She truly didn''t care about how many Heroes died; what delighted her was that she received a personal letter from Rose.
In the letter, Rose expressed dissatisfaction with East Sea''s Heroes but was willing topromise for the greater good.
Riverside would take out the culprits and take action against the Sea King Guild.
Louise instantly agreed to Rose''s n, indicating she wouldn''t support the Sea King Guild.
Who would''ve known that Jacob would survive and return... If he had died, there would''ve been far less trouble.
Louise rubbed her forehead, pondering.
Herck of interest in managing East Sea didn''t mean she was politically ignorant.
If she were, she wouldn''t have peacefully been a mayor for so long.
If she mishandles Jacob''s case, East Sea''s Heroes might be an uncertain factor... Let''s wait and see.
That was the wisdom she learned from her elders.
Let the people fuss if they want.
At the end of the day, she just needs to stand by the winner and appease the public as the mayor.
Louise nodded, saying, "Mr. Jacob, I deeply regret your misfortune... I will do everything I can to negotiate with Riverside to return the captured Sea King Guild Heroes."
"I will also submit an official report to the imperial capital about this incident. As you''ve said, the Empire''s biggest enemy will always be the evil Dark Lord. Such tant attacks on allies are unforgivable."
"You should return to your mansion to rest. Trust in the Empire, trust in East Sea. We will surely provide a satisfactory answer."
Jacob looked at Louise and, although feeling helpless, had no choice but to nod and step down.
With most of Sea King Guild''s elite fallen in this battle, even if he wanted to negotiate, he didn''t have enough chips in his hand...
As for the grandiloquent words of the Lord Louise, it''s well enough to lend them an ear, but to truly believe them would be utter foolishness.
Jacob, with a darkened countenance, left the lord''s mansion.
Indeed, he couldn''t count on these NPCs; to seek revenge, he could only rely on his own two hands.
Returning to the guild''s base, a ce once bustling with activity now stood deste.
Jacob couldn''t help but sigh.
He summoned the remaining guild members, distributing bags of gold coins to each of them to maintain morale.
Afterwards, Jacob set out to contact the other guild leaders within East Sea, hoping to gain their support.
The days passed in a seemingly peaceful manner in East Sea.
Both sides tacitly ignored the massive operation against the Sea King Guild as if it never took ce.
Having freshened up, Louise changed into a fine new outfit and opened Rose''s reply with eager anticipation.
The letter was quite straightforward.
Rose was very satisfied with Louise''s wise decision, stating that Riverside and East Sea, being neighbors, should put aside their grudges and be solid allies. I think you should take a look at
In the letter, Rose invited Louise for a meeting at a vacant spot between their cities.
Both would bring only a small personal guard for a private chat.
Rose also hinted that she had prepared a special gift for Louise.
"A gift?" Louise''s eyes sparkled with curiosity, a faint sense of anticipation and excitement welled up within her.
Regardless of the future development of the conflict between the two cities, she had achieved her aim of befriending Rose.
"What gift should I prepare for adies'' meeting?" Louise pondered for a while before finally opening her safe and taking out a sapphire from overseas.
"This gift should be a sincere enough gesture... I wonder what the ''special gift'' Miss Rose mentioned is?"
With these thoughts in her mind, the agreed-upon day arrived quickly.
Louise, escorted by her private guard, went to the meeting spot mentioned in Rose''s letter.
The meeting ce was at the bank of the Angry River, by a slow-moving shallows.
By the time Louise reached the meeting spot, Rose had already arrived.
Beside the river was a simple wooden bridge, and next to it, a small boat where the meeting would take ce.
Assisted by her maidservant onto the boat, Louise was greeted by Rose, who was dressed in military attire.
"Hello, you must be Lady Louise." Rose extended a hand in greeting, which Louise eagerly shook with a smile.
Rose''s hand was incredibly slender, cool and silky to touch, much like jade.
Rose was dressed in a form-fitting imperial military uniform.
Her uniform''s cor was slightly open, unable to conceal her voluptuous figure.
High boots elongated her already long legs, making her look even more striking.
Her makeup was light and her long hair was simply tied back in a ponytail, adding to her heroic charm.
While Louise was discreetly sizing up Rose, Rose was doing the same.
Louise was a ssic imperial beauty with her golden hair and blue eyes, markers of an ancient and aristocratic lineage.
Her elegant face, bright eyes like precious gems, exuded an alluring mystery.
Her figure, entuated by her fitting silk gown, was enchantingly graceful.
Despite having been the city''s lord for a long time, time had left no marks on her.
Every movement she made was filled with a girlish charm.
After the brief greetings, they walked into the cabin.
It was spacious but oddly furnished - a grandiose sofa and a table piled high with various fruits were the only pieces of furniture.
Once seated, Louise signaled her maids to hand over a jewelry box to Rose, saying:
"Sister Rose... If you don''t mind, let me call you ''sister''. This is a gift I''ve prepared for you. I hope you like it."
"Really?" Rose epted it with surprise and delight.
Opening the jewelry box, a sapphire as big as a fisty quietly inside.
The brilliant radiance of the gem was dazzling.
"How beautiful... Thank you, little sister Louise." Rose took out the gemstone and examined it under the light for a good while.
Despite her many titles and honors, at her core, she was still a woman.
After epting Louise''s gift, Rose blinked and whispered, "I love the gift you prepared for me, Louise. The special gift I have for you, I''m sure you won''t be disappointed."
"Really?" Louise looked at Rose curiously.
Rose, however, did not rush to present the gift.
Instead, she said, "But this gift is a bit special and can only be seen by you, Louise."
Rose nced at the two maids standing next to Louise.
Louise nodded and asked the maids to leave.
Her curiosity about Rose''s gift grew stronger.
"Come out," Rosemanded, once they were alone in the cabin.
A tall, strongly masculine servant walked towards them.
Chapter 106 105-Roses Gift（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Seeing the tall servant''s empty hands, Louise asked, confused, "Sister Rose... where is the gift you mentioned?"
"The gift? This is the gift I was talking about." Rose blinked and smiled, and astonishingly stepped up to the servant, slowly undressing him, and taking a firm hold of the monstrous appendage between his legs with her fair hands.
Louise watched the scene in shock... But Rose acted as if they were alone, slowly extending her tongue, beginning to caress it.
Ethan, facing Rose, was momentarily helpless, yet the thrill of anticipation began to stir within him.
After the operation against the Sea King Guild had ended, he went to Riverside to meet with Rose.
They had discussed their future ns against the East Sea, and in the midst of their conversation, Rose had taken out the letter that Louise had sent, wearing a mischievous grin.
Finally, under Rose''s insistence, the first step in their takeover of the East Sea became the execution of the Handsome Man n by Ethan.
"Today, it all depends on how well you perform," Rose mumbled unclearly, taking Ethan''s massive ''dragon'' into her mouth.
Her tongue seemed to be imbued with magic.
Upon contact with the hot and hard appendage, it would tremble involuntarily... and then, it would slowly expand.
A look of intoxication crossed Rose''s face.
This wasn''t the first time she had done this to Ethan.
At first, she had some resistance, but now, she had grown somewhat addicted to it.
As she toyed with Ethan''s masculine symbol, she licked her lips and asked, "How does it feel? Is it good?"
"Your skills are improving," Ethan moaned with satisfaction.
Rose''s tongue kept teasing his sensitive parts, even biting gently with her teeth, causing a surge of heat to spread through his entire body.
"Weren''t you always asking me to call you ''master''? Of course, I have to serve you well."
Rose slowly unbuttoned her chest, and herrge breasts sprung out instantly.
Then, she trapped his appendage between them, beginning to squeeze rhythmically.
Ethan let out a low growl.
He felt his lower half inte like a balloon filled with explosive power, ready to burst at any moment.
Feeling the throbbing between her breasts, Rose''s eyes became even more seductive.
"How about I take the lead today?" she proposed.
Upon hearing Rose''s proposal, Ethan grinned, "Seems like we haven''t tried this position yet."
Seeing Ethan''s lustful gaze, Rose stroked his monstrous appendage, slowly raised her hips, then sat down on him.
She looped her legs around Ethan''s waist and pressed her rear firmly against his groin.
"Ah~!"
Ethan let out a growl, feeling as if the blood in his veins was boiling.
The intense pleasure was driving him almost insane.
Moreover, after Rose had settled down, she buried Ethan''s head in her soft chest and started rubbing against him.
Ethan''s hands roamed her delicate body.
Suddenly, he thrust upward, piercing Rose''s core.
Rose felt like her head was exploding!
"Ah... it feels so good!"
Rose let out a wanton moan and started moving her hips forcefully.
Each sway of her hips was like a serpentflexible and unpredictable. And with her hips moving, her chest also swayed rhythmically.
Ethan soon thrust upward again, prating Rose''s flower...
"Ah~!"
This time, Rose let out a moan several times louder than before. She had finally reached another peak.
Her face flushed, and she was panting heavily.
"So... so good..."
Her body twitched slightly, hands clutching the armrest of the sofa, her nails digging into the flesh.
"Ah~!"
After a series of intense pain, Rose couldn''t help but throw her head back and howl. Then, Ethan invaded her body again and again!
"Sofortable... I want to do it again..."
Rose held onto Ethan''s shoulders and kept shaking her butt.
Seeing her charming face and rosy cheeks flushed from pleasure, Ethan felt a wave of indescribable desire welling up inside him.
And so, amidst waves of pleasure, he began to ram into Rose''s body.
Waves of intense pleasure swept over both of them. And with Ethan''s continuous thrusting, their rhythm became faster and faster!
"Ah! Amazing!!"I think you should take a look at
"Oh, I feel like I''m flying!!"
"I want..."
Under the continuous stimtion, Rose''s body began to soften, her breath bing heavier and heavier. Furthermore, her face was now flushed!
This was a pleasure she had never experienced before, and she knew that she hadpletely fallen.
"Ah, baby, you''re amazing..." Ethan panted, "I''m falling madly in love with you..."
They clung to each other tightly, and after a series of intense spasms, they both reached the peak together. A warm fluid erupted inside Rose.
Rose copsed onto Ethan, feeling the object inside her still rock hard and hot.
Ethan wrapped his arms around her waist, ready to start the next round, but Rose quickly pressed on Ethan''s chest, pointed at the dazed Louise and said, "Ethan, the main dish for today is little sister Louise."
"Is that so?"
Licking his lips, Ethan moved towards Louise.
Gazing at Ethan''s chiseled, extremely masculine physique, she couldn''t help but shrink back a bit.
However, seeing Rose''s flushed face and Ethan''s impressive size between his legs, she felt a sudden anticipation stirring within her.
Her mind was inplete chaos until Ethan''srge hands began to slide into her clothes, and then she snapped back to reality like someone waking from a dream.
But now, there was no room left for her to resist.
"No..." Louise murmured, her hands clutching at his shoulders, her eyes full of confusion.
Ethan lowered his head to meet her lips in a kiss, a smirk on his face, then trailed his tongue over her sensitive earlobe.
"Mmm..." A shiver ran through Louise.
Ethan''s hand slipped down her slender leg, reaching her ckcy underwear.
He tugged it down. "Mmm..." Louise moaned softly, her body going limp as sheid on the bed, enticingly seductive.
Seeing this perfectly beautiful body that would drive anyone mad, Ethan''s breath quickened.
Louise closed her eyes, waiting for what might happen next.
But when nothing did, she opened her eyes in confusion.
There stood Ethan, gazing fervently at her exposed breasts.
Hurriedly, Louise covered herself, asking with a blush, "What are you looking at?"
Ethan licked his lips, moving closer to Louise, his voice husky and alluring in the silent room, "Do you know what you look like now?"
"Like what?"
"Like a masterpiece of art, begging to be ravished." Ethan took hold of Louise''s delicate chin, his thumb caressing her skin.
Louise bit her lip, her blush making her even more alluring.
Leaning in, Ethan imed Louise''s lips, his tongue assertively prying her teeth apart, conquering every inch of her mouth.
"Mmm..." Louise put up a bit of resistance at first but soon sumbed.
Ethan''s breath became heavier.
He held Louise tightly against him, aggressively making her his.
Moaning, Louise trembled with the rhythm set by Ethan.
He explored every corner of her mouth, their tongues intertwining.
"Mmm..." Louise was breathless, trying to pull away, but Ethan took the opportunity to delve deeper into her mouth, recklessly taking what he wanted.
Louise felt an itching in her throat, wanted to cough but was too overwhelmed, helpless under his aggressive assault.
Finally, when she was about to suffocate, Ethan let her go. Gasping for air, Louiseid in his arms, too winded to speak.
"So sweet," Ethan murmured, nuzzling her neck, "truly a rare delicacy."
Slowly, Ethan moved his head down, burying it in her corbone.
His warm, wet tongue traced her skin.
"Ah..." Louise shuddered violently as if an electric current ran down her spine.
Ethan''s lips trailed down her corbone, over her beautiful vicle, and finally came to rest on her full breasts, his tongue teasing her.
"Ah..." Louise couldn''t hold back her moan.
"How does it feel?" Ethan whispered in her ear.
Biting her lip, Louise shook her head and then nodded.
Ethan smirked, pushing Louise onto the couch, and quickly undressed her.
Naked and exposed, Louise''s cheeks flushed.
Reaching out, she traced her fingers over Ethan''s body, appreciating his muscr definition and firm abdomen.
Chapter 107 106-The Council Of The East Sea（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Ethan seized her delicate, pale wrist, bent down to kiss her lips, lightly flicking his tongue over hers, guiding her to exchange sweet moisture with him.
Louise closed her eyes, indulging in the ecstasy this man gave her.
As their tongues tangled together, the distance between them instantly closed.
Their bodies almost clung tightly together, inseparable.
Ethan''s hand slowly ascended from her buttocks, settling on her lofty peaks, kneading and pressing, eliciting soft hums from Louise.
With parted lips, panting, Louise looked at him, her doe-like eyes revealing a profound desire that was enough to quicken one''s pulse.
Ethan leaned in, kissing her neck, sucking and nipping.
Louise whimpered, her body growing hotter.
"Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle." Ethan whispered in her ear.
Louise bit her lip, nodding. Ethan wrapped his arms around her waist, aligning his heat between the crevices of Louise''s body.
Louise was so nervous that her body shivered slightly.
Her hands pressed on his shoulders, struggling to bnce her body, yet she still withdrew fearfully.
"Don''t worry, it will feel good," Ethanforted her, alsonding a kiss on her trembling lips.
Louise slightly parted her lips, meeting his kiss, feeling his hand wander inside her body, bringing a tingling sensation.
Ethan used his knee to pry her legs apart, slowly advancing his manhood.
Louise groaned with pain, unconsciously clenching her legs together.
"Rx," Ethan gently parted her legs, allowing his manhood to enter her unhindered.
"Mmm!" Louise frowned, her gaze fixed on the ceiling, trying to ignore the intense pain surging through her body.
After letting Louise adjust for a while, Ethan held her waist tightly, beginning to slowly thrust.
Louise closed her eyes tightly, a thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead.
"Does it feel good?" Ethan kissed her ear.
Louise nodded and replied, "Mmm..."
Ethan chuckled lightly, suddenly thrusting deeper, shooting for the stars.
"Ahhhh!" Louise screamed, her legs weakly resting on Ethan, her body limp like a broken doll in his arms.
"Heh heh..." Ethan chuckled, supporting her waist, thrusting forcefully, triggering an even louder scream from her.
Ethan''s manhood kept moving inside Louise, bringing about an intense pain, but there was also an odd pleasure spreading throughout her body.
Louiseid on the bed, panting heavily, her legs weakly trembling.
"Does it feel good?" Ethan''s voice sounded from above her head, carrying a seductive smile.
Panting heavily, Louise didn''t respond, a blush spread across her cheeks.
Ethan dipped his head, capturing her lips in a tender kiss.
His tongue slipped past her defenses, twining with hers in a passionate dance.
Their kisssted for quite a while, and Louise felt dizzy from theck of oxygen.
Her body softened like a wisp of smoke.
"Good girl, you''re amazing!" Ethan praised while increasing his pace.
Wave after wave of pleasure continuously assaulted Louise, taking her to the peak again and again.
"Ah--" Unable to withstand anymore, Louise let out a loud cry.
With her body convulsing, her legs involuntarily wrapped tight around Ethan''s waist.
"Do you like it?" Ethan gently asked.
"I--I like it..." Louise gasped out.
"Do you want to do it again?"
Louise nodded, and Ethan chuckled.
He whispered in her ear, "Call me ''Master'' and beg for it."
Louise blushed fiercely. I think you should take a look at
She wanted to resist, but her body yearned for Ethan''s touch.
Closing her eyes, she bit her lip and murmured, "Master... please... give it to me."
"Good girl." Ethan grinned, satisfied.
His fingers brushed against her sensitive spot, making her shudder.
"Ah--" Louise trembled uncontrobly, letting out enchanting moans.
Seeing her entranced and intoxicated, Ethan felt immense pleasure.
He continued his movements, conquering her again and again until she was totally lost in ecstasy.
As the symbol of the heart-eroding technique emerged on Louise''s forehead, Ethan nted it without any obstruction.
Now, Louise was merely a puppet obeying Ethan''smand.
"Now you know what to do when we get back to the city, don''t you, Louise?" Ethan looked at Louise in his arms and asked with a smile.
Louise nodded, "I understand, Master."
After the discussion with the two lords, Louise returned to East Sea in a hurried, travel-worn state.
She immediately summoned all the heroes in East Sea.
Back at the city lord''s mansion, the heroes were confused about the summon.
Jacob was no exception, not understanding Louise''s motives.
He had tried reaching out to several guild leaders who were on good terms with him before, but the harsh reality had made him understand the fickleness of the world.
When the Sea King Guild was strong, everyone was vying for his attention.
But now, with half of the Sea King Guild''s elites gone, everyone had changed their faces.
Thanks to his standing as a Rank A big shot, he was able to retain his eligibility to attend the Lord''s Council.
When everyone had taken their seats, Louise finally arrived, dressed in a morous gown.
To the surprise of many, she appeared more mature, her youthful face now adorned with a certain allure of a mature woman.
Some whispered, "I told you she wasn''t as innocent as you thought. That face tells me she''s been well-serviced by some guy."
Others quickly defended her, "Shut up! You''re not allowed to defile my goddess. She''s nothing like what you''re suggesting."
Louise sat at the head of the table and gently cleared her throat, signaling the heroes to quiet down.
"Today, I have invited you all here mainly to discuss our dispute with Riverside. I had a private meeting with the lord of Riverside yesterday..." As she spoke, her face suddenly darkened, and she let out a cold huff that everyone could hear.
"But that woman, she was far more arrogant and rude than I had imagined! I originally came in good faith, hoping to resolve the disputes between our two cities. After all, ourmon enemy is the Dark Lords. Infighting only causes pain to our kin and gives our enemies pleasure," Louise spoke.
"But that uneducated woman dared to openly provoke my East Sea. She said the heroes of East Sea are nothing but cowards, tly refusing to entertain any peace talks. She even said they''ve already measured the strength of East Sea..."
"Our strongest guild, the Sea King, is simply not worth mentioning. This is a clear indication that the heroes of East Sea are all useless. She said she would ept peace talks, but only if East Sea formally apologizes to Riverside andpensates for the damages Riverside has suffered during this time..."
"She even suggested that given East Sea''s feeble strength, all our Hero guilds should be merged into Riverside, serving as their vassals."
"My people, can you ept this?" Louise finished, silently looking at the crowd.
"Absolutely not!" Jacob was the first to respond, angrily mming the table, not hiding his murderous aura.
Every word that Louise uttered was like a dagger to his heart.
It was bad enough that the despicable scum of Riverside ambushed him, now they were adding insult to injury by stepping on his dignity...
"I can''t ept it either!" Several of the more hot-tempered Heroes voiced their opinions in unison.
If they backed down today, they''d probably lose face in the Hero circle forever.
"Those people from Riverside are just too much. They are the ones who started the fight, and now they have us spread thin, fighting the Dark Lords while keeping an eye on their potential backstabbing. They''ve tied our hands."
"Yeah, with the Giant Dragon Dark Lord missing, the Dark Lords around East Sea are in chaos. This was supposed to be a great opportunity for us to wipe them out, but things are now worse than when the Giant Dragon Dark Lord was around. Our guild''s casualty count is three times higher than before."
"These fake allies are better off gone. The harm they''ve caused us in East Sea is even worse than that inflicted by the Dark Lords. And now, they even have the audacity to ask us to admit our mistakes. What a joke!"
Once one person startedining, everyone else joined in.
The vibe in the meeting turned hostile in no time.
Louise raised her hand slightly to calm the crowd and said seriously, "I share your sentiments. I originally intended to settle our dispute with minimal losses, and even notified the Empire. But they interpreted our goodwill as weakness!"
Chapter 108 107-The Battle Of Two Cities（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"It''s time to teach that rude woman a lesson! I have already ordered the East Sea defense force to prepare for war and officially dere war on Riverside! I need your help!"
"I can promise you that after we conquer Riverside, all the spoils of war will be yours. Also, East Sea will provide the maximum support to all guilds."
"I want to fight and let those lowlifes in Riverside know their ce. Are you ready to answer the call to battle?"
"Screw it!" Jacob immediately stood up, raising his hand to volunteer.
"I have a deep-seated hatred for Riverside. My brothers from the Sea King Guild are still held captive by those beasts in Riverside, their fate unknown. If our Lord is willing to fight, I, Jacob, am willing to be the vanguard!"
"My Swordshark Guild also volunteers!"
"Let''s crush those sons of bitches!"
The Heroes one by one responded, even those reluctant to exert effort at this time didn''t dare to voice their disapproval, following the flow to show their agreement.
Once the resolution was unanimously passed, Louise nodded and said, "Swift action is the key to victory, we mustn''t dy. Tonight, at midnight, we willunch our attack on Riverside!"
"Understood!" After the Heroes took their orders, they promptly returned to their respective bases.
A huge number of Heroes were summoned, and the regr army of East Sea also began to assemble outside the city.
When night fell, the vast army began to march towards Riverside.
Such arge-scale movement was naturally impossible to hide from Riverside.
However, East Sea had no intention to conceal their actions.
In a world where Heroes have chat channels, attempting a surprise attack is simply unrealistic.
Facing the menacing Riverside, East Sea''s army immediately assembled outside the city.
Rose, being thepetitive woman that she is, rejected the advice from her subordinates to wait and defend, letting the enemye to them.
She immediately ordered the army to strike first.
In Rose''s words, if they are too timid to face a bunch of cowards like East Sea, how would they ever face the fearless Dark Lord army in the future?
Both city masters chose the most aggressive tactics, and the final battlefield was set in a t in located halfway between the two cities.
The armies of Riverside and East Sea, one in the south and the other in the north, on Rose''smand, charged towards the enemy line with a battle cry.
As soon as the two armies shed, they immediately fell into chaos.
Countless shes of des crisscrossed, lives were lost like insignificant weeds, and blood soaked the entirend.
At this point, the leading Heroes from both Riverside and East Sea charged into battle. Heroes were the main force on the battlefield.
Every Hero had their own unique abilities, their strength far exceeding the NPCs of the main city''s original army.
The high-ranking Heroes were even more extraordinary.
As soon as the two sides shed, terrifying magic fluctuations erupted in the air, and various bizarre skill lights exploded in the sky.
"Kill!" Jacob roared, leading the charge himself. Wielding his long sword, he was a whirlwind of shing des, attacking the Heroes of Riverside.
The power of a Rank A Hero needs no exnation.
Enraged, Jacob fought fiercely. Three Heroes from Riverside were instantly suppressed by him alone, gasping for breath.
Jacob was fighting against three opponents alone, and not only did he not fall behind, he even seemed to have the upper hand.
The morale of East Sea''s side was immediately boosted!
"Die!" Jacob roared, his figure suddenly swelling, his eyes blood-red.
He shook off the two Heroes who were attacking him and swung his sword at one of them.
It was clear that he was willing to pay the price of severe injury to kill one first.
Seeing Jacob''s fierce swording closer and closer, the targeted Hero was filled with desperation.
"ng!" In an instant, a chilling dagger pierced from the side, hitting Jacob''s long sword and sending it flying.
Jacob was pushed back several steps by the massive force, his face slightly changed.
Rose, like a ghost, appeared beside him, her figure fading into shadow, and disappeared in front of his eyes.
Jacob immediately sounded the rm in his mind.
A person''s reputation precedes them.
Rose''sbat record in the Hero camp was extremely fierce, and she was good at closebat, being an assassin.
No one was confident that they could survive a one-on-one fight with Rose.
But now, Jacob had no choice but to fight.
He abandoned his defense entirely, gripping his long sword, his entire body''s momentum concentrated at one point!
With a swish, Rose''s dagger pierced through Jacob''s back. I think you should take a look at
He did not retreat at all, but used his body as bait to sh at Rose.
Facing Jacob''s fierce fight-to-death tactics, Rose was also taken aback.
She quickly bent her upper body backwards, although she avoided Jacob''s fatal blow, arge wound was cut open on her belly...
Immediately, another short spear shot through the air, targeting Rose''s heart. The color drained from Rose''s face as she quickly raised her dagger to block the spear. Despite her efforts, the powerful impact wounded her significantly, causing her to fly back and a trace of blood seeping from her lips.
"Is this the so-called dragon yer, Hero Rose? She''s not that impressive after all," a sneer came from a distance.
A towering Hero, Lucas, slowly drew an astonishinglyrge bow, pulling it into a full moon shape.
Terrifying magic energy converged on the bowstring, forming a pitch-ck arrow.
The arrow pointed directly at Rose''s head.
With a ''twang'', the arrow tore through the air, heading straight for her.
Lucas, the bowman, is the second-ranking Hero in East Sea after Jacob.
Not only is he a Rank A Hero, but he also is a powerful special ss, the "Magic Bowman."
As Lucasunched his attack, Jacob came in to assist, his sword gleaming fiercely as he aimed at Rose.
The Riverside Heroes rushed to assist, but it was obviously toote...
The arrow, imbued with terrifying energy, seemed to rip through space, appearing before Rose in an instant.
It was an almost unavoidable attack.
In the face of imminent danger, Rose forcibly twisted her body to dodge the fatal blow.
Her shoulder was pierced by the arrow, creating a massive bloody wound...
Blood continued to flow, and Rose felt her right arm go numb.
For an assassin, this was fatal.
She barely had time to catch her breath when a spear came whizzing through the air, aiming straight for her forehead.
A Hero d in heavy armor, multiple spears protruding from his back, slowly approached.
The Heroes in his path were effortlessly sliced in half, likembs waiting for the ughter.
This Hero''s name was Adam, another Rank A Hero.
He had several passive aura skills suited for the battlefield, making him even more threatening than Jacob inrge-scale battles.
"Attack!" Jacob charged at the same time, and the three of them cornered Rose. It was almost a checkmate for her.
"I''ll help you, guild leader!" A voice rang out beside Rose. A Treant wielding a longsword, Zachary, was rushing towards them.
Seeing Zachary, a glimmer of joy shed across Jacob''s face. Did Zachary''s appearance mean that the brothers of the Sea King Guild were safe? But in the next moment, Jacob''s joy turned into shock. Zachary''s sword, full of killing intent, bypassed Rose, who was back to him, and stabbed straight at Jacob. Jacob was caught off guard and was pierced directly through the chest by Zachary''s sword.
On the other side, apanied by the clear sound of metal shing, Rose kicked the iing spear off course. It brushed past her shoulder, leaving a trail of blood.
Jacob''s eyes widened in disbelief. He couldn''t understand why Zachary suddenly turned against him and attacked him.
Seeing the confusion in Jacob''s eyes, Zachary smirked, "Guild leader, long time no see."
"You traitor!" Jacob''s face darkened further. In a sh, he understood everything that had happened...
From the beginning, it was all a plot. The sudden disappearance of the Giant Dragon Dark Lord, the inexplicable conflict between the Heroes of the two cities, Louise''s sudden deration of war, Riverside''s unexpected choice to abandon the fortress and seek a field battle...
Everything pointed to a dark hand manipting the entire East Sea.
"It''s a plot, a plot, everyone retreat, Adam, lead everyone to retreat..." Jacob screamed in desperation, but his cry of despair was drowned out in the noisy battlefield.
"Jacob, today, you are as good as dead! I''ll offer your head to my lord!" Zachary sneered as he once again lunged at Jacob.
Jacob barely managed to block the sword.
He could feel his body weakening rapidly, a wave of weakness spreading throughout him.
His health points were dropping quickly, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer!
"Damn it!" Jacob cursed, his heart filled with rage, regret, and remorse... But no matter how much he refused to ept it, he couldn''t change the oue now.
Faced with thebined forces of Zachary and Rose, no one could withstand their onught, especially Jacob.
His wounds were severe and his reactions were now purely instinctual.
He was a spent force...
Under Zachary''s relentless assault, Jacob was soon cornered.
A sh of cold light crossed, and Zachary''s long sword pierced his chest.
Chapter 110 109-Ethans Plan（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Under Louise''s initiative and Ethan''s deterrence, all the nobles of East Sea, whether willingly or not, expressed their submission to Ethan.
Following the issuance of the city lord''s decree, squads of towering Divine Dragon Warriors, and even Bipedal Wyverns moved into the city.
East Sea was officially announced to have changed hands.
The Golden Dragon, Dark Lord Ethan, became the new master of East Sea.
He also became the first Dark Lord to upy a main city of the Sunset Empire!
Upon receiving this news, the Sunset Empire was instantaneously filled with rage...
The king personally issued several orders, dispatching multiple troops to besiege East Sea.
All the surrendered nobles in East Sea, led by City Lord Louise, were branded as traitors and put on a high bounty list.
Riverside, being the closest city to East Sea, naturally became the frontline base in the fight against the dragon.
Countless Heroes began to gather in Riverside, and several elite armies directly under the Sunset Empire began to station outside Riverside.
Massive military supplies were transported to Riverside from various parts of the Empire.
In a sense, Riverside was experiencing a different kind of prosperity.
Due to Rose being severely injured, themand of Riverside and the surrounding armies was handed over to Duke Karaman of the Empire''s ck Lion family.
This Duke was a well-known legendary powerhouse in the Sunset Empire, one of the three Rank S powerhouses regarded as pirs of the Empire.
Regardless of whether Rose was injured or not, with the arrival of Karaman, he was destined to be the absolute backbone of the Empire in this war.
Recognizing the situation, Rose made no power struggle and voluntarily handed over themand of her troops, winning the favor of this legendary powerhouse.
At his suggestion, Rose was promoted and bestowed with the title of Countess.
She also became a Major General of the Empire, obtaining the right to form her own army of ten thousand soldiers.
Unlike the private armies recruited by nobles, this army, the number of which was determined by Rose, was fully supported by the Empire.
Although nominally under the Empire, it was equivalent to her private army.
As a Major General of the Empire, Rose needed to return to the capital to report on her duties, and there was also a series of affairs such as the conferment of the title...
The Empire also issued a new decree, asking Rose to bring the ck dragon she had captured alive back to the capital while reporting on her duties.
So, Rose, who was recuperating, set out for the capital not long after, leaving Riverside, a whirlpool of impending war.
And at her strong rmendation, Zachary, who had performed well in several battles, became the leader of all Heroes in Riverside...
Taking a huge carriage, Rose left for the capital, leaving behind Riverside, which was on the brink of a major battle.
On the other hand, East Sea was unexpectedly calm.
Facing the rule of a Dark Lord, the residents of East Sea were initially in constant fear.
However, to their surprise, the monsters that entered the city were unexpectedly friendly, even conducting trade with merchants using human currency.
Both sides didn''t infringe on each other, and the golden dragon Dark Lord even personally executed several extremely evil nobles, distributing their wealth to the general public.
Unscrupulous traders who were inting prices also received a harsh crackdown.
This Dark Lord even opened the granaries and distributed arge amount of food to the residents of the slums...
The constant mobilization of armies in distant Riverside still gripped everyone''s nerves.
Only Dark Lord Ethan, acting as if nothing was happening, would regrly fly over East Sea, asserting his presence to everyone.
All wild monsters voluntarily left East Sea, and the Dark Lords were trembling with fear, not daring to stretch out their ws and plunder randomly.
The viges around East Sea experienced a rare period of peace.
After living with this for a while, the residents of East Sea gradually got used to this new life...
They found it strange that their days under the rule of a Dark Lord were actually happier than before.
Even many Heroes started to haveplicated feelings about this Dark Lord.
After intimidating the wild monsters around East Sea, Ethan returned to East Sea and turned back into a human.
He didn''t do all these good deeds out of overflowing sympathy.
This was all part of his n.
With the entire Wolf Fang team wiped out, even if the Empire was dull, they should realize that something was amiss.
After all, that was an elite Hero team that was silently annihted on thend of Riverside.I think you should take a look at
"Rather than taking a passive stance, it''s better to go on the offensive," Ethan thought.
And Riverside was a superb pawn to use.
His n was simple: brazenly take over East Sea, dere it as Dark Lord''s territory...
This sort of in-your-face action would inevitably not sit well with the Empire, and arge army would certainly gather at Riverside.
This would be Ethan''s chance.
He only needed to crush this army, defeat the so-called Grand Duke of the Empire, the Empire''s generals, and their Heroes.
If Rose then volunteered to fight, she, the only one who had any victories against Ethan, would surely be assigned as the general of the Riverside operations.
Then it would be a case of friend fighting friend, with the Empire''s resources continuallying in.
Not only could Ethan level up, but he could also help Rose do the same. Where else could he find such a sweet deal?
As long as the Riverside operations continued, and they managed to inflict heavy damage asionally, they could drag it out for a while.
This war vortex would gradually weaken the Empire''s strength, while Ethan''s power would grow stronger with the Empire''s resources.
Once the power gap exceeded a critical point, that would be the time for Ethan to bare his fangs...
Knocking down the Sunset Empirepletely, Ethan, the dominant figure, would be the true Dark Lord!
To continue to enhance his current strength, only a war on the scale of annihting a country could satisfy him.
To maintain his future rule, it was necessary to be good to the citizens of East Sea.
Not only did Ethan restrain his subordinates, but he also gave them arge amount of welfare, and drove out the nearby wild monsters and those Dark Lords who didn''t know their ce.
Over time, they would realize how wonderful life was under Ethan''s rule.
These people would be the seeds for his future rule of the Empire, the best tool to pacify the public.
At that time, having the power of a whole country, his conquering the continent would not be a wild dream.
However, there was still a long way to go toplete this step.
"With just my power alone, it''s not enough. The Empire is recruiting and gathering forces, and I, of course, won''t be idle" Ethan opened the world chat channel and sent a striking message to the Dark Lord camp.
[Mysterious Dark Lord: Greetings to all Dark Lords, I am Golden Dragon Dark Lord. I am now posting a bounty to all Dark Lords within Sunset Empire territory. The Empire''s army is now gathering at Riverside, which is a good opportunity to strike. I''ve formed a Dark Lord Alliance and issued tasks to all Dark Lords who attack the Empire''s territory. You can all receive rewards from me.]
[Mysterious Dark Lord: Whether it''s food, treasure, or some special rewards.]
[Mysterious Dark Lord: I''ve created a public chat room named Dark Lord Alliance. Interested Dark Lords can join and take a look. I believe the rewards inside won''t disappoint you.]
[WraithDark Lord: Woah, so the anonymous big shot was the Golden Dragon Dark Lord all along, awesome!]
[Fishman Dark Lord: Big shot directly took East Sea, amazing. It''s equivalent to dering war on the Empire.]
[Octopus Dark Lord: Scary, I''m just around East Sea. Wasn''t it the Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s territory before? Wasn''t he making a big fuss about taking East Sea recently? Where did he go now?]
When Octopus Dark Lord sent this message, the world chat channel fell silent for a moment.
A reasonable but terrifying guess came to everyone''s mind...
East Sea was originally the Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s base, but now the boss has be the Golden Dragon Dark Lord.
Considering the Golden Dragon Dark Lord''s disappearance, the answer behind was self-evident.
Then, the message from the Giant Dark Lord blew up the world chat channel.
[Giant Dark Lord: Holy cow, you guys should join that public chat room and take a look. The rewards inside are insane!]
Many Dark Lords clicked in to check, and the world chat channel was immediately filled with exmations.
[Fishman Dark Lord: Holy sht, are there really Giant Dragon Dark Lord''s corpse in the rewards? Dude, isn''t the big shot even pretending anymore? Dragon skin, dragon heart, dragon liver are all clearly priced...]
[Snake Dark Lord: No, look at thatst reward, that Blood Ritual is really badass, can actually let Dark Lord obtain the bloodline of dragons. Damn, if sessful, wouldn''t that be a leap to the sky?]
[Wraith Dark Lord: There''s something even more shocking. Have you guys seen the total amount of resources that can be obtained through tasks? There are so many zeros, I''m freaking out.]
[Shark Dark Lord: Golden Dragon bro, I''m willing to call you the strongest! I''m leading my team to East Sea to join you right now!]
[Octopus Dark Lord: Add one! I''ve been fed up with those Heroes for a long time. Since Dragon Bro wants to fight them, let''s do it!]
[Goblin Dark Lord: You guys are still bullshtting here, I''ve already imed my task in the chat room. There are even rewards for attacking those sons of b*tches from the Empire, it''s like a double loot from one robbery, don''t miss this golden opportunity, guys!]
[Giant Dark Lord: My heart hurts... Why am I not in Sunset Empire? So much tempting food, why don''t I have it...]
Chapter 111 110-The Actions Of The Dark Lords（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Not just the Giant Dark Lord, but all the Dark Lords outside of the Sunset Empire werementing their unfortunate circumstances.
Ethan''s gesture was akin to giving out free money, yet they were ironically deprived of the opportunity due to geographical constraints.
Ethan had his own reasons for doing so.
The ongoing conflict in Riverside was bound to evolve into a war of attrition.
As long as the Dark Lords caused chaos in the Sunset Empire, the pressure Ethan faced would gradually decrease.
A quantitative change would inevitably lead to a qualitative change.
As more Dark Lordsunched attacks, a domino effect would ensue.
More and more Dark Lords would join the war, dragging the Sunset Empire into a quagmire of conflict.
Regarding the rewards issued to the Dark Lords, it was a carefully considered issue.
The operation mode of the World Chat Channel was that Ethan would post tasks, and the Dark Lords would have toplete them before they could earn points as rewards.
These points could then be exchanged for various resources such as food and gold coins.
In the early stages, his resource reserves were sufficient to cover all kinds of rewards.
In the middle andter stages, all Dark Lords would simultaneouslyunch attacks on the Sunset Empire.
The Empire would be too busy to care about them, so they could exploit the situation freely.
At this point, the amount of reward Ethan offered would be irrelevant.
Dark Lords could convert resources into a steady stream of soldiers on the battlefield.
In contrast, whether it''s the Empire''s NPCs or Heroes, every loss was irreceable.
Over time, the Dark Lords would gain an absolute advantage.
This was the right way for the Dark Lords to wage war against the Heroes and the native residents of this world.
What was previously missing was a leader who could call upon all the Dark Lords to attack simultaneously.
Opening the map of the Sunset Empire, Ethan started to study it carefully.
He issued attack tasks aimed at several main traffic arteries and resource transportation nodes around Riverside.
So many troops had assembled near Riverside, and their daily consumption was astronomical.
In contrast, Ethan just needed to summon resources into troops when necessary.
The battle between the two sides was far from equal.
As long as Ethan focused on Riverside''s supply lines and waited for their reserves to gradually deplete, themander of the forces in Riverside, provided he wasn''t a fool, would certainlyunch a preemptive strike on East Sea...
That would be Ethan''s opportunity, the decisive battle to determine the victor.
If he won this fight, he could march towards the Imperial City andunch a total attack on the Sunset Empire.
Aside from this, Ethan didn''t forget his old allies.
With arge army gathering around Riverside, whether voluntarily or forcibly, they had to stand with Ethan.
...
After browsing through the World Chat Channel, John Foster sessfully epted a task to ambush a support convoy heading to Riverside.
As a Goblin Dark Lord, his inherent power is inherently weak.
He used to have no eligibility to participate in direct confrontations with the Sunset Empire, but things have changed now, and he has a chance to get a piece of the action.
This was a group task, and several nearby Dark Lords whom he wouldn''t dare provoke also epted this task.
Several Dark Lords started to cooperate in battle.
If this was before, it would be unthinkable.
Aside from exterminating the mortal Heroes, the Dark Lords often fight amongst themselves.
However, with the lucrative Sunset Empire present, everyone wanted a piece of it, leading to a temporary alliance.
As agreed, a group of Dark Lordsy in ambush in the forest next to the highway, scouts were dispatched wave after wave.
Along with the Goblin Dark Lord in this operation were the Bat Dark Lord and the Orc Dark Lord.
The troops of the Orc Dark Lord had the best physique and were adept at assault, so they were absolutely the main force.
The Bat Dark Lord''s forces mostly consisted of some frail mage units suitable for lurking in the back and quietly outputting.
As for the Goblin Dark Lord''s troops, apart from their number, they had nothing to boast of.
His task was straightforward.
At the start of the battle, let the goblins under hismand die first, erode the opponent''s vitality, and then let the other two Dark Lord''s troops take action for the final blow.
Ordering his subordinates to keep quiet and not make any noise, John hid behind the bushes, carefully looking forward.
Obstacles were ced by his men on the highway.
As long as the supply team came, he would rally his subordinates to attack.
Holding the wolf''s tooth stick in his hand, John would be lying if he said he wasn''t nervous.
He usually led his goblins in petty thievery, having little experience with such frontal assaults.
The sun passed its zenith, gradually setting, and the air in the dense forest became cooler.
However, after a day of ambush, John was still dripping with sweat.
Suddenly, a chaotic howl came from the goblins in front.
John quickly rallied his spirits to look over.I think you should take a look at
He saw many carts full of supplies driving towards him on the highway.
"So many supplies..." Looking at the carts, John couldn''t help but swallow.
If they could sessfully take down this supply team, even if they could get a quarter, it would be enough to upgrade his troops'' quantity and quality.
The road was blocked with many obstacles, and the convoy had to stop when it reached here.
The leader was a tall knight, who inspected the obstacles on the road, feeling a sense of foreboding.
"Be on guard, be on guard!" His voice hadn''t been out for long when the surrounding dense forest suddenly burst into fierce shouts of killing!
"Kill them!"
"Roar!"
A group of goblins with rudimentary equipment roared and charged out.
Upon hearing the ambush, the knight leading the team first tensed up, then rxed upon seeing it was just a bunch of goblins.
"These goblins have big guts to dare to attack our Empire''s convoy."
"All listen to mymand, kill these beasts, not one to remain!"
The knight gave the order, charging ahead, and knocked down a goblin with one swing, cutting it into two halves.
Behind him, a group of fully equipped soldiers spread out from the cart at the center, charging towards the encircling goblins.
The goblin, one of the weakest and most widespread monsters in this world, and every soldier has plenty of experience dealing with them.
Lacking strength, average agility, and small stature...
As long as they stay calm and don''t make mistakes, it''s hard for these goblins to inflict effective damage on a group of soldiers d in solid armor, let alone achieve any victories.
The death toll of his troops was climbing rapidly, with the alert messages popping up in front of the Goblin Dark Lord''s eyes incessantly.
He would be lying if he imed not to feel the sting.
After all, these goblins were his painstakingly amassed troops.
But now, he had no room for hesitation.
Even if the casualties were far beyond his initial estimation, he had to grit his teeth and carry on.
His mission was to wear down the strength of the transport convoy.
However, the energy and vitality of the enemy showed no sign of dwindling.
"Kill! Kill for me!"
John issued themand, urging the goblin soldiers to keep charging forward.
This was indeed a suicide mission, but John had no other choice.
Thankfully, he had summoned a vast number of goblins before he set out.
Since he didn''t have to reserve food to maintain the troops, he had converted all the avable resources into soldiers.
Wave after wave of goblins pressed forward, then fell.
The battlefield was littered with blood and severed limbs.
The earth was stained red with blood, and the air was thick with the stench of carnage.
John''splexion had gone a shade paler, although it was hard to tell on his green skin.
"There''s no other way. I can''t let those two look down on me."
John gestured towards the back, and a group of goblins noticeablyrger than the ordinary ones emerged from behind him.
Their skin was not only bigger but also much darker than the standard goblins''.
Some even had blue or red skin.
Unlike the cannon fodder goblins, these elite goblins were treasures that John had painstakingly saved up.
They wouldn''t usually participate in regr battles, but for today''s mission, he was going all out.
"Kill!"
With a roar, John led the elite goblins into battle, no longer sitting at the rear of the battlefield.
This battle was a make-or-break moment - victory would bring a brighter future, while defeat would mean starting from scratch.
But deep down, John wasn''t overly concerned.
After all, he still had the backing of the other two Dark Lords.
It was highly unlikely that this ambush would fail.
Even if his goblins didn''t make a significant impact, the vast number of casualties they''d suffered should earn him a share of the spoils.
Once the elite goblins joined the battle, the situation on the battlefield started to change significantly.
This transport convoy was just one of many routes to Riverside, and their standing army was limited.
Faced with the relentless swarm of goblins, they were gradually getting overwhelmed.
The Empire started to suffer casualties, and gaps began to appear in their defensive line.
"Retreat! Form up, form up!"
The leading knight realized he had bitten off more than he could chew.
They still had a long way to Riverside, and he couldn''t afford to lose too many soldiers.
Chapter 112 111-The Chaotic Situation Of The Empire（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
Upon receiving the orders, the soldiers began to retreat while still engaging inbat.
Using the wagons as shields, they tangled with the goblins.
Gradually, the situation on the battlefield shifted again.
After cutting down a goblin, the leading knight took a breath.
The once dense crowd of goblins had noticeably thinned.
The battle was nearing its end - or so the knight thought.
Suddenly, a piercing horn echoed from the forest behind them.
"Honk, honk, honk!"
Above the forest, a shadow as dark as a cloud appeared, apanied by a chaotic shouting.
This ck cloud swooped down from the sky,unching an attack on the Empire''s soldiers.
"Bats... It''s the bats!" Some soldiers couldn''t help but cry out.
Meanwhile, a massive army of Orcs swarmed up from the ground, ripping a hole through the ranks of the Empire''s troops almost instantly.
Having been locked inbat with a horde of goblins for so long, these exhausted soldiers stood no chance against this fresh, battle-ready army of Orcs.
One by one, the soldiers of the Empire fell to their death cries, while the Orc Dark Lord and Bat Dark Lord emerged, bothughing heartily.
The tide of the battlefield was turning quickly, heavily tilting in favor of the Dark Lords.
John, the Goblin Dark Lord, breathed a sigh of relief.
Despite the heavy losses his goblin troops had suffered, their victory in this ambush was a foregone conclusion!
As thest of the Empire''s soldiers were beheaded, the three Dark Lords convened to divide the spoils of war.
Despite their mental preparation, the sheer volume of the haul took them aback.
"No smoke without fire, as the ancients would say," the Bat Dark Lord mused, somewhat mncholic.
"This haul is worth at least a fortnight of diligent effort."
The three Dark Lords looked at each other and mutually put some distance between themselves.
Greed could put strains on the sturdiest of alliances, let alone between three figures of their notorious stature.
Of the three, the Goblin Dark Lord John was the most nervous.
He had sustained the greatest losses and was the weakest of the three in personalbat.
If a conflict were to erupt between them, he would undoubtedly be the first to fall.
The Orc Dark Lord coughed to break the silence: "Given this considerable bounty, it''s only natural that we might have individual desires to keep it all. I''d be lying if I said the thought hadn''t crossed my mind. But we should set aside our differences for now. Our sessful coboration owes much to the Golden Dragon Dark Lord. The Sunset Empire is ripe for the picking with all the Dark Lords stirring trouble. Why should we squabble amongst ourselves when such arge, juicy piece of meat is on offer?"
He gestured towards the fallen soldiers of the Empire and the goblin corpses strewn about.
"Bybining our forces, we''ve minimized our losses, which wouldn''t have been the case if I had fought this battle alone. If you two don''t mind, I''ll divide the spoils. As the Goblin Dark Lord suffered the most, you''ll get the lion''s share40% of the loot. The Bat Dark Lord and I, having incurred the least losses, will each take 30%. What do you think?"
John was the first to express his approval as this arrangement worked in his favor.
The Bat Dark Lord also agreed, seeing no point in fighting amongst themselves when the Empire was ripe for plunder.
With the spoils amicably divided, and having seen the benefits of cooperation firsthand, the three Dark Lords agreed to work together again.
Simr alliances were formed across the Empire. While there were a few Dark Lords driven by greed to betray their allies, the consequences of such actions, as broadcast on the World Chat Channel, were severe.
Those who betrayed their alliances faced expulsion from the chat channel, cutting them off from potential allies.
They were also marked as targets by other allied Dark Lords.
After several betrayers faced bacsh, the atmosphere within the chat channel became more harmonious.
Whether voluntarily or forcibly, most of the Dark Lords banded together, focusing on taking a bite out of the Empire.
Within a few days, the Empire''s court was flooded with urgent military reports from all sides.
The pressure forced the Empire to halt its troops headed for Riverside and redirect them to quell the revolts.
The supply lines transporting supplies to Riverside were forced to halt, making it necessary for Riverside to deploy additional forces to escort the supply convoy along the route.
The pressure on the East Sea dramatically eased.
Within the Empire''s territory, the Dark Lords who were wreaking havoc tasted the sweet fruit of coordinated action. I think you should take a look at
Their coborative efforts grew in scale, even to the terrifying extent where more than a dozen Dark Lords acted together.
A weekter, another battle report threw the Empire into a panic.
Another main city, Fallsville, had fallen.
Arge-scale Dark Lord allianceunched a bloody massacre on the city...
A city with a poption of over a million was wiped out in the ughter.
After this battle, three Dark Lords were directly promoted to Rank A.
With this precedent, more and more Dark Lords started to act in groups, and the mes of war spread across the entire Empire instantaneously...
Even the instigator of all this, Ethan, hadn''t foreseen such a situation.
He originally only hoped these Dark Lords would alleviate some pressure for him, but now he had be a mere side character.
Upon reflection, Ethan realized that his ambitions had been too modest.
Dark Lords could directly convert resources into soldiers.
If it were a single Dark Lord, it would be manageable.
However, when a horde of Dark Lords swarmed in, it was no longer a matter of sustaining a war with war, but an unbeatable snowball strategy.
Heroes needed to level up, and even the fastest NPC soldier needed half a year of training to enter the battlefield.
But for Dark Lords to summon soldiers, they just needed to toss the resources into the altar.
Ethan, who had originally anticipated a grand battle with the Empire, suddenly found himself relegated to the role of a fringe Dark Lord.
The forces around Riverside were even withdrawing, redirecting to quell rebellions in surrounding Empire territories.
It wasn''t that Ethan wasn''t powerful enough, butpared to those other unruly Dark Lords, his image was simply too positive...
The East Sea had barely experienced any bloody rule, and residents lived in peace and prosperity.
There were even merchant caravans from East Sea going to Riverside for trade.
This should have been a golden opportunity to break free from the Dark Lord''s control, but unexpectedly, after the traders finished their transactions, they returned to East Sea with their carts full of goods.
Ethan didn''t intentionally spread his "benevolent rule," but word had already gotten out to the surrounding main cities.
Moreover, given the East Sea''s coastal location and the generous dispatch of Bipedal Wyverns to escort the merchant convoys, Ethan''s reputation started to spread even to the Empire''s coastal regions and neighboring seaside countries...
"Ethan is a kind Dark Lord."
"The Golden Dragon is a magnificent good dragon..."
"Under the wise rule of Lady Louise, we''vee to know true happiness after joining the Golden Dragon Lord."
Even some radicals began pushing for the more aggressive slogan, "Overthrow the Empire''s tyranny, pledge allegiance to the Golden Dragon Dark Lord."
Under normal circumstances, the Empire would never tolerate such sentiments.
But now, with wars breaking out all over its territories, the Golden Dragon Dark Lord, who was powerful but didn''t initiate conflict, started to look more friendly in the Empire''s eyes.
The Empire was currently spread thin on military forces, and in order to guard against the Golden Dragon Dark Lord, Duke Karaman had to lead a substantial force stationed there as a precaution against the Golden Dragon Dark Lord.
After all, ording to the Empire''sprehensive assessment, the rank of the Golden Dragon Dark Lord was likely A+, making him the most powerful Dark Lord in the entire Empire.
Now that the Golden Dragon Dark Lord was not waging war and was even initiating civilian-friendly policies, after intense debates, the Empire''s court made a daring decision.
"Peace talks."
The Sunset Empire proposed signing a non-aggression pact with the Golden Dragon Dark Lord that wouldst fifty years.
They would recognize the Golden Dragon Dark Lord''s rightful rule over the East Sea, and the king of the Empire personally issued an edict, conferring the title of Lord Golden Dragon onto Dark Lord Ethan.
After all,pared to the Golden Dragon Dark Lord, the Dark Lords who had begun indiscriminate ughter in order to level up were the true menace to the Empire.
When everyone heard this news, Ethan''s first reaction was that it was absurd... but it did indeed happen.
Now, Ethan was faced with two choices.
One was to ept the peace talks and sign the agreement.
The other was to take advantage of the Empire''s current internal strife and hit the Sunset Empire hard.
After careful consideration, Ethan chose to ept the peace agreement.
Chapter 113 112-Ethans Future Plans（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
If he were to march against the Empire now, as one of the most powerful Dark Lords, the Empire would undoubtedly focus its superior forces to take him down first.
Facing the onught of three Rank S beings, plus countless Heroes... Even if Ethan won, it would be a Pyrrhic victory.
Furthermore, this would just be doing a favor for the other Dark Lords by blocking the Empire''s top-tier forces.
After such a victory, he''d still have to face a bunch of Dark Lords whose strength has surged. This deal just wouldn''t be worth it.
By epting the peace talks, he''d get a long period of recuperation while the Empire and those Dark Lords wear each other out.
Isn''t it more attractive toe out at the end and pick up the pieces?
And so, on the banks of the Furious River, Ethan met with Duke Karaman, and they signed a peace agreement that wouldst for fifty years.
After this meeting, Duke Karaman returned to Riverside with a heavy heart.
The close contact with Ethan made him feel even more acutely the terrifying aura emanating from the Dark Lord.
The threat this Dark Lord posed far exceeded all other Dark Lords he had known...
The best choice would be to nip the threat in the bud before he fully matured.
But given the current state of the Empire, a head-on confrontation with this Golden Dragon Dark Lord would only benefit the murderous Dark Lords and the circling predatory nations around them.
For the greater good, Duke Karaman had to ept the Empire''s arrangement.
The day after the agreement was signed, Duke Karaman immediately left with his army to quell the rebellions around the Empire.
He showed a great deal of trust towards Dark Lord Ethan, seemingly not worrying at all that he might breach the contract and suddenly stab the Empire in the back.
This was the biggest point of contention among the Empire''s officials in the court.
Even if they had signed a contract with the Golden Dragon Dark Lord, would he really abide by the contract and not vite the Empire''s territories?
In the end, it was the Empire''s Prime Minister Draco who broke the stalemate, ending several days of squabbles with his simple opinion.
The Golden Dragon Dark Lord was governing the East Sea benevolently, did no harm to the citizens, and kept sending goodwill messages to the coastal countries and cities...
Regardless of his motives, this was a signal the Golden Dragon Dark Lord was sending out - he was a creature of principles.
Since he was willing to follow the rules, whether he was a Dark Lord was no longer relevant.
Besides, given the current situation, there was really no other choice.
The Empire had only three Rank S big shots.
Grand Magus Ivo was needed to guard the imperial city and protect the royal family, leaving him no room to move.
Marshal Stein had to fortify the Empire''s frontier, warding off the ambitious Orcthe Empire''s advances.
Within the Empire''s borders, the only Rank S powerhouse who could move freely was Duke Karaman.
Now that the Golden Dragon Dark Lord had shown goodwill, it was unnecessary to keep a top-tier powerhouse of the Empire tied up there.
Putting out the mes of war within the Empire''s territory was the most pressing issue.
As Prime Minister Draco had anticipated, after Karaman led his army away, the Golden Dragon Dark Lord did not seize the opportunity to attack Riverside.
In the chaotic Empire, the appearance of a Rank S powerhouse swiftly brought the situation under control.
Many Rank A Dark Lords who had been rampaging around were suppressed by Duke Karaman in a storm.
Several Dark Lords perished within a day, which gradually subdued the arrogant Dark Lord alliance.
They began to band together, taking up defensive positions in locations with difficult terrain, andmenced a war of attrition with the Empire.
Duke Karaman, despite his strength, was but one man and could only attend to one front.
The Dark Lords could coordinate with each other, and every time Karamanunched an attack, he would inevitably be ambushed from behind.
As a result, no matter how much he seethed inside, Karaman had to personally hold the rear, bing a fire brigade captain of sorts.
A few weekster, the conflict between both sides had stalemated, neither side able to gain an advantage over the other.
...
In stark contrast to the war-torn major cities of the Empire, East Sea was peaceful and prosperous.
Due to the war, most trade routes leading to the Empire were blocked, making East Sea under the protection of the Dark Lord the best transit point.
The Empire dared not move against Ethan, and the Dark Lords were even less likely to do so.
In just a month, Ethan had amassed arge fortune, which made him realize a profound truth - war itself was a money pit, but for merchants, war profits were the easiest to earn.I think you should take a look at
The longer the Empire fought, the richer Ethan got.
He had no interest in participating in the war upfront, opting to quietly develop in the rear. The resources he currently held were a frightening number...
Even with the help of the Golden Dragon''s Treasure ability, his power growth was still very limited.
"Simply umting resources won''t easily break through to Rank S..."
"There''s no hint from the system, so it seems like I have to pin my hopes on the NPCs in this world."
Ethan thought of Duke Karaman of the ck Lion, whom he had met once. In this Rank S powerhouse of the Empire, he felt a strong threat.
Karaman possessed a powerful force, one that even made Ethan smell a whiff of death.
"What is that special power?" Ethan was perplexed, but he was highly alert.
He originally thought that being Rank S, he could do as he pleased in the Empire, but it seemed it wasn''t that simple.
This world had recorded history of tens of thousands of years, and Rank S was certainly not the limit.
He didn''t want to suddenly crash and lose his life for no reason.
"I need to find an opportunity to gather some intelligence... Now the situation is stable, and there''s no need for me to focus on the Dungeon. It''s time to experience the local customs of the Empire and understand this world more deeply." Ethan began to formte a n.
In order to understand the source of the power within Karaman and how to break through Rank S, he nned to embark on a journey.
Recently, as East Sea''s trade caravans continued to explore in all directions, he had acquired a detailed map of the surrounding countries.
"Being a Dark Lord is too much of a hassle and heavy burden. This time, I want to y the Hero, to experience the life of monster hunting," Ethan decided.
He called over Louise, along with a few officials who were both loyal to him and capable, entrusting them with the future development of the East Sea.
After settling the affairs of the East Sea, Ethan found the time to return to the Temple Dungeon.
Within the Dungeon, he saw Mia after what felt like a long time.
The Mia now was much more mature than when they first met, no longer that naive and innocent girl.
"Ethan, you''re back!" Upon seeing Ethan, Mia excitedly ran over, hugging Ethan tightly, as if she wanted to merge herselfpletely into his body.
Ethan patted Mia''s head, feeling the soft and warm body in his arms, his heart warmed too.
As his first woman in this world, Mia held a special ce in his heart.
After a long hug, Mia slowly let go.
Her eyes had turned red, tears welling up in them.
Ethan gently wiped away her tears. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of sorrow.
Mia had been captured and held in the Dark Lord''s Dungeon shortly after entering the world, not having had the chance to experience much of its beauty.
However, regardless of her current feelings, even though she had wholeheartedly entrusted herself to Ethan, she was still human, she still had a family...
How would she face all of this in the future?
Mia rarely mentioned these matters to Ethan, keeping them all buried in her heart.
Their time spent together was short and sporadic, which only heightened the girl''s worries, forcing her to mature quickly.
Ethan stroked Mia''s head, pondering for a while.
Holding Mia''s hand, Ethan didn''t say much. As usual, he cooked a hearty meal for Mia, and couldn''t help butugh seeing her satisfying eating manner.
Perhaps only when she was eating, was she truly carefree.
Now without the need for battles, nor the urgency to be stronger, Ethan found himself with ample time.
He brought Mia out of the Dungeon for a moonlit stroll, gazing at the starry sky.
Sitting in a field of grass, the breeze blew softly through Mia''s hair, presenting a different kind of beauty.
Sitting beside Mia, Ethan suddenly said with a serious tone, "Mia, have you thought about what path you want to take in the future? Do you want to be stronger? Do you want to stay with me forever?"
Mia nodded, then shook her head, a trace of mncholy shed in her eyes.
"Of course I do... But as you know, I don''t have much talent. I''m different from you Dark Lords. After all this time, I''ve only improved a tiny bit..."
"Maybe in ten, twenty years, or when I''ve be an old woman, I might be able to reach Rank B."
"I also want to stay with you forever, but I know it''s just a wishful thinking... You''re willing to stay with me during this time, I''m already very happy."
Chapter 114 113-Blood Ritual（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
"Compared to the distant future, I actually care more about the present," Mia fell silent, her determined eyes revealing vulnerability and helplessness.
Ethan patted her head, suddenlyughed, and said, "Don''t worry, Mia, I won''t let you leave me."
"I have a method that will let us stay together forever, but it might cause you a lot of pain, even forcing you to abandon your human identity... Are you willing?"
"I''m willing." Mia nodded, her eyes looking firmly at Ethan.
"No matter what I have to go through, as long as I can stay by your side, I am willing."
"Good."
Ethan took Mia''s hand, and the method he mentioned was simple, it was the Blood Ritual that bestowed the dragon''s Bloodline.
Taking Mia with him, they both returned to the Dungeon.
While Mia prepared for the ritual by settling her body and mind into an optimal state, Ethan began to get ready for the Blood Ritual.
The most important item for the Blood Ritual, the body of a dragon, Ethan already had.
The second-most crucial aspect was the construction of two massive blood pools for the Blood Ritual''s transformation.
This preparation was somewhat more troublesome for Ethan.
Not only did he need to dig two blood pools of precise dimensions, but he also had to engrave aplicated set of magic runes on them.
If Ethan hadn''t merged a lot of inherited memories, this single step would have dyed him for several months.
After several days of preparation, Ethan finally had everything set up.
He chose the deepest part of the Temple Dungeon for the location of the blood pools, considering that the Blood Ritual might be needed again in the future.
He put in a lot of effort when constructing them.
After sending his subordinates away and ordering them to lockdown the Dungeon, Ethan called Mia over.
"Ethan, is this the ce where the ceremony is going to be performed?" Mia looked at the two giant blood pools before her, obviously feeling a little uneasy and insecure.
Because the scene in front of her was very reminiscent of those legendary evil cult rituals.
"Don''t worry, leave everything to me. You just need to have a good rest. When you wake up, everything will be over smoothly," Ethan said with a smile, patting Mia''s head.
Mia stripped off her clothes, revealing her wless body, and slowly descended to the center of the blood pool.
Ethan took out the body of the Giant Dragon Dark Lord from his storage space and ced it in the other blood pool.
He then covered the pool with his hands and began to infuse magic power into it.
As Ethan''s magic power was infused, the entire blood pool began to shimmer with intense white light.
Once all the magic runes in the two blood pools were illuminated, the sound of water could be heard in the pools.
Countless mists began to steam and then condense into liquid in the pools.
The milky white pool water kept rising until the pools were full, and the entire space was filled with a touch of sacredness.
Located in the center of the blood pool, Mia slowly closed her eyes, her body semi-floating in the pool, as if asleep. A tranquil smile appeared on her face.
"Blood sacrifice..."
Ethan started to utter a series ofplex dragonnguage.
The originally sacred pool suddenly filled with ayer of blood.
The white-glowing runes became visibly bloody.
In the other pool, the giant body of the Giant Dragon Dark Lord began to silently dissolve.
Countless blood threads spread from the pool and covered the entire body of the Giant Dragon Dark Lord, as if a giant web enveloped him.
Then, starting from his hard dragon scales, his body gradually started to dissolve. Scales, flesh, bones...
The Giant Dragon Dark Lord disappeared like an ice cube melting in water.
In the blood pool, the originally milky white water had turned into a dazzling red. Countless mysterious runes floated and flickered in the blood pool, and a surging aura of magic energy filled the entire space in an instant.
Ethan closed his eyes, and golden scales slowly appeared on his body.
Golden magic power continuously gushed from his body, instantly filling the entire blood pool.
The most important step of the Blood Ritual began.
In the blood pool where Mia was, golden magic power began to move along the magic circle engraved on the pool, eventually covering Mia''s entire body.
Then, aplexwork formed on her body, which was the Bloodlinework.
Ethan let out a soft sigh. Slowly, Mia''s blood was being drawn from her body, getting absorbed into the pool of blood.
Simultaneously, the dragon blood from another pool started to slowly rece Mia''s own bloodline through the magical web built around her body.
Mia''s physique underwent dramatic changes almost instantly.
Her petite figure began to gradually expand, almost as if she was going through a second growth phase. I think you should take a look at
Her skin started to develop reddish scales, a process that took some time.
Once her entire body was covered in scales, her back started to creak and grow a tail. Then came the dragon wings...
Under the influence of the Blood Ritual, Mia''s physical form underwent drastic changes.
Her fingers curved into dragon ws, her body inted, losing its human shape.
Now, in the pool of blood, Mia resembled a miniature dragon.
"Mmm..." Mia let out a dull moan.
A pair of dragon wings burst from her back and horns began to protrude from her forehead.
Ethan''s magic flowed continuously, causing the entire magic circle to emit a violent golden light.
Ethan could feel a massive amount of magic being drained from his body.
Even with his Rank S power, it was almost too much to bear.
"I''m d I didn''t rashly conduct this ritual earlier." Ethan couldn''t help but let out a cold sweat.
If he had performed this Blood Ritual with his previous power level, he would have beenpletely drained before the ritual could bepleted.
Guided by Ethan, the Blood Ritual finally came to itsst step.
Mia, who had already transformed into a dragon, underwent yet another transformation.
This time from dragon back to human.
The Blood Ritual was powerful indeed, but it couldn''t transform her into a dragon.
It could only endow her with a dragon''s bloodline.
Mia''s body gradually shrank back to human size, her scales disappeared into her skin, and the tail on her back gradually receded and vanished...
From the outside, Mia now looked no different from an ordinary human.
Only her significantly taller stature and a pair of dragon horns on her head betrayed her transformation.
"Mmm..." With a soft moan, Mia slowly woke up.
The moment she awoke, she could feel the powerful and surging strength within her body.
It seemed like with just a slight wave of her hand, she could wipe out countless past versions of herself.
"How do you feel?" Ethan finally sighed in relief as the ritualpleted, asking Mia with a smile.
Mia, now, had a different kind of beauty.
Like Ethan, she also had golden vertical pupils, andpared to before, her body became more voluptuous and seductive, oozing an extremely wild beauty, her every movement emanating a strong threat.
"I don''t know how to describe it, but I feel great, really great," Mia took a deep breath, feeling the power within her.
"Then take some time to adapt." Ethanughed heartily, making the first move.
His ws began to wrap around dazzling electric sparks, and he lunged at Mia.
Almost instinctively, Mia easily dodged the attack, leaving an afterimage in the air.
"Looks like your bloodline integration went even better than I expected," Ethan said, surprised when his attack missed.
After all, he was Rank S.
Although he hadn''t used his full strength just now, even a Rank A hero wouldn''t have been able to dodge his attack so effortlessly.
"I want to test my new power too..." Mia licked her lips, exuding a dangerous and wild aura.
The best way to adapt to this new power would be to spar with Ethan.
Her body gradually surfaced with red scales. With a powerful sound booming, Mia propelled herself into the air, her form blurring as sheunched herself towards Ethan.
"Bring it on!" Ethanughed and charged directly towards her.
A burst of two formidable magical energies erupted, a golden and a red figure shing violently in midair, the resulting shockwave spreading outwards.
"Huh" With a single touch, Mia suddenly emitted a beast-like growl. Her vertical pupils contracted sharply, appearing like ck lines. A terrifying aura exploded from within her.
Ayer of red light enveloped her, as if she was immersed in red mes. The scorching red light swirled around her fists as sheunched a punch at Ethan.
Bang!
The punch hit Ethan square in the stomach, sending him flying dozens of meters, crashing into the wall of the cave and leaving a huge crater.
"Shii..." Ethan groaned, clutching his stomach as he slowly walked out of the hole. Mia had given him a few surprises.
Her strength was now firmly above Rank A, and with her now carrying the dragon n Bloodline, her future potential was limitless.
"I have to show my true skills now," Ethan licked his lips, vanished on the spot, and reappeared in front of Mia, punching her in the stomach.
Chapter 115 114-Mias Body And Mind（1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
The two shed in an intense closebat in the air.
As a Rank S, Ethan was far superior in terms of stamina.
Gasping for air, Mia was forced into a pool of blood below by Ethan, who held her down.
"I win. Mia, you''ll need to work harder in the future," Ethan said with a wicked smile, looking down at Mia.
Mia bit her lip, refusing to admit defeat.
She swiftly wrapped her slender legs around Ethan''s waist.
"You won the first round, but the second round isn''t over yet."
Mia took control, she was now on top of Ethan, tearing off his clothes.
At this moment, Mia emanated a powerful wildness, giving Ethan a sense of novelty and thrill.
"Today, you can''t surrender until I am satisfied," Mia bit her lip, spread her legs, took hold of Ethan''s firm member, and slowly sat down.
Ethan breathed heavily, holding Mia''s buttocks, allowing for a closer contact between them!
After her transformation into a dragon, Mia''s voluptuous body became even more curvaceous.
Now sitting on Ethan, her perfect body was on full disy.
Her red hair spread out, looking like mes.
She was a perfect blend of sultry and wild, she could only be described as a peerless beauty.
"Ethan, it feels so good..."
Mia felt herself being prated. Unlike before, where she felt full, now she only felt intense satisfaction.
This pleasure made her somewhat lost in it.
"Ah!" She couldn''t help but cry out. With her eyes closed, she began to aggressively conquer Ethan beneath her.
"You little devil, you''re so naughty," It was Ethan''s first time feeling this way.
Women usually surrendered quickly to his advances, but now for the first time, someone was taking the initiative and seemed to want to squeeze him dry.
Ethan firmly grasped Mia''s buttocks, his body violently thrusting.
Mia closed her eyes, herrge breasts bouncing.
The waves of impact excited Mia even more, her sharp nails scratching Ethan''s back, leaving several blood trails.
The situation didn''t affect Ethan''s actions, but instead, it ignited an intense desire for conquest within him.
Ethan gripped Mia''s waist with both hands, pushing against her forcefully.
"Ahuh" Mia started to moan unconsciously.
They rolled from the living room straight onto the sofa, with Mia lying on the cushions, allowing Ethan to manipte her.
Ethan turned her around, her face towards him.
Mia''s mouth was slightly open, revealing her pearly white teeth.
Seeing Mia''s irresistible expression, Ethan bent down to kiss her again, his tongue prying her lips open
"Mmm" Mia whimpered, her slender legs wrapping around Ethan''s waist.
Her body started to soften as if about to copse onto the floor.
As Ethan kissed her, he reached for the fullness of Mia''s chest, touching her smooth skin, while his other hand slowly moved down to explore a mysterious area
"Ah uh" Mia trembled all over,pletely losing her senses, her entire body clinging to Ethan, allowing him to do as he pleased.
Ethan''s hands finally reached the summit.
A smitten smile crept on his face.
He then pinched her, feeling the softness under his touch was beyond words, filling his heart with pleasure.
"UhEthan, you you''re so bad!" Mia yfully reprimanded him.
"Hehe, baby, do you like it?" Ethan wickedly asked.
"I do," Mia responded without hesitation.
"Well, if you like it, I''ll make you like it even more!"
With that, Ethan stood up, holding Mia, pressing her beneath him. His legs spread, straddling Mia''s waist, and her breasts were squeezed to look even more full.
Ethan took a deep breath, slowly entering her.
Mia let out a soft moan, twisting her body as if trying to respond to Ethan.
Ethan''s hand moved down along Mia''s waistline, finally resting on her long, rounded thighs.
"UhEthan" Mia''s moans were intermittent, her eyes moist and seductive, like a blossoming rose.
Ethan licked Mia''s earlobe, causing her to shudder.
"Baby, I''m going to make you feel incredible," Ethan murmured, his arms propped on either side of Mia''s body. I think you should take a look at
He leaned forward, his lower body pushing hard.
Apanied by a muffled sound, he finallypletely prated Mia.
Mia''s body stiffened. Her face was flushed, her breath quickened.
Her hands gripped Ethan''s shoulders tightly, as if trying to be one with him!
Ethan felt Mia''s body squirm beneath him, his body tightening in response.
The extreme sensory stimtion nearly made Ethan lose control, but his resolve was firm, and he barely managed to restrain himself.
"Baby, you''re incredible. How could I possibly pass up a feeling like this?" Ethan gazed at Mia with a smile.
"Mmm mmm" Mia made a soft nasal sound.
"Ha ha ha" Ethanughed heartily at Mia''s response, "Today we''re going to have a great time!"
He said, leaning towards Mia again, using all his strength to thrust!
"Ah Ethan" Mia''s voice was hoarse, her arms tightly wrapped around Ethan''s neck, as if wanting to meld her soul with his.
Ethan released all his strength, fiercely thrusting.
Mia reciprocated the intensity, their fervor sustained for a long while.
Mia''s eyes were seductive, her breath heavy.
Ethan buried his face into Mia''s neck, greedily inhaling her unique scent.
The agitation in his heart was far from calm.
His hand roamed on Mia''s body, sliding down, finallynding on Mia''s full, perky buttocks for a firm squeeze.
Mia immediately noticed the peculiar sensation on her buttocks, biting her lip but made no attempt to resist Ethan''s actions.
"Baby, your body is more honest than your brain," Ethan said with a mischievous grin.
Mia remained silent, her lips slightly pursed, merely pressing her body against Ethan''s.
Ethanid Mia t, hisrge hands roaming freely on her enticing body, readying for a final push.
"Ethan... I love you..." Tears welled up in Mia''s eyes as she clung to Ethan as if he were her most precious possession.
Taken aback, Ethan was ovee by an unexinable mix of tenderness and emotion.
His heart pounding, eyes moist, he leaned down to gently kiss away Mia''s tears, before capturing her lips in his.
Mia reciprocated enthusiastically, with passion and fervor...
The room was thick with an atmosphere of spring, two young bodies entwining,forting one another...
After what seemed like an eternity, they finally rested.
"Baby, what did you say just now?" Ethan asked, his fingers tracing circles on Mia''s body.
"I... I said I love you," Mia confessed, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue.
"I love you too, of course," Ethan said, the corner of his mouth curling into a smile, "Don''t ever think of escaping from me."
"I... I understand..." Mia''s body shivered slightly.
Laughing, Ethan resumed their amorous activities, his burning desire inside Mia, moving rhythmically, alternating between deep thrusts and shallow strokes, tormenting Mia at every turn.
"Mmm..." Mia''s body moved in rhythm with Ethan''s, her soft moans were punctuated by gasps.
Her arms wrapped tightly around Ethan''s neck, eyes half-closed, the corner of her eyes reflected the light, casting a captivating glow on her face.
Ethan''s movements quickened, each thrust causing a ssh of sparkling fluid.
Each stroke took everything he had, almost sending Mia to cloud nine.
Mia''s cries grew louder, her face flushed and beautiful, a sight to behold.
"Baby, are you enjoying this?" Ethan asked in a raspy voice.
"Yes... It''s so good... Ethan..." Mia''s consciousness began to fade, yet her body grew more sensitive.
Her legs tightened around Ethan''s waist, seemingly craving for hisplete possession.
"Baby, does it feel good?" Ethan pressed his body against hers once more, pinning her beneath him, taking her as he pleased.
Mia''s eyes had lost focus, she was unable to think, responding purely on instinct. She twisted her body eagerly, seeking more stimtion.
Ethan thrust forward again, prating her body.
Mia moaned softly, Ethan lifted his head and kissed Mia''s tear-streaked face. He lowered his head, his heated desire pressed against Mia''s petals, rubbing and teasing.
Mia whimpered, her eyes tightly shut, her body curled up like a shrimp.
Her arms wrapped around Ethan''s neck, as if weing his favor.
Forgetting everything else, they drowned in this world of ecstasy.
Chapter 116 115-Stone Rock Harbor（2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones）
?
On a fine midday, a breeze skimmed the surface of the sea, carrying with it the scent of brine.
Ethan, disguised as a grown man, boarded a merchant ship setting sail.
The war between the Sunset Empire and the host of Dark Lords still raged on, with frequent small-scale skirmishes between the two sides.
At this critical juncture, Ethan naturally wouldn''t step into the fray.
Both his personal development and the growth of the Dungeon had hit a bottleneck.
Understanding the customs of this world was something he had always wanted to do.
After establishing his forces and bidding farewell to his women, he temporarily left the East Sea.
Only by venturing out, seeing more of the world, could he prevent his horizons from being limited.
"Anchor''s aweigh!"
"We''re setting sail!"
With the boatswain''s robust voice, the merchant ship slowly left the harbor.
After three days adrift at sea, the silhouette ofnd gradually appeared on the horizon.
From the excited chatter of the people around him, it was clear that they had arrived at Stone Rock Harbor.
Stone Rock Harbor, the only sea outlet of the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom, was a hub of vast wealth.
The Dragon Crossbows that Riverside had obtained at a great expense hade through here.
And the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom was Ethan''s first stop on his journey.
The reason for choosing the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom as the destination was simple.
There was an upleted S-Rank hidden quest there.
Ethan wasn''t particrly concerned aboutpleting it; he would take things as they came.
Following the main artery of Stone Rock Harbor, amidst the oddly dressed adventurers, Ethan quickly found his destination: Stone Rock Harbor''s Adventurer''s Tavern.
As the ce where heroes epted andpleted quests, the Adventurer''s Tavern nevercked customers.
Compared to the Adventurer''s Tavern in Riverside, the one in Stone Rock Harbor was evidently more lively.
As soon as Ethan walked in, several pretty green sprites, wings fluttering, bustled about, serving the heroes.
Ethan had never seen such creatures before and couldn''t help but take a longer look.
They belonged to the fairy race and were said to be rted to Treants by bloodline.
But with such a significant size difference, it was hard to imagine what had transpired in their history.
"Wee, wee!" A sprite greeted Ethan warmly as he entered the bar.
"Please follow me, sir," the sprite led the way, surreptitiously eyeing Ethan to gauge how much he might spend.
Ethan''s human disguise was a man in his early thirties, with a stubbled chin, dark skin, short ck hair, dressed in convenient brown traveller''s clothes and carrying a long sword on his hip.
At first nce, he might have seemed destitute, but the sprites, known for their keen perception, were not deceived.
The sprite clearly sensed a faint magical aura emanating from the long sword on the man''s hip.
A piece of magic equipment like that is worth at least a few thousand gold coins. The sprite, having stamped Ethan with thebels of being low-key, capable, and wealthy, greeted him with an increasingly genuine smile.
Having scanned the tavern, all the seats were taken. The sprite asked, "Sir, the tavern is currently full. Would you mind sharing a table with someone?"
"Not at all." Ethan shook his head. He was originally interested in gathering information from the locals, so the sprite''s suggestion was to his liking.
"Right this way, sir." The sprite led Ethan towards a corner of the tavern. As they passed a beautiful woman with a figure that could make heads turn and a very revealing top, the sprite whispered, "Miss, would you mind sharing your table with this gentleman?"
The woman eyed Ethan up and down, then turned to the sprite. In a remarkably pleasant voice, she said, "Of course not, sir, please have a seat."
Ethan pulled up the chair next to her and ordered two servings of ck me Ale, a potent brew unique to Stone Rock Harbor.
The sprite quickly brought over the two drinks, and Ethan gestured for her to give one to the woman across him.
"Thanks, big guy," the attractive woman said, her voice soft and sultry.
The drink was not cheap, costing a hefty five gold coins.
She hadn''t expected this seemingly in man to be so generous.
She exchanged a knowing look with the sprite.
As a regr in this tavern, and someone with a unique profession, she often relied on the sprite to pick out potential clients. I think you should take a look at
If things went well, she would give the sprite a portion of the earnings.
It seemed that this guy had a hefty purse, promising a good payday for both of them.
"This drink really packs a punch, making me feel so warm..." After taking a sip, the woman began to fan herself and discreetly undid a button of her shirt, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of her chest.
"Indeed, the drink is quite strong. It''s to my liking." Ethan took a sip.
After the fiery kick, there was a lingering sweetness. The taste was rather pleasant.
"I''m Veronica. What''s your name, big guy?"
"Ethan."
"Where are you from, Ethan? Ever since I came to this world and became a sted Hero, life has be so much tougher, especially for us unfortunate women..." As she spoke, Veronica leaned over the table to give Ethan a generous view of her cleavage.
Ethan didn''t shy away from appreciating the woman in front of him.
Her looks and figure,bined, could probably score an eighty.
She didn''t match up to any of the women he had ever been with, but she had a worldliness about her that was new to him.
"Naughty! What are you looking at?" Veronica scolded Ethan yfully and pushed her chest out proudly.
Veronica moved her stool next to Ethan, snuggling against him, she seductively proposed, "Big guy, how about we go to my room? It''s only fifty gold coins, and I guarantee you an experience like never before."
"Really? What kind of special experience are we talking about? Care to borate?" Ethan gave a heartyugh.
He didn''t hesitate to wrap his arm around Veronica''s shoulder, reaching into her blouse and fondling her soft bosom.
"Ah..." Veronica couldn''t help but let out a soft moan.
She didn''t expect Ethan to be so bold, to do such a thing in front of everyone.
He seemed like a gentle guy at first nce, but he turned out to be quite the randy fellow.
This should make things easier to handle...
Biting back her difort and letting Ethan have his way, Veronica cooed, "Big brother, there are so many people here, and you''re making me... you know... Should we go to my room instead? I''m really in the mood..."
"Well, I would love to, but I''m a little short on funds," Ethan said with a sigh, quickly pulling his hand from her blouse.
"You''re kidding, right? You look like you''re loaded," Veronica hugged Ethan''s arm, pressing her bosom against it as she spoke.
"I''m really not kidding," Ethan sighed again, sounding utterly sincere.
"But you''ve seen and touched me already. Don''t leave me hanging! How about this, I''ll give you a 50% discount?"
"Next time, I promise..." Ethanughed awkwardly, trying to free himself from Veronica''s grasp as he made his way to leave.
But Veronica realized what was going on.
This guy was trying to get a free show!
After all that, she couldn''t just let him off the hook.
Veronica''s coquettish expression suddenly turned cold as she grabbed Ethan''s arm and said, "You''re not thinking of leaving just like that, are you?"
"What else?" Ethan responded with a yful smirk.
"Who the hell do you think you are, flirting with my woman?" A burly warrior at the next table suddenly stood up, striding over with a menacing look.
He pointed his finger at Ethan and said, "One hundred gold coins, no haggling. If you can''t pay up, I''ll chop off the hand you used to touch her!"
With a loud thud, he pulled out an ax and mmed it into the table in front of Ethan.
"Is that so?" Ethanughed, suddenly pulling Veronica towards him and ripping off her blouse.
Veronica''s ample breasts were exposed to the air, bouncing around as Ethan cupped them in his hands and began kneading.
"I''ve touched with both hands now, so what? Should we double the fee?" Ethan retorted sarcastically.
A series of whistles and cheers erupted in the bar.
"Man, you''ve got guts!"
"Holy crap, I wanna grab a handful too!"
"Dude, you''re one lucky son of a gun. How''s it feel? Share with us!"
"Steven, teach him a lesson! No way you''re gonna let him get away with this, right?"
Chapter 117 116-Golden Stone Guild, Sean (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Listening to the uproar in the bar, the warrior named Steven''s face turned livid. He grabbed his ax from the table and swung it straight at Ethan''s head.
Ethan''s audacious action set off a re of anger in Veronica.
Coming to her senses, she started to feel embarrassed and angry.
Waves of magical power started to surge around her.
Suddenly, countless ice crystals appeared at Ethan''s feet and swiftly spread, freezing Ethan''s lower half.
"You''re done!" Steven roared, his arm muscles swelling up significantly.
With the ax in his hands, he swung it downward at Ethan with such force as if he were to cut Ethan in two.
Releasing Veronica from his embrace and tossing her aside, Ethan drew his longsword from his waist and rushed forward to meet Steven''s attack.
With a crisp "ng", Ethan felt like he barely used any strength, yet Steven, along with his ax, was sent flying backward.
As a Rank S upgraded Ethan, his power was enough to annihte most Heroes.
Steven was sent tumbling backward, crashing through several tables.
"Steven, are you even trying? Did you drain all your energy messing around with women? Why are you so weak?"
"If you can''t handle it, just call me bro. Or you could lend me your chick for a couple of nights, and I guarantee I''ll take care of this guy for you."
"Doll, I''ve had my eye on you for ages. Look at Steven, all show and no go. He definitely can''t satisfy you. Why note to my room tonight? I promise you a memorable experience."
Watching Steven easily knocked down by a single sword strike, the bar erupted inughter.
The Heroes were delighted to see Steven make a fool of himself.
Each of them had suffered from Steven and Veronica''s scams to varying degrees. This pair specialized in scamming others by using Veronica''s beauty as bait.
Many Heroes had been lured into paying for a night with Veronica, only to have Steven barge in with an ax just as they were getting undressed.
Not only did they not get the woman, but they also had to paypensation.
Now, the Heroes in Stone Rock Harbor had be wise to their schemes.
Unable to scam locals, Veronica and Steven started targeting out-of-towners.
But it seemed they had bitten off more than they could chew this time.
Steven, with a grim look on his face, stood up and rubbed his wrist, then signaled to a few brawny men behind Ethan.
Several burly men armed with weapons circled Ethan, and the Heroes obligingly cleared a space for them.
Steven and Veronica could run their scam so brazenly because they had backup.
They both belonged to an organization called the Golden Stone Guild.
The guild leader had been involved in the underworld before he was transported to this world.
After the transition, he brought his previous business to the new world, amassing a group of followers and coercing several female Heroes to be his money-making tools.
Veronica wasn''t Steven''s woman, but the woman of the Golden Stone Guild leader, Sean.
Steven had not even touched her, let alone slept with her.
Therefore, watching Ethan shamelessly take advantage of Veronica, his apparent rage was likely fueled mostly by jealousy.
"You dare to mess with our Golden Stone Guild? When I, Steven, say something, it''s as good as done. Wait till I cut off your hand, I want to see if you can still be so arrogant!" Steven charged at Ethan.
The members of the Golden Stone Guild joined the attack, swords shing and daggers glinting as they engulfed Ethan.
Ethan twisted his sword lightly in his hands, ignoring theckeys, and charged directly at Steven.
His sword met Steven''s ax in a mighty collision, the powerful blow forcing the ax upwards.I think you should take a look at
This time, Steven was ready. His axe drew a semi-circle in the air, heading straight for Ethan''s neck.
Ethan probably could have taken Steven''s full-powered swing without dodging, but to keep things from getting too outrageous, he chose to dodge symbolically.
Several shes of cold light blinked past, Ethan''s body left a faint afterimage on the spot.
The next moment, Steven''s mournful howl echoed through the room.
His axe-wielding arm was chopped off by Ethan''s swift sword, blood sttered and stained the floor.
As for the rest of the heroes who joined the attack on Ethan, they had been run through by Ethan''s sword and were now sprawled on the ground, blood soaking their clothes.
They were dying.
Ethan flicked the blood off his sword and slowly sheathed it.
The Adventurer''s Tavern, which had been full of noise andmotion, fell eerily silent. It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.
After what felt like forever, the silence was broken by a round of apuse.
A rotund middle-aged man with an ostentatious gold chain around his neck and silver heavy armor strode forward, pping and speaking:
"You sure know how to handle yourself, mate! I''ve been around Stone Rock Harbor for a long time, and it''s my first time seeing something like this. You must be a Rank A Hero already, huh? Why are you stirring up trouble with my boys?"
Ethan nced at the fat man, gave a smile and said: "Easy there, buddy. I wasn''t looking for trouble. Just defending myself."
Sean eyed the one-armed Steven, then nced at the whimpering men on the floor.
He cursed them in his mind, useless buggers, but he had to put on a friendly face for Ethan: "My friend, sometimes fights lead to friendships, and meetings are fate. Would you be interested in having a drink with me? To tell you the truth, I''ve always admired a strong Hero like you."
"Sure," Ethan nodded, having the local big shot around could save him a lot of trouble.
Sean ordered his men to carry away the whimpering fellows and led Ethan to a detached vi not far from the tavern.
As they sat in thevishly decorated living room, Sean spoke with a hint of bragging: "This vi cost me a fortune, a whole 200,000 gold coins. Damn those greedy dwarves, always saying they''re honest, but they''re nothing but money-grubbing..."
"But in truth, I''ve gotten quite a steal. Those dwarves thought they ripped me off, but I''m the one who ended up profiting. I don''t know who left this vi, but the basement has a powerful barrier spell. Once it''s activated, even a Rank A strongman can''t move an inch."
"I''ve had several Heroes trying to assassinate me. Just recently, I captured a Rank A. Sold him as a ve for quite a tidy sum."
"Oh, is that so?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, catching the veiled threat in Sean''s words.
Sean nced at Ethan and chuckled: "But don''t worry, Ethan, I told you, I''m here to make friends. We''re not going to do anything unpleasant. Of course, if you decide to cause trouble, well, I won''t have much of a choice, will I?"
Sean pped his hands, and several seductive, scantily d female Heroes came in, carrying trays of food and wine.
After they had served the dishes, Sean raised his ss to Ethan, asking: "You seem unfamiliar, Ethan. Where are you from?"
Ethan lifted his ss and took a sip, replying: "I''m from East Sea. You probably know what''s going on there... I guess you could say I''m a refugee..."
"East Sea?" Sean''s interest was piqued, and he quickly asked, "I heard that ce was taken over by the Golden Dragon Dark Lord, is that true? What''s the power level of this dragon? I heard that the Golden Dragon Dark Lord is now the strongest in the Dark Lord faction."
Ethan nodded, "Indeed, East Sea is under the rule of the Golden Dragon Dark Lord now. Not only did the city lord surrender, but the Empire also recognized the Golden Dragon Dark Lord''s dominion over East Sea. Many Heroes also defected. I didn''t want to serve under a Dark Lord, so I took the opportunity to escape."
"So that''s how it is" Sean squinted his small eyes, pondered for a while, then asked again, "So Ethan, what''s your n for the future?"
Ethan shrugged, "I''ll just go with the flow. I don''t have any specific ns. Ever since I came to this world, I''ve had my disagreements with those Dark Lords. Now that I have some self-defense capabilities, I just want to explore this world more."
"You''re right, Ethan... I heard the girls in those Elven Kingdoms, and Foxkin Kingdoms are so stunning. Even in Stone Rock Harbor, a port where goods from all countries circte, ves of that sort are hard toe by, and they often fetch sky-high prices when they appear."
"And it''s not just about the high prices, there are freaking entry requirements to those auctions. Even if you''re rich, you can''t get in." Sean couldn''t help but sigh when he mentioned this, "I thought I was somebody here in Stone Rock Harbor, but now I realize, to those truly big shots, I''m just a clown."
Sean drank another cup, personally filled Ethan''s cup, and said sincerely, "If you don''t mind, I''d like to consider myself your elder brother. You don''t have a ce to stay at the moment. If you like any room in this vi, feel free to stay."
After a few rounds of drinks, Sean was slightly tipsy.
He instructed one of his subordinates to bring a roll of parchment, handed it to Ethan, and said, "I won''t beat around the bush, brother. I have a favor to ask of you today"
Chapter 118 117-Rank S Quest (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan took the parchment from Sean, and realized it was a quest description.
Quest: Eradicate Unknown Underground Creature
Quest Level: Rank S Location: Underground mines of ckstone Volcano Quest Reward: 100,000 gold coins
Quest Description: There have been numerous cases of dwarves disappearing in the underground mines of ckstone Volcano. In the past half year, a staggering 500 dwarf miners have mysteriously vanished. A month ago, a dwarf investigation team found half a body of a missing dwarf in a pool ofva. The initial inference is that all the missing dwarves have likely met their doom.
Through Divination and trace magic, it was confirmed that the body found did not die identally but was killed by an unknown life form.
However, the true face of the culprit remains unknown.
This quest is personally issued by the Dwarf King and has no eptance threshold; all Heroes can try toplete the quest at the ckstone Volcano.
"Ethan, I''ll be frank, I''m just one step away from the inner circle of the Dwarf Kingdom... Besides the apparent gold coin reward for this quest, the person whopletes the quest will also earn a rmendation from the dwarf race to join the Elder Council of ckstone."
"To be blunt, I''m asking you, Ethan, to help meplete this quest. The quest reward in gold coins provided by the Golden Stone Guild will not be diminished in any way, and I''ll personally add a bonus of 20,000 gold coins," Sean confessed sincerely.
"My Golden Stone Guild has already sent multiple parties to try toplete this quest, but to no avail...Ethan, you''re a Rank A Hero, undeniably one of the very best in the whole of Stone Rock Harbor. We''ve gathered some of the finest talents for this quest. If even you can''t aplish it, then there''s truly no hope."
Sean handed over another document, "This is the detailed report about this quest. You can make your decision after reviewing it. I understand that the quest is extremely dangerous, and I won''t me you if you decline. But should you agree to lend a hand, regardless of the oue, you will be a lifelong friend to me and to the Golden Stone Guild, earning my eternal friendship."
Taking the report, Ethan found it was a quest log pertaining to the Dwarf Kingdom''s investigation into the unknown subterranean creature.
The Dwarf Kingdom had dispatched thirty exploration teams,prised of renowned heroes and the kingdom''s elite dwarf forces.
Yet all of these teams failed their quests, with not a single survivor.
The farthest any team had managed to probe was one thousand five hundred meters below the surface before all contact was lost.
All thirty quest teams had been wiped out without even identifying the nature of the unknown creature.
Sean watched Ethan intently as he read the quest log.
He had invested heavily in assembling this team, and the extensive initial investment made backing out now an unaffordable option.
After reading the log and giving it some thought, Ethan nodded. "I''m intrigued by this quest. I''m in."
Ethan had a few reasons for agreeing.
Firstly, his primary objective ining here was to explore the unknown aspects of this world, and this quest was an excellent opportunity.
Secondly, he was interested in the Elder Council of ckstone mentioned by Sean.
He wanted toplete the Rank SS hidden quest and saw the Elder Council of ckstone as a potentially critical piece of the puzzle.
Sean''s willingness to invest so much in this endeavor indicated that the Elder Council of ckstone was not to be underestimated.
Finally, Ethan had absolute confidence in his own abilities.
He was not about to sign up for a suicide mission.
Seeing Ethan ept the quest, Sean could hardly contain his joy.
"With you on board, Ethan, I have high hopes for this quest," heughed. "Don''t worry, if we pull this off, the reward I promised you will be all yours."
"Meet us at nine in the morning at Mulberry Leaf Town, just outside ckstone Volcano. Go get some rest, Ethan. I''ll wake you up in the morning and we''ll head out together."
Politely declining Sean''s offer of a few young female Heroes aspany, Ethan went to bed early after taking a bath.
The next morning, Ethan had breakfast with Sean before they both got into a carriage and set off for the ckstone Volcano.
Ethan had initially thought that the vicinity of ckstone Volcano would be just like its name, extraordinarily hot and barren due to the volcano.
However, the reality waspletely different from what he''d imagined.
The outskirts of ckstone Volcano were a verdant, massive coniferous forest, with towering trees so big it would take several people to wrap their arms around them.
The temperature and humidity within the forest were veryfortable, making it hard to associate with the term "volcano."I think you should take a look at
Ethan initially thought that the thriving ecosystem around the volcano was due to the ckstone Volcano being extinct, but was surprised to learn from Sean that the volcano was still active, with flowingva often found in its underground tunnels.
The carriage sped along the forest path, and it was only by noon that a hint of light peeped through the leaves above.
After a short while, the carriage finally exited the forest.
Once out of the forest, the view ahead became considerably open, with arge volcano puffing ck smoke in the distance, a massive cloud of smog hovering overhead.
Below the mountain range was a makeshift camp where the carriage carrying the two men finally stopped.
Sean led Ethan into the camp.
Behind the spacious wooden gates were an open space and rows of wooden houses.
In front of the houses, a square was filled with over a dozen tables already brimming with people, most of whom were clearly Heroes.
As soon as Sean entered, all eyes were on him, with most people sneakily sizing up Ethan, guessing about his identity and strength.
"So, Guild Leader Sean, is this thest person?" A few dwarves greeted Sean and Ethan as they found a spot to sit.
There were four dwarves, all warriors with different sizes of battle gear next to them. They wore heavy armor that looked heavy even at a nce.
"This quest isn''t easy,d." A dwarfughed heartily, pouring Sean and Ethan a ss of wine.
"Better have a few drinks now, ''cause once we''re in that sted mine, I doubt we''ll even have piss to drink."
"What''s your rank, brother? If you''re personally brought here by Guild Leader Sean, your strength must be remarkable," a soft male voice asked from another table.
A handsome young man in white armor, possessing an exceptional demeanor, smiled and asked Sean.
Six people were seated at his table, both men and women, all exceptionally good-looking in white attire.
Their weapons were exquisite, engraved withplex magic runes. Each weapon was worth a fortune.
Sean smiled and introduced Ethan, "This is Jonathan, younger brother of the Snow Mountain Guild leader, a Rank A Hero. Among our Dwarf Kingdom''s Heroes, he can make it into the top ten."
He then pointed to Ethan next to him, "And this is Ethan, a Hero from the Sunset Empire, also Rank A."
Hearing Sean''s words, Jonathan''s interest piqued.
He smiled and said, "Oh? The Sunset Empire has been making waves recently. I''ve heard that the Empire''s Heroes and the Dark Lord are in full-on conflict, with countless casualties... Many Rank B Heroes have been promoted to Rank A in the chaos. We hear news of promotions from the Sunset Empire on the Hero channel every day, and we can''t help but feel a little envious over here."
"Dwarf Kingdom''s territory isn''trge, and we''ve almost eradicated all the Dark Lords here. We even have trouble finding a Dark Lord to let off some steam. Ethan, you''re from the Sunset Empire, why aren''t you fighting the Dark Lords there? Why''d you run off here instead?"
"I''ve been caught in a whirlwind of fighting ever since I crossed over. Currently, there''s a stalemate within the Empire, even Rank A heroes could drop dead any minute on the battlefield. I''m not keen on sacrificing myself for no good reason, so I thought of stepping out and trying something different." Ethan said, a tinge of helplessness in his tone, as he took a sip of his drink.
"Turns out, he''s a chicken." A girl next to Jonathan whispered, causing the crowd to exchange knowing looks.
Regardless, Jonathan remained nonchnt and told Sean, "A hero doesn''t need an origin, as long as guild leader Sean has invited Ethan to join our quest squad, we''re more than weing."
"Still, we need to follow the rules," he added.
"Rules?" Ethan asked, puzzled, as Sean hurriedly exined.
"This quest has a high mortality rate. So, to prevent any dead weight during the mission, neers must demonstrate their abilities before joining the squad."
"How do I prove myself?"
"Simple, just spar with me for a round or two." Jonathan said, with a smirk, unsheathing his sword and gesturing for Ethan to start.
Both of them took their positions at the center of the open space.
Jonathan nodded slightly and said, "Ethan, you make the first move. Don''t worry, I''ll go easy to ensure no injuries."
"Really?" Ethan nodded, gave Jonathan a measured look and silently estimated how much power he should use...
Given his opponent''s confidence, he decided to use only twenty percent of his strength.
Chapter 119 118-Entering The Underground Mine (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan drew his own sword, let out a short shout, and dashed towards Jonathan.
Ethan''s swordsmanship was lightning-fast, transforming into a blur in a blink.
In no time, he was beside Jonathan, aiming his sword towards Jonathan''s abdomen.
This move was devoid of any fancy techniques or aesthetics, because Ethan waspletely relying on his robust basic attributes.
"Bring it on!" Jonathan too, drew his sword.
He swung it in the air, generating two invisible wind des that halted Ethan''s momentum.
He then swiftly closed the gap with Ethan, his sword dancing in the air, creating a flurry of strokes,pletely enveloping Ethan.
Jonathan''s swordy was air-tight, creating a great sense of pressure - his strength was a testament to his confidence.
Ethan calmly took a step forward, directly plunging into Jonathan''s sword whirl, and jabbed his sword straight at him.
Ethan''s strategy was simple - no matter how fancy the opponent''s moves were, as long as Jonathan himself was threatened, it would all be in vain.
A straightforward stab, Ethan pierced through Jonathan''s sword y and instantly arrived at his chest.
Jonathan grunted, blocking Ethan''s attack.
His eyes were no longer mocking.
His sword wriggled around Ethan''s de like a snake, attacking Ethan''s wrist.
Ethan seized the opportunity and with a powerful flip, tossed Jonathan into the air.
He then took a step forward and aimed another stab at Jonathan''s abdomen.
In the blink of an eye, the two of them exchanged dozens of moves. In the end, Jonathannded gracefully, smiling as he saluted Ethan. "Ethan''s swordsmanship is truly pure and unadorned. Our little bout is enough... Wee to our team, Ethan." Jonathan spoke while subtly moving his right hand behind his back. Despite the outward appearance of a gentle and modest gentleman, he was inwardly cursing up a storm.
Ethan''s swordsmanship had no skills to speak of, relying purely on speed and brute strength. But, every sh of swords had sent jolts through his hand, causing it to go slightly numb. Jonathan feared he would make a fool of himself if they continued, so he chose to back down in time.
"What a spectacle! Both of your swordsmanship skills are evenly matched. Our team has gained another strong member. Completing this quest is within our grasp now!" Sean eximed, pping his hands. He didn''t understand swordsmanship, but it was clear to him that the match ended in a draw, proving that he had not misjudged Ethan.
"You''re too kind." Ethan smiled and returned the salute, having gained a precise estimate of Jonathan''s strength. Even if he had only used half of his power, Jonathan would not have been able to take a single hit from him.
"Humph, just a fluke. His swordsmanship is nothingpared to my Jonathan''s," the girl who had been sitting next to Jonathan earlier couldn''t help butment again.
"Miss Ling, you can''t view your beloved Jonathan through rose-colored sses." A towering hunk replied with augh, giving Ethan a nod.
The spectators with their professional eyes had no doubt about Ethan''s strength.
With their keen vision, they could tell that Ethan had no knowledge of swordsmanship... he was simply relying on his remarkable physical strength tobat Jonathan.
Despite this, they ended up in a tie.
If Ethan had used his preferred methods or skills, the winner would have been clear by now.
"My name is Henry Richardson. Wee to the team, Ethan. These are my brothers." Henry gestured to the hulking men beside him.
"We are all Heroes from the ck Jackal. I''m a Rank A, this is my brother Aaron, a Rank B Hero, Charles, a Rank B Hero, and Frank, a Rank B Hero."
Upon hearing the term "ck Jackal," a short burst of discussion arose in the camp.
Sean began to exin quietly, "There are three famous Hero guilds in the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom, all are Rank A."
"You''ve already been introduced to Snow Mountain, Jonathan is from there.
The ck Jackal ranks just below Snow Mountain in terms of power.
These guys love a good fight.
They''ve killed the most Dark Lords and often get into conflicts with other Heroes.
Their high casualty rate, however, means they''re not as powerful as Snow Mountain."
Sean pointed to a group of people in the corner, young men in wizard''s robes with frail bodies.
"Those mages over there are from the third major guild, the Dark Core. A bunch of guys with a few screws loose... Supposedly, they found some weird book while exploring, and after studying it, they all turned out like this. It''s best to keep your distance from them unless it''s necessary."
After everyone finished lunch, they began to assemble into teams.
Finally, Sean did a quick headcount.
A total of 157 people were participating in this quest, all of them strong and capable, with hardly any weak links. This was thergest quest team to date.
Once fully equipped, the group,den with plentiful supplies, arrived at an abandoned mine at the base of the ckstone Volcano.
"So then, folks, best of luck to all of you!" Sean gave a brief word of encouragement at the entrance of the mine and then made his exit. Well aware of the risks involved in this quest, he wouldn''t dare join the squad on their descent.
Jonathan assumed the mantle of the leader, leading the group into the mine.I think you should take a look at
This mine was deemed to be the safest among the few known paths, but with no illumination, torches were their only source of light.
The party made their way down, halting from time to time. Ethan made a quick estimate; they must have descended about a kilometer into the earth.
"It doesn''t seem that dangerous in here..." A dwarf Hero muttered, unable to resist expressing his thoughts.
Unlike other Heroes, Dwarf Heroes are more readily epted by the Dwarf Kingdom.
They wouldn''t be willing to stick their necks out for this if not for the strong lineup that Sean put together.
Like the three major guilds, Dwarf Heroes also formed a closed clique, often gathering together in whispers.
Jonathan ignored the dwarf Hero''s grumbling and continued leading the team forward.
Unexpectedly, the journey was smooth sailing without any hups.
As they moved through a narrow passage, a glow suddenly appeared ahead, and the sound of "sloshing" reached their ears.
Initially, Ethan thought it was the sound of underground water.
However, as they got closer, they realized it was the sound of flowing magma underground.
A heat wave hit them in the face.
The hair of the Heroes who were too close curled from the heat, giving off a burnt smell.
"Let''s rest for a bit, hydrate ourselves, and then move forward again... The furthest exploration record is 1500 meters. We''re close to it now. But no Heroes who have reached this distance have ever returned alive...
"We must all be on our toes."
The group found a slightly cooler rock wall to rest.
Ethan just took a few sips of water.
Feeling somewhat tired, he closed his eyes to rest for a while, and unknowingly fell asleep.
When he opened his eyes again, his view was engulfed byyers of dense ck fog.
"Something''s not right." Ethan slowly got up, his eyes bing serious.
The fact that he felt tired and fell asleep without any signs, was terrifying.
His mental attributes far exceeded those of an ordinary Rank S, yet he was still influenced by some peculiar power.
"Where are you guys? Anyone there?"
"Jonathan, bro, you there?"
"Henry, Henry, I''m over here!"
"Help... Help, I don''t want to die!"
Suddenly, shadows were moving in the ck fog.
It was clear that everyone else also noticed the fog engulfing the cave.
They had all fallen asleep due to some mysterious reason.
After waking up and noticing their surroundings, everyone started panicking.
"Everybody, stay calm. This must be the work of the mysterious creature mentioned in the quest report. Don''t be afraid. We''re near ava stream; you guys wouldn''t want to take a bath in there. Try to stay put, don''t move around. Just call out your positions!"
"All Rank A heroes, gather people around you first. Let''s retreat a bit and see if we can get out of this ck fog. It''s too disadvantageous for us to fight in this environment." Jonathan issued orders with a calm andposed voice.
The leading Rank A big shots followed the sounds around them, searching for theirrades.
Ethan''s impressive mental prowess proved useful, as he swiftly located several Heroes, and led them towards the direction where the other Rank A Heroes were signaling from.
The groupboriously assembled.
The visibility in the ck fog was less than a meter, so they could only see each other''s hazy silhouettes.
Jonathan did a headcount and found that the sudden onset of the ck fog had caused them to lose a whopping fifty members.
At this moment, Henry was equally serious.
He turned to the group of mages from Dark Core, saying, "Folks from Dark Core, do us a favor and cast a Float spell on everyone. I don''t think any of us want to unceremoniously drop into theva and get burned to a crisp."
"Enemies... something''sing!"
No sooner had Henry spoken than leaping ck shadows began to appear in the ck fog.
These creatures were as ck as ink with long, slender bodies, presenting an eerily uncanny sight!
Chapter 120 119-Shadows And Mist Wolves (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
The shadows leapt in the mist, emitting a chillingughter as theyunched an assault on the nearby crowd.
Henry and hispanions swiftly surrounded them, the swords in their hands forming a web of des that shredded the advancing shadows.
Yet the shadows were like phantoms, inexhaustible.
When their forms were cut to pieces, the shattered silhouettes quickly reconverged and lunged at the group again.
The ck mist churned ceaselessly like waves.
Apanied by the shadow''s attack, pairs of red eyes suddenly appeared in the mist, which swiftly formed into massive Mist Wolves.
Following behind the shadows, thousands of ck Mist Wolves emerged from the mist, joining in the shadow''s assault on the group.
Thebat power of these shadows wasn''t impressive and could even be described as frail; often, several hits wouldn''t inflict effective damage.
The aggression of the ck Mist Wolves wasn''t strong either, but their tactics were so strange that they greatly distracted the heroes.
But it was enough.
Their attacks consumed the Heroes'' energy, and it was crucial to remember that they were now underground, and any mishap could result in falling into the scorchingva.
The mages of Dark Core prioritized casting Float spells on themselves.
They were the ones with the least casualties in this sudden attack.
The leading Hero of Dark Core was a slim young man named Scott Wood.
He wore a loose mage''s robe, his long hair unkempt like wild grass.
A gust of wind rose around him, whisking away the weapons around him and lifting him higher.
Looking down at the battlefield, his brow furrowed.
The shadows that reassembled after being torn apart, the Mist Wolves reappearing after being dispersed, and all the casualties so far were basically Heroes who had slipped into theva.
"Something''s off!" Scott slowly furrowed his brows, speaking hesitantly.
Everyone heard his voice.
Henry cursed loudly and shouted, "Quit beating around the bush and spit it out! If we keep this up, we''ll all die here!"
"It''s an illusion, this is an illusion!" Scott suddenly announced loudly.
"An illusion? What do you mean by that?"
"I can''t feel any life force from these shadows or Mist Wolves, they don''t even have basic forms. Haven''t you noticed that their attacks haven''t caused any casualties?" Scott replied.
Henry looked at the shadows before him and gritted his teeth, charging straight at them.
Scott''s words were only conjectures and needed to be verified.
Henry willingly put himself in danger.
As the shadows lunged at him, he closed his eyes.
And, it felt like a breeze passing by.
The shadow indeed struck him, but it didn''t cause any substantial harm.
"Bloody hell!" Henry blurted out a curse.
They had been running in circles by these harmless things.
After Henry''s verification, the other Heroes also realized that the mist could not cause them any harm and couldn''t help but curse out loud.
"So, what do we do now?" Jonathan also stopped in his tracks, looking towards Scott, who was floating in the air.
Although the folks from Dark Core seemed a bit entric, their strength was undoubtedly formidable.
"We''ll use wind magic to dissipate the mist as we move forward. We''ll cast a Float spell on each of you. Just be careful not to fall into theva, and move out of this mist," Scott suggested.
After Scott finished speaking, he started instructing the Dark Core Heroes to apply Levitation spells to everyone.
The team began to float within the mist, with Scott leading the way at the forefront, the group slowly advanced within the ck mist.
Jonathan destroyed a shadow close by, watching it reform a distance away.
His brow furrowed, he asked, "Scott, any intel on the origin of this mist?"
Without turning his head, Scott responded while leading everyone forward, "I can''t be certain, but it''s likely the Elemental Domain."
"The Elemental Domain?"I think you should take a look at
"This illusion magic is simr to our Heroes'' passive abilities.
When there''s a powerful elemental creature residing here, the elements around it be highly active.
The illusion in front of us is actuallyposed of water elements, hence it''s harmless.
The problem is that we are inside a volcano where water elements are rare, so why would there be such arge scale illusion?"
Scott voiced his doubt, his expression bing serious.
"We might be up against a high-tier Elemental Lord. My advice is to retreat after getting through this ck mist... The high-tier Elemental Lord is on par with the adult dragons, with a challenge rank of A+ or above. They''re proficient in wide-range magic, so having numbers doesn''t give us an advantage."
"High-tier Elemental Lord..."
The team''s expressions rapidly changed, all sorts of ominous scenarios ying out in their minds.
Those who had wiped in dungeons knew that wide-range magic could deal the greatest damage to Hero teams.
This wasn''t a game where game designers would ensure the Boss doesn''t one-shot everyone for a better game experience.
If there really was a high-tier Elemental Lord here, it meant a death sentence for most of the Heroes in the team.
The high-level Heroes would also be in a very awkward situation...
"But the problem is we can''t just retreat if we want to," Henry said with a wry smile.
"There were quest teams that came before us, and even with the worst luck, they should''ve realized that this ck mist is an illusion and anticipated the danger."
"But until now, none of the teams have made it out alive."
Henry''s words came to an abrupt halt, but the implication was clear.
Every Hero''s face turned frosty.
It meant that this was an inescapable fight.
After about half an hour of moving forward, they finally reached the end of the ck mist.
Their hearts sunk even further; they had traveled at least 500 meters deep into the volcano.
"We''re out..." Jonathan sighed with relief as he exited the ck mist.
Coming out of the ck mist, there was still a mist in front of them, but this time it was the moremon white mist, which was not as oppressive as the ck mist and visibility was much better.
Between the ck mist and white mist, there seemed to be an invisible boundary, clearly dividing the two worlds.
The Heroes felt considerably relieved, except Scott whose expression turned even more serious, as did the other members of Dark Core.
Henry took a sip of water from his sk.
Seeing their grave faces, he grew anxious, "Aren''t we already out of the ck mist? What''s with your long faces?"
Scott ran a hand through his messy hair, his face slightly pale, "We are indeed out, but haven''t you noticed the size of the ck mist?"
"What do you mean?"
"Elemental Lords, I''ve looked up information on them in this world. Their appearances are few and far between, typically popping up due to some unexpected events. Every Elemental Lord is highly aggressive," exined Scott.
"Because of their aggression, the most recent Elemental Lord invasion I know of happened a century ago. A terrible storm blew a Storm Lord into a coastal port of an Orc kingdom."
"That Storm Lord was Rank A+, but it resulted in almost a hundred thousand casualties. Nearly half of that port was destroyed... Here''s the catch, the Elemental Domain that Storm Lord cast after itnded was only 500 meters in radius."
Scott, his face ashen, pointed to the ck mist beside them.
"By my estimation, the straight-line distance we''ve traveled through this ck mist definitely exceeded 500 meters. And this isn''t even the full extent of this unknown Elemental Lord''s domain..."
"If you add this white mist, assuming the area of this white mist is equal to that of the ck mist, it means this Elemental Lord''s domain has exceeded a thousand meters. This implies that the Elemental Lord we''re facing is definitely Rank S!"
Rank S.
To all Heroes, this was an incredibly heavy term.
Feares from understanding, and having been Heroes for some time now and being high-level professionals, they fully understood the insurmountable gap between each rank.
Especially for the Rank A Heroes in the team, their faces turned utterly grim.
"So, what''s the n now? Do we continue through this white mist or retreat, hoping to find an exit within the ck mist?" One of them asked.
"Whether we move forward or backward doesn''t really matter. In this illusion, direction is the most deceptive aspect. If we return to the ck mist and follow the path we came from, we might end up even closer to the Elemental Lord."
Everyone fell into silence, caught between a rock and a hard ce.
Chapter 121 120-A Deadly Trap In The Cave (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Whether we advance or retreat, we need to get moving," Jonathan pulled out his water bottle from his belt and gave it a shake.
"We''ve prepared enough food and water for this journey, but it''llst us at most three days. We can''t stay here indefinitely. We can''t replenish food and water underground. We can''t starve to death here."
"Let''s keep moving forward then," Henry spat on the ground and signaled the group to continue their journey.
The mood among the group was far from as rxed as before.
Everyone had be quiet.
As they passed throughyers of white mist, the mist in front of them swirled, forming creatures made of water.
"Are these water elementals?"
"Damn it, don''t tell me it''s another illusion?"
Elemental creatures weren''t umon, so the group of Heroes couldn''t help murmuring among themselves.
While they were hesitating, the water elementals formed and charged towards them.
The leading dwarves thought that these water elementals were as harmless as the shadows in the ck mist, so they were slow to defend.
With a ssh, a water elemental''s arm, like a wave, pierced straight through a dwarf''s chest.
The fresh blood that sttered wrapped around the water elemental''s arm, spreading upward, turning the translucent water elemental into a vivid red.
At the same time, the water elementals lunged over, initiating a bloodbath with the Heroes.
"Fools," Henry cursed at the Heroes who died due to carelessness.
He pulled out his sword and charged at several water elementals.
"Don''t panic, everyone! Compared to those persistent shadows, these water elementals are much easier to handle. They may look numerous, but as long as they have physical forms that can be destroyed, we have nothing to fear!"
Henry hacked away, swiftly chopping a water elemental into pieces, turning it into a puff of water vapor that dissipated into the air.
The group of Heroes, wiser after the event, roared in rage and charged into battle.
They were experienced Heroes, well-versed in monster ying and leveling up.
Though the water elementals appeared numerous, each individual was strong, and they could handle them.
"Attack!"
Magic of various colors exploded, countless swords shed down, and the Heroes quickly carved out a path.
The strongest rank A Heroes took the lead, responsible for scouting ahead.
"There''s a breeze!" Scott''s eyes lit up as he pointed to the mist on the right. The rest of the Heroes also felt the warm wind.
In this kind of underground cave, a breeze indicated an exit, which instantly boosted the group''s spirits.
Following the direction of the warm wind, the Heroes rapidly advanced.
The mist around them thinned out, and the number of water elementals emerging from it also decreased.
Eventually, they found the exit of the mist.
At the end of the dissipating white mist, a narrow corridor appeared.
At the end of the path, there was a massive cave with light flickering behind it.
"An exit?!" The group was energized, their pace quickening significantly as they headed towards the cave.
Henry quickly shouted, "What''s the rush? You eager to die? We''re still underground, how could we possibly find the exit so quickly? Use your goddamn brains!"
The few Heroes who were rushing to the front stopped in their tracks, their faces awkward as they fell back.
The group formed a tight defensive formation, cautiously approaching the cave.
The corridor wasn''t long, only about a hundred meters, but for the Heroes, this was undoubtedly the most agonizing journey.
No one knew what they were about to face.
They finally reached the mouth of the cave, which was muchrger than they had imagined, standing about eight meters high, like the gaping maw of a monster.
"Hold on, let me scout ahead," Scott called out, moving to the edge of the cave.
He quietly began to chant a cryptic incantation, summoning a pitch-ck raven that slowly materialized in front of him.
Pointing towards the cave, Scott gave the raven amand.
The bird pped its wings, flew into the cave, and returned a few minutester,nding on Scott''s shoulder.
Scott breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "Good news, there''s nothing dangerous in the cave. We can go in now."
The group cautiously entered the cave.
Several mage Heroes simultaneously cast Lumos spells, and the white light quickly illuminated the cave.
Despite being a volcano outside, the cave was surprisingly damp, with plenty of moss growing on the walls.
They followed the damp path for a while until they came across a downhill slope.
They descended, walking a considerable distance.
After a sharp turn around a rock wall, the view ahead suddenly opened up.
Behind the cave, there was a wide-open space filled with countless corpses, easily several hundred.I think you should take a look at
A few brave dwarves took advantage of the Lumos light to get a closer look and instantly turned pale.
"Heroes... it''s the previous quest team!"
The bodies lying on the ground were rotting at different stages, but from their gear, they had all been members of the Heroes, part of the team that had disappeared underground.
Crack... crack...
A strange noise rang out.
It seemed as if sensing the presence of the living, the bodies on the ground started to get up awkwardly, lunging towards the Heroes.
"Cut them down!" Henry was the first to react.
His sword gleamed coldly as it struck the three closest bodies.
There was no time to consider respect for the dead.
The Heroes around him sprang into action, chopping off several zombie heads.
Jonathan and the dwarves were not slow to react either, charging into the horde.
For a moment, severed limbs and heads flew everywhere.
The zombies, transformed from deceased Heroes, had only about half of their former abilities, posing no real threat to this elite squad.
The group quickly cleaned up the zombies on the open ground.
Scott pulled back the clothing of one of the corpses and promptly took out a dagger, starting to dissect it right then and there.
Most of the Heroes from Dark Core followed suit, dissecting several corpses in their vicinity.
An intense stench permeated the air, with yellowish corpse fluid and squirming maggots visible amidst the flesh.
This sight repelled all the other Heroes, but the folks from Dark Core seemed unphased.
Even the stoic Henry subtly distanced himself from this strange bunch from Dark Core.
After meticulously dissecting several bodies, Scott slowly said, "Most of the bodies don''t have any external injuries. From the dissection, we can conclude that they died from asphyxiation..."
His gaze wandered towards the exit at the other end of the open space, contemtion etched on his face.
"We can continue forward or not, that''s up to you guys. The Elemental Lord beneath here is tougher than we imagined. We probably won''t even have a chance to fight him face to face, we could die down here instead."
Advancing could lead to mysterious suffocation.
Retreating, on the other hand, would result in getting lost in the illusion, leading to death once food and water were depleted.
"Is this what a Rank S quest is like? Next time, I swear I''m not taking it."
"Damn it, I did take Sean''s money, but looking at it now, it''s likely I''ll earn but won''t live to spend it."
"Damn, I wanted to save up to buy new equipment. I kept all my money in the bank. If I knew, I would have had a grand time in the brothel, spendingvishly before joining this quest."
"I... I don''t want to die..."
In an instant, the atmosphere turned depressing.
The confined space was filled with curses and cries.
Listening to the uproar, Henry cursed under his breath and bellowed, "What the hell are you all wailing for? We''re doomed either way. Instead of dying without putting up a fight, let''s risk it all. We took on a quest, dying without even meeting the main antagonist is just pathetic."
"Damn this Elemental Lord, even if I die, I''m going tond a hit on him."
"Let''s do this!"
"No matter what''s behind the Elemental Lord, I''ve never backed down!"
"Live free or die, there might still be a chance if we fight!"
The Heroes cursed and roared, once again advancing forward as a unit.
They continued on the path, and the spacious cavern gradually narrowed ahead.
Eventually, it became a narrow path that only allowed one person to pass.
At the end of the path, they came across a stone door.
"A door? Who has the luxury of building a door underground?"
"Damn it, this path is so narrow. It feels like we''re lining up for our execution."
"Shut your trap!"
The path was so narrow that if a trap was triggered, everyone present was as good as dead.
Their fears came true.
After proceeding a bit further, a terrifying creaking sound suddenly echoed from the end of the path.
The stone door opened abruptly, releasing a dense white mist...
"Retreat!" Scott was the first to yell, but trapped in the narrow path, he couldn''t move.
Panicked, he cast a levitation spell on himself, lifting him into the air.
Not long after, he suddenly dropped back down, clutching his throat and gasping for air.
Chapter 122 121-Suffocating Passage (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"There''s no air above us..."
"Fog ising from the back!" A hero from the rear cried out.
White mist began to spread from where they came from,pletely blocking their retreat.
"Charge, break through!" Jonathan, at the forefront, quickly grasped the situation.
The stone door ahead was likely their only escape route.
He pushed the hero in front of him aside, jumped over a few heroes, and dashed towards the engulfing white mist.
Just a few steps in, he toppled over.
"Air... can''t... breathe..." Jonathan managed to get out in between gasps.
His face turned bright red as he clutched at his throat.
"Brother Hao, I''ming to save you." A girl in a white dress rushed out to help, but she too fell within a few steps into the white mist.
Meanwhile, from the rear of the squad, came the sounds of bodies hitting the ground.
One by one, the heroes copsed.
This contraption, which extracted the oxygen from the air, nearly wiped out their whole squad.
"Dammit, I''m not dying like this!" Henry roared.
He took a deep breath, held it in, and charged forward.
He darted past his teammates, straight into the white mist, continuing forward.
The distance to the stone door seemed short, but now it felt like a chasm.
Henry''s steps grew heavier, and his limbs felt as if they were weighted down.
The white mist was not only suffocating but seemed to intensify gravity as well.
After a few steps, Henry found he could no longer move.
The breath he was holding in was at its limit.
"Cough...cough..." Unable to hold his breath any longer, Henry tried to take a breath, but the misty air made him feel worse...
With ack of oxygen, his vision blurred.
Time was ticking away; these might be hisst few moments in this world.
Suddenly, a strong surge of magical energy emerged.
Henry turned his head to see the dark-skinned man, who had joined their teamst, standing on a slowly appearing magical circle.
He disappeared, reappearing next to the stone door.
His hand shone with a terrifying lightning, which he used to smack the air in front of him.
A sound like shattering ss rang out, and the space in front of him broke apart.
There was no stone door at the end of the passage; it was a spacious cavern.
In the middle of the cavern stood two enormous elements.
One was a white figureposed of various gases, like an inted balloon, while the other was an oval ck crystal creature, resembling a roly-poly toy.
"Air element, gravity element..." Scott muttered from a distance, "Kill them! Defeat them and we''re free!"
The white mist pervading the air wasing out of the mouth of the air element, while the gravity element emitted a distorted light.
An invisible force field, centered around it, enveloped everyone.
Before Scott could instruct further, Ethan made his move.
Lightning crackled in his hand as he hurled a thunderbolt, piercing the air element.
Electric arcs flickered inside the air element, causing it to expand rapidly.
More than half of its body dissipated into a thin mist.
Unable to maintain its form, the air element was forced to stop releasing the white mist.
With the fog dissipated, the heroes began to gasp for air, like drowning fish.
They never thought breathing could feel so wonderful.
Ethan leapt, drawing the longsword from his waist.
He dashed towards the gravity element, but an intense gravitational force made him stumble.
He stepped into the ground, creating a huge pit; his entire lower leg was buried in the rock.
For an average human, this would have meant a broken leg.
"Only long-range magic attacks canbat the Gravity Elemental. I''ve got your back!"
Scott hurriedly shouted, summoning a deep green fireball above his head andunched it towards the distant Gravity Elemental.
Suddenly, a flurry of white mist swept in, instantly enveloping Scott''s fireball.
The Air Elemental had regained its form and blocked Scott''s strike.I think you should take a look at
Ethan, disguised as a middle-aged man, remained expressionless.
With a vigorous thrust of his left foot, his draconic physique and horrifying strength allowed him to leap within the Gravity Elemental''s force field.
With his sword in hand, he drove it directly into the Gravity Elemental.
A shattering sound echoed as the ce Ethan hit spread with countless fractures.
The Gravity Elemental released a harsh grinding noise, its released force field immediately shrank, concentrating on Ethan.
The terrifying force field twisted the surrounding space, crushing Ethan into the ground.
Even as a dragon, this terrible gravity made it impossible for Ethan to move.
His eyes slowly turned into golden vertical pupils, and golden scales appeared under his clothing, a terrifying aura radiating from his body.
The grinding sound from the Gravity Elemental grew more piercing, like a loud roar.
It sensed the threat to its life, forming multiple force fields above Ethan and bringing them crashing down again and again, driving Ethan nearly ten meters into the ground.
Gripping his sword, scales began to surface on Ethan''s right hand.
Just as he was about to finish the Gravity Elemental, a roar came from behind.
"I''ve got you covered!"
Henry bellowed, leaping over the pit Ethan had smashed into, and his sword struck the Gravity Elemental. Shattered into countless pieces, the ck crystal shards sparked everywhere.
Its force field had to split attention between Ethan and Henry, easing the pressure on Ethan significantly.
With a leap, Ethan''s sword glowed coldly, shattering the Gravity Elemental into a multitude of crystal dust.
Upon the death of the Gravity Elemental, the nearby Air Elemental let out a low howl, its body rapidly expanding to fill the entire space.
"It''s going to self-destruct!" Scott shouted, not holding back anymore.
A dark portal appeared behind the Air Elemental.
Slowly opening, a sturdy arm stretched out from the portal, grabbing the Air Elemental and started dragging it in. "Get it in there!"
Scott''s shrill scream rang out, desperately.
Everyone understood the severity; if the Air Elemental sessfully self-destructed, no one would survive.
Jonathan, who had just recovered, got up from the ground, his sword radiating countless rays of light, pushing the swelling Air Elemental several meters away.
The Heroes released their abilities simultaneously.
Terrifying sts echoed, as the Air Elemental was gradually pushed back, finally forced into the dark portal by the group.
With a bang, the portal slowly closed, followed by a series of intense explosions, shaking the portal violently.
Having narrowly escaped death, many copsed on the ground, gasping for air.
"Thanks, brother," Henry pped Ethan''s shoulder, his face showing some lingering fear.
If Ethan hadn''t acted, they would all be done for.
Jonathan also gave Ethan a respectful nod, expressing his thanks.
Even the white-dressed girl who had been mocking Ethan before muttered her thanks.
"Ah...."
Suddenly, a mournful howl echoed.
Everyone quickly turned to see Scott curled up on the ground, groaning in pain.
Dense ck veins suddenly appeared on his body, looking extremely unsettling.
Several Heroes from the Dark Core hurried over, encircling Scott.
One of them quickly pulled out a sheepskin water pouch, opened it, and poured its contents into Scott''s mouth.
However, it wasn''t water that was being poured, but blood, bright red in color.
Scott gulped down the blood, the ck veins on his face gradually disappearing.
It was only after draining two pouches of blood that Scott''s condition finally stabilized.
Everyone present distanced themselves further from the Dark Core group.
The eerie ck gate, the gigantic arm, and Scott drinking fresh blood - everything about this group was bizarre...
Scott nced at the Heroes, his expression not showing any significant change.
He wiped the blood from his lips, calmly saying, "In the pursuit of power, we must pay a price, don''t we?"
His gaze swept across the Heroes, finallynding on Ethan.
A grin spread across his face. With the remnants of blood between his teeth, his smile seemed chilling.
"Compared to us, you should actually be more afraid of this guy." Scott''s words left everyone somewhat puzzled, but he didn''t borate.
After resting for a while, the group continued on their way.
Chapter 123 122-The Underground City (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
As they walked not far down the path, a cave entrance appeared before everyone.
Upon entering, they found a staircase leading downwards.
After descending the stairs, the scenery before them changed dramatically.
The original mottled cave walls gradually turned into orderly stone walls, eventually bing walls built with neatly stacked bricks.
"Why are there brick walls underground?"
"Could it be an illusion?"
The Heroes began to whisper among themselves.
Henry tapped the wall with his sword. Sparks flew.
These walls were no illusions but a tangible reality.
The group continued forward.
Over time, the stone walls started to show the signs of aging.
The deeper they went, the more dull the color of the walls became.
It was as if the same stretch of wall was constructed in different epochs.
Lamps began to appear ahead, and the stone walls finally reached an end.
Gigantic murals were seen on the walls, lit bymps that seemed to have been burning for years without ever going out.
The group paused, moving forward while observing the content on the walls.
The murals were a narrative of the story of the Dwarf Kingdom.
A group of dwarves came from the wilderness and arrived at ckstone Volcano.
Here, they discovered vast mineral deposits.
Using the power of the underground volcano, they smelted the ores into exquisite weapons.
This was the birth of the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom.
They continued to mine the mountain.
After countless years, the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom amassed terrifying wealth.
However, the entire volcano was hollowed out by them.
In the final scene of the mural, a massive ck hole appeared in the hollowed-out belly of the mountain.
The ck hole took up two-thirds of the mural, with countless dwarves worshipping the hole.
The mural abruptly ended there.
The remaining part seemed to have been forcibly erased by some irresistible force, leaving only a vast white space.
The group continued forward, encountering a massive bronze gate.
The gate towered over twenty meters high, engraved with various intricate patterns.
Standing before this gate, the Heroes all felt their own insignificance and vulnerability.
"What should we do next?" One of the Heroes couldn''t help but ask, and silence fell among the group.
There was no way forward.
Pushing open this door seemed to be the only option.
"Maybe we should go back," the girl in white, Ling, couldn''t help but say.
Fear and dread were evident on her delicate face.
This area radiated an ominous aura.
The door seemed to lead to a terrifying abyss, and no one knew what they would face next.
"Do we have any other choice? We can only move forward," Jonathan sighed, patting the girl''s shoulder.
The food and water they brought with them were limited.
If they chose to turn back, they didn''t know how long it would take.
The unknown illusions had no discernable solution, and they would only get lost within them.
"Since we''vee all this way, why not press forward? Even if the oue isn''t perfect, at least we''d have seen the story to its end," Scott proposed, reaching out to gently trace the patterns on the grand bronze door.
His gaze bore an inexplicable sentiment.
"Knock it off, don''t jinx it," Henry snapped back, his face pale.
"This is just a thrilling chapter in my glorious hero saga. I''m going to brag about this adventure once we get out."
Despite his bravado, it was clear he was more uneasy than he let on.
Finally, the heroes took a vote, with the majority deciding to open the massive bronze door and see whaty beyond.
Creakkkk
With a collective push, the heroes heaved the door open, prompting a chorus of tortured metallic groans. I think you should take a look at
Dust fell like a rain, and it felt as if a colossal giant was stirring, its movement apanied by violent tremors.
The bronze door gradually gave way.
A sliver of light and a warm breath of air greeted them from the gap, easing the heroes'' anxieties.
At least it wasn''t a death trap waiting to spring the moment the door opened.
As the door fully opened, they finally caught sight of the world beyond...
Whaty beyond the door was a bona fide city. Streets stretched out in every direction, lined with grand, ornatenterns that illuminated the world.
It was a city that seemed plucked right from a dream, the handiwork of the ckstone Dwarves.
Yet, there had been no mention of such an underground city in the quest briefing they''d been given.
"Do any of you know where this is?" the heroes asked the dwarven members of their team.
The dwarven heroes could only offer a bitter smile and a shake of their heads. Their faces were equally awestruck by the sprawling city.
"Though we share the same race as the ckstone Dwarves, we''re essentially heroes, travelers. We might have a slight advantage when ites to interacting with them, but they would never share their secret and core history with us," they exined.
"Locals and us... We aren''t truly one and the same. We''re only on the same side because the Dark Lord poses a greater threat. If the dayes when the Dark Lord is no longer a threat, we could be the next one," Scott murmured.
It was a thought that had urred to all the heroes at one point or another.
They were essentially aliens, invaders merely under the guise of heroes.
"Those thoughts are miles away. Right now, we need to find a way out," Henry dered, leading the way into the city.
The band of heroes embarked down the city''s main avenue, which led to a grand castle nestled in the heart of the city.
"If there''s any secret to this underground city, it''ll likely be found there," they thought as they moved forward.
To their surprise, the street-side windows were made of ss, pristine and crystal clear.
Such material, in the outside world, held a valueparable to gold.
Only in the extravagant buildings of royalty and the wealthy elites could such luxury be seen.
Behind the ss disy windowsy a vast array of goods C clothes, jewels, essories... In some of the food stores, food items were still exhibited on the shelves.
The food looked so lifelike it seemed to have been freshly prepared, but the heroes refrained from further exploration, considering the uncanny circumstances.
Having traversed the bustlingmercial street, they arrived at a residential area.
Suddenly, one of the heroes pointed at a window, eximing, "There''s someone alive in there!"
Everyone hastily followed his gaze.
Behind the window was a family living room, with a dining tableid with steaming food at the center.
"Damn, could there really be people living underground?"
"Instead of standing around and specting, let''s check it out. I can''t stand this, I''m going in!" Henry swore, walking up to the front door of the apartment, and twisted the doorknob.
The door remained immovable despite the clicking sound, prompting Henry to shout, "Hello, hello, hello, is anyone in there?"
"Thud, thud, thud!"
He pounded on the door several times, but there was no response from within.
"I''m about to break this door down, what do you guys say?" Henry turned around, weapon already drawn from his belt.
"We''re in more danger the further we proceed without understanding what''s going on in this city," Jonathan added, pulling out his weapon and joining Henry at the door with a grim expression.
"Go for it," Scott said, as he began to chant a series ofplicated spells, encasing the group in a white light.
This was a protection magic, capable of enhancing thebat and defense abilities of its targets.
The heroes of Dark Core began to chant their spells, bestowing them onto Henry.
Bathed in a halo of multi-colored lights, he appeared like a war god ready for battle.
"Damn it, even if a dragon shows up now, I''ll y it for you!" Henry roared, feeling the surge of power within him.
He unsheathed his weapon, aimed it at the wooden door, and delivered a powerful swing.
The terrifying de light tore through the door, sending splinters flying in all directions.
Everyone held their breath in anticipation, but nothing happened.
Led by Henry, they cautiously entered the apartment.
The temperature inside wasfortable, even a bit warm.
The fire in the firece was still burning, with half-burned logs that looked like they''d just been added.
Scott approached the dining table and touched a soup bowl, his face full of disbelief. "The soup... it''s actually hot..."
The group began to search the house, quickly discovering a picture, much like the photos from before their journey, but this picture was magical.
The depicted characters were moving.
The picture portrayed a family of four, all dwarfs, wearing exquisite clothes.
The two adults were dressed in refined garments and made-up, a stark contrast to the unkempt appearance of modern-day dwarves.
Chapter 124 123-Altar Of Bones (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Magical picture, damn, these dwarves really were rich," a hero couldn''t help butment.
This technology was also avable in present-day Stone Rock Harbor, but the price was astronomical.
A single picture would cost hundreds of gold coins, far beyond what an average person could afford.
They explored the rest of the rooms in the house but found no signs of life. However, everything within looked as if someone had just recently lived there.
They left the apartment and explored the surrounding shops and apartments, reaching a disturbing conclusion.
The entire city''s inhabitants seemed to have vanished within a specific time frame, leaving behind an empty city.
"If such a city truly exists and something this eerie happened, why didn''t the dwarves warn us beforehand?"
"Damn those old bastards, if I get out of here, I''m going to make them pay!"
The heroes couldn''t help but curse.
The ckstone Dwarf Kingdom offered such a high reward for this quest, and conscripted dozens of teams for the underground exploration, but they didn''t reveal any crucial information.
"We can only move forward. We''ll settle the score once we get out alive."
The group returned to the main road of the city, continuing towards the distant castle.
The straight avenue was unobstructed, with the buildings on either side bing increasingly grand and ornate.
They slowly moved forward, with the castle now not far away.
Dong!
Suddenly, a resonant bell rang out, causing everyone to stop in their tracks, thinking they were hallucinating.
Dong!
Another deep bell sound echoed, followed by melodious musicing from the castle ahead, a poignant and stirring tune, like a procession anthem of some ceremony.
"Damn, this is getting weirder and weirder," Henry muttered, marching toward the castle.
All the heroes drew their weapons.
The experiences along the way had been too torturous, a severe test to their mental strength.
They would rather confront a terrifying boss than wander aimlessly in this dungeon.
They passed through the castle, and the sight before them changed drastically again.
Beyond the high stone walls of the castle was a massive courtyard.
Huge bonfires were lit all around, illuminating the world.
In the center of the bonfires was an enormous altar with a stone tform, atop whichy a coffin.
Surrounding the altar were rows of kneeling dwarves in ceremonial attire, worshipping the coffin on the altar.
Scott approached one of the dwarves, bent down for a closer look, and found that the worshipper had long been dead, but his corpse looked lifelike and even retained a hint of warmth, as if he had just died.
"This damned ce is so freaking eerie..." Even the brave Henry couldn''t help but curse.
"What now? It seems like we only have the option to open the coffin."
"This scene is way too familiar. In those RPG games, whenever you open a coffin, a terrifying boss would spring out and p us to the ground."
"Death is better than aimlessly wandering in this underground maze. Let''s do it!"
The heroes swore and grumbled, but they quickly came to an agreement.
They would rather die fighting than wander aimlessly, no matter what had happened in the city.
They demanded a boss, and they demanded a health bar to deplete.
The four strongest heroes walked towards the bush by the altar.
Henry turned around and shouted, "I''m going to spawn the monster. Prepare yourselves when I count to one!"
"Three, two, one, let''s get this over with!"
The four Rank A heroes opened the coffin together, revealing a skeleton holding a scepter, wearing a crown.
After opening the coffin, they all pulled back simultaneously, holding their breath, but nothing happened...
"Damn it, is this another dud?" Henry cursed.
But before his words fell, a gust of ck wind suddenly spread from the altar, whistling and sweeping in all directions.
Their spirits instantly revived.
They weren''t afraid of something happening; they were afraid of nothing happening.
The ck wind spread out instantly, like a color-fading agent.
The once vibrant city quickly lost its color, bing dull and gloomy.
The lifelike dwarf corpses turned into withered bodies in the blink of an eye.
The mes of the bonfires around them roared and surged, green mes rising into the sky.
Then, the kneeling dwarves, one by one, started to stagger to their feet.I think you should take a look at
From the castle in the distance came a flurry of footfalls.
Skeleton soldiers in armor, weapons in hand, emerged from all sides of the castle, encircling the heroes.
Skeleton archers appeared on the city walls, pulling back their bows. Arrows rained down on the heroes like a storm.
"Bring it on, haha!" Henry let out an excited roar, swung his weapon, and smashed a nearby skeleton to pieces.
The endless skeleton army swarmed from all directions, as far as the eye could see.
It was a sight that should have spelled despair, but every hero''s face was filled with excitement.
Compared to the intangible terror and eerie city, these tangible creatures were obviously easier to deal with.
As heroes, killing monsters was their forte.
"Attack!"
"Time to wipe out these goddamn deceptive bastards, you ''dead'' dwarves are going to be truly dead now!"
The group, yelling battle cries, charged at the army of skeletons.
Dark Core''s mages began chantingrge-scale magic spells.
Countless spells whistled through the air in all directions, followed by the terrifying sounds of explosions.
"Focus on those archers from afar first!" Henry, after shing down a skeleton, took an arrow to his arm.
Blood poured out, and many other heroes also suffered injuries.
"I''ll handle it," Ethan said, looking at the distant city wall before charging into the sea of skeletons.
"I''ming too," Jonathan yelled, following closely behind Ethan.
Both were Rank A heroes with the highest agility among the group. Tasking them with breaking the enemy''s stronghold was most fitting.
"Brothers, let''s clean up these bastards close to us first!" Henry roared, charging like a raging bull towards the altar.
His sword gleamed as he took down several skeletons in an instant.
On the other side, Ethan drew his longsword, darting through the sea of skeletons like a bolt of lightning, and in an instant, he was on the city wall.
With a swift thrust, he pierced the skull of a skeleton archer.
Like a tiger among sheep, the skeleton archers fell one after another at his hand.
Jonathan followed closely, fighting alongside Ethan, dropping skeleton archers one after another.
The two rapidly advancing heroes quickly attracted the attention of some archers.
A rain of arrows fell from the sky, instantly enveloping them.
Ethan moved like a phantom, weaving through the barrage of arrows, calmly reaping life after life.
Jonathan, however, was having a harder time.
His longsword danced swiftly, severing any arrows that came near him before they could do any harm, but asionally a few would slip through his sword''s radiant barrier.
Jonathan was quickly wounded, but he didn''t say much.
He just let out a roar, and his longsword suddenly erupted in a terrifying light.
Another skeleton was struck down, and he instantly shattered the bodies of several skeleton archers.
Leaving the nearby skeleton archers to Jonathan, Ethan charged towards the distance.
His hand erupted with terrifying lightning, sting down and turning countless skeleton archers into dust within the shes.
One after another, the skeleton soldiers fell.
Subtle wisps of ck smoke drifted from their bodies and headed towards the altar in the center.
Skeleton soldiers were already among the weakest of monsters.
They didn''t stand a chance against a group of fierce and elite heroes.
Though many heroes were wounded, none had truly fallen.
"Hold on, something''s not right..." Scott''s pupils suddenly contracted as he finally noticed the ck mist emanating from the skeletons.
But it was clearly toote.
With the influx of the ck mist, the altar before them suddenly erupted in a terrifying light.
A massive six-pointed star array spread out, enveloping the entire castle.
Then, the coffin on the altar, shrouded in countless ck energies, began to float.
A pale bone hand shot out from within, and the dwarf corpse, wearing a crown, slowly rose from the coffin.
"Holy crap, this damned old coot really is getting up," Henry cursed, charging forward ahead of everyone else.
He leaped high, bringing his longsword crashing down.
Chapter 125 124-The Undying Cycle (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
An invisible barrier instantly enveloped the skeleton, and Henry felt as if he had struck a chunk of iron.
The immense recoil numbed his arm and sent him flying backward.
At the same time, the skeletal dwarf raised his staff, and terrifying rays of light spread out from him as the center.
The skeleton soldiers that had just been struck down were wobbling back to their feet.
Henry''s face darkened.
This skeletal dwarf''s defense was far superior to the average wraith.
His previous full-force strike had been unable to harm the dwarf, and meanwhile, an increasing number of reanimated skeleton soldiers were swarming towards them.
The group of heroes was instantly plunged into a fierce battle.
The skeletal dwarf''s attack wasn''t strong, but as long as he remained standing, the skeleton soldiers could continually resurrect.
The heroes, initially holding all the advantages, were gradually finding themselves in a difficult situation.
"Take down the skeleton dwarf first!"
"What the hell is this thing? Why is its defense so freaking high?"
The heroes began to focus their attacks on the skeletal dwarf on the altar.
However, all their abilities were blocked by an invisible barrier in front of the dwarf, who simply monotonously repeated his movements, waving his staff again and again.
A horde of skeleton soldiers overwhelmed the entire hero team, and cries of terror echoed around.
"No... Please, no!"
"Help me!"
Heroes were already beginning to fall, and Henry, who had been relentlessly attacking the skeletal dwarf, was starting to run out of energy.
A group of skeleton soldiers immediately swarmed him, submerging him entirely.
Henry swung his sword and knocked down several skeleton soldiers in front of him, but a steel sword simultaneously pierced his chest.
"You damn mongrels!" Henry kicked the skeleton that had attacked him from behind, cutting down several more skeleton soldiers, but more and more skeleton soldiers were crowding around him.
"Am I really going to die at the hands of such trash monsters like skeleton soldiers?" Henry thought, filled with bitterness.
But now, he didn''t even have the strength to lift his sword.
At this critical moment, a ball of fire suddenly descended from the sky, fiercely smashing into the bodies of the skeleton soldiers.
Bang!
The deafening sound of the explosion reverberated throughout the entire cave.
Henry felt a sharp pain in his ears, and everything before his eyes turned ck.
When the smoke and dust finally cleared, he stared in shock.
The densely packed skeleton soldiers had all been blown to pieces, the ground littered with fragments of bone, sending up wisps of blue smoke.
"Can you still move? If we can''t kill that skeletal dwarf, none of us are getting out of here alive! Try to break that barrier for me!" Scott shouted to Henry.
Having unleashed a powerful spell, his face had turned deathly pale.
At this moment, he was standing steadily in mid-air, his body engulfed in a zing red me.
Dozens of small fireballs, each the size of a basketball, orbited around him, emanating a terrifying aura of destruction.
Everyone on the battlefield could sense the fearsome elemental fluctuation emanating from Scott.
"I''ll do my best... but if this strike fails, I''m done for." Henry gritted his teeth, gripping his longsword with both hands and letting out a roar.
"Berserk!"
With his low shout, a deep red energy halo suddenly appeared around him.
The oval-shaped halo, about three meters in diameter, emitted a terrifying glow like a me.
"Die!"
With a roar, Henry charged at the skeletal dwarf on the altar.
His longsword radiated a terrifying crimson light as it fiercely collided with the barrier around the dwarf.
A cracking sound could be heard asrge cracks began to appear on the dwarf''s shield.
"Die!"
With a roar, the red light on Henry''s body surged dramatically, all pouring into his longsword.
His sword let out a strained hum, and with a bang, it shattered.
The terrifying sword light instantly tore through the barrier in front of the dwarf, breaking it into countless shards of crystal dust.
"me Dragon Spell!"
The fireballs around Scott began to sh with streaks of red light.
The mes grew instantly, swirling streams of zing light wrapped around each fireball.
In the blink of an eye, they transformed into a ferocious fire dragon that roared towards the skeletal dwarf, swallowing him whole.
The skeletal dwarf, consumed by the fire, let out a pained howl.
"To hell with you, hahaha!"
Henry, witnessing this scene,ughed heartily, copsing onto the ground.
With his Berserk state now ended, he waspletely spent.
Boom!
Apanied by a massive impact, the skeletal dwarf''s body suddenly exploded into a pile of shattered bones.
"Clear out these skeletons, they can''t resurrect anymore!" Scott yelled, hurling one fireball after another, like a human cannon.
The group of Heroes began to gather their strength.
Without the ability to resurrect over and over, these skeleton soldiers were just easy targets.
In no time, they had cleared the area around the altar once more...
"Not good!"
Suddenly, one of the Heroes cried out in horror, staring in fear at the altar ahead.
As the skeleton soldiers fell, the skeletal dwarf that had previously shattered on the altar started to reassemble itself. I think you should take a look at
Wobbling, the dwarf stood back up again, swaying his staff.
The fallen skeleton soldiers began to resurrect again...
"How the hell are we supposed to fight this?" Despair filled Henry''s eyes.
Killing the skeleton soldiers resurrected the dwarf.
Not killing the dwarf meant the soldiers would keeping back.
It was a lose-lose situation.
Henry cursed under his breath, regretting his greed for the ten thousand gold coin reward.
Now he was in a real mess, not only losing his soldiers but risking his life as well.
Holding onto his belly wound, Henry''s blood trickled out and dripped onto the ground.
Now, all he could do was watch helplessly as the skeleton soldiers charged at him, unable to fight back.
"Break through this way!" A sh of sword light suddenly appeared, slicing through several skeleton soldiers.
Jonathan, riddled with arrows, ran back looking worse for wear.
"Ethan and I found a passage ahead, follow us this way! We''ve been thinking about this all wrong!"
"This skeletal dwarf has no attack power, and the damage from these skeleton soldiers is not high.
We just need to break out of here and leave this ce.
This resurrection ability can''t possibly cover an infinite range, we just need to leave."
Jonathan helped Henry up, signalling the group of Heroes to start breaking through towards the front.
Scott, hovering in mid-air, also descended, and several Heroes from Dark Core quickly helped him.
His face was deathly pale, and even walking was a challenge.
Like Henry, the previous battle had severely drained his stamina.
"How are we supposed to break through, damn it... we can''t even finish off these skeletons, moving a step is difficult."
"Who''s got any healing potions? I can''t even swing my sword anymore."
A group of Heroes groaned in despair.
Even knowing that the path to escape was just ahead, they were now too exhausted to run.
Boom!
A terrifying bolt of lightning struck down, instantly shattering arge number of skeleton soldiers and clearing a path.
"You guys go, I''ll cover the rear." Ethan said emotionlessly.
Lightning bolts were shooting from his hands, smashing the resurrecting soldiers.
"Go!"
Jonathan and the others knew that now wasn''t the time to hesitate.
One by one, they started sprinting forward.
Whenever the skeleton soldiers gathered, a timely bolt of lightning would fall from the sky.
The Heroes stumbled across the square, finally reaching the big door Jonathan had mentioned.
They hastily pushed open the door and escaped inside.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
The terrifying sound of thunder continuously echoed from behind.
Ethan, in the midst of the sea of skeletons, seemed like Thor himself.
Countless arcs of electricity wound around him.
Skeletons charged at him one after another, only to be reduced to bone dust by the lightning.
"Holy crap, what a freak..."
"Is this guy a swordsman or a wizard?"
"How much mana does he have inside him? He''s been sting for almost ten minutes now, right?"
"Why do I feel like he''s more terrifying than the boss? Thank God he''s a Hero."
The group of Heroes gaped at Ethan, who was immersed in lightning.
They were bbergasted.
To them, Ethan was a more terrifying entity than the sea of skeletons.
If they were to confront Ethan, they''d probably have been annihted under the relentless thunderstorms.
Seeing the group of Heroes had sessfully retreated, Ethan dashed through the sea of skeletons at lightning speed.
A few jumps and he was through the great gate.
In front of the gate, there seemed to be an invisible barrier.
The skeletal soldiers halted their pursuit upon reaching this point, just standing there, dumbfounded, staring at the group of heroes.
Eventually, having no targets to attack, they began to sway and disperse.
Meanwhile, on the distant altar, the skeletal dwarf remained in the same position as before.
The green me burning in its eye sockets had dimmed, leaving only a tiny, weak me flickering, indicating a sign of life.
Crack!
Suddenly, the skeletal dwarf''s legs gave way.
The mes beside the skeletal dwarf abruptly went out.
Its body copsed to the ground, breaking into a pile of bones.
It was devoid of any signs of life.
Chapter 126 125-The Mutant Elemental Lord (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
After a brief rest, the group of Heroes moved toward the area beyond the great gate.
Behind it was a vastly spacious hall.
The walls around were dark red, and the air was thick with the smell of sulfur.
In the center of the hall was a metal tform spanning over twenty meters.
On the tform was a giant statue nearly ten meters tall.
This statue was only half intact. A
significant portion of the body seemed to have been melted away by some horrific power.
Only some features allowed for the identification of its original appearancea tall dwarf holding a giant axe.
The statue was entirely crafted from metal, making it difficult to guess what kind of devastating attack could have mutted it this way.
Mist suddenly began to fill the hall, both ck and white.
The entire hall was quickly shrouded in ayer of mist.
The ck and white mist began to intertwine in the air, gradually forming a massive water globe that then started to boil.
First, four slender arms stretched out from the water globe, followed by the water globe distorting into an oval shape.
A single red-eyed skull suddenly appeared on top, and its body violently expanded, transforming into a horrifying monster dozens of meters tall.
Redva and blue water alternated throughout its body, while the boundary between the two colors constantly generated ck and white mist, drifting in all directions.
ck shadows and Mist Wolves once again emerged from the mist, followed by fire and water elementals, significantlyrger in size.
This was the ruler of this underground city, a terrifying Elemental Lord.
"Roar!"
The Elemental Lord let out an enraged roar.
Terrifying waves of water shot from its hands like a whip,shing out at the Heroes.
At the same time, the elemental creatures born from the mist howled andunched their attack.
"Charge!"
Avoidance was futile.
The Heroes raised their weapons and met the onught.
The two sides engaged in fiercebat, and within moments, several Heroes fell into a pool of blood.
The Elemental Lord''s bloated body abruptly contracted, and a terrifying beam of light erupted from its mouth.
The blinding light targeted the closest Heroes, prating their chests in an instant.
However, something bizarre happened.
The bodies pierced by the light didn''t show any physical wounds.
A few Heroes screamed in pain as the water in their bodies evaporated, leaving them to be mummified corpses.
"This is impossible... this is a mutant Elemental Lord, we can''t win." Ling, the young girl, fell to the ground with a thud, her lips trembling.
Her eyes were full of despair.
Mutant elementals were extremely rare, only formed under specific circumstances.
And the one before them, a terrifying mutant elementalposed of fire and watertwo mutually restraining elementshad been a formidable force at the A-rank since its birth.
Now, this mutant elemental had advanced to the level of an Elemental Lord, its strength definitely at Rank S or aboveof the extremely potent kind.
With the strength of their current team, there was no chance of surviving against such an Elemental Lord.
"We''re doomed...we''re all going to die..."
As if to confirm Ling''s words, the Elemental Lord casually waved its right hand.
Flecks of dark green firelight fell from the sky.
Several unlucky Heroes touched by the firelight suddenly popped as mes ignited from within them.
In an instant, these Heroes melted into a puddle of goo.
"Haha, hahaha!"
Scott suddenly began tough manically, then moved like a ghost, appearing next to a Hero.
His arm inexplicably pierced through a Hero''s chest, heart clenched in his hand.
Almost simultaneously, the Dark Core Heroes made the same decisionthey chose to attack the Heroes next to them without hesitation.
"Scott, what are you doing?" Henry roared, looking at the crazed face of Scott.
"My lord, grant me eternity!"
Scott yelled with a frantic expression, and the heart in his hand began to emanate a terrifying ck light that floated into the air.
The other Dark Core Heroes did the same; countless streams of ck light spilled from their hands, converging in the air.
A terrifying figure was outlined in the sky, radiating a wicked and cold aura that felt like the end of the world.
He had four pairs of cold eyes, and where his gaze fell, it felt as though one''s soul would freeze over.
"The sacrifice... it''s not enough..."
The figure outlined in the ck light was noticeably iplete.
Scott muttered to himself, pulling out a pitch-ck bone spike, which he plunged directly into his chest.I think you should take a look at
The rest of the Dark Core members followed suit.
They collectively chose self-sacrifice, unhesitatingly turning themselves into offerings for this unknown entity!
Beams of bloody light emanated from them, sketching into the ck light.
The terrifying figure in the sky became more substantial.
His body was covered with scales with magma-like patterns flowing over them, and on his forehead, a bundle of winding ck horns.
He had four arms, each holding a fearsome artifact.
A terrifying evil god!
"Plunder!" Scott let out a chilling roar.
The terrifying shadow of the evil god fell and merged with him.
Then he transformed into a ck light, instantly disappearing into the eyebrows of the mutant Elemental Lord.
The monstrous body of the Elemental Lord staggered.
Then, a horrifying red light burst from its eyes, and a raspy, frantic voice slowly rang out from its mouth.
"The four-armed Devil will rule the world!"
"My lord will grant me eternity!"
The Elemental Lord roared angrily again.
It violently raised its arms and hammered down, shattering the surrounding ground.
A horrifying shock wave instantly spread around, and the surviving Heroes, hit by the impact, spat out blood, flying dozens of meters back.
Only a few could barely stand their ground amid the shock wave.
The Elemental Lord let out a chillingughter, its wave-like arms swinging down towards the Heroes.
"It''s over, it''s all over... I haven''t even spent all my money, dying now would be a damn huge loss," Henry struggled to get up, looking at the looming Elemental Lord, and let out a bitter smile.
"No, no! I can''t die yet, I''m the only protagonist of this world!" Jonathan let out a manic roar, then frantically started to flee towards the hall.
But it was all in vain, the Elemental Lord''s arm thundered down from the sky, directly smashing Jonathan from the air, swatting him into the ground like a fly.
Jonathan''s body broke into pieces, letting out a miserable howl...
"Jonathan, brother, don''t!" Ling let out a mournful cry, crawling with difficulty to Jonathan''s side.
A white light constantly surged from her hand, flowing into Jonathan''s body.
"Ah, love, such a beautiful thing... But die!" The Elemental Lord roared, swiping a hand towards the two.
Ling, hugging the bloodied and barely alive Jonathan, closed her eyes in despair.
Bang!
A terrifying explosion suddenly rang out.
The Elemental Lord''s arm was sted away, and its massive body was thrown dozens of meters away, crashing heavily onto the ruined statue.
Ethan clenched his fist, looking at the Elemental Lord in front of him, or more urately, Scott, who had taken over the Elemental Lord''s body in some special way.
Rank S?
Since his promotion to Rank S, it seemed he had never fought with his full strength.
"You..."
Ling''s eyes were filled with disbelief.
She could clearly feel a terrifying aura gradually emanating from Ethan.
Before she could finish her words, an invisible force enveloped the two of them and threw them next to Henry.
"Take them and run," Ethan told Henry, then slowly walked towards the Elemental Lord.
"Brother Ethan..." Henry swallowed, he had always thought he had high expectations of Ethan, but it seemed he had still underestimated him.
"Perhaps, we really have a chance to survive." With this unrealistic thought shing through his mind, Henry struggled to get up from the ground, called to the few Heroes who could still move, and began to evacuate everyone.
Whether to live or die, it all depended on Ethan now.
"Run? Do you think you can escape?"
Scott suddenly let out a deafening roar, then opened his mouth and sprayed a thick column of dark green fire at Ethan.
Wherever the fire column passed, everything was reduced to nothingness.
Ethan halted, a ck spear gradually materializing in his hand.
He twisted the spear and stabbed it forward into the column of fire.
It was as if an invisible force spread out, causing the fire column that Scott had sted out to twist and then dissipate...
"The Dragon yer Spear''s first battle, baptized with a Rank S life, couldn''t be more fitting."
Ethan''s body vanished in an instant, only to reappear in front of Scott the next moment.
He thrust his spear towards Scott''s head.
Scott''s arm thundered forward, sessfully blocking Ethan''s strike.
The collision of their terrifying powers produced an explosive sound, then their figures, onerge and one small, were instantaneously blown dozens of meters away.
Chapter 127 126-Battling Scott (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan stabbed his spear into the ground, sessfully halting his movement.
He wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth.
Without utilizing his Divine Dragon Form, he currently didn''t have a property advantage against this Rank S Mutant Elemental Lord.
However, Ethan didn''t want to use the Divine Dragon Form either.
He wanted to beat this element with his bare hands.
"You are indeed strong... but this is far from enough."
"Actually, if I hadn''t encountered this Mutant Elemental Lord, you would have been the most suitable body I found," Scott''s voice slowly echoed.
After entering the dungeon, Ethan''s performance had convinced him beyond doubt that he was undoubtedly a Rank A or above big shot.
A moment ago, outside the altar, he almost couldn''t resist the urge to snatch Ethan''s body...
But now, waiting seemed to be the right choice.
The body of a mutant elemental lord, a Rank S terror, no Hero or Dark Lord could be his opponent!
After killing all these Heroes, he not only wanted to be the king of the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom, but also the sole ruler of the entire continent!
"Die, you damn insect!"
Scott roared, the horrifying mixture of water waves and fire currents instantly bombarding Ethan!
"Bring it on!"
Ethan howled, his body bathed in a golden light, numerous golden glows winding around the Dragon yer Spear, charging into the monstrous waves.
"Break for me!"
Ethan sang out, the Dragon yer Spear cut through the air and fiercely stabbed out, transforming in mid-air into a terrifying golden-red spear glow, brutally colliding with the massive waves.
It was like ss shattering, or steel copsing, the terrifying waves were actually split apart by this spear glow, causing a spray of water to ssh all around!
Ssh!
With the rain mist filling the sky, Ethan stepped forward, walking on the rain, step by step, until he was directly above the Mutant Elemental Lord, his eyes shing as he stared down at him: "Today, is the day you die!"
"Ridiculous... An insignificant creature dares to im it can kill my grand existence? It''s utterly delusional!" Scott snorted coldly, "I am a follower of the Devil, now even possessing an immortal elemental body. Do you really think that with your power, you could do any harm to me? You pitiful insect, I will drain all the blood and water from your body, leaving you a dried husk before I burn you to ashes!"
Scott''s arrogance was extreme, but he didn''t underestimate Ethan in the slightest.
Ethan''s previous strike had made him wary.
"Roar!"
With a roar from Scott, countless hot steams of vapor torrentially rained down from the sky, covering Ethan below.
Ethan, gripping the Dragon yer Spear, exploded with a boundless killing intent.
He seemed to meld into one with the spear in his hand, incredibly sharp and unstoppable, advancing triumphantly!
Spear shadows whirled, every move Ethan made contained formidable power.
Wherever the spear tip pointed, the violent torrents were obliterated.
Ethan alone forcefully suppressed the Mutant Elemental Lord.
Boom!
Ethan, with the Dragon yer Spear in hand, dispelled the tidal waves in the sky, leaping straight towards the head of the Mutant Elemental Lord.
His spear fiercely smashed down, shattering the Lord''s head into numerous droplets of water.
Golden light burst from Ethan, like the descent of a god, his aura overwhelming.
"You... must die!"
The shattered head of the Mutant Elemental Lord slowly reformed, an intense noise emanating from his abdomen.
His belly swelled explosively, water continuously gathering, churning with boiling magma inside.
The magma and water intertwined, morphing into obsidians.
These crystals then fused together and violently shot out of the Elemental Lord''s body, forming a thick, exaggerated obsidian tentacle, striking towards Ethan''s chest.
"Hmm?" Ethan''s pupils constricted sharply, a solemn light visible in his eyes.
He felt an unprecedented sense of danger surge in his heart.
That tentacle was a good ten meters long, its surface densely covered with crystal clusters, carrying destructive fluctuations as it coiled towards Ethan.
This was a bizarre power.
The obsidian tentacle emitted a hypnotic ck light, seeming to warp the very space around it.
Ethan''s spear cut through the tentacle as if it didn''t exist at all.
Thud!
The obsidian swept past Ethan''s spear, as if it truly existed, then mmed heavily into Ethan''s chest.
A wave of intense pain rushed over him, and Ethan was thrown dozens of meters away, copsing a corner of the hall.
This tentacle existed somewhere between illusion and reality, changing ording to Scott''s mental will.
The obsidian tentacle swung in the air, containing a terrifying power that caused the space itself to twist subtly.
Ethan spat out a mouthful of blood, a serious look on his face. I think you should take a look at
He took a deep breath, a dazzling ck light bursting from the Dragon yer Spear.
Then, strands of golden light apanied by twisting electric snakes swirled around Ethan, coiling around the spear shaft.
"Judgement!"
Ethan growled, sweeping the Dragon yer Spear.
Instantly, an overwhelming spear force swept out, three types of energy roared out, converging on the spear body into a crimson-gold lightning that seemed to obliterate everything!
Boom!
The terrifying spear light stabbed into the obsidian tentacle, instantly bursting into a horrifying golden-red glow!
The space there seemed to tremble.
At this moment, the Mutant Elemental Lord''s tentacle couldn''t withstand this terrible impact and broke off directly.
Countless crystal clusters scattered and exploded in all directions...
"You damn insect!" Scott roared in anger. He couldn''t believe that he had been hurt by such a tiny creature.
His body swelled again, tentacles stretching out from inside him.
The surface of the obsidian crystal clusters emitted ck mes, burning furiously!
Now, Scott had lost his normal form, bing a twisted monster covered with tentacles.
"Kill!" Ethan shouted, pushing off the ground, leaping into the air, transforming into a terrifying golden light smashing into the center of the countless obsidian tentacles.
"Courting death!" Scott sneered, the mes on the obsidian tentacles expanding in an instant, turning into whips of me that violently mmed down.
It was as if countless writhing serpents filled the sky, carrying destructive fluctuations that hammered towards Ethan.
Boom!
A terrifying explosion echoed, countless me whips copsed, and ck-red mes fluttered across the sky, scarily hot.
Ethan swung his spear, leaving behind countless afterimages, dispersing Scott''s attack.
At the same time, Scott''s distorted, massive body had already caught up, several tentacles fiercely grabbing towards Ethan!
Ethan thrust out his spear, colliding with the tentacle and emitting a clear hum.
"Ethan, submit to our master, the Four-Armed Devil will grant you eternity!" Scott roared, several tentacles suddenlyshed towards Ethan.
Ethan was forced back hundreds of feet, Scott''s terrifying body slowly rose into the air, obsidian tentacles bombarded in all directions, instantly shattering the entire hall.
"An ugly maggot dares to babble about eternity?" Ethan sneered, his Dragon yer Spear swung, charging at Scott once again!
"Foolish insect!" Scott roared with hideousughter, "You will never know how terrifying the power of the Devil is. Do you really think you can fight me? How naive!"
"Oh? I really want to try it out!" Golden light radiated from Ethan, enveloping him instantly.
Complex golden patterns wrapped around him, a dazzling halo slowly forming behind him.
Holy Shining Form activated!
Ethan''s aura skyrocketed, his figure suddenly shed, appearing in an instant at the position of the Mutant Elemental Lord''s head.
His speed was too fast to be captured by the naked eye!
A spear thrust out!
The Dragon yer Spear burst into a dazzling radiance, like a ck moon slowly rising, piercing the air, tearing the void, the spear tip carrying destructive fluctuations.
The obsidian tentacle was shattered again, Scott''s body writhed madly, countless tentacles, sweeping towards Ethan!
These tentacles, burning with terrifying mes, constantly switched between illusion and reality.
Ethan could only shatter them in the moment they materialize to attack.
Besides Ethan, no one with such a strong mental attribute could aplish this.
Ethan was like a dazzling light figure, holding the Dragon yer Spear and moving through Scott''s attacks.
He roared, the spear in his hand burst into a light hum, the light on him surged several times, transforming into a huge Divine Dragon phantom!
Boom!
Ethan thrust out his spear, countless beams of light whistled out, overwhelming Scott''s massive body like a tidal wave, shattering the tentacles into crystal dust.
Then, without stopping, his figure charged toward Scott''s body.
Ethan flicked the Dragon yer Spear in his hand, the spear tip shing through the void like a sharp golden beam.
"Ahh!"
Scott let out a miserable howl as his body was pierced by Ethan''s spear, creating a massive hole.
"Damn! Damn! Damn!" Scott roared, a surge of mes erupting from his body, rolling towards Ethan.
Once again, obsidian tentacles emerged from his body, striking at Ethan.
"Die!" Ethan was utterly indifferent, his Dragon yer Spear radiating endless light, a domineering and unparalleled killing intent burst out.
This king-like aura was so intense that it overshadowed the heavens and the earth!
This was the true momentum of a king!
With a spear in hand, he was invincible!
Chapter 128 127-Mana Crystal Vein (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Boom!
The tip of the Dragon yer Spear seemed to transform into a bolt of lightning, slicing towards Scott''s crimson one eye.
The Elemental Lord''s single eye burst on the spot, blood trickling down, the agonizing feeling caused Scott to emit a series of frantic howls.
Ethan charged at Scott again, the Dragon yer Spear in his hand relentlessly attacking.
His figure was like a ghost, unpredictable, and extremely fast.
In an instant, heunched seventeen or eighteen attacks, each one packed with immense power.
Scott could only be forced to defend, with obsidian tentacles extending topletely wrap his body.
The Dragon yer Spear in Ethan''s hand transformed into countless afterimages, shattering the tentacles one by one.
His speed was increasing, and his moves were getting more and more fierce.
Scott was gradually unable to hold on!
"Damn it!" he roared, the magma and water within his body began to converge wildly.
Terrifying steam billowed out from his body, his figure instantly expanded several times, and the hot steam instantly filled the entire space.
A wave of blistering heat swept over.
The body of the Mutant Elemental Lord exploded thunderously, transforming into a sky full of red and blue mes that rushed towards Ethan.
Each me carried a terrifying aura of destruction.
"Useless trash!" Ethan sneered coldly, lunged with his spear, radiating dazzling Holy Light all over.
He transformed into a ball of golden light!
His speed increased even more, leaving one afterimage after another in the void.
Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!
A series of muffled sounds echoed as countless spear shadows from Ethan''s Dragon yer Spear struck the flowers of me in the sky, causing them to copse and disappear instantly.
"This is impossible, this is impossible..." The remaining flowers of fire reformed into Scott''s body. Sensing the crisis, he let out a roar.
Ethan''s power was too strong and unpredictable, leaving Scott without any advantage.
"Die." Ethan''s figure charged forward again, moving so fast it was almost impossible to catch.
A terrifying spear light instantly shed through the void, piercing through the Mutant Elemental Lord''s body, leaving a massive transparent hole.
The elements within his body leaked out from this hole, crystallizing into pieces as they fell.
"You!!" Scott let out a mournful howl.
A surging power suddenly welled up within him, the elemental energy from his core.
This force was so intense, causing his body to violently expand and tremble.
"Trying to self-destruct?"
"Toote!"
Ethan aimed at the center of Scott''s elemental energy convergence, and thrust his spear!
Boom!
The ground shook, the Mutant Elemental Lord''s body began to crack inch by inch, shattering thunderously.
"It''s over." Ethan held the Dragon yer Spear, and with a sweeping strike!
The massive body of the Mutant Elemental Lord was smashed deep into the ground, and dust filled the air...
"How is this possible?"
The surrounding Heroes who were watching the battle were all dumbfounded.
Ethan had truly defeated a Rank S Mutant Elemental Lord, a terrifying entity at the pinnacle of power in this world.
Across the entire continent, there were only a handful of monsters possessing such power...
"Someone p me, I suspect I''m dreaming."
Smack!
A loud p sounded, followed by a wail from the Hero who asked for it, "You actually pped me?"
"Bro, wake up, we''re witnessing a god..."
"Damn, this is too fierce. I dere, from today on, I''m Ethan''s number one follower."
The crowd of Heroes discussed amongst themselves, their eyes filled with respect and awe as they looked at Ethan.
Ethan sheathed his Dragon yer Spear, the golden light around his body gradually faded, and he returned to his human form.
[Ding! Congrattions, host. You have sessfully defeated a Rank S Mutant Elemental Lord, and you''ve obtained a Rank S treasure box!]
Ignoring the system prompt in his ear, Ethan bent over and collected the elemental crystals left behind after the death of the Mutant Elemental Lord.
The remnants left behind by a Rank S Elemental Lord could be considered the most perfect spell casting materials.
Turning over the debris left by Scott''s death, Ethan bent down and picked up a tattered ck book.
On the cover were four writhing characters that seemed to draw one''s soulpletely in.
"The Book of... Devil?"
Ethan deciphered the text on the cover, but he didn''t feel like reading The Book of Devil at the moment.
He called to the group of Heroes behind him and they began to collect the remains left by the Elemental Lord''s death.
The obsidian that had fallen during the battle, the elemental crystals from within his body, etc. were all a massive treasure...
Henry was the most excited among them. I think you should take a look at
Not only did he survive a catastrophe, but he also struck it rich.
Participating in the ying of a Rank S Elemental Lord, even though he didn''t contribute much, was enough for him to brag about.
The group of Heroes started digging furiously, treating their weapons like pickaxes.
"Holy hell, what... what is this?"
"Damn it, a Mana Crystal?"
Suddenly, a few Heroes screamed in surprise, and the crowd quickly gathered.
In order to clean up the remains of the Mutant Elemental Lord, they were prepared to dig three feet down.
One Hero dug several meters into the ground and found something.
Beneath the soilyer, dazzling crystals emerged, filled with a rich mana aura.
"Magic Crystal?"
Ethan picked up a crystal and looked at it, also somewhat taken aback...
He was very familiar with Magic Crystals.
These could be considered among the most precious magical ores in this world.
The main city of the Sunset Empire, used to resist monster invasions, had a barrier core powered by Magic Crystals.
Each Magic Crystal symbolized a massive wealth.
"We''re rich, we''re rich!"
"Damn it, this Magic Crystal is mine, don''t fight me for it!"
"Whoever gets it first, it''s theirs!"
The group of Heroes began to scramble.
Even Jonathan and Henry, who were Rank A big shots, didn''t care about saving face at this point and joined in on the digging.
After a while, everyone suddenly froze.
Beneath therge pit, they initially unearthed only a few scattered Magic Crystals.
However, as they dug deeper, the Magic Crystals they discovered becamerger andrger, causing everyone''s hands to tremble uncontrobly.
"Holy hell..." a dwarf with a trembling voice fell to the ground.
He had just used a mineral detection spell underground, resulting in a shocking discovery.
"It''s a vein! An entire Mana Crystal Vein is right underneath!"
A single Magic Crystal was enough to make people fight to the death, so the value of a Mana Crystal Vein was self-exnatory.
The suddenly rich Heroes instantly calmed down.
After the excitement, their faces turned ashen in unison.
Such enormous wealth would undoubtedly not be ignored, even by a behemoth like the Sunset Empire...
With the strength of their group of Heroes, they simply couldn''t hold onto it.
Jonathan was the first to look towards Ethan and said in a serious tone, "An innocent man is guilty if he carries a jade. Right now, holding these Magic Crystals is like a kid parading around with a chunk of gold; only a fool wouldn''t take a bite."
"Once the news of this Mana Crystal Vein gets out, all the neighboring countries will not remain indifferent..."
"Ethan... among all of us present, perhaps only you have the strength to get a piece of the action.
But as a lone wolf, youck negotiating chips.
I''m willing to persuade our guild behind us, to elect you as the leader.
We don''t dare to dream of monopolizing this vein, but we need to get a solid bite at least."
"What do you think, Brother Ethan?"
"We''re also willing to elect you, Ethan, as our boss. I have the final say in our guild!" Henry was the first to dere his position.
The other Heroes present also began expressing their stances one after another.
Ethan didn''t rush to respond.
Instead, he closed his eyes and began using his powerful perception to explore the extent of the vein beneath his feet.
Even with his mental preparation, he was still thoroughly shocked...
This Mana Crystal Vein was vast enough for at least ten years of mining.
A gold mine with ten years of reserves can be considered rich, but this was a Mana Crystal vein, which was hundreds of times more valuable than gold!
The total amount of mana it contained was enough to power a barrier that enveloped the entire Sunset Empire for a thousand years.
If he could fully exploit this Mana Crystal Vein, Ethan could summon at least a hundred real dragons, not Bipedal Wyverns.
Ethan''s eyes flickered.
Even if he rallied all the forces under hismand now, he wouldn''t be able to hold onto this vein.
Even gathering all the Dark Lords'' forces, it would be hard to monopolize...
Once a vein like this was discovered, all the surrounding countries would definitely get involved.
Although Heroes and Dark Lords are like cheaterspared to the original inhabitants of this world, they are still at a disadvantage facing the vast poption of these inhabitants.
He needed not only the Dark Lords, but also the Heroes'' forces.
Ethan looked at the crowd and said slowly, "The power of just your few guilds isn''t enough. We need more Heroes to join us... This could be a battlefield between us and the original inhabitants of this world."
Chapter 129 128-Arrival Of The Dwarves (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan''s words left everyone silent, each secretly opening their chat channels to inform those behind them of what was happening in the underground city.
For a moment, everyone''s expressions changed.
The significance of the Mana Crystal Vein was beyond everyone''s imagination.
As Ethan had said, no single Hero force could swallow this treasure alone.
Henry''s group thought even further ahead.
Right now, Ethan was the only known Rank S presence in the Hero camp.
If they wanted a piece of the pie from the native forces of this world, Ethan''s existence was indispensable.
Watching everyone with their own thoughts, Jonathan could only sigh.
Today they were allrades, but how many would be enemies in the future?
Although they were all Heroes on the same side, they were not absolute allies.
Even among the Dark Lords, there was infighting, let alone among them.
Jonathan shook his head, now was not the time to think about these things.
He turned to Ethan and asked, "Brother Ethan, leaving aside this Mana Crystal Vein for now... how to get out of here is our most pressing problem."
If they were trapped and died in this underground city, even with a treasure trove at hand, what use would it be?
"I have a rough guess as to where the exit is... Follow me." Ethan led the group away from the copsed hall, back to the altar.
The light on the altar slowly lit up.
The dwarf holding the staff staggered to his feet, and the skeletal soldiers reappeared and started to surround them.
Facing the encroaching skeleton soldiers, the group of Heroes gathered in front of Ethan. Compared to before, their state of mind was much more bnced.
After all, with a Rank S Hero present, even if these skeletons couldn''t be killed, they wouldn''t cause any trouble.
"Where is the exit you mentioned?" Henry was the first to ask,pletely confused by the flood of skeleton soldiers.
"Don''t you find it strange?" Ethan looked at the altar in front of him and began to exin briefly.
The anomalies in this underground city were born out of the Mutant Elemental Lord, the source of chaos.
However, in this area filled with elemental power, the appearance of undead creatures seemed out of ce.
The battle with the Mutant Elemental Lord proved this to Ethan.
Among the various powers he possessed, there was certainly no ability to summon undead creatures.
Therefore, the existence of the altar deserved consideration.
It must have been left by the dwarves of the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom.
The crown-wearing dwarf and the endlessly spawning skeletal soldiers formed an undying cycle...
This could be seen as an eternal seal, capable of forever confining the Mutant Elemental Lord here.
Now that the Mutant Elemental Lord had been defeated, their mission should have ended.
Ethan walked to the altar and punched the skeleton dwarf to dust.
As it regenerated from bone fragments, Ethan opened the coffin disyed on the altar.
Underneath the coffin was the center of the altar, with round holes. Seeing these holes, Ethan''s eyes shed.
"Just as I thought..."
He took out the elemental core left behind by the Mutant Elemental Lord after its death and ced it into the round holes on the altar.
A terrifying divine light rose, dreadful mana fluctuations echoed, and the space above the altar flickered with dazzling red and blue lights.
The two colors constantly converged in mid-air, entwining and interweaving into a giant portal.
The skeleton soldiers who were besieging the group of Heroes all stopped in their tracks, then burst into pieces, bing ayer of bone dust, scattered by the wind.
The skeletal dwarf on the altar reconstituted his body.
He slowly raised his staff, and a mournful sigh echoed from his fleshless body.
"Our mission... is over..."
The staff in his hand emanated a soft white light, which went straight into the portal above.
Afterpleting thisst task, the skeletal dwarf''s body gradually became stiff, then crumbled to dust and dissipated in the air.
Buzz!
A humming sound echoed as the portal overhead solidified into a giant teleportation gate.
"We''ve found the exit!"
"Haha, we can finally get out of here!"
"Does this mean we''vepleted the quest from the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom? That''s a Rank S quest! No one in the Hero faction has everpleted one!"I think you should take a look at
"Damn, could you have some ambition? We''ve just discovered a Mana Crystal Vein, who the hell cares about that crappy quest reward."
The Heroes discussed excitedly, their faces filled with joy.
"Finally, we can leave. Once we get back, I''m definitely going on a shopping spree," Henry couldn''t help but say.
This quest was certainly an unforgettable memory for him.
"Yeah, it''s time to go home..." Jonathan''s gaze was somewhat vacant.
The group moved towards the portal on the altar.
Suddenly, the portal lit up with a faint light, the runes all began to glow, and several phantom figures gradually appeared on the other side.
A group of dwarves walked out from the portal, led by a tall, robust dwarf wielding a war hammer.
All the dwarves were fully armed.
They stepped out of the portal and quietly surrounded the Heroes.
The lead dwarf looked at the underground city before him, his eyes full of nostalgia.
"The royal city... I never thought I''d see it again in my lifetime."
The Heroes watched the towering dwarf who had suddenly appeared and couldn''t help but whisper among themselves:
"The Dwarf King? Damn, why did this old farte here in person?"
"I''ve been in the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom for so long, but only saw this old king once at a celebration."
"It''s said this old geezer is almost a thousand years old, the first Hero of the dwarf kingdom. His power is rumored to be Rank S..."
"What are they doing here? Could it be..."
All the Heroes started to specte.
These dwarves were armed to the teeth and their intentions seemed ominous.
Considering the Mana Crystal Vein, the Heroes immediately had a bad feeling and all grouped up behind Ethan.
Jonathan, seeing the sudden appearance of the Dwarf King, stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, we have sessfullypleted the quest issued by the Dwarf Kingdom. We''ve uncovered the truth about the missing dwarves. The quest isplete, so please let us go."
The Dwarf King did not reply, just staring at the city, lost in his memories.
A thousand years ago, he was just a child.
He vividly remembers the splendor of the city, never expecting that he''d have a chance to return to his homnd.
He looked at the dust under Ethan''s feet, at the staff within the dust.
The Dwarf King walked over and gently picked up the staff.
In the past, when the glorious city met with cmity, they were forced to leave this magnificent underground city to build a new home on the surface...
His father, the former Dwarf King, had led the most powerful group of warriors from the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom and, at the cost of their lives, eternally sealed this ce.
This staff was once the symbol of the Dwarf King''s power.
The Dwarf King remained silent.
A dwarf in elegant clothes came up behind him.
He was a close minister of the Dwarf King, a powerful figure within the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom.
The Dwarf Minister nced at the group of Heroes and said indifferently, "What do you mean you''vepleted the quest? You''re just a bunch of lucky bastards."
He pointed to the copsed hall behind the group, the remnants of the Mutant Elemental Lord''s death.
"This Mutant Elemental Lord was a powerful being of Rank S a thousand years ago. Irresistible. How could you possibly have eradicated it with your strength?"
"It was my Dwarf Kingdom that paid the price in lives, draining its power under a thousand-year seal, causing it to perish here..."
Hearing his words, a Hero immediately became upset and yelled out, "What the hell are you talking about? We lost brothers here, are you freaking blind? If it wasn''t for big brother Ethan..."
"We risked our lives, nine deaths for one life to get here, barely killing the Mutant Elemental Lord. What the hell do you mean by your words?"
The Heroes became agitated, but Jonathan was the mostposed among them.
He signaled for the Heroes to quiet down and said, "Regardless of the truth, the fact is that wepleted the quest. We activated the altar and opened the portal. We have fulfilled our quest, please let us leave."
"Indeed, you''re right. You didplete the quest."
The Dwarf Minister nodded, waved his hand lightly, and a group of dwarf soldiers drew their weapons, surrounding the Heroes.
"We appreciate your sacrifices, but unfortunately, we cannot allow you to leave today."
"What do you mean by that?! Are you trying to start a fight with me?!" Henry flew into a rage, drew his sword, and pointed it at the Dwarf Minister.
"They say dwarves are honest and straightforward, but hell, even your back ends are as dark as theye! You want a fight, huh? Well, bring it on!"
A few of the hotheaded Heroes bellowed, drawing their weapons in unison.
Chapter 130 129-Battle With The Dwarf King (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Jonathan''s eyes gradually turned cold.
He drew his long sword and loudly challenged, "Is it because of the secrets in this underground city that you want to keep us here forever?!"
"I have only one question. What exactly killed the Heroes who died before us and our brothers who have fallen here? You''ve known about the existence of this underground city and the Mutant Lord for a long time!"
"You''ve known the truth about this incident all along. Who is the real culprit, and why was it not mentioned in the quest you issued us? Did you intentionally send us to our deaths?"
"Correct." The Dwarf Ministerughed heartily.
"Speaking of which, we should thank you Heroes who suddenly appeared in this world. Since we sealed the underground city and returned to the surface, we needed to sacrifice many strong beings periodically to maintain the immortal seal..."
"This sacrifice hassted for a thousand years, each time greatly damaging the vitality of the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom, because only those of Rank B and above qualify to be offerings."
"The purpose of this quest was to send you to your deaths, to keep the seal running. But we never expected the Mutant Lord to be dead, and you identally helped us open the gate to the underground city again..."
"Once we regain the endless wealth of this underground city, my ckstone Dwarf Kingdom will rule this continent!"
At the Dwarf Minister''smand, a group of dwarves drew their weapons and charged at the group of Heroes.
The Dwarf Minister''s face was red with excitement.
They had discovered a Mana Crystal Vein in the underground city in the past, but shortly after they began mining, they received terrible news.
The emergence of the Mutant Elemental Lord had cost them countless lives...
They were forced to leave the city and flee to the surface.
Now, the glory of the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom would once again illuminate thend!
A group of dwarves roared and charged at the Heroes, and a battle erupted between the two sides.
Henry drew his sword and stood against a tall dwarf.
As soon as they made contact, his face turned serious.
This dwarf was extremely powerful, just as strong as him...
The Heroes who were besieging him were not as strong as this dwarf, but the gap was not big, and Henry was immediately engaged in a tough battle.
The Dwarf Minister, seeing this,ughed loudly and said, "I must thank you again. For centuries, my dwarf kingdom has been offering sacrifices to the underground. Those fighting you are the most loyal and powerful warriors of my dwarf n. If it wasn''t for the sacrifice of you Heroes, they would have been the ones to enter the underground and offer their lives."
"Thanks to your Heroes'' sacrifice, they have survived. Now, they will end your lives. Isn''t this the perfect cycle?"
Ethan silently watched the battlefield, the Dragon yer Spear slowly appearing in his hand.
He didn''t speak, just pierced a dwarf''s chest with his spear, lifted him high, and threw his corpse in front of the Dwarf Minister.
"I originally thought that the Dark Lord was the most despicable creature in this world. I didn''t expect that you lot would be even more disgusting than them."
Ethan sneered, his figure turned into a ck light, charging straight towards the Dwarf King!
ng!
A loud noise sounded, a war hammer appeared in the Dwarf King''s hand out of nowhere, easily blocking Ethan''s attack.
"You lowly Hero, dare to offend the great king of my n! All of you, listen to mymand, kill this mongrel first!" The Dwarf Minister was furious, loudly reprimanding Ethan.
A group of dwarf warriors rushed at Ethan immediately upon hearing themand, but the Dwarf King gently raised his hand, halting the advancing dwarves.
He lifted his war hammer, removed his cloak and threw it to the Dwarf Minister. His muscles swelled and a terrifying aura emanated from him.
"After my ascension to the throne, I had nned to personallye to this underground city, defeat the Mutant Lord, and reim our homnd."
"Unfortunately, there was no opportunity..."
"The bones of my father have suppressed this ce for a thousand years, but now they have been turned to ashes because of you."
"Do you understand your crime?!"
The Dwarf King roared in anger, his war hammer emitting a terrifying ck light, and he smashed it towards Ethan''s head!
"Kneel down and repent your sins, and I can leave your body intact!"
"You, worthy?" Ethan''s Dragon yer Spear glowed brightly.
He drew his spear, the Dragon yer Spear in his hand burst forth with a crimson golden spear light, instantly colliding with the Dwarf King.
The Dwarf King also met the attack, his war hammer crashing down with a force that could shatter the heavens and the earth.
Even a Rank A big shot would be crushed to pieces under this attack!
Ethan''s eyes were zing, he stomped his foot and vanished in front of the Dwarf King.
Boom!
The Dwarf King''s terrifying war hammer smashed into the ground, causing the earth to shatter and splinter into countless pieces of rubble flying in all directions, leaving a huge pit where Ethan had just been standing!
Ethan looked at the Dwarf King''s extremely terrifying attack, licked his lips.
This guy was a pure power type warrior.
Without initiating his Holy Shining Form, the destructive power of this hammer might even surpass him.
However, in terms of absolute strength, the Dwarf King was definitely not as strong as the previous Mutant Lord.
Ethan held his Dragon yer Spear and once again charged towards the Dwarf King.
"Well done!" The Dwarf King sneered, swinging his war hammer and charging towards Ethan. I think you should take a look at
Each step he took shook the earth and kicked up clouds of dust!
Thud, thud, thud!
Ethan raised his spear to meet him, and the two instantly shed, a series of muffled sounds of metal meeting metal echoed around them.
The Dwarf King''s attacks fell like a torrential downpour on Ethan, but they never broke through his defenses.
The Dragon yer Spear constantly collided with the Dwarf King''s war hammer, the red light on the spear bing more and more intense!
"Die!"
Dodging the Dwarf King''s attack, Ethan took advantage of the gap when the Dwarf King was withdrawing his hammer, seizing the opportunity, and made a sweeping attack towards the Dwarf King''s waist!
Ethan''s attack was full of force, the terrifying red light burst out instantly, and the horrifying murderous intent instantly enveloped the Dwarf King!
"Humph!" The Dwarf King snorted coldly, his body suddenly turned into an afterimage, and in the next moment, he had already moved behind Ethan, and without hesitation, he swung his hammer at Ethan!
Ethan''s heart shuddered, he turned around and fired his spear!
A muffled collision sound echoed, and both of them were blown away, crashing into several buildings and causing rubble to fly and dust to roll.
"You dare to spheme my great dwarf kingdom, die, human!"
The Dwarf King let out a deep and angry roar.
He leaped high from the ruins, holding his war hammer and fiercely smashing it towards Ethan!
Boom! A powerful shockwave erupted from the Dwarf King, radiating outwards.
This gust of wind blew onto Ethan, almost flipping him over.
Ethan held his spear, a golden-red light exploded from his body, turning into a terrifying light shadow and charging towards the Dwarf King!
A terrifying shockwave erupted between the two, instantly overturning the entire battlefield.
The battling dwarves and heroes on both sides had to retreat, staying away from their battlefield.
"May the God of War protect me!"
The Dwarf King roared to the sky, his voice like thunder, echoing in this space for a long time.
Apanied by a horrifying tearing sound, a series of ghastly cracks spread rapidly from the Dwarf King''s body, covering the entire ground in a blink of an eye.
Boom!
After a muffled roar, the groundpletely shattered.
The magnificent castle that had stood for a thousand years copsed in this moment.
"Damn mongrel, I will kill you today!" The Dwarf King red at Ethan, a killing intent surged in his body.
The Dwarf King was the first to make a move, disappearing and reappearing right in front of Ethan!
He swung his hammer towards Ethan''s head, cutting through the air with a sharp whistle as if tearing through space itself!
Ethan''s pupils constricted violently.
The Dwarf King''s strength had obviously increased, he barely managed to react to this strike as the hammer in the Dwarf King''s hand got closer and closer!
Thwack!
A clear call echoed in his ears.
Ethan held his spear horizontally, just managing to block this attack.
The Dwarf King missed, but his onught didn''t lessen.
Hammer after hammer fell like a violent storm onto Ethan, the enormous force sending him flying, his body tracing an arc through the air and crashing through numerous buildings.
"Die!"
The Dwarf King was relentless, chasing after Ethan again.
His hammer, carrying a terrifying force, brutally struck towards Ethan''s skull.
ng!
Ethan''s figure abruptly halted, as steady as a mountain.
With a shake of his right arm, the Dragon yer Spear shone brilliantly.
With a loud bang, the Dwarf King, his war hammer wrapped in dark light, actually drove Ethan into the ground.
A terrifying shockwave spread out, the earth cracked, and behind the Dwarf King emerged a tall phantom image.
Radiating an unparalleled aura, it made him look like a god of war.
"Hahaha, this lowly human, daring to challenge the might of my dwarf kingdom!"
The Dwarf Ministerughed heartily.
In his view, this human, although not weak, was definitely not the Dwarf King''s match.
He was as good as dead!
Chapter 131 130-The Power Of The God Of War (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan slowly rose from the ruins, his Dragon yer Spear glowing with a terrifying crimson hue.
With a loud cry, he charged at the Dwarf King, Benjamin!
"To war!"
The Dwarf King was not to be outdone, roaring as he swung his giant hammer down.
A towering phantom gradually emerged behind him, emitting an aura that caused hearts to palpitate.
Boom!
The ground shook and mountains trembled, the entire castle shivered under this mighty force, the earth cracked, and dust was stirred up!
The Dwarf King''s hammer smashed ruthlessly onto the Dragon yer Spear.
Ethan was sent flying backward, a trickle of blood slowly flowed from the corner of his mouth.
The Dwarf King, too, was repelled, stumbling a few steps before stabilizing.
"It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this."
Ethan''s eyes zed with a growing will to fight. Wiping the blood from his mouth, he charged forward again!
His spear danced in the air, leaving streaks of red.
The Dragon yer Spear stabbed hundreds of times, each with an earth-shattering momentum, as if to tear the entire space apart!
The phantom behind the Dwarf King became more solid.
In the heat of battle, his body gradually merged with the phantom behind him. In an instant, they ovepped, and the Dwarf King''s aura surged several times over.
His war hammer, resembling a mountain, came crashing down on Ethan!
In the roaring sound, Ethan was hammered into the ground by the enormous force.
Using the spear to prop himself up, Ethan evaded the Dwarf King''s pursuit and charged at him again!
"Empowered by the power of the God of War, you can never win. This is the power of a deity!"
The Dwarf King slowly advanced, his eyes had turned into a piercing gold, emitting two terrifying divine lights, like mes.
"Kneel and surrender, make a vow to serve as a ve, and work for my Dwarf Kingdom, and I can spare your life."
The Dwarf King''s cold words echoed, resonating in everyone''s hearts like a drumbeat.
"Really? If you kneel now, I can spare your Dwarf Kingdom." Ethan wiped the blood from his mouth, slowly closing his eyes, channeling the holy power within him.
A dazzling radiance gradually emanated from him, like the rising sun!
A terrifying glow burst forth from within him, covering everything in his line of sight with a thick, brilliant golden light.
"Clueless!"
The Dwarf Kingughed madly and charged over, his speed incredibly fast, breaking the sound barrier in an instant and leaving a terrifying sonic boom in the air as his hammer came crashing down on Ethan!
Ethan did not back down, focusing all his power on the tip of his spear and struck forward.
A terrifying glow emanated from the Dragon yer Spear, tearing a golden streak in the air, as the two forces collided mid-air!
Bang!
Ethan didn''t retreat.
The Dwarf King''s hammer hit him squarely in the chest, causing his chest to cave in and bones to break.
Meanwhile, Ethan''s Dragon yer Spear pierced through the Dwarf King''s chest!
It was a brutal, life-for-lifebat style, incredibly ferocious!
The two were once again locked in a stalemate, their terrifying powers exploding in an instant.
With just a simple exchange, thend within a radius of fifty to sixty feet copsed, and the two figures were sted apart, stirring up countless clouds of dust.
"Cough, cough, cough..."
Ethan spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, barely propping up his body.
He didn''t know how many of his bones had broken.
He was unable to use his Holy Shining Form, nor could he transform into the Divine Dragon Form.
This was undeniably a bitter battle.
"Human, you''ve hurt me."
"This is an unforgivable sin. Burn to ashes under the wrath of the God of War!"
The Dwarf King roared, his body suddenly aze with intense golden mes.
His injuries healed in an instant, his height shot up over ten meters, and a brilliant golden light formed an ornate golden armor around him.
Countless intricate runes appeared on his hammer, numerous divine lights swirling around him, making him appear as if a deity had descended upon the world!
The Dwarf King at this moment could very well be said to be the God of War incarnate.
Seeing the current state of the Dwarf King, a chill ran through Ethan.
He was well aware that his opponent was now far from normal, much like when he activated his Holy Shining Form.
"Die!" The Dwarf King, wild with fury, swung his giant hammer at Ethan!
Boom!
Ethan hastily raised his spear to block, a huge forceing through that made his right arm go numb and his grip bleed.
The terrifying power didn''t lessen in the slightest and immediately sent Ethan flying hundreds of meters away, falling into the dust!
The Dwarf King didn''t give Ethan any chance to catch his breath.
His attacks came pouring down like a storm.
Ethan struggled to fend off his onught,pletely overwhelmed and retreating step by step, only managing to dodge the attacks with agility.
"Can you only dodge, human?"
The Dwarf King roared, the mes on his body growing more violent and his momentum more ferocious.
His hammer emitted a terrifying divine light, instantly enveloping Ethan''s figure!
The terrifying attack came crashing down, and Ethan''s body was sent flying once again, hitting the ground and kicking up a cloud of dust.I think you should take a look at
"You are a worthy sacrifice, and I will offer your death to the great God of War." The Dwarf King slowly approached, raising his hammer to smash Ethan''s skull.
Ethan slowly rose, showing no sign of retreat, the will to fight zing even stronger in his eyes.
Hot blood streamed down his arm, but as it ran over the Dragon yer Spear, it was mysteriously absorbed.
"Bathed in Dragon Blood, it''s about time for you to awaken."
As if in response to Ethan''s words, his Dragon yer Spear suddenly burst into a terrifying light.
A ferocious figure was pulled from the speara ck dragon coiling around Ethan''s head, letting out a terrifying roar!
Sacred light radiated from Ethan, healing his injuries.
"God yer!"
Ethan roared.
Man and spear became one, and the ck dragon shadow behind him instantly merged into the Dragon yer Spear.
The spear seemed toe to life, its surface sprouting tiny dragon scales, and the shadow of the ck dragon''s head appeared at the tip.
Ethan''s figure instantly disappeared, and in the next moment, he was directly above the Dwarf King, swinging a terrifying blow!
The Dragon yer Spear, once born through the consumption of Dragon Blood, was now about to y this false god on earth!
Ethan felt his body filled with explosive power, like a burning meteor.
He smashed into the Dwarf King!
"Battle!"
The Dwarf King roared, divine light radiating all around him as he swept his hammer.
Ethan thrust his Dragon yer Spear fiercely!
ng!
Countless divine lights exploded, and a terrifying glow instantly enveloped the entire battlefield!
The Dwarf King grunted, staggered, and took several steps back.
He was actually losing to this insignificant human in terms of strength?
Ethan stepped forward, thrusting his spear.
The Dragon yer Spear spun, shing out at an odd angle, heading straight for the Dwarf King''s face.
Thud!
The Dwarf King flinched in pain, his giant hammer knocked away.
Ethan attacked again.
The light on the Dragon yer Spear had unknowingly faded away, and no sacred light radiated from Ethan.
He simply jumped quietly, then thrust his spear!
In the calm, there was great terror!
Ethan instantlyunched hundreds of strikes, leaving countless holes in the Dwarf King.
Blood sttered, and the massive body of the Dwarf King was brutally smashed to the ground.
"Damned human! I must kill you!" The Dwarf King roared, his body surfaced with golden runes.
He gestured, and the hammer that had been knocked away flew back into his hand, radiating divine light.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The two shed again, causing the earth to shake and mountains to tremble!
However, this time, Ethan held the absolute advantage.
Ethan''s figure kept flickering around the Dwarf King.
Every strike he made left a bleeding wound on the Dwarf King.
The Dwarf King gasped for breath, letting out furious roars. He, covered with wounds, was now a bloody mess.
"Kneel and surrender, and I''ll spare your life," Ethan''s voice slowly rose.
Strike after strike, the Dwarf King was continuously pushed back.
Then Ethan mmed his spear down, sending the Dwarf King flying and tumbling to the ground!
Crack!
This strikepletely shattered the Dwarf King''s sternum.
He felt his life force rapidly draining...
"No, this can''t be... The power of the God of War descends upon me, I should be invincible!"
The Dwarf King murmured, struggling to open his eyes as his consciousness began to blur.
Hum!
The Dwarf King suddenly felt the shadow of the God of War in his mind flicker, and the power within him started to drain quickly.
"No! Your Highness, God of War, are you abandoning your devotee?!" The Dwarf King let out a painful cry as his body rapidly shrank and copsed into a pool of blood.
"Kneel, or die."
Ethan strode over, his body radiating a golden glow.
His skin gave off a soft golden light, and his injuries were instantly healed.
"Surrender?" The Dwarf King climbed up from the ground, yelling, "You puny human dare to suggest that the great dwarf race surrender to you?!"
"Then you can die!"
Ethan sneered, and thrust his spear forcefully.
Pfft!
The Dwarf King''s body stiffened.
He looked down at the spear that had pierced his chest, blood spurting out.
Chapter 132 131-Founding Of The Hero Kingdom (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Why..." The Dwarf King looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with regret.
He had devoutly worshiped the God of War for many years, finally earning the deity''s favor, bing a god''s chosen one, rising to Rank S, and his power skyrocketed!
He thought he could conquer all formidable enemies and reign supreme, but now he was defeated by a human. Such a result filled him with great resentment.
"God of War, why did you abandon me..." The light gradually faded from the Dwarf King''s eyes as he fell heavily to the ground.
"Because you are useless..." Ethan pulled out the spear from the Dwarf King''s chest, then pierced his skull with it, ending his life.
"This can''t be... this isn''t possible."
The Dwarf Minister watched the scene before him in disbelief.
He then turned around and ran as if mad, the light of the teleportation portal quickly brightening up as he vanished within.
Ethan turned his head, stepping into the teleportation portal in the same way.
...
ckstone Dwarf Kingdom.
The Dwarf Minister fled in a disheveled state from the teleportation circle.
Under the bewildered stares of others, he ran forward as if he had gone mad...
He passedvish pces and the roads that recorded the thousand-year history of the Dwarf Kingdom.
Just when he thought he could escape, a spear broke through the air, pierced his chest, and pinned him to the city gate tower.
"No..."
"Even though he''s just a lowly human, even though..." The Dwarf Minister looked at the prosperous royal city in front of him and slowly closed his eyes.
Underneath the city gate, the sudden and bloody scene silenced everyone, followed by a roar of surprise.
"He''s dead?! The Dwarf Minister is dead?"
"Was it an assassination? Or did the Dark Lord break in?"
"Call the army, the army!"
Ethan slowly appeared above the city gate, standing above the Dwarf Minister''s corpse.
Henry and his party of Heroes, all wounded from the bloody battle, lined up behind him.
He took out the Dwarf King''s body and tossed it down from the city wall. His angry voice slowly rose:
"The Dwarf Kingdom has plotted against my Hero Camp and has been punished!"
"This is a war, a war between us Heroes and the Dwarf Kingdom!"
"Those Heroes willing to join me in this revenge, follow me and fight!"
"Battle!" Henry and his team were the first to respond, following Ethan into battle against the Dwarf Kingdom''s army.
The Heroes inside the city were somewhat bewildered at first, but upon seeing the bodies of the Dwarf King and the Dwarf Minister, they gradually came to their senses.
"Kill!"
"Hell, I don''t know what''s going on, but if Henry and Jonathan are in, then we''re on the right side!"
"The Dwarf Kingdom is done for, what''s there to be afraid of!"
"The brave starve without a cause, the coward without an effort. Starting today, the Dwarf Kingdom is ruled by us Heroes!"
A group of Heroes erupted into terrifying battle cries,unching an attack on the important locations within the Dwarf Kingdom''s capital.
Under the influence of the majority, especially after Ethan demonstrated his crushingbat power, almost all the Heroes joined this rebellion.
In just a day, ckstone City, the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom, fell!
A few dayster, news spread that shocked the entire continent.
Rank S Hero Ethan killed the Dwarf King, upied ckstone City, the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom.
He and several Hero Guilds officially formed an alliance, establishing the first kingdom with Heroes as the main body, named the ckstone Hero Kingdom!
On the same day, Ethan dered himself the King of ckstone!
...
ckstone City, Royal Pce.
Inside the former sleeping chamber of the Dwarf King, two elf maidens of unparalleled beauty watched in terror as a man slowly walked into the great hall.
In a single night, the once glorious Dwarf Royal Court copsed, all dissenters were killed, every brick of the pce was stained with blood...
Now within the royal city, there were no voices opposing this Hero, this new king named Ethan.
Vivian and Mira huddled together, they were both princesses of the Elf Kingdom.
Although not of the direct line, their status was still nobility.
The threat of the Dark Lord was growing increasingly severe, the Sunset Empire had fallen into a quagmire.
To consolidate their rule and deepen the alliance with the Dwarf Kingdom, they were used as tools of political marriage, about to be the new wives of the Dwarf King.
They just didn''t expect things to change so fast.
They hadn''t evenpleted the wedding yet, and the Dwarf King''s corpse was already being hung on the city gate for everyone to see.I think you should take a look at
Vivian gathered her courage and spoke to the dangerous man standing in front of them: "We are of the Elf Kingdom''s royal family, whatever grudges you have with the Dwarf Kingdom, they have nothing to do with us..."
"Mira and I came for a political marriage, but we have not yetpleted the wedding ceremony with the Dwarf King."
"I hope you can return our freedom to us, send us back to the Elf Kingdom. The queen will surely appreciate your kindness, and you will gain the friendship of our Elf Kingdom."
"Is that so?" Ethan smiled and took a big step towards them.
"I think there''s no need for such trouble. Didn''t youe here for a political marriage, to find a new ally for the Elf Kingdom?"
"The Dwarf King may be dead, but I''m still here."
Ethan slowly walked to their side.
Vivian, pale-faced, nced at Ethan and trembled, "No... please..."
Before Vivian could finish, Ethan pressed her down and silenced her with a kiss.
"Mmm..." Vivian tried to struggle, but Ethan''s arm was too strong; she couldn''t push him away.
Feeling the strong resistance from the Elf woman beneath him, Ethan touched her earlobe, his cold voice slowly rising: "You should know, during wars, idents happen quite easily. For example, an Elf from anothernd mysteriously dying in the royal pce, tortured to death."
At Ethan''s words, Vivian''s body stiffened instantly.
Ethanughed, gently lifted her chin, and kissed her again.
This time he kissed her deeply, his tongue boldly exploring her mouth, savoring the sweet nectar within.
This time, Vivian didn''t resist, her breathing growing increasingly ragged.
The sound of their intertwined lips filled the air with an ambiguous rhythm.
Ethan held the woman in his arms tightly, pulling her entire body into his embrace.
His fingers traced the milky white skin, appreciating the fullness of her chest, the heat and firmness between his legs pressing against Vivian''s backside.
Touched by his hands, Vivian''s body began to tremble slightly, whether from fear or something else.
Ethan lightly kissed Vivian''s soft and cool lips, his tongue licking her tender lips, while hisrge hands wandered around her slender waist.
"Mmm..." Vivian couldn''t help but let out a soft moan, her body burning like fire, restless and ufortable.
Ethan lifted Vivian''s skirt to her knees, revealing her white slender legs, then removed his pants and tossed them to the side of the bed.
Ethan lowered his head to nibble on Vivian''s earlobe, his breath tickling her ear, "What do you think of me? Will I make you feel good?"
Vivian shook her head without speaking, she could only let Ethan have his way.
"Ah..." Vivian moaned.
She was lying on the bed, Ethan kneeling behind her, parting her legs.
With a forceful thrust, he started to slowly rub against her, the tingling pleasure instantly engulfed her entire body.
Vivian''s body involuntarily arched, her hands gripping Ethan''s broad and sturdy shoulders, her eyes cloudy and her mouth slightly agape as she gasped for breath.
"Baby, tell me, do you want me? Do you want me to work harder?"
"Mm... ah... I don''t know..."
Vivian closed her eyes, abandoning resistance, merely moving with Ethan''s rhythm, trying to amodate him, indulging in the pleasure of the moment.
Seeing this, Ethan once again lowered his head to capture her lips, losing himself in their passionate entanglement.
"Mm... ah..." Vivian tilted her head back, epting his fervor.
Ethan pushed Vivian down onto the bed.
One hand held down her shoulder, while the other traced down her spine...
From her neck, her corbone, her belly button, Ethan gradually moved downwards, finally stopping at the cherry-like peak of her snowy mound.
"Mm... no... don''t..."
Unable to help herself, Vivian squirmed, but Ethan was already prepared for her movements.
He leaned over, nibbled on her petite, round earlobe, and murmured into her ear, "Be good, don''t move around, or you know what will happen..."
Ethan''s voice was full of innuendo, causing Vivian to shudder.
Hearing his words, she dared not move any longer.
All she could do was lie obediently on the bed, enduring his humiliating touch.
"Open your eyes and look at me!" Ethanmanded, a hint of coldness in his voice.
"Mm..." Reluctantly, Vivian opened her eyes.
Seeing Ethan up close, her heart beat faster, pounding against her chest.
"What a shame for the Dwarf King, he died before he could taste such a beauty. Let me teach you how to be a real husband and wife!"
As Ethan said this, he started to remove her clothes.
"Ah! Wait..." Vivian immediately stopped him, "I''m not ready yet..."
"Don''t worry, I promise I''ll make you feel good until the end." Ethan licked his lips and slowly lifted Vivian''s slender legs.
Chapter 133 132-The Elf Vivian (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan slowly raised Vivian''s legs, picking her up from the ground and carrying her to the edge of the big bed in the room.
He plopped her down onto hisp and said, "You look so beautiful."
Then he leaned in to give her a soft kiss, running his fingers over her cheeks and feeling her smooth, soft skin.
Vivian closed her eyes, her body shivering slightly.
Ethan reached out to take off Vivian''s skirt, undoing the buttons at the front and tossing it aside.
"Mmm..." Vivian let out a little moan, her feet fidgeting nervously, showing just how tense she was.
Ethan leaned down, nibbling on Vivian''s perky nipples and teasing them with his tongue, which made her body tremble even more.
He then got hold of Vivian''s long, fair legs, pulling down her pants to her knees.
He parted her legs and ced them around his waist.
She felt embarrassed and couldn''t look at Ethan, turning her head to the side, exposing her delicate neck.
Ethan kissed his way down to Vivian''s belly, his hand moving down her t stomach, exploring her private parts and bringing her legs closer together.
Ethan''s fingers traced Vivian''s intimate area, ying with her sensitive bud, and Vivian''s petals tightened around his fingers as if trying to pull them in.
He gently spread her legs wider and slid into Vivian''s bud...
"Ah!" Vivian moaned softly, her arms wrapping around Ethan''s back.
Ethan''s movements became wilder, and he wrapped his hands around Vivian''s waist, attacking with waves of intensity.
Vivian was breathless, her body writhing intensely, and her long, slender legs rubbing against Ethan''s waist with force.
"Ah... mmm... feels so good..." Vivian''s passion intensified, her legs tightly entwined around Ethan''s waist, almost causing him some pain.
Her seductive and enchanting voice resonated in his ears, sending shivers down his spine.
Ethan saw Vivian''s beautiful big eyes, watery and seemingly ready to drip like water.
Her towering figure and plump breasts quivered with each breath, pressing against Ethan''s shoulders.
Feeling the warmth enveloping his lower body, Ethan began another round of thrusts.
Vivian was both shy and eager,pletely immersed in pleasure.
Her eyes narrowed, her rosy lips opened wide from the intense joy, revealing a tender and silky lc tongue inside her mouth.
Her pink little bud was teasingly visible.
Ethan elerated once again, crazily colliding with Vivian''s body.
"Ah!!! It''s amazing, really amazing... faster... harder..."
Vivian couldn''t help but moan and whimper,pletely weak on the bed.
Her legs tightly mped around Ethan''s waist, her hips raised high, perfectly following Ethan''s rhythm.
"You''re so beautiful!" Ethan caressed Vivian''s smooth and silky skin, marveling.
Vivian smirked, sticking out her tongue to lick Ethan''s cheek.
"Mmm... I feel like I''m going to break."
Her soft tongue trailed over Ethan''s muscr lines, moving downward, tracing his contours, and eventually lingering on his sensitive area, giving it a gentle bite.
Ethan let out a low growl and spread Vivian''s legs wider.
Her legs mped tightly, pushing Ethan even higher.
"Ah...!" Apanied by Vivian''s surprised cry, Ethan exerted more force.
"I''m going to break... Ah!"
Vivian''s body convulsed violently for a few moments before she copsed limply on the bed,pletely spent.
Mira watched thisscivious scene before her, her heart pounding in her chest.
In her mind, Vivian was always elegant, pure, and sacred, invible... Yet today, she witnessed her sister in such a seductive state.
Unconsciously, Mira crossed her legs, and her lower region was already wet, leaving her unsure of how to face herself now.
Meanwhile, the dangerously alluring man approached, naked.
"No... Don''t..." Mira curled up, taking a fearful step back.
"Don''t be afraid. Don''t you want to experience what your sister just tasted?" Ethan walked slowly to Mira''s side, gently removing her clothes.I think you should take a look at
Mira''s body was incredibly beautiful, her figure long and graceful, her breasts full and curvy, and her hips plump and perky.
A faint pink hue adorned her, making her look extremely enticing.
Her skin was smooth, wless, and white.
Ethan kissed her gently and then carried her to the edge of the bed.
Blushing, Mira sat up, her legs closed, and her hands covering her chest, waiting for Ethan''s actions.
Ethan slowly undid his own zipper, then pressed Mira down, using his tongue to tease her sensitive nipples.
"Mmm~" Mira let out a satisfied moan.
Ethan''s hand slipped into Mira''s skirt, caressing her smooth and soft skin.
Mira softly called out, "Ah... You''re hurting me!"
But Ethan didn''t stop, he became even more audacious, his fingers exploring Mira''s intimate area, teasing her gently.
Unable to withstand the stimtion, Mira''s mouth opened slightly, moaning louder, her entire body trembling.
"Stop... Don''t..."
Ethan continued to explore Mira''s intimate area until her petals were moist and sticky before stopping.
Lowering his head, Ethan took Mira''s nipple into his mouth, causing her to scream loudly.
He then thrust his tongue into her mouth, entangling with hers, quickly intoxicating her.
Ethan nibbled on Mira''s lips with his teeth, gently parting her teeth with his tongue, savoring her sweetness.
Mira resisted Ethan''s invasive tongue, trying to push it out each time, but Ethan showed no signs of backing down.
His tongue skillfully traced along her lips, prying them open, and Mira could only helplessly let Ethan''s tongue invade her mouth.
Ethan sucked on the fragrant nectar in Mira''s mouth, his tongue lingering there, reluctant to leave.
Mira waspletely intoxicated, her eyes half-closed, looking alluring as if she were in a gentle spring breeze.
Ethan continued to suck on Mira''s nipple, and his mouth was immediately filled with the taste of milk.
He greedily savored this wonderful vor.
Taking a deep breath, Ethan looked at Mira again.
Her face was flushed, her eyes filled with intense desire.
Ethan once again lowered his head, gently savoring her lips.
Finally, Mira couldn''t bear it any longer.
She grabbed Ethan''s shoulders, forcing him to leave her lips.
Breathing heavily, she said, "It''s too much, please don''t y with me like this! I can''t take it!"
But Ethan just smiled and shook his head, saying, "Darling, we''ve only just begun! I like you this way."
Saying this, he once again sucked on Mira''s snow-white breast while teasing her bud with his hand.
Her bud became even more wet, and Mira felt intense electric shocks in her core, causing her to tilt her neck back and moan continuously.
"Mmm... Ah, please, don''t..."
Her whole body was tingling, and her hands had unknowingly gripped Ethan''s back.
Suddenly, Ethan lifted Mira horizontally and threw her onto the bed, dominating her.
He supported himself on both sides of her body and looked down at her lying on the bed.
Mira''s cheeks were red, her eyes gleaming with desire, and her watery peach blossom eyes seemed to be inviting Ethan to pluck her.
Ethan''s gaze fell on Mira''s full and erect bosom.
Her snow-white and ample breasts resembled two solid jade bowls overturned on her white body.
Ethan''s hand slowly moved up from Mira''s waist to her hips.
He lightly patted her buttocks, causing Mira to tremble, and a liquid flowed between her buttocks, dripping into Ethan''s palm.
Ethan''s index finger slid into Mira''s body, gently kneading her bud, and her body trembled once again.
Chapter 134 133-Conquering Two Elven Women (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Mmm..." Mira let out a sweet moan as her body writhed, her hands tightly holding Ethan''s head, pressing him closer to herself.
Mira''s lower region was already soaked, wetting the bedsheets thoroughly.
Ethan lightly patted Mira''s buttocks, and she released her hands that were holding onto his head, kneeling up and presenting her curvaceous behind, inviting Ethan''s fingers to explore inside her.
Her eyes were hazy, radiating alluring charm.
With his right hand supporting Mira''s hips, Ethan''s left hand slid through her back and lifted her delicate form, seating her on the bed.
He then climbed on top of her, straddling her.
His left hand roamed over Mira''s body, grasping her breasts firmly, giving them a squeeze before lightly pressing with his thumb.
Mira let out a blissful moan, her body constantly swaying.
Her hips tightened suddenly, pressing firmly against Ethan''s crotch, where a hard object met Mira''s warm and slippery entrance.
"Mmm... I can''t take it anymore..." Mira lightly opened her lips, exhaling like a fragrant orchid.
Ethan gently brushed aside Mira''s disheveled hair, leaning close to her ear.
His warm breath caressed her sensitive earlobe, making Mira''s whole body tingle, unable to hold back her shivering.
Feeling parched in her throat, Mira nestled into Ethan''s embrace, lowering her head to find his lips.
She parted her seductive red lips, taking Ethan''s tongue into her mouth, sucking on its tip, exploring his oral cavity, engaging in a passionate entanglement with Ethan.
Ethan felt as if an electric current surged through him, transporting him to cloud nine. Mira''s tongue was soft and sweet, and Ethan greedily savored her sweetness.
Both of them forgot everything else, indulging in their intimate embrace, oblivious to each other''s existence.
Mira''s lower region was sufficiently moist, with no barriers in the way.
Ethan prated her honeyed entrance directly.
"Ah!" Mira cried out in a tender voice; the object invading her felt too big, and her body seemed to be filled to the brim.
Ethan smiled and gazed at Mira, using his index finger to gently lift her chin, teasing, "Don''t be afraid, darling, you''ll soon enjoy this position."
Mira was still in a daze, her body feeling peculiar.
Though she felt shy, she didn''t resist.
"Mmm~" Mira moaned again, but this time, she had grown ustomed to Ethan''s presence.
Her hands grabbed Ethan''s shoulders, drawing him closer, and she began to respond, amodating his advances.
Her response excited Ethan further, urging him to thrust deeper into her, while Mira used her long, slender legs to hold him in ce.
"Unh... Mmm!... Mmm!" Mira couldn''t help but moan; she felt Ethan''s desire intensify, as if he was growing bolder with each move.
She bit her lip, trying to resist, but was soon overwhelmed, unable to withstand Ethan''s advances. Eventually, she gave up struggling.
"Ah!" Mira''s scream pierced the night air, gradually turning into a low moan as her body convulsed with each of Ethan''s thrusts.
"Oh, darling, you''re so beautiful!" Ethan felt the heat and passion radiating from Mira''s body; she truly was an enchanting beauty.
Encouraged by her response, Ethan''s movements became even more fric, and Mira''s cries grew louder.
"Oh... It feels amazing!" Overwhelmed by the sudden waves of pleasure, Mira''s body trembled.
She forgot everything,pletely engrossed in the ecstasy Ethan was giving her.
"Hehe, darling, you''re incredible. I''ll make you feel on top of the world." Seeing Mira''s mesmerized eyes and sensual lips, Ethan''s heart raced.
He quickened his pace once more.
"Ah!! Ahh..." Mira''s screams escaped her throat as her head spun.
She couldn''t think straight.
At this moment, she experienced the pinnacle of pleasure, as if she was soaring in the clouds.
Ethan embraced Mira''s delicate form, thrusting wildly.
"Ah!! It feels so good!" The intense pleasure sent shivers down Mira''s spine.
She closed her eyes and kept shaking her head, trying her best to retain consciousness.
She wanted to regain control of her body, but it was futile.
"Ah... Mmm... Ah..." Mira''s throat released uncontroble moans.
"Mmm..." Ethan listened to Mira''s arousing moans that made his blood boil, and he thrust even faster.
Mira eagerly reciprocated.
She hadpletely lost herself, acting purely on instinct, purely indulging in the pleasure.
"Mmm... Ah... Ah..." Mira''s moans reverberated throughout the room as her body convulsed intensely.
Each of Ethan''s thrusts brought her to the peak of pleasure.
Mira''s breath became rapid, her face flushed, and her chest heaved intensely.
Her body was bing weak; Ethan''s relentless advances were bing almost unbearable.
The pleasure she experienced grew more and more intense.
Mira''s moans continued, and her body gradually became more sensitive. I think you should take a look at
Ethan''s vigorous movements pushed her to the climax, and she even forgot her surroundings, forgetting who she was.
All that mattered now was that she was receiving the ultimate pleasure that Ethan was giving her, and her heart was filled with a sense of profound happiness.
Each thrust from Ethan pushed Mira to the highest point of pleasure.
Exhausted, she copsed onto the bed, panting heavily, her whole body covered in a sheen of fragrant sweat.
She was too tired to even move her fingers.
"It''sing! Ah... I can''t hold on..." Suddenly, Mira let out a high-pitched moan, trembling on the bed, gasping for breath.
Her body still reverberated with the afterglow of pleasure.
Having released all the heat inside her, Ethan looked at Vivian, whose eyes were full of charm, and embraced her too.
"Now, are you two still scared?" Ethan asked with a grin.
"Annoying!" Mira and Vivian both pouted and lightly pounded on Ethan''s chest.
"Do you really find it annoying?" Ethan chuckled, his eyes greedily and wickedly fixed on the captivating bosoms of Mira and Vivian, exposed on their seductive bodies.
Their legs were long and slender, with smooth and delicate skin, resembling creamy jade.
Vivian''s pair of long, well-proportioned arms rested on Ethan''s shoulders, her towering and perky bosom almost pressing against his face.
Mira, not to be outdone, buried Ethan''s head in her ample cleavage.
Ethan stuck out his tongue, licking his lips, his gaze greedy and wicked, fixated on Mira and Vivian''s impressive hills.
Both of them giggled, sitting on Ethan''s thighs, one on each side.
"You''re such a bad guy..." Mira lightly bit her lip, exhaling gently.
"This time, I want to be on top," Vivian''s voice was as soft as a pool of mud, causing an itchy feeling in Ethan''s body.
With Vivian on top, Ethan began a new round of passionate action.
"Mmm..." a sweet moan escaped Vivian''s lips, and she bit down on her lip.
Watching Ethan energetically engage with her sister, who was lying beneath him, Mira blushed and said, "I''ve never seen my sister like this before..."
Hearing this, Vivian unintentionally let out a moan.
She wanted to say something in response, but the waves of pleasure had already taken away her senses.
Ethan seemed to have an inexhaustible supply of energy, and he continued to thrust forcefully.
Ethan raised his head, licked his lips, and looked at Mira beside him.
"How does it feel watching your sister pinned down by me? Isn''t it a wonderful sight?"
Mira scolded, "You''re so annoying, Ethan. You''re such a bad guy!"
Not long ago, both of them were noble elven royalty, beings that dwarves and heroes could only look up to...
But now, they had be ythings in the hands of the man before them.
Ethan gazed at Mira''s exposed snow-white bosom and couldn''t resist leaning down to kiss and tease it with his tongue.
Mira was left feeling weak all over, breathing heavily, and letting out soft moans.
Yet, there was an inexplicable excitement rising in her heart.
Whispering in Mira''s ear, Ethan asked, "Enjoying yourself, Mira?"
Mira nodded, actively responding to Ethan''s advances. "Ah... Mmm..."
Vivian''s nostrils emitted soft moans.
Her mind had already nked out, and she seemed to have lost consciousness, intoxicated in the immense pleasure that Ethan brought.
With a seductive look and flushed cheeks, she breathed heavily, trembling as if floating on a cloud, almost on the verge of passing out.
"Vivian, moan even louder. Look at how much Mira enjoys seeing you like this," Ethan encouraged.
Holding Vivian''s full and firm waist tightly, Ethan thrust into her repeatedly.
Mira passionately kissed Ethan, leaving a trail of wet kisses on his back.
Ethan''s lips came close to Mira''s ear and he blew gently, saying with a smirk, "Mira, I''m totally in love with you~"
Vivian''s body went limp, devoid of any strength.
She copsed on the bed, letting Ethan ravish her delicate frame, moaning in a way that would drive anyone wild.
"Mmm~ Ethan, please stop... I feel like fainting..."
"Don''t worry, you''ll feel great in no time."
As Ethan continued his relentless thrusts, he used his rough fingers to caress Mira''s skin, making her body grow hotter and hotter.
Meanwhile, Mira was gazing at him with longing eyes, her gaze hazy, and her cheeks rosy.
"Don''t worry, tonight I''ll satisfy you as well." Ethan pulled Mira closer and gave her a deep kiss. The three of them simultaneously let out joyful moans.
This night was destined to be passionate and endless, and the intoxicating moans continued throughout the entire night.
Chapter 135 134-Vein Of Ghostly Shadows (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
After a thorough purge of the Dwarven Kingdom, the Hero League, led by Ethan, gainedplete control over the kingdom''s ruling power.
The first thing the Heroes did after officially founding the nation was to mine the Mana Crystal Vein located underground.
There''s no such thing as a secret in this world, and they nned to mine as much as possible before the news leaked.
With the high value of Mana Crystals, each day of mining brought incalcble potential wealth.
The major guilds, after much heated debate, tentatively determined the personnel for mining the underground vein.
It would be entirelyposed of Heroes, numbering around five hundred.
When it came to getting rich, the major guilds exhibited tremendous efficiency.
Five hundred Heroes were quickly recruited, all core members of the major guilds.
The teleportation gate''s light slowly brightened, and the Heroes of the major guilds flooded into the underground city.
After cleaning up the castle''s ruins, a group of Heroes began to mine the Mana Crystal Vein.
This was an extraordinarily rich vein. Not long after the mining began, cries of astonishment rang out from the crowd.
"Holy crap, look at the size of this one... How much is this damn thing worth?"
"Isn''t mining Mana Crystals supposed to be hard? Why''s it like picking cabbages here?"
"Is this a Magic Crystal too? My God... how rich is this vein?"
"I originally refused to be a miner... but now all I can say is, ''This is fantastic!''"
A group of Heroes, who initially showed little interest in mining, suddenly became enthusiastic.
No one needed to whip them into action; they were all hands on deck.
When subordinates arezy orck enthusiasm, it usually boils down to one problem: not enough money.
Now, with a vast Mana Crystal Vein in front of them, each swing of a pickaxe was like digging up a bag of gold.
This was much more satisfying than killing monsters and leveling up.
Ethan had recently reviewed many documents about this world.
Mana Crystals were not rare; they were found all over the continent.
But the problem was that most of the veins yielded very little.
Some Mana Crystal Veins, even ifpletely mined out, would yield only a few pounds of Mana Crystals.
A vein yielding over a hundred pounds of Mana Crystals could be called rich.
And the vein under ckstone Volcano, in just the first three days of mining, had already produced over a hundred pounds of Mana Crystals.
Even Ethan, whose fortune was now considerable, found his hands trembling at such terrifying wealth.
A week into therge-scale mining of the Mana Crystal Vein, the teleportation array in the pce suddenly shook violently.
A group of Heroes stumbled out, looking utterly disheveled.
Thinking it was an enemy attack, Ethan rushed over with a group of high-ranking Heroes, only to find no enemies, just a bunch of terrified Heroes lying on the ground, panting heavily.
"What happened?" Henry was the first to ask.
It took the group a while to recover, and finally, one of the Heroes, looking pale, said, "Dead... they''re all damn dead..."
"Ghosts, there are ghosts down in the mine!"
After the Hero finished speaking, he screamed hysterically, constantly yelling about ghosts, as if he had lost his mind.
Henry knocked him out with a p, and only then did he quiet down.
"Someone sane tell me what the hell happened down there?" Henry roared.
A slightly less pale Hero managed to recover a bit, then got up from the ground and said, "He''s not wrong... Something really eerie happened down there... It''s too damn weird."
"We were mining just fine at first, and then suddenly one guy stiffened and fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth. We thought he''d been poisoned. Then the few Heroes around him fell down without warning..."
"Then ghostly white shadows began to appear in the mine, and a lot of people died suddenly. We tried to fight back, but our skills had no effect on those creatures..."
"The ghostly figures kept multiplying, so we had to flee. Even after we escaped, people kept dying, so we had to run back here."
As the Hero spoke, his face turned deathly pale, as if recalling something terrifying.
Several visibly shaken Heroes raised their hands, saying, "We can''t keep mining there... I''ve made enough money these past few days, can I quit?"
"Yeah, money''s not as important as life."
"I want out too!" A group of Heroes chimed in.I think you should take a look at
Ethan nced at the crowd and didn''t rush to reply.
After exchanging nces with Jonathan and others, he said, "We understand the situation below, and no one wants to gamble with their lives, so we won''t force any of you."
"But you all know the value of the Mana Crystal Vein. We''ll settle your pay for the past few days, but there''s one condition: you must stay in the royal city for a while, and not leave."
A few Heroes seemed dissatisfied with Ethan''s decision, but under the stares of a group of high-level Heroes, they didn''t dare to openly resist and had to bear with it.
Jonathan arranged for a group of Heroes to take the survivors away, and the high-level Heroes gathered to discuss.
"What do you make of the situation in the mine?"
"I don''t know if it''s true or false. Let''s go down and see first."
A group of high-level Heroes formed a ten-person squad, activated the teleportation circle, and once again arrived at the underground dwarf city.
In front of the mine where the ident urred, therey sixty-seven corpses on the ground, all with dull skin and wide, terrified eyes filled with blood, as if they had seen something extremely horrifying.
From within the mine, strands of ck and white mist wafted out.
Even from a distance, they could feel a powerful sense of oppression...
"This fog... Are there really ghosts?" Henry looked at the white fog drifting out of the hole, his eyes full of doubt and uncertainty.
They had encountered this fog on their first exploration underground, and after killing the Mutant Elemental Lord, they thought they had dealt with the source of the fog.
Could it be that the Mutant Elemental Lord had somehowe back to life?
"There are supernatural forces in this world, but I don''t believe in any ghosts or goblins," Jonathan said with conviction, starting to examine the bodies on the ground.
A few apanying Heroes moved one of the corpses on the ground, their faces changing, and said in a low voice, "Timothy is dead..."
Henry and Jonathan moved closer upon hearing the name, approaching the corpse.
Timothy was also a Rank A Hero, assigned to oversee the mining Heroes.
He had not even entered the vein and had died so inexplicably.
"What was the cause of death?"
"It seems to be... suffocation."
Hearing the word "suffocation," everyone suddenly fell silent, remembering their previous suffocating experience all too vividly.
A sense of foreboding arose in many of their hearts...
"Find someone to ask how Timothy died,"manded one Hero. Soon, there was a report.
"After the incident underground, Timothy was the first to rush down... but how he died, why he died here, no one knows the reason."
"A Rank A Hero, dead just like that, without any exnation?" Henry furrowed his brows.
Ethan also felt that something was off. Even for him, killing Timothy with all his might would not be difficult, but killing him without leaving any injuries was something he couldn''t do.
"What do we do? Temporarily close the mine? Or..." Jonathan asked, looking toward Ethan.
In this situation, only Ethan could make the decision.
"Everyone knows how much Mana Crystal this vein can produce in a day. If we close it, the gold coins we''ll lose will be astronomical."
"Let''s first find a solution, see if we can handle the source of this strange incident, and discuss other matterster."
"We''ve encountered this mist before; logically, it shouldn''t have any real killing power..."
Ethan stepped forward, not approaching the mine rashly. He stood at a distance, pulled out an iron sword, and tossed it toward the fog.
Sizzling...
As soon as the iron sword touched the mist, it made a strange noise, andrge patches of rust appeared on the de before it fell to the ground.
Without Ethan speaking, everyone realized that something was wrong.
This fog was clearly different from what they had encountered before, as it could corrode metal.
This was dreadful news for most Heroes.
Their weapons and armor were made of metal, and without these items, they''d be as good as unarmed on the battlefield, greatly reducing theirbat effectiveness.
"Bring some live creatures," Ethanmanded.
Soon, several Heroes came over with cages of chickens.
Ethan casually threw one into the ck fog.
A rooster''s crowing was heard, and they could even see the chicken pping its wings and jumping around in the fog.
Chapter 136 135-The Remains In The Mana Crystal (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
The group waited only a short while, and the chicken remained quite active.
Ethan couldn''t help but frown, now finding himself somewhat at a loss.
"It seems the situation isn''t as bad as we imagined," Henry said, letting out a sigh of relief. If the chicken had died the moment it was thrown in, that would have been a real cause for concern.
"Let''s deal with these bodies first," Ethan waved his hand, signaling the group to handle the corpses on the ground.
After clearing the bodies near the mine, they discussed and decided they had to go down into the mine to investigate.
They couldn''t abandon such a vast wealth as the Mana Crystal Vein without trying to understand what happened.
For safety, they all removed their metal armor before descending into the mine.
The mine was dark, with the flickering torchlight illuminating only a very limited distance.
Shortly after entering the mine, they saw several lifeless, dull-colored bodies scattered on the ground along the escape route.
Some of the more timid Heroes began to tremble involuntarily at the sight.
As they continued deeper into the mine, flickers of luminescence came from ahead.
Ethan and the others cautiously approached, finally making out the glowing object.
A fist-sized Magic Crystal was embedded in the cave wall, with ck and white mist continually emanating from the Mana Crystal.
Beside it, the grotesque face of a monky still, having been dead for some time.
"This Mana Crystal..." Henry moved closer and gently knocked it off the wall. His face instantly turned incredibly grave.
Inside the Mana Crystal was an enclosed, ferocious-looking skull.
"Monster... Monster!" A few Heroes cried out in rm as they recognized the face of the skull.
The skull had horns on its forehead and scales covering its face, with both eyes tightly closed, as if in a deep sleep.
Mist continued to pour from it, and Ethan pulled out an iron sword, slowly approaching the foging from the Mana Crystal.
A sizzling noise sounded, and the iron sword in his hand was corroded once again.
"This skull seems to be the source of the mist..."
"Wait, no, there''s more foging out from deeper in the cave," one Hero pointed towards the deeper part of the cave, and indeed, a thin mist continued to waft from within.
"Could it be possible that there''s more than one source of the fog?"
"Never mind what this ghastly head is, those Heroes who escaped mentioned a white ghostly figure, but we haven''t seen that even once," Henry said gravely.
"Let''s keep going. Even if there are ghosts or monsters in this world, they''re still just a type of monster. We''re not mere mortals powerless to fight back; if it dares to reveal its health bar, we can kill it!"
Holding torches, the group continued to approach the cave.
Soon, they discovered another source of mist, another Mana Crystal, sealing within it a w covered with ck scales and long, sharply gleaming ck nails.
As they went further down, they discovered more and more sources of mist, some sealing bones, others various limbs...
Without exception, they were terrifying creatures unlike any human, emitting eerie mists from their dead bodies, leading to the massive changes within the mine.
"It seems they identally dug up these things while mining the Mana Crystals, and the fog that emanated from within caused those deaths."
"What should we do now, continue mining?"
"What are these bodies inside the Mana Crystals? Does anyone know what they are?"
The group of Heroes began to discuss quietly.
Ethan didn''t respond.
He took out the Dragon yer Spear and ventured deeper into the mine alone.
The Dragon yer Spear burst with shes of red light, copsing arge part of the cave ahead.
Ethan used the Dragon yer Spear to pick out several giant Mana Crystals, taking them all out.
Without exception, these Mana Crystals also contained the flesh of unknown beings.
"Bring those previous remains here," Ethan ordered. Several Heroes quicklyplied, using sticks to handle the Mana Crystals, not daring to touch them directly.
"Any of you studied medicine?" Ethan asked, pointing at the pile of Mana Crystals on the ground. No one answered.
Henry gave an embarrassed smile, saying helplessly, "It''s a pity that everyone from Dark Core died; they would havee in handy at a time like this."
The group soon realized what Ethan wanted to do. I think you should take a look at
The remains sealed within these Mana Crystals were clearly all part of the same creature.
Ethan fumbled with the Dragon yer Spear for a while, trying to see if he could piece together the Mana Crystals.
"Could all these limbs be from the same creature?"
"Not sure; it''s shattered so badly. This is just a part of it; if they''re all from the same creature, there must be at least a hundred pieces, right?"
"Good heavens, using hundreds of Mana Crystals as its own coffin after death, that''s quite avish creature, isn''t it?"
The group of Heroes began to chatter, initially panicking upon entering the mine, but with Ethan as their anchor, and nothing ominous having happened so far, they quickly rxed.
"Let me get a few medical experts down here; I want to see what this dead devil looked like when it was alive."
Henry instructed, and soon three terrified-looking Heroes were brought down into the mine.
Among the three Heroes, two were girls, and having seen the eerily dead bodies along the way, they were already pale with fright.
When they heard that Ethan''s task was for them to piece together the remains of an unknown creature, one anxious female Hero broke down in tears.
The other two Heroes didn''t look much better, especially after seeing the terrifying limbs sealed within the Mana Crystals. They didn''t even dare to approach them.
"You don''t need to be afraid. It''s just a dead creature. You''ve done autopsies before, right? What you''ll be doing here is simr; just piece together these Mana Crystals and reconstruct it."
"Don''t worry; you''ll be wellpensated for this," Henry half-pressured, persuading the Heroes for a while, and finally promised substantial rewards.
Only then did the three Heroes begin their work.
For these professionals, piecing together the remains was not a difficult task; most of the parts had clues to follow.
After a tense start with no unexpected urrences, the three became bolder, even starting to whisper amongst themselves.
"What kind of creature is this? It''s so ugly..."
"I bought a field guide to continental creatures aftering to this world, and I can assure you, this thing wasn''t in there."
"Scales all over, horns on its head, sharp teeth and ws... Doesn''t it resemble one of those demons from hell?"
"Damn it, don''t scare me like that."
With concerted effort, they soon managed to piece together an approximate form from the Mana Crystals.
Indeed, the remains all came from the same creature.
It was more than three times the size of an average person, standing over three meters tall, with four arms.
But some parts were clearly missing: one right arm was gone, and the Mana Crystal containing its heart was nowhere to be found.
"Keep searching; let''s see if we can find the remaining Mana Crystals," Ethan directed.
He gathered a group of Heroes, took all the sealed remains in the Mana Crystals, and had them moved and stored above ground, then instructed them to continue digging.
After all the remains were brought above ground, the eerie fog indeed disappeared, and a new batch of miner Heroes were brought in to continue the mining of the Mana Crystal Vein.
Ethan stayed by the mine for several days without any strange incidents, but the missing right arm and heart were never found.
Confident that nothing ominous was happening in the mine, he left the underground city and returned to the surface.
However, not long after he left, more distressing news arrived.
"The white shadows, they have appeared again!"
"People are dead, so many are dead..."
"Ghosts, there are really ghosts!"
A group of Heroes wailed as they escaped from the portal. After calming down a bunch of terrified Heroes, Ethan received another piece of terrible news.
The three Heroes who had pieced together the unknown creature''s body were all found dead in their homes under mysterious circumstances.
"Maybe we should close the mine..." Henry said, his face etched with worry.
The Mana Crystals mined during this period were enough to ensure hisfortable living for a lifetime, and frankly, he didn''t think it was worth the risk.
"Henry, is that all the ambition you have?" Jonathan responded with strong opposition, pulling out a map and spreading it before Henry.
"See this? Our newly-established Hero Kingdom is right at the crossroads of several major kingdoms, surrounded by enemies. Now that word of our founding has spread, many Heroes havee to join us, and the number of Heroes within our borders has surpassed all neighboring countries..."
"But Heroes aren''t civilians; it takes money to support them. The Mana Crystal Vein we''ve mined, aside from purchasing armaments, has mostly been used to pay out bounties."
Chapter 137 136-The Devil (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Jonathan looked at everyone, his tone bing somber: "The surrounding countries have already begun to stir, and even those Dark Lords are starting to be restless."
"Given enough time, we Heroes will certainly be the new rulers of this world. Do you think the native inhabitants will just let us do as we please?"
"War is inevitable, and the daily military expenditures will reach astronomical figures... This Mana Crystal Vein is our biggest reliance."
"Therefore, the Mana Crystal Vein must not be lost!"
Jonathan''s words silenced the crowd of Heroes.
Ethan nodded in agreement, saying: "There''s no time to lose. First, let''s dismiss everyone in the underground city. This time, we must uncover all the hidden dangers. I want to see what exactly is causing mischief beneath the ground."
A group of Heroes, fully armed and ready, once again headed to the underground city.
...
Before the mine, a great number of corpsesy strewn, totaling over a hundred, each person''s death particrly gruesome, as if they had seen some great horror before dying.
After having the corpses on the surface dealt with, Ethan led a group of Heroes back into the mine.
With days of excavation, the underground veins had been dug even deeper.
Wisps of fog wafted through the mine tunnels, identical to what they had seen upon entering the minest time.
"Could it be that we''ve unearthed another corpse?" Henry wondered.
Jonathan shook his head, saying, "The corpses and this fog are not the key. When we came to investigatest time, although these things looked strange, they didn''t cause any casualties..."
"What we need to find is the real culprit behind the deaths of so many Heroes."
Carrying torches, the group continued on, tracing the source of the fog.
They soon reached the end of the mist, a dark and gloomy mine tunnel.
Several pickaxes and pitch-ck corpses were scattered nearby.
They searched the mine entrance thoroughly but found nothing out of the ordinary.
A few Mana Crystals were discovered, but not the type containing the bizarre remains.
"There''s no foging out of this mine, and we haven''t found anything suspicious along the way. Where in the world could these strange things being from?" Henry asked, his face full of bewilderment.
The group of Heroes searched the mine thoroughly once again, but aside from the unexpectedly deceased bodies, they found nothing.
"What exactly are these ghostly shadows? Why haven''t we seen anything like what they described, even after entering the mine twice?"
"Could it be an illusion?"
"That''s unlikely... If it were an illusion, like the ck mist we encounteredst time, the phantom creatures within it shouldn''t be able to harm us."
"Damn it, if we could catch one of these ghostly shadows and study it, wouldn''t all our questions be answered?"
The Heroes began to discuss among themselves.
Ethan closed his eyes, using his formidable mental strength to explore the entire mine, scrutinizing every nook and cranny once more.
Even with his extraordinary mental attributes, he found no clues.
The white shadow described by the escaping Heroes seemed to be as elusive as ghosts, leaving no trace to follow.
"Damn it, are there really ghosts in this world?"
"Just think, before we came to this world, ghosts were only urban legends. But here, supernatural abilities exist. If there really are ghosts, they''d be far more terrifying than the ones in our world," one Hero couldn''t help but say.
His words sent a chill down everyone''s spines.
One Hero kicked him in the rear and cursed, "Shut your damn mouth!"
After several fruitless searches, the group returned to the surface.
In the following days, Ethan personally led the group, standing guard in the mine for several days, but still, they found nothing.
The Heroes returned to the surface, their minds and bodies extremely fatigued after several days of relentless efforts.
"Damn these ghostly shadows! We''ve been on guard for days and haven''t seen so much as a hair of these things. Do they really exist, or were those guys just scared out of their minds and hallucinating?"
"Are you stupid? They saw the ghostly shadows first, then got scared and ran away. They didn''t hallucinate because they were frightened. Get the cause-and-effect rtionship straight, will you?"
"It''s like these ghostly shadows are deliberately avoiding us or something..."
The group of Heroes gathered and grumbled, but Ethan suddenly stiffened when he heard a particr phrase, and asked, "What did you just say?"I think you should take a look at
"Those guys were scared out of their wits..."
"Not that part."
"The mining Heroes acting foolish?"
"Next one!"
"These ghostly shadows seem to be deliberately avoiding us?"
"Yes..." Ethan''s eyes began to light up as he processed this.
Two consecutive deaths had urred in the mine, both involving ghostly shadows. Yet, their two thorough investigations had turned up nothing. They had even staked out the ce for several days.
If the ghostly shadows were a natural phenomenon, they wouldn''t havee up empty-handed. This meant that the so-called ghostly shadows were controble.
If they were controble, it implied someone was manipting everything from behind the scenes.
Ethan carefully scrutinized every Hero present. Now that the elite Heroes were all concentrated in ckstone City, if someone were undermining them, it could only be from among their ranks.
But as Ethan''s gaze swept over them one by one, he found no suspicious individuals. With his current Rank S strength, anyone capable of deceiving him could have used a thousand ways to create even greater destruction without hiding themselves so craftily.
"If it''s not a person..." Ethan suddenly looked up, a sh of determination in his eyes, and clutching his Dragon yer Spear, he strode towards the warehouse near the mine.
The group of Heroes, though puzzled, had no choice but to follow.
Ethan kicked open the warehouse door, revealingrge quantities of Mana Crystals. The terrifying mana fluctuations filled the air like tides, making it difficult even to breathe.
At the far end of the warehouse, a space had been cleared to house a special set of Mana Crystals.
These were the Mana Crystal fragments containing the preserved remains of unknown creatures.
Ethan walked up to the pile of Mana Crystal fragments, his Dragon yer Spear pointing at the preserved head within one of the crystals.
"In this underground city, no living thing can escape my sight. Committing these acts..."
"So, I''ve been puzzled all along, even starting to think if there really was something about elusive ghostly beings," Ethan mused.
"It seems now, there indeed is something foul afoot."
"I''ve been searching for living beings, overlooking you, a dead one."
"If you don''t reveal yourself now, then I must rather kill mistakenly than let go, and I will send you to meet your maker."
The Dragon yer Spear in Ethan''s hand erupted with red glows, twirling around its tip, as he violently thrust it toward the Mana Crystal containing the head.
A terrifying burst of energy shattered the outeryer of the Mana Crystal instantly.
Just before the spear could touch the skull, the eyes snapped open, radiating a horrifying, brutal crimson light.
"You insignificant worm, daring to offend the great Alback the Devil..." came a strange, cryptic utterance from the skull, yet Ethan somehow understood the meaning.
Was it due to his Heritage Memories?
Ethan quickly understood why. Within those memories, aside from knowledge and Dragontongue, he had inherited anguage used by ancient high-level intelligent beings formunication called the "Divine Tongue."
This was anguage used only among the powerful creatures that lived during ancient times.
This meant that this ancient devil Alback was of significant importance.
Ethan wielded his Dragon yer Spear, thrusting it at the ancient devil suspended in mid-air.
Surrounding him, golden elemental light points appeared, twinkling like stars.
The spear emitted an intense golden light, as if it were a peerless weapon forged from pure gold.
Holy Light and demons were natural enemies.
Even though Ethan was now a Dark Lord, his Bloodline''s inherent disgust for demons, and the bloody records within his memories of these creatures, led him to attack without hesitation.
Should this ancient devil fully revive, the entire ckstone Hero Kingdom would be transformed into a realm of death.
"How dare you!" Alback roared in anger.
ck mist suddenly surged beside his skull, forming a huge skeletal head that opened its mouth, bearing two sharp, long fangs, and snapped at Ethan. The sight was utterly terrifying.
The ancient devil''s eyes glowed blood-red, and his face was filled with a violent, bloodthirsty aura: "My body requires more life essence. Your life energy is so vigorous; I had originally nned to save you for thest feast... but now you seek death, so I must indulge in this delicious sacrifice ahead of schedule!"
His eyes emitted a ghastly green me, and strands of ck mist floated from behind him, coalescing into countless screaming, crying, struggling ghosts...
Chapter 138 137-Holy Light VS The Devil (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
It was a scene of unparalleled terror, akin to a mortal purgatory.
Chaotic noises filled Ethan''s head, causing the veins in his temples to throb violently.
Even with his mighty mental strength, he nearly lost himself to madness.
It would be no surprise if the Heroes in the mine had been driven to hysteria by this attack.
"Everyone, get out of here!" Ethan roared, charging straight at the demon before him.
"You actually withstood my mental decay?" Alback''s eyes were filled with astonishment as he slowly floated into the air, a dreadful wave of mana instantly erupting from his body.
The terrifying ck mist immediately swept through the underground city, a powerful demon aura surging like the apocalypse itself, countless ghostly shadows instantly engulfing the entire underground city.
Within the mine, a right arm holding a ck de slowly floated in, followed by a purple-red heart.
The Mana Crystal fragments before him shattered into countless shards, and his mutted corpse slowly converged in mid-air, forming a body covered in horrific cracks.
"Sealed away for so many ages..."
"It''s infuriating!"
"Though the energy I''ve absorbed is insufficient to fully revive me, crushing you, this weak insect, is more than enough!"
The ancient devil swung his right arm, and the ck mist-formed skull pounced at Ethan.
Ethan snorted coldly, charging forward with his Dragon yer Spear, which erupted in a dazzling light, as if forged from gold.
"Boom..." The skull hit the Dragon yer Spear and instantly broke into endless fragments and vanished.
"Holy Light?"
The ancient devil''s pupils constricted, seemingly taken aback that Ethan could destroy his technique.
For demons, Holy Light was their most detested force.
"Die!" the ancient devil roared, the ck mist behind him rapidly converging ahead, rolling and forming a giant w aimed at Ethan.
Ethan swung his Dragon yer Spear forcefully, and countless golden rays behind him rapidly circled, infusing him with Holy Light.
His body glimmered in a golden hue, swelling instantly, transforming him into a towering figure over three meters tall within the blink of an eye.
This was a technique he had learned in his battle with the Dwarf King, whose godlike posture had once given him quite the challenge.
Holding the Dragon yer Spear with one hand, Ethan swept it horizontally, sending the giant w flying.
"Hmm?!"
The ancient devil was taken aback, the intensity of the Holy Light exceeding his expectations.
His usually confident strike was unexpectedly repelled with ease by this ''insect'' before him.
"It seems I''ve underestimated you!" The ancient devil''s eyes were icy, his wordsden with chilling intent, as the dense ck mist swirled around him.
"Enough talk, fight!" Ethan''s body slightly bent, his feet stomping heavily, as he charged towards the ancient devil, who responded without any sign of weakness.
Bang, bang, bang!
The man and the demon began to battle in the air, Alback''s ck de erupting with terrifying shes against the Dragon yer Spear.
Each of Alback''s attacks caused massive tremors, the entire space quaking along with their shes.
Boom!
With a deafening sound, the two fearsome weapons collided and suddenly began to auto-revive, bursting with horrifying glows.
Alback''s ck de was knocked flying by Ethan''s spear, and the Dragon yer Spear was also sent flying due to the enormous recoil.
The two weapons transformed into red and ck glows, automatically colliding in mid-air.
"A semi-divine artifact? I never thought I would receive such a gift upon my revival!"
"After devouring this weapon, the ck de might ascend to a divine artifact..." Alback let out a sinisterugh, as his four arms suddenly lunged towards Ethan.
The ancient devil and Ethan exchanged punches, each collision erupting with terrifying power, as if threatening to destroy the very fabric of space!
The ck mist entwining the ancient devil and the golden light around Ethan shed against each other, creating a crackling noise.
Bang!
The ancient devil collided with Ethan once again, creating a wild gust that swept through the surroundings, causing the entire underground city to hum and tremble!
Ethan was sent flying dozens of meters by a punch from the ancient devil, leaving a depression in the wall behind him as bricks and stones flew everywhere.
The wall behind the ancient devil exploded, shaking the ground as though it was about to copse.
"Such incredible strength; I''m actually at a disadvantage!"
Ethan thought, astonished at how formidable the ancient devil''s power was, considering that his true form was a giant dragon.
This demon''s prowess was already so terrifying even before hisplete revival.
If he were to awaken fully, it would be a catastrophic disaster for the entire world.
The ancient devil sneered, "Not bad, boy. To think you could hold your own against a great devil like me. But is that all you''ve got?"
Ethan exhaled and replied coldly, "I hope when my spear pierces through your skull, you''ll still be able to talk so tough."
With a wave of his hand, the Dragon yer Spear returned to him, and the Holy Light within Ethan suddenly swelled.
Countless streams of Holy Light surged out, imbuing the Dragon yer Spear with a brilliant golden glow, enveloping it as though mes were burning.I think you should take a look at
The Dragon yer Spear let out a dragon''s roar, and a coiling ck dragon shadow appeared on the spear''s body.
It writhed and twisted, lifelike as though a living being, and suddenly the dragon opened its eyes, charging at the ancient devil with a ferocious roar.
"A divine artifact with a sentient spirit?! Boy, I didn''t expect you to prepare such a generous gift for me! Hahaha!"
The ancient devilughed loudly, gripping the ck de with all four arms, his demonic aura surging and concentrating on the de''s body.
In an instant, the ck de glowed with divine light, filled with a demonic aura, and exploded with a terrifying sh.
The de was covered with mysterious runes, its terrifying power even causing space to distort.
The ancient devil raised the ck de, shing down.
At this moment, the ancient devil seemed to merge with the ck de.
Boom!
The dragon''s shadow and the ck de collided, creating a terrifying booming sound, and at the point of collision, a strange ck hole appeared, as though it wanted to devour everything in the world.
The ck hole collided and then exploded, a terrifying ck ring instantly crushing everything in its path, and the underground city waspletely destroyed by this dreadful strike!
Both figures were thrown back several hundred meters before they could steady themselves.
The ancient devil stood panting in ce, thatst strike having consumed much of his strength.
Ethan steadied himself, his face etched with concentration as he stared at the ancient devil.
That one attack made it clear to Ethan that, if the ancient devil were at his peak, his power would absolutely surpass Ethan''s, and not by just a little!
But the ancient devil hadn''t fully recovered yet, and this was the best chance to kill him...
"Young man!" the ancient devil red at Ethan darkly, "You are more formidable than I imagined, forcing me to go all out! The power of Holy Light is indeed detestable!"
"Today, I will leave you here forever," Ethan said, as Holy Light continually flowed from him, healing the wounds he had sustained.
"Heh, you are but a human, daring to challenge the demon race."
"When I kill you and take your soul, you''ll know what true fear is!" the ancient devil, now referred to as Alback, holding the ck de, strode toward Ethan.
"Oh? I''ll be watching!" Ethan sneered, holding the Dragon yer Spear, a terrifying force erupting from his body as he charged at the ancient devil.
Both figures were sent flying hundreds of meters before they managed to steady themselves.
The ancient devil stood, catching his breath; thatst blow had taken a lot out of him.
Ethan regained his footing, his face a mask of concentration as he fixed his gaze on the ancient devil.
That single strike had been a revtion.
If the ancient devil were at his full strength, he would have been far more powerful than Ethan!
But the ancient devil hadn''t fully awakened, and this was Ethan''s best opportunity to strike...
"Boy!" the ancient devil looked at Ethan with a sinister re, "You''re tougher than I thought, forcing me to use all my strength! The power of the Holy Light, how I loathe it!"
"Today, you''ll remain here forever," Ethan said, as Holy Light emanated from him, healing his wounds.
"Heh, you''re just a human, foolishly thinking you can oppose the demons."
"When I kill you and take your soul, then you''ll know what real fear is!" Alback, holding the ck de, charged towards Ethan.
"Oh? I''m looking forward to it!" Ethan retorted, gripping the Dragon yer Spear, and unleashing a formidable force as he lunged at the ancient devil.
The ancient devil wielded the ck de, cleaving the heavens with one strike, as though ripping the sky itself, a terrifying force directed straight at Ethan.
ng, ng, ng!
The ancient devil and Ethan shed, their fierce battle sending shockwaves throughout the entire underground city, causing it to quake violently.
Bothbatants were unleashing their full strength.
Each of the ancient devil''s attacks was monumental and forceful, seeming as though it could shred anything in its way, and his ck de appeared as though it could annihte all.
Ethan, on the other hand, fought back with finesse, using the Dragon yer Spear, which was longer than the ck de.
He skillfully deflected much of the force and quickly counterattacked.
The duel was intense, and the ancient devil grew increasingly astonished.
Ethan''s remarkable strength at such a young age was holding him in a deadlock, even against a demon!
If Ethan were allowed to continue to grow...
"Holy Light must be forever erased from this world!" Alback roared, unleashing his full might, his aura bing unrivaled.
The terrifying demon aura turned into streams of ck mist, circling around him, giving him the appearance of a true Devil.
Simultaneously, an endless surge of ck mist erupted from his body, and Alback vanished without a trace.
Ethan shut his eyes, carefully tuning into the area saturated with ck mist.
Suddenly, the ancient devil''s chillingughter echoed in his ears: "Haha... Foolish human, it''s futile. You can''t find me! In my devil realm, I am the supreme ruler!"
"Heart-digging w!"
A raspy, ear-piercing shriek sounded from behind Ethan.
A ck demon aura materialized suddenly, forming razor-sharp ws reaching for Ethan''s heart!
Chapter138-The Death of Alback (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)
Chapter138-The Death of Alback (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)
Ethan abruptly turned, thrusting his spear at the demon w.
Ding!
Ethan''s strike met the demon w but could not prate it; the ancient devil''s demon aura was indestructible.
"Heh heh..." the ancient devil sneered, wickedly swinging his demonic de at Ethan.
Crash!
Ethan''s golden protective aura was shattered by the de, leaving a vicious gash across his chest.
"Damnation!" Ethan spat, immediately utilizing the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams technique to mend his injuries.
"Human, you are feeble! You cannot possibly challenge me!" Albackughed, his de aimed at Ethan.
"Really?" Ethan shot back, his body crouching as he gathered strength in his legs.
He leaped into the air andnded a powerful kick on the ancient devil''s chest, only to find it as unyielding as steel.
Using the recoil, Ethan touched down, a golden halo slowly materializing behind his head as he was enveloped in holy light, bing a luminous being.
Holy Shining Form activated!
With a furious roar, Ethan charged at the ancient devil, drove his Dragon yer Spear into the ground, andnded a powerful kick on his chest once again.
This time, Alback neither dodged nor flinched, his face even disying a contemptuous smile.
He thought Ethan''s blow could never breach his defense, considering his unparalleled physical might.
Thump!
The kicknded heavily on the ancient devil''s chest, sending him crashing into the wall.
"Cough... You... You managed to wound me!" Alback said, wiping the blood from his lips, looking somewhat taken aback.
The human before him had seemingly be many times more potent, the holy light around him causing great difort.
"Perish!"
Infuriated and feeling his pride wounded, Alback roared, his ck de radiating, and shed furiously at Ethan!
They exchanged hundreds of blows in a sh, Alback gaining no advantage, even finding himself suppressed by Ethan.
"Human! Unpardonable! I will suck your essence dry, turn your soul into my puppet, to serve me for eternity!" Alback raged.
The mist within the underground city began to converge around him.
His stature increased, and a pair of massive demonic wings emerged from his back, while two sets of twisted horns slowly grew from his forehead.
Alback''s crimson eyes emanated a terrifying gleam, and endless demon aura swirled around him.
With all four of his arms gripping the dark de, he brought it down with a thunderous crash!
A de glow, hundreds of meters long, instantly illuminated the entire sky, as if splitting the heavens and the earth in two.
"Die, human! You should feel honored to die at my hands, Alback!" Alback roared in madughter.
The terrifying de light tore through the sky, heading straight for Ethan.
He took a deep breath as the divine ring behind his head shone brighter, and endless holy light infused the Dragon yer Spear in his hand.
Slowly, golden dragon scales appeared on his skin, and his eyes turned into golden vertical pupils.
The Dragon yer Spear waspletely enveloped in golden brilliance, and the shadow of the ck dragon on the spear slowly began to metamorphose, transforming into a divine dragon radiating sacredness.
"Break!"
Ethan roared, and his golden, terrifying spear technique burst forth.
Above the ground, it was as if a great sun had risen.
The fierce sun collided with the de glow, and the whole world fell into silence.
Where the ck met the gold, space began to twist and vanish in silence.
A terrible energy exploded outward, sting a pit dozens of meters deep in the ground.
"Human! I''ve underestimated you!" Alback yelled.
His demonic ws waved, creating a gust of wind as he targeted Ethan''s abdomen.
The ancient devil moved incredibly quickly and was upon Ethan in the blink of an eye.
Ethan kicked away his palm, and at the same time, two of the ancient devil''s arms clenched into fists, striking down at Ethan, while the other two held the dark de, shing down at Ethan!
ng!
Ethan blocked the falling dark de with his spear, and the holy light around him surged.
A terrifying divine dragon descended from the sky, enveloping both the man and the demon.
"Judgement!"
Ethan''s cold voice resonated like a deity. The terrifying power of holy light spread, and as he was bathed in it, Ethan''s aura grew even more powerful.
Alback, however, let out painful howls.
Ethan swung his spear and pierced Alback''s chest.
The ancient devil, hit with a massive blow, was impaled to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.
"No, this can''t be!" Alback roared in anger.
He barely managed to rise when Ethan''s fist smashed into his face, breaking his nose and causing blood to flow freely.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Ethanunched a fierce assault, and the holy light rained down on Alback like droplets.
The ancient devil felt pain as if his body was tearing apart, with many bones broken.
"Ah..."
Alback let out a scream, feeling a blur before his eyes.
Then his abdomen, shoulders were pierced again and again.
His demonic body was continuously skewered, bleeding profusely, looking unbearably pitiful.
With a "thud," Alback fell to the ground, blood continuously flowing from the corners of his mouth, his body weak and listless.
"You''ve lost," Ethan slowly approached the ancient devil.
Alback struggled to rise from the ground, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, looking up at Ethan with inscrutable crimson eyes.
"Impossible!"
"You''re just a human, after all. How could you defeat the great devil Alback?" the ancient devil said, his pupils shrinking as he watched Ethan draw closer.
"I see now; you''re not human at all..."
"A dragon, you''re a divine dragon..." Alback said, realizing toote, a chill running down his spine.
In the ancient times, divine dragons were the mortal enemies of demons. The dragon before him had beaten him back without even using its True Dragon form.
"Kill!"
Feeling deeply humiliated, Alback struggled to his feet and swung his de at Ethan.
Ethan effortlessly dodged the blow and then thrust his spear at the ancient devil.
Thud!
The ck spear pierced through Alback''s chest, its tip embedding into the ground, pinning the ancient devil firmly in ce.
"No! A great devil will never fail... I''ve managed to survive into this godless era. How can I die so easily?" the ancient devil roared in anger.
"Go to the underworld and repent," Ethan said, coldly smiling.
He slowly pulled out the ck spear, and dark red blood dripped down the handle.
The ancient devil let out a dying wail, gathering hisst strength to leap from the ground.
He extended his arms, tightly embracing Ethan, and snapped at his neck.
"Flesh!"
"As long as I have flesh and life essence, I will never lose!" Alback, crazed, lunged at Ethan.
Ethan tilted his neck to avoid the ancient devil''s bite.
Crack!
Grabbing the ancient devil''s head with both hands, Ethan twisted it violently, a bone-chilling sound apanying the motion.
Alback''s head was twisted a full 180 degrees, with blood continuously spilling from his orifices.
"Roar!" the ancient devil let out a piercing scream, showing an incredible vitality even in this state.
He tightly gripped Ethan, waves of demon aura enveloping Ethan and binding him.
Ethan didn''t dodge, and a terrifying holy light burst forth from within him.
He grabbed Alback in return, and the horrifying holy light instantly soaked the ancient devil''s entire body.
"Ah..." Alback let out a series of miserable wails as the holy light purified all the demon aura.
The ancient devil''s physical form emitted wisps of blue smoke within the holy light, and then waspletely obliterated by the holy light, turning into countless particles of light and disappearing within the radiance.
The battle was over, and Ethan slowly deactivated his Holy Shining Form.
He picked up the ck de that Alback had been using, and aimed at it with his Dragon yer Spear.
Divine artifacts were sentient.
This ck de, like the Dragon yer Spear, was a semi-divine artifact, and within it had already birthed a spirit of the divine artifact.
The de gradually emitted a faint consciousness, as if begging Ethan for mercy.
Ethan showed no mercy, sensing the Dragon yer Spear''s desire to devour the ck de.
He infused holy light into the Dragon yer Spear, then thrust it violently, causing a burst of ck light from the de before it was shattered.
The tip of the Dragon yer Spear struck the ck de, creating a series of "crack" sounds, and even a pitiful wail.
The ck de exploded into dark fragments.
The shadow of a dragon shed on the Dragon yer Spear, enveloping all the fragments and drawing them into the spear to begin devouring.
The battle in the underground city finally ended, and all threats were eradicated.
Ethan went to the destroyed warehouse, lifted the stones, and took all the Mana Crystals.
In such a terrifying battle, it was only natural that the Mana Crystal ore would be destroyed in the aftermath of the war.
He had fought so hard; he surely deserved somepensation.
Chapter 139 138-The Death Of Alback (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan abruptly turned, thrusting his spear at the demon w.
Ding!
Ethan''s strike met the demon w but could not prate it; the ancient devil''s demon aura was indestructible.
"Heh heh..." the ancient devil sneered, wickedly swinging his demonic de at Ethan.
Crash!
Ethan''s golden protective aura was shattered by the de, leaving a vicious gash across his chest.
"Damnation!" Ethan spat, immediately utilizing the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams technique to mend his injuries.
"Human, you are feeble! You cannot possibly challenge me!" Albackughed, his de aimed at Ethan.
"Really?" Ethan shot back, his body crouching as he gathered strength in his legs.
He leaped into the air andnded a powerful kick on the ancient devil''s chest, only to find it as unyielding as steel.
Using the recoil, Ethan touched down, a golden halo slowly materializing behind his head as he was enveloped in holy light, bing a luminous being.
Holy Shining Form activated!
With a furious roar, Ethan charged at the ancient devil, drove his Dragon yer Spear into the ground, andnded a powerful kick on his chest once again.
This time, Alback neither dodged nor flinched, his face even disying a contemptuous smile.
He thought Ethan''s blow could never breach his defense, considering his unparalleled physical might.
Thump!
The kicknded heavily on the ancient devil''s chest, sending him crashing into the wall.
"Cough... You... You managed to wound me!" Alback said, wiping the blood from his lips, looking somewhat taken aback.
The human before him had seemingly be many times more potent, the holy light around him causing great difort.
"Perish!"
Infuriated and feeling his pride wounded, Alback roared, his ck de radiating, and shed furiously at Ethan!
They exchanged hundreds of blows in a sh, Alback gaining no advantage, even finding himself suppressed by Ethan.
"Human! Unpardonable! I will suck your essence dry, turn your soul into my puppet, to serve me for eternity!" Alback raged.
The mist within the underground city began to converge around him.
His stature increased, and a pair of massive demonic wings emerged from his back, while two sets of twisted horns slowly grew from his forehead.
Alback''s crimson eyes emanated a terrifying gleam, and endless demon aura swirled around him.
With all four of his arms gripping the dark de, he brought it down with a thunderous crash!
A de glow, hundreds of meters long, instantly illuminated the entire sky, as if splitting the heavens and the earth in two.
"Die, human! You should feel honored to die at my hands, Alback!" Alback roared in madughter.
The terrifying de light tore through the sky, heading straight for Ethan.
He took a deep breath as the divine ring behind his head shone brighter, and endless holy light infused the Dragon yer Spear in his hand.
Slowly, golden dragon scales appeared on his skin, and his eyes turned into golden vertical pupils.
The Dragon yer Spear waspletely enveloped in golden brilliance, and the shadow of the ck dragon on the spear slowly began to metamorphose, transforming into a divine dragon radiating sacredness.
"Break!"
Ethan roared, and his golden, terrifying spear technique burst forth.
Above the ground, it was as if a great sun had risen.
The fierce sun collided with the de glow, and the whole world fell into silence.
Where the ck met the gold, space began to twist and vanish in silence.
A terrible energy exploded outward, sting a pit dozens of meters deep in the ground.
"Human! I''ve underestimated you!" Alback yelled.
His demonic ws waved, creating a gust of wind as he targeted Ethan''s abdomen.
The ancient devil moved incredibly quickly and was upon Ethan in the blink of an eye.
Ethan kicked away his palm, and at the same time, two of the ancient devil''s arms clenched into fists, striking down at Ethan, while the other two held the dark de, shing down at Ethan!
ng!
Ethan blocked the falling dark de with his spear, and the holy light around him surged.
A terrifying divine dragon descended from the sky, enveloping both the man and the demon.
"Judgement!"
Ethan''s cold voice resonated like a deity. The terrifying power of holy light spread, and as he was bathed in it, Ethan''s aura grew even more powerful.
Alback, however, let out painful howls.
Ethan swung his spear and pierced Alback''s chest.
The ancient devil, hit with a massive blow, was impaled to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.
"No, this can''t be!" Alback roared in anger.
He barely managed to rise when Ethan''s fist smashed into his face, breaking his nose and causing blood to flow freely.I think you should take a look at
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Ethanunched a fierce assault, and the holy light rained down on Alback like droplets.
The ancient devil felt pain as if his body was tearing apart, with many bones broken.
"Ah..."
Alback let out a scream, feeling a blur before his eyes.
Then his abdomen, shoulders were pierced again and again.
His demonic body was continuously skewered, bleeding profusely, looking unbearably pitiful.
With a "thud," Alback fell to the ground, blood continuously flowing from the corners of his mouth, his body weak and listless.
"You''ve lost," Ethan slowly approached the ancient devil.
Alback struggled to rise from the ground, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, looking up at Ethan with inscrutable crimson eyes.
"Impossible!"
"You''re just a human, after all. How could you defeat the great devil Alback?" the ancient devil said, his pupils shrinking as he watched Ethan draw closer.
"I see now; you''re not human at all..."
"A dragon, you''re a divine dragon..." Alback said, realizing toote, a chill running down his spine.
In the ancient times, divine dragons were the mortal enemies of demons. The dragon before him had beaten him back without even using its True Dragon form.
"Kill!"
Feeling deeply humiliated, Alback struggled to his feet and swung his de at Ethan.
Ethan effortlessly dodged the blow and then thrust his spear at the ancient devil.
Thud!
The ck spear pierced through Alback''s chest, its tip embedding into the ground, pinning the ancient devil firmly in ce.
"No! A great devil will never fail... I''ve managed to survive into this godless era. How can I die so easily?" the ancient devil roared in anger.
"Go to the underworld and repent," Ethan said, coldly smiling.
He slowly pulled out the ck spear, and dark red blood dripped down the handle.
The ancient devil let out a dying wail, gathering hisst strength to leap from the ground.
He extended his arms, tightly embracing Ethan, and snapped at his neck.
"Flesh!"
"As long as I have flesh and life essence, I will never lose!" Alback, crazed, lunged at Ethan.
Ethan tilted his neck to avoid the ancient devil''s bite.
Crack!
Grabbing the ancient devil''s head with both hands, Ethan twisted it violently, a bone-chilling sound apanying the motion.
Alback''s head was twisted a full 180 degrees, with blood continuously spilling from his orifices.
"Roar!" the ancient devil let out a piercing scream, showing an incredible vitality even in this state.
He tightly gripped Ethan, waves of demon aura enveloping Ethan and binding him.
Ethan didn''t dodge, and a terrifying holy light burst forth from within him.
He grabbed Alback in return, and the horrifying holy light instantly soaked the ancient devil''s entire body.
"Ah..." Alback let out a series of miserable wails as the holy light purified all the demon aura.
The ancient devil''s physical form emitted wisps of blue smoke within the holy light, and then waspletely obliterated by the holy light, turning into countless particles of light and disappearing within the radiance.
The battle was over, and Ethan slowly deactivated his Holy Shining Form.
He picked up the ck de that Alback had been using, and aimed at it with his Dragon yer Spear.
Divine artifacts were sentient.
This ck de, like the Dragon yer Spear, was a semi-divine artifact, and within it had already birthed a spirit of the divine artifact.
The de gradually emitted a faint consciousness, as if begging Ethan for mercy.
Ethan showed no mercy, sensing the Dragon yer Spear''s desire to devour the ck de.
He infused holy light into the Dragon yer Spear, then thrust it violently, causing a burst of ck light from the de before it was shattered.
The tip of the Dragon yer Spear struck the ck de, creating a series of "crack" sounds, and even a pitiful wail.
The ck de exploded into dark fragments.
The shadow of a dragon shed on the Dragon yer Spear, enveloping all the fragments and drawing them into the spear to begin devouring.
The battle in the underground city finally ended, and all threats were eradicated.
Ethan went to the destroyed warehouse, lifted the stones, and took all the Mana Crystals.
In such a terrifying battle, it was only natural that the Mana Crystal ore would be destroyed in the aftermath of the war.
He had fought so hard; he surely deserved somepensation.
Chapter 140 Chapter139-Stone Rock Harbor Rebellion (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)
Chapter 140 Chapter139-Stone Rock Harbor Rebellion (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)
The ancient devil Alback was eliminated, and the aftershocks of the battle were felt by many Heroes, even far from the surface.
Fortunately, Ethan won again, and when the other Heroes returned to the underground city and saw the apocalyptic scene, they were deeply shocked.
"My God, such a magnificent underground city, an ancient royal city standing for a thousand years, was utterly destroyed..."
"Well, an ancient royal city must be ruins to fit the definition of having a long and storied history."
"How powerful is Ethan exactly? This is terrifying! Is this the strength of a Rank S warrior?"
"No... I feel Ethan is no ordinary Rank S. Even among Rank S, he must be among the very best. This is good news, though. Now, if we go to war with other countries, we''ll have confidence, haha!"
"What a pity for this underground city. We could have easily rebuilt and reused it, but now everything must be reconstructed."
"A living strong warrior is more important than a dead city, isn''t it?"
A group of powerful beings started discussing in low voices, their awe of Ethan having reached its peak.
...
Ethan returned to the pce above ground, where he sat in meditation for several days, the battle with the devil Alback having yielded much insight.
"This fellow''s power is definitely beyond Rank S... He''s touched the divine realm."
"If he hadn''t been weakened, the oue might have been uncertain."
"The divine realm, I sensed a vague boundary, a domain beyond the reach of the system..."
Ethan''s expression became increasingly grave.
Initially, he thought that with the assistance of the system, Dark Lords and Heroes would be invincible to the indigenous people of this world, but now it seemed not to be the case.
Above Rank Sy the divine realm, a realm impossible to break into solely with the system''s power.
As for how to break through to the divine realm, Ethan had no clue...
He pulled out the previously seized "The Book of Devil" from Scott Wood.
Although it recorded some information about the divine realm, the cost was too great for Ethan to ept.
To use the power of "The Book of Devil," one neededrge-scale life sacrifices to obtain the "Devil''s" projected strength.
This transient power could vanish at any moment, and the risks of being possessed by the Devil were far too many.
"To understand how to enter the divine realm, I may have to figure it out from the indigenous people of this world," Ethan slowly closed his eyes, lost in thought.
"It''s bad, Lord Ethan, very bad!" came a panicked cry from outside, and a Hero rushed in, breathless.
"Rebellions have broken out all over the kingdom..."
"Stone Rock Harbor has fallen into the hands of rebels," the Hero panted.
"Rebels? Where did these rebelse from?" Ethan slowly narrowed his eyes, clearly displeased.
The old forces in the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom had long been purged and fully integrated into the Hero''s ruling system.
These Heroes were not known for mercy; any who dared resist were now dead.
"Golden Stone Guild, it''s Golden Stone Guild!" the Hero hastily said.
"Sean has instigated a rebellion with the Heroes of Stone Rock Harbor. He wants to negotiate with the kingdom, establish his dominion, crown himself as the Rock King, and gain autonomy over Stone Rock Harbor."
"Also, the Orc Empire and Elf Kingdom near ckstone Hero Kingdom have assembledrge armies and are gathering along the border... They might be nning to strike soon."
"A messenger from the Orc Empire has arrived with a letter for you," a Hero said, hurriedly handing the letter to Ethan.
Ethan opened the envelope and nced at it, his face instantly turning livid with rage.
It was a deration of war.
The Orcs hade for the Mana Crystal Vein, and the message was simple: if the ckstone Hero Kingdom would willingly surrender ny percent of the mining rights, the Orcs would withdraw their forces immediately. Otherwise, they would ensure theplete destruction of the Hero Kingdom.
"The audacity!" Ethan tore the letter to shreds,manding his subordinates to gather all the high-ranking Heroes of the kingdom.
In the council chamber, the senior Heroes engaged in heated discussions over the map on the table.
Soon, the kingdom''s Heroes were on the move, withrge forces heading to the border.
Thanks to the umted wealth from the Mana Crystal mine, they had the resources to wage a prolonged,rge-scale war.
"The only problem now is here," Jonathan said, pointing to Stone Rock Harbor on the map.
Stone Rock Harbor was ckstone Hero Kingdom''s only seaport, handling vast amounts of goods daily.
An essential trade route, it could rightly be called the lifeline of the kingdom.
After the kingdom''s establishment, Ethan had secured the loyalty of the Golden Stone Guild with generous incentives.
Sean had operated in Stone Rock Harbor for years, belonging to the Hero faction.
At the time, Ethan had chosen not to take drastic measures against the Golden Stone Guild to stabilize the popce''s sentiments.
He never expected them to cause trouble at such a critical moment.
"I''ll handle Stone Rock Harbor personally," Ethan''s cold voice resonated, sending a chill through those present.
"Jonathan, you will oversee the kingdom. The mining of the Mana Crystal Vein must not be interrupted."
"Henry, take your men and head to the border immediately. Call upon all Heroes within the kingdom, including those in enemy territory. Whether they want money or anything else, meet their demands"
"Also, inform the Dark Lords in the Elf Kingdom and Orc Empire to stir up trouble. We''ll provide them with money and food."
"Yes, my lord!"
The group dispersed, each following Ethan''s orders.
Ethan donned a ck robe, a magical glow slowly rising beneath his feet from the teleportation circle.
The next moment, his figure vanished from the castle.
Stone Rock Harbor, Ethan''s figure slowly appeared at the port.
The harbor still bustled with a fleet of ships, and goods were being loaded and unloaded.
Every minute saw the exchange of staggering wealth
Now, this wealth had nothing to do with Ethan or the kingdom.
The rebellion in Stone Rock Harbor had not affected the port''s operations in the slightest.
For the merchant caravansing and going, paying their dues to the kingdom or to Stone Rock Harbor made no essential difference.
They only needed to safely load their goods and leave; regardless of who ruled Stone Rock Harbor, they couldn''t do without these merchant caravans.
"Sean, who gave you the nerve?" Ethan slowly walked towards Sean''s residence.
All along the way, the port''s residents were chatting andughing, and the streets were as bustling as ever.
If it weren''t for the well-equipped Heroes frequently patrolling the streets, there was no indication that a rebellion had urred here.
Upon reaching the vi that Sean had purchased, Ethan found no sign of him, sensing only a few maids and servants within.
As Ethan was about to leave, a hand suddenly reached out from an alley and grabbed him.
"What brings you here?" The one who grabbed Ethan was a ravishing beauty, a familiar face to him, Veronica.
"Never mind, this is not the ce to talk. Come with me," Veronica said, pulling Ethan through a small alley into a room in an inn.
Pouring a cup of tea for Ethan, Veronica sat down and asked, "You came here to find Sean, didn''t you?"
"Yes," Ethan nodded.
"You''re not thinking of siding with Sean, are you? I advise you to forget that idea..." Veronica took a sip of tea, looking somewhat terrified as she continued, "I don''t know if Sean has gone mad, but he actually incited the Golden Stone Guild to start a rebellion."
"That day was horrifying. A battle erupted between the people of the Golden Stone Guild and those Heroes who didn''t want to rebel. They fought from dusk till dawn. If not for the intervention of a few old men, Sean would have died that night."
"Who knows if Sean has lost his mind? The new king of ckstone Kingdom is a Rank S Hero; does he genuinely have no fear of death?"
Ethan listened to Veronica''s words and took a sip of tea.
Some of what she said caught his attention: "You mentioned a few old men intervening? Do you know anything about their background?"
"The Elder Council..." Veronica stammered, her face turning pale as if she was recalling some unpleasant memories.
"After the news of the Dwarf King''s death came, Sean suddenly approached me, asking me to find a few female Heroes. He needed to entertain some important figures... I didn''t think much about it at the time, and I spent a good deal of money to find the female Heroes for him."
"The banquet was held at Sean''s vi. I stayed for a while after leading the people there, but then left. I heard from some acquaintances that those who came were a group of old men, calling themselves the Elder Council. They included members from various races."
"A few of the old men were dwarves, and judging by their aged appearance, they must have been at least a thousand years old."
"I didn''t want to be taken advantage of by these old characters, so I quickly left. It was only the next day when I came to take the people back that I discovered..."
"They were dead, all of them dead. The female Heroes I had helped find, all of them were dead, their naked bodies hung from the ceiling, tortured to death."
Chapter 141 140-The Azure Tattoo
?
"The female Heroes were tortured... Something is seriously off about this," Ethan whispered, abruptly rising from his seat and pacing the room.
"Of course, it''s not right," Veronica said, her face still a shade of pale.
The horrifying state of those female Heroes haunted her, especially given that she had recruited them.
Her voice dripped with fury, "I went to great lengths to find those female Heroes, and they ended up dead, and in such a horrifying manner at that. To me, even the brainless goblins in the forest aren''t as cruel as those old bastards. I seriously wonder if they are Dark Lord impersonators or something."
"Hmm... Seems you''re not all beauty and no brains," Ethan teased, a rare yful remark from him.
"What do you mean by that?" Veronica''s gaze instinctively dropped to her chest.
She wore a loose-fitting blouse, deeply cut at the neckline.
The generous cleavage revealed was, in truth, more ample than most C a fact Veronica took pride in.
"So, should I take that as apliment?" Veronica asked, a yful glint in her eyes as she looked at Ethan, the tension between them lightening.
"Take it as you will," Ethan replied, unwilling to get entangled in such a discussion.
"When you went to collect them and found them all dead, did you notice anything unusual?"
"Unusual? In what sense?" Being forced to recall the gruesome scene was painful.
Veronica massaged her forehead, a pained expression on her face. "When I arrived at Sean''s vi and saw the state those female Heroes were in, my mind just went nk."
"Think harder," Ethan urged patiently.
He sat back down, his hand slipping beneath Veronica''s blouse.
As she felt his touch, a familiar warmth spread through her.
Startled, she gasped, but this jolted her memory.
"Wait, I remember now! Those female Heroes were all naked, with marks from whips and daggers all over them, but they all had a bruise on their lower abdomen."
"No, it wasn''t a bruise, it was more like an azure tattoo."
"A tattoo... What did it look like?" Ethan pressed.
Veronica tapped her forehead in frustration but couldn''t recall.
She looked sheepishly at Ethan.
"This just got interesting," he murmured.
Ethan suddenly burst intoughter.
During this trip to Stone Rock Harbor, Ethan had merely intended to settle some scores with Sean, and if possible, gather some leads on the Elder Council of ckstone.
It was highly likely that they held information regarding the divine realm. Given what he''d seen, the odds seemed in favor.
But just as Ethan was strategizing his next move, Veronica interrupted him, "Have you figured out what those azure tattoos mean?"
"No idea," Ethan replied with unabashed confidence.
Veronica was taken aback, "If you don''t know, then why theugh? Also, I''d advise you to steer clear of Sean for now. You might be biting off more than you can chew. In fact, you might even consider leaving Stone Rock Harbor altogether. I have this gut feeling that something bad''s about to happen here."
Hearing Veronica''s words, Ethan was genuinely surprised.
This woman wasn''t just a pretty face; she could sense or at least specte about the impending doom in Stone Rock Harbor.
Regardless of whether it was intuition or deduction, she undoubtedly had some skills.
"Here," Ethan began, pulling out about a dozen gold coins from his pocket, "Consider this payment for your intel."
Veronica hastily reached out, her voice tinged with disbelief, "Are these really for me?"
"You can choose to decline them if you want."
"I''ll take them!" Veronica firmly responded.
After pocketing the gold coins, she wrapped her arms around Ethan''s neck, pressing herself closely to him.
"For these gold coins, I''ll dly attend to any of your needs," she said with a yful smile, her hands gripping his back.
Ethan didn''t resist her advances.
Squinting slightly, he inhaled the faint scent emanating from her, murmuring, "If I were you, I''d use those coins to leave Stone Rock Harbor right now. I don''t know what those azure tattoos on the deceased female Heroes signify. But I can guess they''re probably not a good sign, most likely indicating some wicked ritual."
"And with wicked rituals, it wouldn''t just end with a few simple deaths," Ethan asserted.
Startled by Ethan''s warning, Veronica was visibly rattled. "What should we do then?"
"Leave Stone Rock Harbor, head to the capital of ckstone Kingdom."
"And what about you?" Veronica retorted.
Ethan chuckled, "I came for Sean. Until I see him, I''ll remain in Stone Rock Harbor."
"Don''t you know how dangerous Sean is right now?" Veronica couldn''t help but question, her concern evident.
Perhaps it was the gold coins Ethan had given her, or maybe his advice to flee Stone Rock Harbor to evade the looming threat, but at that moment, she genuinely didn''t want any harm to befall Ethan.
"Dangerous?" Ethan mused. I think you should take a look at
"There''s danger in everything. It''s all about whether the risk is worth taking or not."
He paused, taking on a more solemn tone, then chuckled, "Moreover, I believe I should reintroduce myself: I''m Ethan, the reigning king of ckstone Hero Kingdom."
"It''s you!" Veronica eximed in astonishment, standing up, a fervent gleam in her eyes.
"Indeed." Ethan nodded, "So, what you see as peril, to me, is just the futile thrashing of insignificant insects facing their end. I''ve said what I needed to say. Now, you may leave."
Veronica, however, seemed not to hear him.
She remained seated, seemingly lost in thought, yet the intensity in her eyes burned even brighter.
Before Ethan could react, Veronica lunged at him, pinning him beneath her, her delicate hand already making its move.
The clothes she wore were effortlessly discarded, falling gracefully to the ground.
Being so stimted, Ethan couldn''t bear it, he turned over and pressed Veronica under him, took off the clothes on his body, looked for the wet hole, and stabbed with his manhood.
Suddenly, the spear sank into the wet ground.
"Ahh..."
Veronica snorted in pain, biting her lips tightly.
"You can try to call out, maybe it will be morefortable."
Ethan galloped hard, looking at the painful appearance of the beauty under him, he couldn''t help feeling a little pity.
It''s just that Veronica didn''t appreciate it, and grabbed Ethan''s back with both hands, the breast on his chest leaped back and forth, and squeezed out a few words with clenched teeth: "No!"
"Then I''ll see how long you can bear it."
Saying that, Ethan elerated the speed of the collision again.
p p...
The sound of impact kept ringing in the room, and Veronica finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and started to yell loudly, pleading: "Slow down, I''m about to die..."
Ethan ignored Veronica''s pleading and became more rude instead.
He stroked Veronica''s pair of snow-white and delicate nephrite jade with both hands, and kneaded them vigorously, making the nephrite constantly change its shape in his hands, and lightly touched the pink buds on the nephrite with his thumb.
Under double stimtion, Veronica shouted louder.
Ethanunched a sprint as well, and the dragon bobbed back and forth across the dankir.
"ah--"
With a high-pitched cry, Veronica blew out.
Ethan also felt a sense of pleasure, and continued to probe the dragon into the depths of their, spraying out the essence.
"How is it,fortable?"
Ethan asked Veronica deliberately.
Veronica rolled her eyes and moved slowly, allowing Ethan''s dragon to emerge from itsir.
Seeing the greasy liquid still remaining on the dragon, Veronica sat up, theny down on the bed, looked at Ethan with a smile on the corner of her mouth: "Dear ckstone King, can you give your female ve a chance to serve you?"
"Then what are you waiting for?"
Ethanughed, understanding Veronica''s intentions.
He held Veronica''s head, and the dragon plunged directly into Veronica''s moist little mouth.
This was a very different feeling from the warm nest, especially since Veronica''s little tongue was still licking the dragon, it was so tender and itchy that it was difficult for Ethan to control it.
"call..."
Feeling the pleasure ofing again, Ethan suddenly let out a breath.
Veronica seemed to feel it too, but Ethan held her head down, so that all the ejected essence poured into her throat, causing Veronica to cough violently.
"Ahem...your little ve girl almost died..."
Veronica looked up, but there was no dissatisfaction in her eyes, but even more excitement.
Especially the whiteness hanging from the corners of the mouth, the charm in the eyes, and the flushing color on the face when he was aroused, it made people want to press Veronica under him and ravage her.
Ethan was naturally unable to hold back again.
In the room, Veronica''s painful groan and physical pounding sounded again.
Two hourster, Veronica was paralyzed on the bed like a puddle of mud, with only a slight glint in her eyes.
Seeing that Ethan had already put on his clothes, magic was surging on his body, and when he was about to go to Sean''s vi to check, Veronica raised her strength out of concern, and warned, "Be careful."
"Don''t worry, I can''t bear you."
Ethan put clothes on Veronica and kissed Veronica lightly on the cheek.
Then, magical power surged, and Ethan''s figure disappeared into the room.
Chapter 142 141-Shadow Fairy
?
Seeing that Ethan had already put on his clothes, magic was surging on his body, and when he was about to go to Sean''s vi to check, Veronica raised her strength out of concern, and warned, "Be careful."
"Don''t worry, I can''t bear you."
Ethan put clothes on Veronica and kissed Veronica lightly on the cheek.
Then, magical power surged, and Ethan''s figure disappeared into the room.
Ethan''s figure appeared at Sean''s vi.
The surroundings of the vi were silent, devoid of any human presence.
To Ethan''s senses, there was not even a hint of life within the vi, not even a tiny insect.
"Something''s definitely wrong."
Ethan chuckled, undeterred, and headed towards the vi''s main hall.
Soon, Ethan reached the hall, but he didn''t see any of the naked female Heroes hung from the ceiling that Veronica had spoken of.
There was no trace of anyone having been there.
"How curious. Let''s see what tricks you have up your sleeve."
Being a Rank S Hero with the lineage of the Divine Dragon Blood, Ethan''s abilities were far superior to an average person.
So, even knowing something was amiss, he remained rxed.
Things often took unexpected turns.
After a thorough search, Ethan found no clues.
Every potential hint seemed wiped clean, except for a thinyer of ash covering the floor.
"Seems like a dead end."
Disappointed, Ethan prepared to leave the vi when a faint plea for help reached his ears.
"Help me!"
"Hero, please save me. Baal will serve you if you do!"
"Save... me..."
The cry grew fainter.
Ethan turned around, spotting nothing.
"Who''s there?"
Ethan called out, trying to determine the direction of the voice.
But it was futile. The voice was ethereal, making it impossible to pinpoint its origin.
It felt as if it came from nowhere, certainly not from within the vi.
"Save me..."
The plea echoed again.
Ethan furrowed his brows, expanding his senses, and finally noticed a faint glimmer.
To be precise, it was a small crack.
Stuck in that narrow gap was a fairy, no bigger than a thumb.
Its clothes were torn and tattered, barely covering its graceful body and delicate chest.
Yet, that wasn''t what drew Ethan''s attention.
There was something peculiar about this Little Fairy.
"Who are you?"
Ethan''s voice echoed near the crack''s boundary.
Hearing the voice, the Little Fairy began to struggle frantically, her eyes filled with longing as she kept calling out, "Hero, please save me. I will tell you everything truthfully!"
"Remember what you said."
Ethan didn''t sense any danger from the Little Fairy.
He immediately used his spiritual power, manifesting it as a giant hand, and pulled the Little Fairy out of the crack.
As she emerged, the crack swiftly vanished.
"Oh, that was so terrifying! I thought I was done for."
Once out, the Little Fairy gave her chest a relieved pat, hovering in mid-air and started fixing her disheveled appearance.
"Aren''t you forgetting something?"
Ethan reminded, arms crossed, gazing at the floating Little Fairy.
"Huh?" The Little Fairy instinctively responded.
Upon seeing Ethan, she immediately bowed in mid-air, gratefully saying, "Thank you so much, Hero! My name is Baal. From now on, you are Baal''s master!"
"Baal, that''s not what I was asking about."
Ethan shook his head.
This Little Fairy was not only peculiar but also seemed a bit dense.
"So, Hero, what do you want to ask?"
The Little Fairy inquired right away.
"That crack wasn''t any ordinary one; it existed on the boundary between consciousness and matter. I''ve heard rumors that the realm of consciousness is the domain of the gods?"
"Also, you''re quite unusual."
"You possess the appearance of a fairy, but you''re incredibly tiny. Perhaps there are some fairies as minuscule as you, but that ck mist surrounding you is quite conspicuous."
Ethan voiced his suspicions.
Baal hovered, pondering for several minutes before organizing her response:
"Master, what you''ve heard isn''t entirely urate. The world of consciousness isn''t exclusively for gods; certain unique individuals or creatures can ess it. As for the crack, I was wandering around in the consciousness world when I heard some sort of ritual taking ce. Curiosity drew me in, and before I knew it, I was sucked towards it and got stuck."
"As for me?"I think you should take a look at
"You find me peculiar because I am a Shadow Fairy!"
Baal dered this with evident pride.
"A Shadow Fairy?"
Ethan softly echoed the title, as if recollecting something.
This was knowledge inherited from the Divine Dragon Bloodline, something ordinary people couldn''t know of.
Shadow Fairy, was not just any fairy, but an incredibly ancient race.
They could even be traced back to the era when the Divine Dragon existed.
However,pared to the Divine Dragon, thebat prowess of a Shadow Fairy was rmingly weak.
A single mature Divine Dragon could annihte the entire Shadow Fairy race.
But no species would ever do so.
This was because Shadow Fairies could bypass various illusions and even traverse different dimensions.
Such capabilities were immensely valuable.
Hence, Ethan was ted, unable to contain his admiration as he eximed, "You''re actually a Shadow Fairy!"
"You know about us?"
Baal looked equally surprised.
"Haha," Ethanughed, "There''s still much you don''t know about, isn''t there? By the way, you mentioned you were drawn to a ritualistic sound. What ritual was that?"
"I''m not sure."
Baal shook her head. Seeing Ethan''s disappointed expression, she quickly added, "While I don''t know what they were worshiping, I did see the totem they used for the ritual."
"What totem?"
Ethan perked up with interest.
"It''s this one."
Baal hovered in mid-air, the ck mist around her dissipating.
Under her control, it formed an odd pattern resembling the skull of a wild boar with two horns.
"What''s this emblem?" Ethan inquired curiously.
"I don''t know," Baal shook her head, "But whatever those people were worshiping, it surely wasn''t benevolent. It might even be some sealed demon."
"Sounds usible," Ethan nodded, not dismissing her spection.
"Come with me," Ethan beckoned to Baal, gesturing to his shoulder.
Understanding his cue, Baal swiftly flew over and perched on Ethan''s shoulder.
Together, they exited Sean''s mansion, which oddly seemed devoid of any other inhabitants.
Outside, the scene was bustling.
Merchants called out incessantly, peddling their wares.
A few audacious women, scantily d, approached pedestrians with inviting gestures.
Ethan was one such target but he easily sidestepped their advances.
"You''re truly powerful, Master!" Baal genuinely admired after witnessing the scene.
Ethan looked puzzled, "What does that have to do with being powerful?"
"In our n, only the mightiest Shadow Fairies have their own followers and admirers," Baal earnestly exined.
Ethan just chuckled without responding.
"Am I considered powerful now?" he pondered silently,ing to a conclusion, "Perhaps I am. Yet above Rank S Heroes, there are the rumored deities C they are the real powerhouses. A mere flick from them could end me."
"Confidence is good, but arrogance is dangerous," Ethan cautioned himself.
Before long, Ethan, with Baal in tow, returned to the room where he''d left Veronica.
Inside, she seemed unaware of his arrival.
Shey on the bed, unclothed, with a thin nket barely covering her upper torso and midriff.
Her long, shapely legs and voluptuous curves were entirely exposed to Ethan''s view.
"Such a beauty," he remarked internally.
Ethan let out a sigh, choosing not to wake Veronica. After all, she had been quite worn out when he had left her earlier.
Time flew, and evening soon approached.
Ethan incessantly questioned Baal, hoping to extract information about the divine realm, given her lineage from an ancient n.
Regrettably, Baal''s knowledge was quite limited.
Although she was a Shadow Fairy, by her own admission, she was still in her youthful phase, despite having been alive for nearly fifty years.
"It seems I might have to seek information about the divine realm from the Elder''s Council," Ethan mused.
Though he felt a pang of disappointment at Baal''sck of knowledge, he didn''t let it get to him.
Baal consoled, "Master, don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll be the most formidable Hero in the world."
Just then, there was a stir from the bed. Veronica murmured in her sleep, then slowly opened her eyes.
Seeing Ethan seated by a table in the room, her face lit up with joy. "Ethan, you''re back! How did it go? Did you find anything?"
"And who''s this little creature?" Veronica''s gaze shifted to Baal, who floated near Ethan''s chest, her curiosity evident.
"This is Baal, a Little Fairy," Ethan briefly introduced Baal, then delved into the main topic.
"I visited Sean''s mansion but didn''te across the grim scene you described. There wasn''t a single female Hero''s body in sight, just ayer of ash on the floor. Everything else appeared pristine."
"I wasn''t lying," Veronica quickly rified.
Ethan shook his head, replying, "I''m not using you of falsehoods. I''m merely stating a fact. Our enemies seem far craftier than we anticipated. However, our efforts weren''t entirely fruitless. Look at this."
Chapter 143 142-The Erudite Of Stone Rock Harbor
?
"This is Baal, a Little Fairy," Ethan briefly introduced Baal, then delved into the main topic.
"I visited Sean''s mansion but didn''te across the grim scene you described. There wasn''t a single female Hero''s body in sight, just ayer of ash on the floor. Everything else appeared pristine."
"I wasn''t lying," Veronica quickly rified.
Ethan shook his head, replying, "I''m not using you of falsehoods. I''m merely stating a fact. Our enemies seem far craftier than we anticipated. However, our efforts weren''t entirely fruitless. Look at this."
"Look at this."
At Ethan''s words, Veronica''s gaze was drawn over.
He held a piece of paper in his hand with a peculiar totem drawn on it, shaped like a boar skull with horns.
This was exactly the totem mentioned by Little Fairy Baal.
"Yes! It''s this one!"
Veronica''s excitement was palpable, her eyes widening in confirmation.
"The pattern I saw on the naked female Heroes in Sean''s mansion looked exactly like this."
"It seems so, the Elders are indeed up to no good," Ethan sighed.
Now, he was utterly convinced that this was an ungodly ritual taking ce, who the object of the ceremony was, no one knew.
It could be a demon in hell or some evil being.
However, no matter what, pursuing this further would surely be troublesome. Veronica became hesitant.
After their intimate encounter, Veronica had developed unique feelings for Ethan.
She feared the power of the Elders and tried to dissuade him, "Perhaps we should let this matter rest. Sean is always cautious, but this time, he''s performing such a sinister ceremony with the Elders. He must have prepared thoroughly."
Veronica made sense, but Ethan shook his head in refusal.
"The Elders? I would like to see whether their schemes are more cunning, or my power is stronger."
Ethan clenched his fist, an awe-inspiring aura radiating from him.
This caused Veronica, who was standing by his side, and Baal, who was suspended in mid-air, to feel a wave of fear.
Only then did Veronica recall that Ethan was a rank S Hero, a powerful existence among Heroes.
"So, what''s your n?"
"After the Elders left, all the evidence was destroyed, Sean disappeared, and we couldn''t find any trace of them."
Veronica sounded a bit disheartened.
Baal settled down on Ethan''s shoulder and proposed his idea, "Why not ask someone? There''s a saying in my n, ''Where there''s an event, there''s evidence.'' We don''t know what this totem is, but maybe others do."
Baal''s words left Ethan and Veronica deep in thought.
"That could indeed be a solution," Ethan paused for a moment before continuing,
"But who would know? That''s another issue. The ckstone Kingdom has just been established and many enemies are lurking in the shadows. If I stay in Stone Rock Harbor too long, there could be trouble brewing in the Kingdom."
"Ethan, I might know someone..."
Veronica suddenly started speaking, albeit somewhat hesitantly.
"Go on." Ethan urged.
Veronica nodded slightly, "In Stone Rock Harbor, there''s a man known as the ''Drunkard.'' He loves to drink, and he''s tipsy all day. But I''ve heard whispers that he''s the most learned man in Stone Rock Harbor, even possessing knowledge about ancient rumors. Maybe we could ask him."
"That seems like a good idea."
Ethan nodded, curious about this learned drunkard, a man with a story.
"But let''s not rush."
Veronica wasn''t as optimistic, "While the Drunkard is learned, he has a bad temper. Hardly anyone can bear hispany for more than three minutes. If we try to ask him questions, there''s a high chance we''ll be thrown out."
"Is that so?"
Ethan stroked his chin, slightly perplexed.
"Mm-hmm, ording to the locals, that''s the kind of person this learned drunkard is. However, he''s a big fan of alcohol, so maybe we could win him over with fine wine."
"Then it''s settled."
Ethan nodded and said, "It''s already gettingte, we''ll look for him tomorrow."
Subconsciously, Veronica nced out the window; indeed, the sky was dark and the twinkling stars could barely be made out.
"Let''s rest for now."
Veronica agreed with Ethan''s n.
As she finished speaking, she felt a flush of heat radiate through her body.
She had rested all afternoon, and now she was bursting with energy.
"Should we try again..."
Veronica''s hand reached towards Ethan''s chest, attempting to slide into the gap of his clothing. I think you should take a look at
But she was caught by Ethan and pulled into his embrace.
"Now is not the time," Ethan replied, looking at Veronica with a smile. "If you really want to, once we''ve dealt with this matter, I''ll ensure you have a real st."
Veronica wriggled free from Ethan''s hold, changed her position, and wrapped her arms around his neck. She stuck out her pink tongue, lightly licked Ethan''s lips, then giggled, "You better remember your words."
"Don''t worry, I wouldn''t forget such a beauty as yourself," Ethan responded, grinning, as he yfully pushed Veronica onto the bed.
As for Baal, hovering in mid-air, watching the intimate behavior between Ethan and Veronica turned her face bright red.
She quickly covered her eyes with her hands, but the slender gaps between her fingers betrayed her.
"Is this kind of thing really that fun and enjoyable?" Baal wondered curiously.
Comparing her own size to Ethan''s - she wasn''t even as big as one of his fingers - Baal felt a bit lost.
But then she remembered she wasn''t always this small, and felt hopeful again.
"Although bing the size of Master seems a bit difficult..."
Watching Ethan and Veronica already entangled together, Little Fairy Baal sighed softly.
Then she found a soft quilt, curled up, and fell fast asleep.
...
The morning in Stone Rock Harbor was bustling and full of vitality.
Sean''s sudden disappearance seemed to have had little impact on Stone Rock Harbor, but it was undeniable that some smart people were quietly making preparations.
The hurriedly transported goods at the dock were the best proof of this.
"Mmm..."
Veronica woke up in a daze, realizing she was holding onto a burning hot iron rod.
Once she realized what it was, she quickly looked over, only to meet Ethan''s bright, sparkling eyes.
"You''re really incorrigible, taking advantage of me even in your sleep," Ethan teased with a smile.
Unfazed, Veronica shot back, "Who can resist your charms, and aren''t you pretty excited too?"
"Enough. There''s work to be done. Dawn has broken, it''s time to find our drunken schr. Hopefully, we can get some information about that green totem from him, otherwise, this will be a wasted effort."
Under Ethan''s urging, Veronica quickly got dressed.
Still d in loose clothing, her top revealed most of her creamy white, delicate skin, and the profound cleavage was particrly eye-catching.
Her lower half was covered with a short skirt, barely long enough to cover her thighs.
Just a slight bend of her waist would expose her enticing forbidden zone from behind.
"Aren''t you afraid someone might take a liking to you, dressed like that?" Ethan eyed Veronica with amusement.
Veronica, who was busy fluffing her hair, turned around upon hearing Ethan''sment and retorted, "Isn''t that what you''re here for? I trust that the number one Hero won''t let his woman suffer, right?"
"Naturally," Ethan nodded solemnly. That was one of his staunch principles.
After exchanging a few more words, Ethan, Veronica, and Little Fairy Baal set off.
First, they visited a distillery in Stone Rock Harbor, buying the most expensive bottle of liquor avable.
From the chatter of passersby, they learned the location of the drunken schr - an abandoned hut on the outskirts of Stone Rock Harbor.
Without wasting much time, Ethan hurried off.
Before long, Ethan and Veronica arrived at the outskirts of Stone Rock Harbor.
It was a deste area, filled with ruins.
It was rumored to be the previous settlement of Stone Rock Harbor, but this theory was not widely epted.
There might be other reasons, but Ethan had no interest in investigating them.
"Do we have to check each and every one of these dpidated houses?" Veronica frowned, looking at Ethan.
Ethan raised the bottle of liquor in his hand, popped the cork, and blew gently towards the opening, dispersing the aroma.
He exined, "There''s no need for that. Since our schr is a drunkard, he wille to us once he smells the scent of good liquor."
Things went exactly as Ethan had predicted.
A few minutester, a beggar-like figure appeared on the ruined street in front of Ethan.
He was dressed in tatters, staggering along while mumbling, "Liquor, I want liquor, I want fine wine..."
"Veronica, are you sure this is the schr people have been talking about?" Ethan had a hard time believing the disheveled man in front of them could be a schr.
"Perhaps..." Veronica was also unsure.
As Ethan and Veronica spoke, the drunkard in front of them seemed to hear their conversation.
He suddenly stopped, stood firmly, and his demeanor shifted dramatically, speaking like a true gentleman: "Distinguished guests who have traveled from afar, might you be here to seek the schr Victor?"
Chapter 144 143-Hammer Of Thunder
?
He suddenly stopped, stood firmly, and his demeanor shifted dramatically, speaking like a true gentleman: "Distinguished guests who have traveled from afar, might you be here to seek the schr Victor?"
"It seems that''s him, no doubt about it."
Noticing the shift in Victor, the so-called drunken schr, as well as his words, Ethan was certain.
Ethan approached, stopping a couple of steps away from Victor.
He lifted the bottle of liquor in his hand, saying, "I am indeed here to see you. I have questions, and if you can provide useful answers, this bottle is yours. Moreover, if your answers are satisfactory, I might even gift you a distillery."
"Is that true?" Victor asked eagerly.
"Of course! Ethan never bluffs," Veronica interjected,ing forward.
Victor nced at Veronica, recognition shing in his eyes.
He seemed surprised as he said, "Miss, I''ve seen you in Stone Rock Harbor before."
He extended his dirt-covered hand, attempting to shake Veronica''s hand.
Veronica, clearly repulsed, did not respond.
"That''s enough, Victor," Ethan interjected. "I didn''te here for small talk. I have important matters to discuss, and I expect satisfactory answers from you."
Ethan then walked towards a nearby ruined house.
Victor, trailing behind, quickly added, "Of course, sir. As long as you provide me with fine liquor, I''ll tell you all the tales and knowledge I possess."
Momentster, Ethan stopped by a wall of the dpidated house, a secluded corner.
"Do you know Sean?" Ethan began.
"Yes, he''s one of the wealthy men in Stone Rock Harbor, owns arge mansion, always has an endless supply of fine wine, and beautiful young girls at his beck and call," Victor said.
"That''s not what I''m asking about," Ethan said, his gaze sharp and displeased.
Pretty much everyone in Stone Rock Harbor knew of Sean''s exploits.
Unfazed by Ethan''s cold demeanor, Victor leaned casually against the wall, saying with ease, "Of course, I knew that''s not what you were asking. But to gain something, you must give up something. If you hand over that bottle, I might provide more valuable information."
Ethan, clearly irritated, nevertheless handed over the bottle.
"You''ll find my answers satisfactory," Victor assured him.
Victor took the liquor with a grin, gulped down arge mouthful, a satisfied look shing across his face.
He then began, "Sean is a merchant, but not just any merchant. He''s connected to the Elder Council of ckstone. As for information on the Elder Council of ckstone, thates at a different price. One bottle won''t be enough."
"Just keep talking, I''ll handle the liquor," Ethan retorted, his tone sharp.
Several gold coins slipped through his fingers and fell onto the dark soil, catching Victor''s attention immediately.
"Go on!" Ethan pressed further, an imposing aura radiating from him.
Victor, sensing he might have gone too far, didn''t ask for more incentives but replied straightforwardly, "When the Elder Council of ckstone began, nobody truly knows. They''ve been around perhaps even longer than Stone Rock Harbor itself."
"Why they exist, is another mystery," Victor continued, "But based on various rumors and scattered notes, their existence seems tied to life itself."
Victor shrugged and took another sip from his drink.
"What does that mean?" Veronica inquired curiously.
"Well..." Victor set the bottle down, his hands falling to his sides and voice heavy with mncholy, "We all know that life is the universe''s greatest wonder. It gives us thought, emotion, and sensation. But the end of life is always death, an inescapable fate."
"Even elves and dwarves, with lifespans far beyond humans, have their end."
"Even those legendary creatures of rumors."
"No one can escape it! What a tragic fate!" Victor suddenly shouted, finishing off the bottle, growing even more inebriated.
But his words never faltered, "The existence of the Council seems centered around this. They seek the truth of life, longing for eternal lifespans, and perhaps even aiming to uncover the secrets of the gods!"
Gods. A synonym for power.
Among many ns, deities are omnipotent.
They can create and destroy, possessing unparalleled power and eternal lifespans.
Even in death, if someone calls upon their names, they can be resurrected from the void.
Such an incredible force!
Obviously, such beings are incredibly powerful even among gods.
Ethan, currently just a Rank S Hero, is seemingly one step away from the divine realm. I think you should take a look at
But in reality, it''s an incredibly long journey.
"So, how did youe to know all of this?" Brushing aside his thoughts, Ethan interrogated Victor once more.
Upon hearing Ethan''s question, Victor burst outughing, "Me? You''re asking how I know? Sir, while I might look like a drunkard to you, I''m also quite learned. Isn''t it normal for me to have such knowledge?"
"You sure you want to answer like that? I don''t appreciate being lied to!" Ethan''s tone turned increasingly menacing.
He could tell that Victor, the supposed drunkard, had never intended to give a straight answer.
"Are you threatening me?" Victor raised his head to meet Ethan''s gaze, a look of disdain evident on his face.
"And what if I am?" Ethan admitted candidly.
"You''re asking for trouble! I kindly revealed some truths to you, that was already a gesture of kindness. Yet you want to know even more? You''re insatiable!" Victor smirked, a sudden, overpowering aura emanating from him.
Veronica, standing beside Ethan, turned pale instantly.
Overwhelmed by Victor''s sudden show of strength, she felt as if she was staring death in the face.
Thankfully, Ethan stood protectively in front of her.
"Step back," Ethan instructed Veronica.
Once she was at a safe distance, he focused on Victor, his expression growing more serious, "It seems everyone in Stone Rock Harbor has been deceived by you. How could a mere drunkard possess such power? And this disguise of yours... Perhaps you have ulterior motives? Or are you actually a member of the Elder Council of ckstone?"
"Boy, don''t lump me in with those rats from the Elder Council," Victor sneered, apparently holding a deep-seated grudge against them.
"Also," Victor continued, "What I hate most are the arrogant ones. You think that with a bit of strength you can threaten anyone carelessly? Let me tell you, boy, there are many stronger than you. If you remain this conceited, you''ll find yourself meeting an untimely end at someone''s hands. Perhaps I should teach you a lesson now!"
"Oh really? I don''t believe you''re stronger than me," Ethan replied with a grin.
Ethan did not immediately draw the Dragon yer Spear.
Even though Victor exerted some pressure on him, and could even be the most formidable opponent he had ever faced, Ethan still felt confident that he could overpower Victor with ease.
"Foolish and arrogant buffoon!" Victor eximed angrily.
A powerful surge of energy suddenly erupted from him, and in a sh, he was in front of Ethan, aiming to send him flying with a swift palm strike.
However, things didn''t go as nned.
As Victor lunged, Ethan deftly sidestepped and, with a swift motion, delivered a powerful kick to Victor''s chest, sending him crashing heavily into the wall of a decrepit building.
"So, that''s all you got?" Ethan shook his head, looking at Victor with disdain.
"You dare to humiliate me like this?!" Victor roared, his aura shifting once again.
This time, arcs of silver-white electricity danced around Victor''s body, crackling and colliding, filling the air with sizzling sounds.
Even his eyes turned a silver-white hue, glowing intensely with electric energy.
"What kind of power is this?" Ethan mumbled to himself, clearly taken aback.
The power of thunder was immense and wild, not something an average person could wield.
Even in the knowledge bestowed upon him by the legacy of the Sacred Dragon, there wasn''t much on harnessing thunder power.
Of course, the Golden Divine Dragon itself was an entity of immense power, so it might not have felt the need to seek out other sources of strength.
"Boy, brace yourself for the baptism of thunder!" Victorughed maniacally, as if he had already envisioned Ethan''s imminent doom.
With a thunderous roar from Victor, the surging electricity emanating from him began to take form in mid-air, solidifying into a massive silver-white war hammer.
The frenzied energy of the thunder writhed on its surface, as if it yearned to obliterate everything in its path.
"Hammer of Thunder!" As Victor lifted his hand, the Hammer of Thunder levitated under hismand.
"Go!" With another shout from Victor, he directed the Hammer straight towards Ethan, and then mmed it down with force.
Ethan''s face became extremely grave at that moment.
This Hammer of Thunder was incredibly potent and was honing in on him. Evading was not an option; he had to stand his ground and face it head-on.
"Let''s give it a shot!" Filled with fighting spirit, Ethan stared at the descending Hammer of Thunder.
Yet, through Veronica''s eyes, it appeared as though Ethan waspletely enveloped by the blinding lightning radiating from the Hammer of Thunder.
The disparity in their powers was evident.
Watching the Hammer of Thunder plummet, Veronica couldn''t contain herself and cried out, "No! Stop!"
Chapter 145 144-The Outcome Is Decided
?
"No!" Veronica cried out again.
Her shouts did nothing to alter the situation.
In the sky, the hammer formed of lightning continued its relentless descent towards Ethan, apanied by Victor''s taunting voice.
"Boy, you''re nothing but an insignificant worm, yet you dared to challenge me!"
Then, the lightning hammer struck the ground.
Boom!
The earth trembled as if an earthquake had urred.
The ruins outside Stone Rock Harbor suffered another cmity.
The already damaged walls copsed entirely, and some bricks turned to dust under the impact of the lightning hammer.
Such was its terrifying power.
Staring nkly at the horrifying scene before her, Veronica, before she could even express her grief, was blown away by the shockwave produced by the hammer''s impact.
She crashed heavily into a wall, blood spewing from her mouth.
"That''s what you get for opposing me!" Victor sneered, turning his attention to the weakened Veronica lying beneath the wall.
Standing over her, he dered arrogantly, "That boy is dead. Now it''s your turn. However, I might give you a chance. If you submit to me, I can let you live. Naturally, if you choose to serve me, you must prove your sincerity."
His eyes roamed over Veronica, especially lingering at the valley between her bosom.
His throat bobbed with anticipation, longing to grasp and relish the softness and warmth.
"It will never happen. Dream on!" Pushing herself up against the wall, Veronica stood defiantly.
In Stone Rock Harbor, she had encountered many with ill intentions towards her, with quite a few desiring to partake in a carnal rendezvous.
Yet, after meeting Ethan, she realized how blissful it was to have someone to lean on.
Although, in terms of time, she hadn''t been with Ethan for long.
But feelings, they''re always inexplicable.
Rejected by Veronica, Victor''s fury reached its peak.
With his mud-caked hand, he reached out, grasping Veronica''s slender neck, lifting her off the ground.
With gritted teeth, he spat, "If you won''t submit, then death is your only option!"
"I... will never... submit to you!"
Veronica responded resolutely, "I will never submit."
"Then die!" With added force to his grip, Veronica felt her breath being squeezed out.
Suddenly, Ethan''s voice emanated from behind Victor, "Let her go."
"It''s you... impossible! Absolutely impossible! No one survives my lightning hammer, not even if you''re the so-called Rank S Hero!" Victor was visibly shaken.
Not only had Ethan survived, but he also seemed to be unharmed.
"I''ll say it once more, let her go," Ethan dered gravely.
Slowly materializing in his hand was a long spear, as if forged from concentrated beams of light.
It radiated a formidable and indestructible aura C the Dragon yer Spear.
"No wonder you survived, wielding such a weapon," Victor believed he understood the truth, still looking down on Ethan.
Not releasing Veronica, heughed sinisterly, "Hahaha, even if you''re alive, what can you do? You wish to save her? I''ll make sure you can''t! Watch as your woman dies! Once she''s gone, you''re next!"
With that, Victor tightened his grip further.
This time, a feeling of hopelessness overwhelmed Veronica.
She could feel her throat bones shattering.
"You''re asking for it!" Ethan roared,pletely enraged.
Powering forward, he was upon Victor in an instant, like a sh of lightning.
Without hesitation, he threw a powerful punch directly into Victor''s abdomen.
Bang!
Victor felt as if a massive boulder had crashed into him.
The force was not just astonishingly potent, but the speed was unparalleled.
Before he could even register the pain, he found himself being flung violently, crashing through walls.
It took seven or eight walls to finally halt his momentum, leaving him lying defeated on the ground.
Reacting instinctively, his grip on Veronica loosened, allowing the swiftly arriving Ethan to rescue her.
"Are you alright?" Ethan''s voice dripped with concern for Veronica.
He hadn''t expected that, even when her life was at stake, she chose not to betray him.
Gazing at the anxious look on Ethan''s face, Veronica gave a weak shake of her head.
As she tried to speak, blood trickled from her lips, but she whispered reassuringly, "I''m fine, just need to rest."
"Stay here, I''ll be right back."I think you should take a look at
Supporting Veronica, Ethan carefully led her to a rtively clean spot and helped her lean against a wall for rest.
Then, he quickly approached Victor.
Victory on the ground, his appearance ever more disheveled, yet he was still alive.
Hearing Ethan''s approaching footsteps, he struggled to his feet.
The earlier disdain on his face had vanished, reced by an unmistakable gravity.
"Young man, I admit I underestimated you, but this ends now!" As he spoke, lightning once again danced around him.
"That''s precisely what I was about to tell you." Ethan replied.
Without another word, he lunged at Victor with his spear.
Victor deftly dodged, trying to counter, but suddenly hesitated.
Before his very eyes, Ethan had seemingly vanished, as if he''d blended into the surroundings.
"Show yourself!" Victor yelled into the void.
Near his ear, Ethan''s voice teased, "Sir Drunkard, I''m right here. Who are you yelling at?"
Taken aback, Victor hastily turned to the source of the voice, but just as he pinpointed Ethan''s location, he was met with a powerful kick.
He was sent hurtling towards arge tree on the roadside.
The tree snapped in two from the impact.
Struggling once more to his feet and spitting out blood, Victor looked up to find Ethan ready to continue the assault.
As Victor tried to stand, Ethan''s foot came crashing down again.
In that moment, Victor resembled a mere ser ball, bouncing off the ground and walls in mid-air.
"Stop! I concede! I beg for mercy!" Victor pleaded.
As Ethan readied another kick, Victor reached his breaking point, quickly begging for mercy. In that instant, he was consumed by fear.
"Surrender? Sorry, even if you do, you''re still going to die," Ethan dered, shaking his head.
Showing mercy to one''s enemy is cruelty to oneself.
Ethan had always believed in this principle.
Victor''s past actions had left a deep-seated grudge in Ethan''s heart, and so he had no intention of letting Victor live.
"You can''t kill me. If you want to uncover the truth behind the Elders'' Council, you''ll need me alive!" Victor pleaded, falling to his knees before Ethan, trying to leverage his knowledge.
Ethan, however, remained unmoved, retorting with disdain, "Whatever truth lies behind the Elders'' Council, I''ll discover it myself. I don''t need you. Besides, who can guarantee that you''re telling the truth?"
Ethan''s words left Victor speechless.
Victor was filled with regret, wishing he had never crossed paths with Ethan.
Why hadn''t he simply answered Ethan''s questions when he had the chance?
"Can''t you truly not find it in yourself to forgive me, just this once?" Victor asked, desperation evident in his voice.
The answer was still firm and unyielding. "No, I don''t trust you. And I never offer those I distrust, especially my enemies, a chance at life."
With that, Ethan pointed the Dragon yer Spear at Victor''s skull.
One thrust, and Victor''s head would be pierced by the Dragon yer Spear, ending his life.
But just then, Little Fairy Baal flew out of Ethan''s pocket, quickly alighting on Ethan''s shoulder.
"Ethan, stop! Don''t kill Victor yet. I have a solution," she urgently whispered.
"What solution?" Ethan asked, filled with curiosity.
Baal quickly exined, "Among my kind, there''s a sacred art known as the ''Envement Contract.'' It allows one to brand a being, ensuring their eternal loyalty. It''s one of the few means my tribe uses for protection."
"There''s such a ritual?" Ethan eximed, clearly thrilled.
But he soon sobered up, asking, "As useful as this method sounds, I assume it''s not simple to execute, is it?"
"If it were anyone else, perhaps they couldn''t use it, but you, Ethan, are different," Little Fairy Baal said with conviction.
"Even if someone knows the method and incantations of the Envement Contract, without a powerful spirit, they simply can''t brand another. But you, Ethan, have a spirit that can perceive the boundaries between consciousness and matter, a spirit that could free me. This shows that your spiritual strength is more than sufficient," Baal exined in detail.
Ethan nodded, about to speak, but Victor interjected first, "En...Envement Contract! No, don''t use such a wicked spell on me!"
"You actually know of the Envement Contract!" Baal said, genuinely impressed.
"It seems you, Mr. Drunkard, are quite the extraordinary individual."
This was a secret closely guarded by the Shadow Fairy tribe, yet Victor was aware of it.
Clearly, this man, both a drunkard and a schr, was no ordinary being.
Ethan too was taken aback.
The Envement Contract was not even mentioned in the knowledge passed down from the Golden Divine Dragon, yet Victor knew of it.
"This man could be of use," Ethan thought. Then, turning to Victor, he dered, "Victor, you now have no choice! Either be the subject of the Envement Contract or be a corpse."
"Now... tell me, what''s your decision?"
Chapter 146 Wrong Chapter, DO NOT UNLOCK!!!!
Chapter 146 Wrong Chapter, DO NOT UNLOCK!!!!
In a secluded valley, Veronica slowly opened her eyes.
"You''re finally awake," a familiar voice echoed.
Turning her head, she saw Sean leaning against a nearby rock wall, casually flipping a gold coin in his hand, a smirk on his face.
"It''s you!" Veronica eximed, trying to rise, but soon realized she was bound with ropes.
Sean chuckled, approaching her, "Who else could it be?"
"Hmph, Sean, I''d advise you to release me at once. If Ethan finds out you''ve kidnapped me, you''ll face unimaginable consequences!" Veronica retorted with a fierce tone, which only provoked greaterughter from Sean.
"Trouble? Veronica, you haven''t grasped the situation. You''re in my grasp, not the other way around. True, I might have underestimated Ethan''s power. But there''s a terrifying force behind me that you don''t know of. As for Ethan? He''s nothing inparison!" Sean said, showing no sign of concern about Ethan''s threat.
Ignoring Veronica''s struggles, Sean lifted her effortlessly and began to walk deeper into the valley.
They came upon an area strewn with broken stones.
Sean took out an oddly shaped amulet from his pocket, channeled his magic into it, and patterns resembling ripples started to form in the air.
"Where are you taking me?" Seeing this, terror filled Veronica''s eyes as she tried desperately to break free.
Sean nced at her coldly, "Don''t worry. In the end, you''ll see this as a favor. You''ll thank me."
With those words, he stepped into the ripple and disappeared from the valley.
Veronica was pulled in with him.
Shadow Mage Lair.
That was the name of this valley''s barrier, also a secret base of the Elder Council.
Not too far from Stone Rock Harbor, its location was remote and deste, seldom visited by any living creature.
"Sean, have you brought her?" Inside the base, there were a few wooden cabins.
Between themy a carved stone pool surrounded by a barrier of molten magic, making the water inside boil and steam rise continuously.
The one questioning Sean was an elderly dwarf, his face wrinkled like dough that had been kneaded repeatedly.
"Elder Dean, I''ve brought her," Sean confirmed.
Upon hearing the elder dwarf''s query, Sean quickly presented Veronica.
Elder Dean nced up, his gaze settling on the bound Veronica. He cast an unknown spell, scanning her. Pleased, he nodded and remarked, "Sean, you''ve done well. This woman is indeed what we need. Once the ceremony isplete, I''ll inform the Elder Council. You''ll be rewarded."
"Thank you, Elder Dean!" Sean eximed, gratitude apparent, though his tion quickly faded.
"Is there something else?" Dean asked, a note of annoyance in his voice.
"Elder Dean, I''m concerned about that human Hero. When I went to fetch this woman, that Hero disyed impressive strength. If he bes aware of our actions, I fear it might invite unnecessary trouble." Sean''s voice betrayed his lingering fear of Ethan.
However, Elder Dean seemed dismissive. "Trouble? Sean, watch your words. We, the Elder Council of ckstone, never fear troubles! That human Hero, Ethan, is nothing but an insect. True, he might have obliterated the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom, but in truth, that kingdom was a mere shadow of its former self, doomed from the start! Once the Elder Council fulfills its mission, squashing such a Hero would be as easy as stepping on a bug!"
"Yes, Elder," Sean replied, not daring to counter.
Bound as she was, Veronica heard every word and couldn''t suppress a chuckle. "You have no idea who you''ve crossed!"
"Oh?" A chilling smile crept onto Elder Dean''s aged face.
"Amusing little girl. If I recall, it was you who delivered those other female Heroes to us, wasn''t it? You aided our cause significantly. Now, it''s our turn to repay the favor."
Turning to Sean, Elder Dean ordered, "Sean, ce her in the sacrificial pool."
"Yes, Elder." Sean acknowledged.
Sean then hoisted Veronica, intending to throw her into the boiling waters.
with terror.
But her resistance was futile.
"No! Let me go!" Veronica struggled fiercely, her heart consumed with terror.
But her resistance was futile.
Sean, without hesitation, cast Veronica into the bubbling pool.
"Good! Next, I''ll summon the other members of the Elder Council to activate the altar. Sean, fetch the meblood. Prepare to rejoice in the grand arrival of the me Witch!" Excitement painted every wrinkle on Elder Dean''s face.
He waved his arm, chanting incantations, invoking a unique form of magic. In no time, the modest base was filled with many figures, not just dwarves, but also elves, humans, and even some incredibly peculiar creatures.
Upon seeing Dean, many couldn''t help but inquire, "Dean, what''s the matter?"
Stepping forward, Dean lifted his head and announced, "Everyone, we''ve found her. We''ve located the ideal vessel for the me Witch in Stone Rock Harbor. Now, we can summon the me Witch."
"Are you serious?" someone questioned.
"Of course I am," Dean affirmed, nodding.
Murmurs rippled through the crowd.
At that moment, Sean approached, carefully carrying a bucket filled with bright red blood. Following him were several people, the very members of the Elder Council who had previously been to Sean''s mansion. They had been refining the meblood at the base.
"Good, pour the meblood into the sacrificial pool," Elder Dean instructed Sean.
"Yes, Elder!" Sean proceeded to pour the crimson liquid into the pool.
The moment the blood entered, a peculiar transformation urred. Instead of mingling with the water, it ignited, producing roaring mes. In the pool, Veronica had already lost consciousness, oblivious to the events unfolding around her.
"Everyone, I need your assistance," Elder Dean called out to the others.
"Of course!" came the united response.
As they spoke, the figures dispersed, emanating powerful surges of energy from their beings.
On the ground, intricate glowing patterns began to emerge, revealing a preid magical array.
At the heart of this circle was the pool, and as the participants began their ritual, the array came to life, igniting the mes within the pool even more fervently.
Veronica began to exhibit anomalies.
Her body was lifted by the mes, hovering mid-air.
Below, the mes rose, entering Veronica, her garments instantly turning to ash, revealing her graceful form.
As the mes continued to engulf her, red fiery patterns began to etch across her skin.
These patterns were elegantly intricate, stretching from her face, cascading over her bust, winding down her abdomen, thighs, and to her feet.
As the patterns finalized, blood-red scales started to form over her chest and thighs, shielding key areas.
A crimson crown materialized on her head.
Her once light-blond hair transformed into a fiery red, and her face took on an alluring, mesmerizing look.
The transformationsted a whole half hour.
After this duration, Veronica, now wholly the me Witch, opened her eyes. Within them, endless mes danced.
"Is this the realm of reality? How utterly delightful!" The me Witch, hovering in the air, licked her lips, greedily inhaling the atmosphere.
Elder Dean hastily stepped forward, dering, "Great me Witch, we summoned you for we seek your assistance."
"Hmph, I will honor our pact!" The me Witch retorted with slight disdain.
But it was an agreement she was bound to respect. Born from intense fire, the me Witch would never truly perish.
Their demise was merely a return to the mes.
However, to manifest once more required a unique ritual and an appropriate vessela task easier said than done.
And so, to summon the me Witch was to earn her aid.
"Speak, what do you need my help with?"
"Great me Witch, this world is undergoing anomalous shifts. We sense even greater changes on the horizon and hope you can intervene when the timees."
"Shifts in the world?" After a brief moment of sensing, an expression of surprise crossed the me Witch''s face. She nodded, "Very well. And from now on, address me as Lady Hilna..."
"Wait! Damn it..."
Just as me Witch Hilna finished speaking, she suddenly felt an overwhelming struggle to control her own body.
After a moment of sensing, her expression tightened, her teeth gritted in frustration.
"There''s an issue with this vessel you''ve chosen for me. Her consciousness remains, attempting to wrestle control from me!"
"What?!" Elder Dean eximed in panic.
Hilna shot him a nce, her face a mix of annoyance and unwavering confidence. "It''s a minor issue. I''ve already discerned a solution. Her will is this resilient because of a Hero named Ethan. Thus, our next course of action... Kill the Hero called Ethan!"
"As youmand!" The crowd responded in unison.
Stone Rock Harbor.
Inside a room, Ethan sat broodingly, his emotions boiling over as he mmed his fist on the table. "If I find out who took Veronica, they''ll pay dearly for it!" he roared.
Victor, standing nearby, remarked, "We''ve searched extensively, but there''s no trace. It''s possible Miss Veronica is no longer in Stone Rock Harbor."
Little Fairy Baal stepped forward, trying to console him, "Ethan, as upset as you are about Veronica''s disappearance, anger won''t help. We should stay calm and think things through."
Chapter 147 145-Enslavement Contract (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)
Chapter 147 145-Envement Contract (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)
"I agree... to sign the Envement Contract." Not everyone possesses the courage to face death unflinchingly.
Threatened by its looming presence, Victor chose to submit.
Following Victor''s submission, Baal whispered a convoluted and arcane incantation into Ethan''s ear.
"Wanderer lost within the desert, in the oasis, I heed your call, bestowing upon you an inexhaustible spring. From this day forth, you shall serve me, without betrayal, until the world fades to oblivion..." The peculiar chant echoed, invoking a mysterious force.
A phantom-like contract manifested mid-air, inscribed with twisting characters unfamiliar to Ethan.
Yet, just a nce made him realize the significance of these writings.
"Whatnguage is this?" Ethan turned to inquire of Baal.
Baal shook her head mid-air, "I am not certain. Perhaps it''s thenguage of the deities."
"No! It''s not thenguage of gods," Victor interjected.
His name was already inscribed on the floating ethereal contract, indicating the Envement mark had taken root.
He was now Ethan''s most loyal servant.
Sharing his knowledge was a testament to his loyalty.
"Victor, you know of this?" Ethan''s surprise was evident.
Victor touched his temple with pride, "My esteemed master, the title of a schr wasn''t bestowed upon me frivolously. Over a decade ago, I was the librarian of a kingdom, overseeing its vast collection of books. Those days were..."
"Enough!" Ethan cut him off, his tone slightly irritated, "I don''t want your life story. If you recognize the script, speak directly. No more tangents."
"As you wish!" Victor nodded, continuing, "This script originates from an ancient civilization. Their name has been lost to history, but they left behind this magnificent script called the Language of Nature. The Language of Nature possesses an incredible power, before which even life itself bows."
"For instance, this..." As he spoke, arcs of electricity danced over Victor''s body.
Baal, taken aback, quickly ducked into Ethan''s pocket, peeking out with caution.
Ethan remained unfazed, his gaze fixed on Victor''s hand.
In the center of Victor''s palm appeared a peculiar symbol, reminiscent of the one on the Envement Contract, evidently from the same script.
"My esteemed master, this is a Language of Nature symbol, representing ''Thunder''," Victor exined with pride.
A glint of understanding shed across Ethan''s face, "So, the reason you could wield that Hammer of Thunder was because of this Thunder Language of Nature?"
"Exactly," Victor nodded.
Ethan stroked his chin, pondering, "Then how does one learn and utilize this Language of Nature?"
Victor shook his head, "How one learns the Language of Nature remains a mystery. With the demise of that ancient kingdom, the lineage of the Language of Nature also vanished. No one knows the entirety of the Language of Nature. Even this symbol of Thunder I possess was a fortuitous find in an ancient ruin. As for how to learn it, I''m in the dark."
Hearing this, Ethan felt a sense of resignation.
It was then that Baal emerged once more, addressing Ethan, "Ethan, since Victor has signed the Envement Contract with you, as the master of the contract, you can sense everything about your servant. Try to perceive, perhaps you might understand this Language of Nature."
"Is that possible?" Ethan was taken aback, filled with surprise.
Without hesitation, he attuned himself to Victor.
A unique sensation enveloped him.
Although Victor stood right before him, Ethan felt as though he could see around Victor without moving, sensing anomalies, especially the radiant, peculiar silver-white symbol glowing in Victor''s palm.
With curiosity, Ethan projected his consciousness towards the Thunder Language of Nature.
In the next instant, the unexpected urred.
The Thunder Language of Nature, as if sentient, awakened.
A surge of electricity emanated from it, striking Ethan''s consciousness directly.
He felt a paralyzing sensation, his consciousness seeming to detach from his body, floating weightlessly, ascending towards the cloud-covered sky.
Yet, within those clouds, a dark expanse awaited him.
Dark clouds, with thunder roaring and growling, induced an innate dread.
"What is this?"
Though panic briefly clouded Ethan''s mind, he quicklyposed himself. He swiftly realized that the scenery before his eyes wasn''t real but a construct.
"Why has the Thunder Language of Nature brought my consciousness here? What does it seek? What''s its purpose?" Ethan murmured to himself.
Suddenly, the cloud cover transformed.
Lightning converged, fiercely striking a hill below. The hill, upon impact, cracked and shattered, with rocks hurtling in every direction, leaving gaping holes in the ground.
"This is the power of Thunder!" Ethan eximed, deeply awed. "Even a Rank S Hero would pale before such terrifying might. I wonder if even the gods spoken of in legends possess such power."
However, almost immediately, Ethan felt another anomaly.
Arcs of blue-silver electricity began to course over his ethereal form, reminiscent of Victor''s previous disy.
"Only one way to find out," he thought.
He focused on the feeble Thunder within him, molding it into the Ethan could even sense the emotions emanating from these electric arcs: they were vtile, eager to destroy everything in their path.
"Could it be...?" A surge of unexpected joy threatened to overwhelm Ethan.
"Only one way to find out," he thought.
He focused on the feeble Thunder within him, molding it into the shape of the Dragon yer Spear.
Taking aim at another hill below, he hurled it forward.
The spear struck the hill, piercing its surface and burrowing deep within.
BOOM!
The hill erupted in an explosion.
"It truly is!" Ethan eximed, breaking into joyfulughter.
He then noticed a Language of Nature symbol, simr to Victor''s, had appeared in the palm of his hand.
Yet, in his jubtion, Ethan failed to observe that his Thunder Language of Nature was somewhat different from Victor''s.
Ethan''s was more intricate, its glow even more radiant.
With the Thunder Language of Nature now under hismand, Ethan''s consciousness swiftly returned.
He blinked his eyes open to find everything just as it had been.
Baal perched on his left shoulder, while Victor stood by his side with a deferential demeanor.
"How long was I spaced out?" Ethan inquired of Baal.
"Spaced out?" Baal replied with a hint of surprise.
Baal tilted his little head, his expression one of utter confusion. "Spaced out? It was merely ten seconds since I suggested you try sensing Victor through the Envement Contract. Did it work?"
"Only ten seconds? Was it truly just that brief?" Ethan was astounded.
In his consciousness, while amidst the clouds, it felt as if he''d been there for hours.
Yet Baal was now saying it had been mere seconds.
"The world of consciousness holds many secrets," Ethan mused, quickly pushing the thought away.
Pondering the mysteries of the conscious realm before even finding a way into the divine realm was surely unwise.
Beside Ethan, upon hearing Baal''s inquiry, Victor nced over with a smile, stating, "The Language of Nature isn''t easily mastered. Especially this Thunder Language of Nature I possess. Even among all the Languages of Nature, it stands out as one of the most challenging. It''s almost impossible that you, Master, could perceive it through the Envement Contract."
Victor''s confidence was undiminished, even in his new role as Ethan''s servant.
However, noticing the slight upward curve of Ethan''s lips, a sense of foreboding grew in Victor''s heart.
"Victor, prepare to be disappointed," Ethan said with a grin.
He then activated the Thunder Language of Nature in his palm.
Electricity instantly spread across Ethan''s entire body, his eyes shing with fierce lightning.
In his hand materialized a spear entirely made of electric energy.
"This is what I''ve gained C the Thunder Lance!" Dering so, Ethan hurled the lightning spear, targeting an abandoned house nearby.
A thunderous roar sounded, and in an instant, the derelict structure was razed to the ground.
Not a single brick or stone remained in sight, all reduced to mere rubble and dust.
"That''s terrifying... if that hit a person..." Baal eximed, frightfully ducking back into Ethan''s pocket.
Victor stood with his mouth agape, staring at the scene of devastation in the distance, seemingly lost in shock.
Only when Ethan called out to him did Victor hurriedly respond, "Noble Master, you are a prodigy! Given time, you will undoubtedly be the mightiest in this world!"
"Enough with the ttery," Ethan interjected, "Let''s go and see how Veronica is doing."
He turned and made his way back.
Before long, he arrived at the spot where Veronica had been resting.
Instantly, Ethan''s face darkened.
Veronica was nowhere in sight, but ominous traces of blood were sttered on the ground, scattered as if left behind in a struggle.
"Damn it, someone has taken Veronica!"
In a secluded valley, Veronica slowly opened her eyes.
"You''re finally awake," a familiar voice echoed.
Turning her head, she saw Sean leaning against a nearby rock wall, casually flipping a gold coin in his hand, a smirk on his face.
"It''s you!" Veronica eximed, trying to rise, but soon realized she was bound with ropes.
Sean chuckled, approaching her, "Who else could it be?"
"Hmph, Sean, I''d advise you to release me at once. If Ethan finds out you''ve kidnapped me, you''ll face unimaginable consequences!" Veronica retorted with a fierce tone, which only provoked greaterughter from Sean.
Chapter 148 146-Flameblood (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Only when Ethan called out to him did Victor hurriedly respond, "Noble Master, you are a prodigy! Given time, you will undoubtedly be the mightiest in this world!"
"Enough with the ttery," Ethan interjected, "Let''s go and see how Veronica is doing."
He turned and made his way back.
Before long, he arrived at the spot where Veronica had been resting.
Instantly, Ethan''s face darkened.
Veronica was nowhere in sight, but ominous traces of blood were sttered on the ground, scattered as if left behind in a struggle.
"Damn it, someone has taken Veronica!"
In a secluded valley, Veronica slowly opened her eyes.
"You''re finally awake," a familiar voice echoed.
Turning her head, she saw Sean leaning against a nearby rock wall, casually flipping a gold coin in his hand, a smirk on his face.
"It''s you!" Veronica eximed, trying to rise, but soon realized she was bound with ropes.
Sean chuckled, approaching her, "Who else could it be?"
"Hmph, Sean, I''d advise you to release me at once. If Ethan finds out you''ve kidnapped me, you''ll face unimaginable consequences!" Veronica retorted with a fierce tone, which only provoked greaterughter from Sean.
"Trouble? Veronica, you haven''t grasped the situation. You''re in my grasp, not the other way around. True, I might have underestimated Ethan''s power. But there''s a terrifying force behind me that you don''t know of. As for Ethan? He''s nothing inparison!" Sean said, showing no sign of concern about Ethan''s threat.
Ignoring Veronica''s struggles, Sean lifted her effortlessly and began to walk deeper into the valley.
They came upon an area strewn with broken stones.
Sean took out an oddly shaped amulet from his pocket, channeled his magic into it, and patterns resembling ripples started to form in the air.
"Where are you taking me?" Seeing this, terror filled Veronica''s eyes as she tried desperately to break free.
Sean nced at her coldly, "Don''t worry. In the end, you''ll see this as a favor. You''ll thank me."
With those words, he stepped into the ripple and disappeared from the valley.
Veronica was pulled in with him.
Shadow Mage Lair.
That was the name of this valley''s barrier, also a secret base of the Elder Council.
Not too far from Stone Rock Harbor, its location was remote and deste, seldom visited by any living creature.
"Sean, have you brought her?" Inside the base, there were a few wooden cabins.
Between themy a carved stone pool surrounded by a barrier of molten magic, making the water inside boil and steam rise continuously.
The one questioning Sean was an elderly dwarf, his face wrinkled like dough that had been kneaded repeatedly.
"Elder Dean, I''ve brought her," Sean confirmed.
Upon hearing the elder dwarf''s query, Sean quickly presented Veronica.
Elder Dean nced up, his gaze settling on the bound Veronica. He cast an unknown spell, scanning her. Pleased, he nodded and remarked, "Sean, you''ve done well. This woman is indeed what we need. Once the ceremony isplete, I''ll inform the Elder Council. You''ll be rewarded."
"Thank you, Elder Dean!" Sean eximed, gratitude apparent, though his tion quickly faded.
"Is there something else?" Dean asked, a note of annoyance in his voice.
"Elder Dean, I''m concerned about that human Hero. When I went to fetch this woman, that Hero disyed impressive strength. If he bes aware of our actions, I fear it might invite unnecessary trouble." Sean''s voice betrayed his lingering fear of Ethan.
However, Elder Dean seemed dismissive. "Trouble? Sean, watch your words. We, the Elder Council of ckstone, never fear troubles! That human Hero, Ethan, is nothing but an insect. True, he might have obliterated the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom, but in truth, that kingdom was a mere shadow of its former self, doomed from the start! Once the Elder Council fulfills its mission, squashing such a Hero would be as easy as stepping on a bug!"
"Yes, Elder," Sean replied, not daring to counter.
Bound as she was, Veronica heard every word and couldn''t suppress a chuckle. "You have no idea who you''ve crossed!"
"Oh?" A chilling smile crept onto Elder Dean''s aged face.
"Amusing little girl. If I recall, it was you who delivered those other female Heroes to us, wasn''t it? You aided our cause significantly. Now, it''s our turn to repay the favor."
Turning to Sean, Elder Dean ordered, "Sean, ce her in the sacrificial pool."
"Yes, Elder." Sean acknowledged.
Sean then hoisted Veronica, intending to throw her into the boiling waters.
"No! Let me go!" Veronica struggled fiercely, her heart consumed with terror.
But her resistance was futile.
Sean, without hesitation, cast Veronica into the bubbling pool.I think you should take a look at
"Good! Next, I''ll summon the other members of the Elder Council to activate the altar. Sean, fetch the meblood. Prepare to rejoice in the grand arrival of the me Witch!" Excitement painted every wrinkle on Elder Dean''s face.
He waved his arm, chanting incantations, invoking a unique form of magic. In no time, the modest base was filled with many figures, not just dwarves, but also elves, humans, and even some incredibly peculiar creatures.
Upon seeing Dean, many couldn''t help but inquire, "Dean, what''s the matter?"
Stepping forward, Dean lifted his head and announced, "Everyone, we''ve found her. We''ve located the ideal vessel for the me Witch in Stone Rock Harbor. Now, we can summon the me Witch."
"Are you serious?" someone questioned.
"Of course I am," Dean affirmed, nodding.
Murmurs rippled through the crowd.
At that moment, Sean approached, carefully carrying a bucket filled with bright red blood. Following him were several people, the very members of the Elder Council who had previously been to Sean''s mansion. They had been refining the meblood at the base.
"Good, pour the meblood into the sacrificial pool," Elder Dean instructed Sean.
"Yes, Elder!" Sean proceeded to pour the crimson liquid into the pool.
The moment the blood entered, a peculiar transformation urred. Instead of mingling with the water, it ignited, producing roaring mes. In the pool, Veronica had already lost consciousness, oblivious to the events unfolding around her.
"Everyone, I need your assistance," Elder Dean called out to the others.
"Of course!" came the united response.
As they spoke, the figures dispersed, emanating powerful surges of energy from their beings.
On the ground, intricate glowing patterns began to emerge, revealing a preid magical array.
At the heart of this circle was the pool, and as the participants began their ritual, the array came to life, igniting the mes within the pool even more fervently.
Veronica began to exhibit anomalies.
Her body was lifted by the mes, hovering mid-air.
Below, the mes rose, entering Veronica, her garments instantly turning to ash, revealing her graceful form.
As the mes continued to engulf her, red fiery patterns began to etch across her skin.
These patterns were elegantly intricate, stretching from her face, cascading over her bust, winding down her abdomen, thighs, and to her feet.
As the patterns finalized, blood-red scales started to form over her chest and thighs, shielding key areas.
A crimson crown materialized on her head.
Her once light-blond hair transformed into a fiery red, and her face took on an alluring, mesmerizing look.
The transformationsted a whole half hour.
After this duration, Veronica, now wholly the me Witch, opened her eyes. Within them, endless mes danced.
"Is this the realm of reality? How utterly delightful!" The me Witch, hovering in the air, licked her lips, greedily inhaling the atmosphere.
Elder Dean hastily stepped forward, dering, "Great me Witch, we summoned you for we seek your assistance."
"Hmph, I will honor our pact!" The me Witch retorted with slight disdain.
But it was an agreement she was bound to respect. Born from intense fire, the me Witch would never truly perish.
Their demise was merely a return to the mes.
However, to manifest once more required a unique ritual and an appropriate vessela task easier said than done.
And so, to summon the me Witch was to earn her aid.
"Speak, what do you need my help with?"
"Great me Witch, this world is undergoing anomalous shifts. We sense even greater changes on the horizon and hope you can intervene when the timees."
"Shifts in the world?" After a brief moment of sensing, an expression of surprise crossed the me Witch''s face. She nodded, "Very well. And from now on, address me as Lady Hilna..."
"Wait! Damn it..."
Just as me Witch Hilna finished speaking, she suddenly felt an overwhelming struggle to control her own body.
After a moment of sensing, her expression tightened, her teeth gritted in frustration.
"There''s an issue with this vessel you''ve chosen for me. Her consciousness remains, attempting to wrestle control from me!"
"What?!" Elder Dean eximed in panic.
Hilna shot him a nce, her face a mix of annoyance and unwavering confidence. "It''s a minor issue. I''ve already discerned a solution. Her will is this resilient because of a Hero named Ethan. Thus, our next course of action... Kill the Hero called Ethan!"
"As youmand!" The crowd responded in unison.
Chapter 149 147-Justice And Evil (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"What?!" Elder Dean eximed in panic.
Hilna shot him a nce, her face a mix of annoyance and unwavering confidence. "It''s a minor issue. I''ve already discerned a solution. Her will is this resilient because of a Hero named Ethan. Thus, our next course of action... Kill the Hero called Ethan!"
"As youmand!" The crowd responded in unison.
Stone Rock Harbor.
Inside a room, Ethan sat broodingly, his emotions boiling over as he mmed his fist on the table. "If I find out who took Veronica, they''ll pay dearly for it!" he roared.
Victor, standing nearby, remarked, "We''ve searched extensively, but there''s no trace. It''s possible Miss Veronica is no longer in Stone Rock Harbor."
Little Fairy Baal stepped forward, trying to console him, "Ethan, as upset as you are about Veronica''s disappearance, anger won''t help. We should stay calm and think things through."
"I concur," Victor interjected, reasoning, "The only people we''ve had any conflict with in Stone Rock Harbor are from the Elder Council. And the fact they secretly abducted Veronica suggests she might still be alive. If they wanted her dead, they could have acted when she visited Sean''s vi."
"That makes sense," Ethan conceded, acknowledging he might have been overly impatient.
Furthermore, he added, "Just the few of us might not be enough to locate Veronica. We need more manpower. I''ll reach out to the Heroes of ckstone Hero Kingdom for help in the search."
Though this n would have to wait until he returned to the kingdom.
As Ethan pondered the immediate steps forward, he realized there wasn''t much at hand.
His visit to Stone Rock Harbor was primarily to investigate Sean''s betrayal.
Discovering Sean''s connection with the Elder Council of ckstone was a shock.
Now, with both Sean and the council members missing, and Veronica vanished, Ethan''s initial intent to uncover information about the divine realm seemed fruitless.
Suddenly a thought struck him. Known for his vast knowledge, would Victor have some insights?
"Victor," he inquired directly, "Do you have any information about the divine realm?"
At the mention of "divine realm", Victor''s brow furrowed in contemtion.
"My lord," he began, "you''ve asked the right person. I do have some knowledge regarding the divine realm."
He continued, "The divine realm is essentially the domain of deities."
"However, that''s a broad term. The world of deities is filled with wonders, and to ascend to godhood is no trivial feat."
Ethan, intrigued, pressed on, "So, you know the way?"
Victor shook his head slowly, "My lord, I don''t possess the knowledge of bing a deity. In truth, no one can elucidate the path to godhood, as deities remain a forbidden topic. But I am aware of some rumors, whispers about certain prerequisites to achieving that state."
"What are they?" Ethan pressed eagerly.
"Soul of Justice and Malevolent Blood."
Upon seeing the puzzled look on Ethan''s face after he spoke, Victor hurriedly exined, "Legend has it that the original deity was emotionless. But one day, it split into two personas: one representing goodness, the other representing evil. Both wished to annihte the other to be theplete deity."
"And then..."
"In the end, they annihted each other. The initial deity fell, and its two personalities were fragmented into countless Souls of Justice and Malevolent Blood," Little Fairy Baal interjected.
Seeing Ethan''s gaze shift towards her, Baal exined, "This tale of the primordial deity is known among our kind. But it''s so ancient that there''s no certainty if it''s true. Some even doubt if the original deity ever existed."
"Indeed," Victor echoed, also skeptical of its authenticity.
Yet upon hearing the names Soul of Justice and Malevolent Blood, Ethan''s expression turned peculiar.
"Soul of Justice, Malevolent Blood?"
"In tales and novels, the Hero stands as the beacon of justice, while the Dark Lord they vanquish embodies evil. Crucially, upon defeating the Hero, one obtains the Soul of the Hero, and vanquishing the Dark Lord yields the Dark Lord''s blood. There has to be a connection between these items!"
Ethan felt as if he were on the verge of uncovering something monumental.
"Pack up; we''re heading back immediately!" Ethan said, barely containing his excitement.
"Back to where?"
Little Fairy Baal fluttered into the air, her curious eyes gleaming.
Victor, too, looked to Ethan. As a schr, although bound to Ethan due to the Envement Contract, his wisdom remained intact.
He had long surmised that there was more to Ethan than meets the eye.
"To my true domain," Ethan replied with a grin.
He had been away for so long; it was time to return to his territory.
Moreover, the Soul of Justice that Victor and Baal spoke of might indeed be the Soul of the Hero.
Consequently, Malevolent Blood could be the Dark Lord''s blood.
These hypotheses could only be confirmed back in his realm.
...
"When will the Dark Lord return?" Beside the Abandoned Temple, a Divine Dragon Warrior from the patrol couldn''t help but voice his question.
This wasn''t just his query; many monsters in the Dark Lord''s domain shared this concern, as they hadn''t seen their revered leader for a long time. I think you should take a look at
"Silence! The Dark Lord surely has important matters to attend to," the leader scolded the inquisitive Divine Dragon Warrior.
Meanwhile, Ethan was on his way back.
He hadn''t immediately returned to his territory.
Instead, he first made a detour to the ckstone Hero Kingdom to assess its current state.
"Lord Ethan, the Mana Crystal mining operations are proceeding smoothly," reported Jonathan.
The other Heroes stood on either side, weing Ethan''s return.
"Well done!" Ethanmended, ncing around the assembly.
Not spotting Hero Henry, he turned to Jonathan, "Has Henry not returned?"
"Lord Ethan, it seems there''s been an issue with Henry. You instructed him to organize the Heroes and coordinate with the neighboring Dark Lords. However, some Dark Lords have chosen to decline, refusing to assist us," Jonathan ryed truthfully.
"Foolish lot!" Ethan couldn''t help but curse.
It became clear to him that those Dark Lords, relishing the opportunity to witness his downfall at the hands of allied kingdoms, had opted out.
Thepetition amongst the Dark Lords was indeed fierce.
"Hmph! Do they truly believe that without the ckstone Kingdom, they''d remain unscathed?" Ethan scoffed.
Yet, despite this, he had no intention of staying in the ckstone Kingdom.
Turning to Jonathan, he instructed, "I''ll have to rely on you for a while longer. Keep a close watch on the Mana Crystal mines and ensure the ckstone Kingdom''s affairs are in order. I''ll be away for some time. Should anything arise, I''ll reach out to you."
"Yes, Lord Ethan!" Jonathan responded, cing a clenched fist over his heart in a gesture of loyalty and assurance.
Subsequently, Ethan gave a few more instructions, including ordering the Heroes of the ckstone Kingdom to investigate Veronica''s whereabouts. Once everything was set, he embarked on his journey again.
Five dayster, Ethan returned to his domain, The Abandoned Temple.
His arrival instantly sparked cheers from the numerous monsters.
"It''s the Dark Lord! The Dark Lord has returned!"
"Dark Lord, our domain now has an abundance of resources. Can we finally wage war and annihte those Heroes?"
"Dark Lord, we''ve recently gathered a substantial amount of supplies!"
Monsters flocked to him, vying to report their achievements, a significant change from when he had left.
Ethan promptly essed the attributes of one of the monsters.
[Name: Divine Dragon Knight]
[Wisdom: Battle-hardened elite warrior]
[Strength: D+ grade]
[Special Ability: Bloodline Suppression (Can be used in battle to incapacitate dragons with a weaker bloodline for 5 seconds)]
[Potential Upgrades: Divine Dragon Knight Commander, Divine Dragon Elite Archer, Divine Dragon Elite Mage]
[Holy Light Power: Temporarily increases attack (usable once per battle)]
[Mount: Divine Wing Dragon (Exclusive mount for Divine Dragon Knight, significantly enhances speed and has aerialbat capabilities)]
While the attributes were more or less consistent, there was a noticeable change in the wisdom category.
Previously, it read ''Over fifty years of age'', but now it was ''Battle-hardened''.
"It seems the wisdom of these monsters isn''t fixed. Perhaps if I let them handle affairs, their intellect would gradually evolve," Ethan mused, nodding in satisfaction.
This was indeed good news for him.
After dispersing the crowd of monsters, Ethan, apanied by Victor and Little Fairy Baal, made his way to the deepest level of The Abandoned Temple''s Dungeon, the core of the Dark Lord''s power.
"Esteemed Master, to think that you are the formidable Dark Lord!" Victor eximed in awe.
Ethan chuckled and yfully retorted, "Why, has that intimidated you?"
"Not at all. To serve a magnificent master like you is an honor for Victor!" Victor hurriedly asserted his loyalty.
Little Fairy Baal, not wanting to be outdone, chimed in, "Me too, me too!"
Ethan burst into heartyughter.
In a short while, Ethan, along with Victor and Baal, reached the bottommostyer of the Dungeon.
It remained unchanged from when he had left.
However, just as he settled down to rx for a moment, the system''s notification pane began shing incessantly, revealing a flood of messages.
[Ding]
Chapter 150 148-Major Gains (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ding! Current reserves: Food: 64,351 units, Wood: 89,000 units, Iron: 20,200 units, Amethyst: 5,000 pieces, Energy Powder: 8,000 units, Gold Coins: 770,000.
Ding! Hero Snow River died on a raid! Obtained one Hero''s Soul!
Ding! Hero Jasmine died on a quest after stumbling upon a mysterious cave guarded by a formidable monster!
Ding...
A flood of system notifications appeared in rapid session before Ethan, leaving him slightly overwhelmed for a moment.
However, a broad smile spread across Ethan''s face as he reviewed the umted resources mentioned in the logs.
With such wealth at his disposal, he could significantly bolster his domain''s development.
"The souls of Heroes who pledge loyalty to me can be reimed upon their death?" Ethan mused, taken aback.
Such an urrence had never happened before, hinting at a possible change in the game mechanics.
Ethan didn''t dwell on it much; in this world, the death of Heroes wasmonce.
During his absence, a significant number of Heroes seemed to have joined the Abandoned Temple.
The demise of a few Heroes, therefore, didn''t strike Ethan as a substantial loss.
As Ethan continued to sift through the notifications, another caught his eye.
Ding! The Divine Dragon Knight, after battling in the wilderness, unexpectedlyprehended the essence ofbat, leading to an increase in wisdom and strength!
This was a novel alert.
"It seems this exins the transformation of those monsters. If they continue to engage in quests or battles, they might evolve into formidable beings," Ethan muttered to himself.
The following messages were more or less routine, mostly updating Ethan about events within his domain.
No extraordinary urrences were reported.
A few Heroes did attempt to raid the Abandoned Temple, only to be swiftly defeated by the monsters of the Temple''s Legion.
But then, Ethan''s eyes widened in shock. "What is this?!"
He eximed, staring intently at the system log, as if he had stumbled upon something astonishing.
Those were some exceptionally intriguing notifications.
Ding! Congrattions on taming the rare entity of the Shadow Fairy n, Baal!
Ding! Obtained a rare or higher entity. Bloodline rarity unlocked. Bloodline advancement avable. Obtain corresponding items and materials to initiate the Bloodline progression for the entity!
"Bloodline advancement? This is a new feature. And it seems to be triggered by Baal''s appearance," Ethan mused, sensing the significance of Baal.
More crucially, he recognized the proper way to evolve his domain.
To expand one''s domain, it wasn''t just about summoning hordes of monsters to enhance its strength, but also about appointing overseers to manage and supervise the plethora of quests.
In other words, a domain required not just soldiers but administrators as well.
However, there was an evident issue.
Summoned creatures often possessed limited intellect.
They could handle basic quests and tasks without any hitch, but when it came to moreplex tasks like strategizing in wars or constructing intricate defense structures, they fell short.
"Perhaps conscripting Heroes might be a solution," Ethan whispered to himself, only to shake his head a momentter, dismissing the idea.
"But Heroes and Dark Lords are natural adversaries. Even if a Hero submits temporarily, betrayal is always on the cards. Thus, entrusting them with domain management is a risky gamble."
However, a thought struck him.
Looking over at Victor standing beside him, a grin formed on Ethan''s face.
"But using natives is a different ballgame! They''re not only more familiar with this world but also possess intelligenceparable to Heroes. Moreover, their loyalty can be vouched for. They can perfectly assume the role of domain administrators."
"That," he proimed, "is the true path of domain development. It isn''t merely about seizing resources, but also about acquiring talents from the world!"
Realizing this principle, Ethan''s gaze on Victor grew more intense.
He was curious if the powerful Victor could trigger any system notifications.
Continuing through the system log, Ethan soon stumbled upon information regarding Victor.
Ding! Congrattions on obtaining the legendary human, Victor!
Ding! Detected Victor possesses the title ''Schr''. Title System now activated. Engage in significant world events, obtain unique treasures, or reach certain power thresholds to earn respective titles. Titles can enhance your domain''s resource acquisition rate!
"The list of novelties keeps growing," Ethan murmured.
"This means there''s even more to upgrade, more ways to outpace others, and thepetition is only going to intensify," his face grew stern, letting out a contemtive sigh.I think you should take a look at
He couldn''t guarantee that he was the only fortunate one. Among the other Heroes or Dark Lords, there might be some who''ve acquired titles or other systems yet to be unveiled.
"I must elerate my progress!" A sense of urgency began to form within Ethan.
His perusal of the system log was almost at its end, save for two notifications about special items.
Ding! Acquired special skill ''Envement Contract''. More details avable. Ding! Acquired special skill ''Language of Nature''. More details avable.
"''Envement Contract'', ''Language of Nature''. Do these hold some special significance?" Curiosity piqued, Ethan dove deeper into the skills'' descriptions prompted by the notifications.
[Envement Contract]
[An ancient pact mastered by the Shadow Fairy n. Crafted using the Language of Nature, this contract holds immense binding power. Once the Envement Contract is invoked, the loyalty of domain creatures can be enhanced to 100%. This contract can rece ordinary ones.]
"Loyalty at 100%!" Ethan eximed, "The effects of the Envement Contract are truly staggering. Baal once mentioned that upon its use, the contracted will remain forever loyal, making betrayal nearly impossible."
"If that''s the case, I could potentially amass an army of Dark Lords!" Lost in this enticing vision, Ethan allowed himself a moment of daydream.
Snapping back to reality momentster, he proceeded to explore the ''Language of Nature'' description.
[Language of NatureThunder]
[The Language of Nature symbolizes the primal forces of the world, possessing myriad miraculous abilities. Mastering it bestows various blessings upon domain creatures.]
[Thunder: One of the aspects of the Language of Nature. Thunder wields tremendous might, capable of obliterating all in its path. Lords can utilize the Language of NatureThunder to bestow Thunder''s blessings upon their domain''s creatures.]
[Thunder''s Blessing: Grants domain creatures the power of Thunder. During an attack, there''s a chance to trigger Thunder, paralyzing the enemy and amplifying the damage they receive.]
After reading about the Language of Nature, Ethan was left dumbstruck.
He hadn''t expected the Language of Nature to possess such immense power, bestowing upon domain creatures such potent blessings.
Especially when considering it was the Language of NatureThunder - the might of which Ethan had personally experienced.
However, just how potent it was needed to be tested.
Returning to the ground, Ethan summoned a basic goblin.
After bestowing upon it the Thunder''s Blessing, he instructed it to strike a rock.
The goblin swung its club, which emitted a faint shimmer of electric light.
Crack!
As the club met the rock, the luminance of the thunder seemed to surge like an agitated cat, flooding towards the stone.
In a mere instant, the rock shattered into a dozen pieces, scattering across the ground.
The goblin, with its limited intellect, stood frozen, unable to fathom what had just urred.
"Marvelous! The Language of NatureThunder truly is formidable!" Ethan eximed.
"That was just a basic attack from the goblin. If a formidable summoned monster were to receive this blessing... the resulting spectacle would be unimaginable!"
Ethan was ted, almost hoping for a formidable Hero toe knocking.
However, that hope seemed destined to remain unfulfilled.
While perusing the messages earlier, he''d spotted a notification essible to all, stating that some unique resource had emerged in a valley some miles from Riverside.
Most Heroes had flocked to the location, and many Dark Lords had discreetly dispatched their monsters to investigate.
Ethan''s temple dungeon, due to his absence, had been unusually quiet.
Regardless, Ethan wasn''t in a hurry.
His bountiful gains from Stone Rock Harbor would suffice for quite some time.
Consuming too much too quickly could be harmful, a concept Ethan well understood.
Thus, he decided to observe and discern what this special resource in the valley truly was before taking action.
Additionally, matters concerning the ckstone Hero Kingdom awaited his attention.
Considering all these tasks, a hint of dejection crossed Ethan''s face.
He sighed, "It seems having vast territories isn''t always beneficial. There are too many matters demanding my attention. I need more helping hands."
His gazended on Victor.
"Being worthy of the title ''Schr'', Victor''s wisdom seems sufficient to manage a domain," he pondered.
With a n forming in his mind, Ethan subconsciously nced at Victor''s details and was, yet again, left astounded.
Chapter 151 149-The Unfulfilled Quest (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
In the Temple Dungeon, on the ground level, Ethan opened Victor''s profile.
[Name: Victor]
[Wisdom: Legendary Schr]
[Strength: A+ Rank]
[Bloodline: Human (Legendary)]
[Language of Nature: Thunder]
[Drunkard: Victor is a heavy drinker. When intoxicated, all his abilities significantly amplify.]
[Lore Master: A genuine Schr. Ask him anything, and he''ll provide an urate answer if he knows it.]
[Description: Once on the verge of ascending the Path of the Sage, this master-level individual spiraled into decline, bing a furious drunkard. However, this doesn''t negate his Schr status. Should Victor rediscover his lost confidence, he might emerge as a powerful ally.]
"What in the world...?"
Ethan was taken aback, especially by thest part of the description.
It seemed somewhat unusual.
"Victor only has A+ rank strength? And it seems he could potentially grow stronger if he regains his confidence. But how? The profile doesn''t mention it."
"Also, what''s this Path of the Sage?"
The oddities surrounding Victor sent Ethan deep into contemtion.
He began to realize that his understanding of this world was profoundlycking C he was virtually in the dark.
Until now, his focus was primarily on the development of his domain, seeking potent forces and constructing robust defenses to protect his territory.
He hadpletely overlooked the need to explore this world.
"Now that I''ve attained Rank S, the only way to ascend further is to find a path to the divine realm."
"But that journey will undoubtedly take a long time."
"Currently, my Temple Dungeon is fortified enough to defend against intruders. There''s no need to worry about the arrival of Heroes, unless they band together to challenge me."
"But that''s improbable. Even among Heroes, there are rifts."
"So, in theing days, I can focus on development. During this period, I need to enhance my understanding of this vast world, survey its territories, delve into its history and intriguing legends, and most importantly, seek talents like Victor."
Ethan''s thoughts rified almost instantly.
He then turned his gaze to Little Fairy Baal, who was perched gently on his shoulder.
Wondering what mysterious details might be hidden in Baal''s description, Ethan curiously opened her profile.
[Name: Baal]
[Strength: Rank D]
[Bloodline: Shadow Fairy (Rare)]
[Enhancement Path: To be explored independently.]
[Space Travel: As a unique Little Fairy existing in the realm of consciousness, Shadow Fairies inherently possess the ability to traverse through space, bypassing various seals and barriers. However, this feat can also leave them feeling exhausted.]
"Only Rank D? What a delicate little creature." Ethan chuckled audibly.
However, as he examined the rest of Baal''s abilities, his condescension faded.
Baal''s capacity for spatial travel was undeniably a formidable power.
Even for him, as a Dark Lord with the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline, spatial abilities were a rare and potent force.
"But if Baal possesses the ability to travel through space, how did she get trapped?" Ethan recalled the moment when he first encountered Baal.
She was ensnared between the virtual rift of consciousness and material.
It was only with his assistance that Baal managed to escape.
"I should ask Baal about this when I have the chance." Ethan made a mental note of this mystery and closed the informational prompt, heading back to his Dungeon.
"Victor." Ethan called out.
"My esteemed Lord, Victor is here. How may I assist you?" Victor stepped forward, his voiceced with deference.
Ethan nodded, then voiced his decision, "As you''ve seen, this realm is under my dominion. But as it grows, the multitude of monsters and Heroes within need oversight. Beyond this, there''s the ckstone Hero Kingdom, and there will be even more ces toe."
"I don''t have the time to handle every minor issue; I need someone to aid me."
Victor''s eyes widened in realization, "Honored Lord, I offer my services willingly."
Ethan nodded once more, "I was hoping you''d say that. Remember, Victor, even though I''ve bound you with an Envement Contract, I won''t exploit your efforts without reward. Once this realm grows stronger, I''ll grant you a single wish. Whatever it may be, as long as it doesn''t contradict my principles, I''ll see it done."I think you should take a look at
"Thank you, my Lord!" Gratitude emanated from Victor''s every word.
Ethan waved his hand dismissively, briefing Victor on the current state of the realm.
He subsequently appointed Victor as the Deputy Chief of the realm, giving him authority over the other monsters and Heroes, and overseeing the construction within the territory.
This decision, undoubtedly, was a masterstroke.
With Victor taking over the tedious tasks, Ethan found many of his burdens lifted.
Days passed.
In the newly established thirdyer of the Dungeon - its deepest level - Victor approached Ethan, presenting a paper covered in writing.
"My Lord," he began, "these are the significant urrences from the past few days. Additionally, our Divine Dragon Warrior patrolling the realm''s perimeter identified several Heroes skulking about. They''ve been dealt with. However, we found these on them."
Victor handed over several crimson scales.
"What are these?" Ethan inquired curiously, picking up one of the scales.
It seemed unremarkable, just a regr shard, albeit colored red.
"We''re still investigating," Victor replied, "We intended to extract information from those Heroes, but before they could speak, mes enveloped them. In an instant, they were reduced to ashes."
Victor recounted the events as they transpired.
Ethan''s expression instantly grew solemn.
"Reduced to ashes in an instant? This isn''t ordinary. Victor, any theories? Share your thoughts."
"It''s possible they were under a me Curse."
"me Curse?"
"Indeed! Some powerful beings are adept in various potent magics, and curses are a branch within that spectrum. These Heroes might have been afflicted with such a curse, doomed to be consumed by mes if they divulged any information."
"I see." Ethan nodded, always impressed by Victor''s profound knowledge.
"And which beings might wield this me Curse?"
At this, Victor shook his head, "My Lord, the me Curse isn''t particrly arcane magic. Most entities associated with fire, like the zing Dark Lords, Fire Elemental Lords, or me Sprites, can utilize it. Even some of the human archmages can master it. Identifying who sent these Heroes based solely on this curse would be a daunting task, impractical really."
"In that case, we''ll wait and see." Ethan sighed, feeling slightly helpless.
He then picked up the paper Victor had handed him.
After a cursory nce and finding no issues, he signed it, signaling Victor to proceed as suggested.
With Ethan''s approval, Victor departed the Dungeon.
After his departure, Ethan reviewed the resources at his disposal, settling his gaze on the ''Hero''s Soul''.
A number ''183'' disyed next to it, indicating he now possessed 183 Hero''s Souls.
"To unlock the thirdyer of the Dungeon, it will cost one hundred and fifty Hero''s Souls."
"It''s foreseeable that the deeper I wish to unlock the Dungeon, the more Hero''s Souls it''ll demand. But I wonder, is there any distinction between Hero''s Soul and Soul of Justice?"
Ethan was deep in thought.
Another matter also perplexed him.
Before he had left his territory, Ethan received a hidden quest prompt.
[Ding! Commence hidden quest: Ascend as the Sovereign of the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom. Reward: Rank S Treasure Chest x1.]
Yet now, the ckstone Dwarf Kingdom had been obliterated under his reign, its very name altered to the ckstone Hero Kingdom.
Despite seeminglypleting the quest, there was no notification of its aplishment.
"Where could the problem lie?"
Lost in his contemtions, the Little Fairy Baal stumbled in, flustered, eximing, "Ethan, someone''s returned. It seems they''re from the territory. They don''t recognize Victor, and a confrontation has ensued."
"What happened?"
Ethan inquired immediately, though witnessing Baal''s state, he deduced it would be futile.
He reprimanded, "Baal, have you taken up drinking like that lush Victor? You are forbidden from touching alcohol henceforth, or I''ll exile you from this territory!"
"Ethan, I won''t drink anymore... hic!"
Baal, in her frantic state, hastily reassured.
Seeing Baal in such a state, Ethan''s confidence waned, and he let out a resigned sigh.
Subsequently, he departed from the Dungeon, making his way to the surface.
Chapter 152 150-Mia Returns (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"I''ll ask you once more, who exactly are you?"
At the entrance of the Dungeon, Mia''s face was cold, her gaze locked intently onto Victor.
Victor spoke again, trying to rify, "I''ve told you before, I am the most loyal servant of the Master and the steward of this territory. You are also a resident of this territory; I have no reason to harm you."
"You''re lying. I''ve never seen you before!"
Mia dered, refusing to believe him.
She sensed a potent aura from Victor, even mightier than Ethan''s.
The fact that Victor couldmand the monsters within the territory made Mia instantly suspect that Victor had usurped control.
At that moment, Ethan arrived.
"Mia!"
Ethan called out.
Upon seeing Ethan, Mia''s face lit up with relief.
She rushed over, embracing him tightly, "My lord, it''s truly you. I feared something had befallen you."
"It''s alright, I''m fine."
Ethan gently set Mia down, then introduced Victor, "This is Victor. Despite his disheveled and inebriated appearance, both his strength and wisdom are not to be underestimated."
"Mmm."
Mia nodded softly and then sincerely apologized to Victor, "Victor, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean any harm."
"It''s alright, no harm done."
Victor dismissed the matter with a wave.
With the misunderstanding cleared, Ethan led Mia back into the Dungeon.
As soon as they were inside, Mia began to explore Ethan, their closeness palpable.
Ethan responded in kind, his hands tracing her curves, feeling the smoothness of her skin beneath the fabric, causing Mia to let out soft, heavy breaths.
"Ah... Mmm..."
Hearing her breaths grow heavier, Ethan intensified his touch, his curiosity returning, "Mia, where are the others? When I returned to the territory a few days ago, none of you were around. What happened?"
Mia nced at Ethan and pushed him onto the chair.
Then, she squatted down and pulled open Ethan''s pants, exposing the fierce manhood.
Mia ''s soft hand touched the manhood and rubbed it back and forth, with a pink tongue licking deep down the manhood and a satisfied look on her face, she exined : '' I went to Red Jade Valley with Elder Eluna and Mr. Maikot to see what happened there. Eluna and Maikot seem to find something abnormal, but they are worried that you can ''t find anyone when youe back, so let mee back first. ''
"Red Jade Valley? What''s that ce?" Ethan''s fingers glided through Mia''s hair, the silky strands flowing smoothly between his fingers.
Mia hesitated for a moment, her voice breaking the brief silence.
"Red Jade Valley is situated near Riverside. In its heart, there appeared a unique red stone known as Red Jade. It''s believed to possess some special properties, hence the valley is named after it."
"I see."
A glint of recognition shed across Ethan''s eyes, recalling a message he had seen before.
"Didn''t any of you discern the purpose of the Red Jade?" Upon hearing Ethan''s query, Mia, who was momentarily distracted, looked up, a glistening trail lingering on the corner of her mouth.
She shook her head gently, "The true purpose of Red Jade has been shrouded in secrecy, so well hidden that it''s almost impossible to uncover. However, I''ve heard rumors that someone used the Red Jade to alter their Bloodline, transforming from a mere Goblin Dark Lord to an Irond Goblin Dark Lord."
"Bloodline alteration!" Ethan murmured those words, realization dawning on him.
"I think... I might know what the Red Jade is used for."
"For what?"
"For Bloodline ascension."
"Bloodline ascension? Is it like my previous transformation, evolving from an ordinary human to a mighty Dragon warrior?" Mia queried.
Ethan gently shook his head, "Not quite the same. What you experienced was a change in your Bloodline. Bloodline ascension, on the other hand, is an elevation within the same lineage. Take the Goblin Dark Lord, for instance. Among the goblins, there''s a myriad of varieties, each differing in strength and wisdom. The pinnacle of them all is the Goblin King. Beyond him, there are also mutant variants, like the Irond Goblin."
"So, Bloodline ascension signifies an advancement within the same lineage."
Ethan rified with precision, and understanding dawned on Mia.
"That means, the Red Jade is an asset worth vying for."
"Indeed!" Ethan responded with grave seriousness, then added with a yful smirk, "However, there are even more pressing matters at hand right now, wouldn''t you agree, Mia?"
Mia didn ''t speak because she couldn ''t speak.
Ethan puts his hands on Mia ''s head and puts the already violent manhood into Mia ''s mouth, making Mia ''s mouth big and breathing difficult, not to mention talking.
Then, Ethan ''s lower body began to shrug.
The manhoodes in and out of Mia ''s mouth, and every time ites in and out is apanied by a heavy gasp.
The manhood is stained with Mia ''s saliva and bes slippery and greasy.
Mia also enjoys Ethan ''s rudeness.
Especially during the time when Ethan left, she couldn ''t help but solve it by herself.
Now Ethanes back, naturally to devote himself to it.
Mia, I ''m cuming... '' I think you should take a look at
Manhood in and out more frequent, bring pleasure is unparalleled.
The most important thing is that Mia ''s small mouth is extremely soft, and a small tongue is constantly licking, which makes every entry and exit bring great stimtion.
Suddenly, Mia ''s mouth swelled.
The manhood spit out arge amount of essence instantly, filling Mia ''s mouth instantly, and even a lot of white turbidity squeezed out and flowed down the corner of Mia ''s mouth.
Boo !
Ethan pulls out the manhood from Mia ''s mouth.
Mia swallowed the essence of the manhood, and there was no waste around the corners of her mouth.
She picked up her fingers and put the essence into her mouth and tasted it carefully.
''What ''s up ? Is it delicious ? ''
Seeing Mia ''s hungry look, Ethanughs and the manhood looks up again.
''I want more ! ''
Mia spoke vaguely.
As, Mia ''s throat agitated, swallowed up the manhood essence.
''Well, I will satisfy you, hope you don ''t ask for mercy ! ''
Ethanughs, pulls Mia up, and violently rips off Mia ''s clothes.
In just a moment, Mia lost half of her clothes, and she waspletely naked.
Look at you, it ''s already so wet. ''
As Ethan ''s hand descended toward the gap between Mia ''s legs, she felt moist.
''It is because of you. ''
Miained.
After getting along with Ethan for such a long time, Mia has not been shy at the beginning, especially now her body is eager for Ethan ''s invasion, and she can ''t wait to get up.
Ethan did not prate directly.
He deliberately grinds time, touches the soft meat in front of Mia ''s chest with his hands, kneads the two pink grapes that have hardened, and at the same time puts his face up and sucks with his lips.
After the sucking ispleted, the teeth are gently biting, making Mia constantly groaning.
''Ah... Ah... Lord Ethan, pleasee in ! ''
Mia constantly beseeching, hands constantly y with Ethan ''s dragon, want to send the manhood into the cave between her legs.
Seeing Mia, Ethan can ''t help but y : '' Mia, when did you be so mean ? ''
That ''s what Mia is ! ''
The desire of the body is not alleviated, and Mia ''s consciousness begins to blur.
She caressed her hands on her own chest soft jade, vigorously grasping, leaving red scratches, wanting to ease their desires, but always to no avail.
Seeing this, Ethan couldn ''t bear it.
Ethan patted Mia ''s plump buttocks and said, '' Mia, turn around. ''
Mia hurriedly did so, lying on the table, with her buttocks pointing at Ethan.
Ethan lifts Mia ''s jade leg on her shoulder, while the high-spirited manhood aims at the deep cave, and then rushes directly into Mia ''s deepest part.
''Ah... ''
Mia groaned loudly and beautifully.
Tearing, satisfaction... The moment fills Mia ''s heart.
That ''s it ! You don ''t have to pity me, Lord Ethan, Mia likes it ! ''
Mia gasped.
On hearing this, Ethan ''s offensive became more aggressive.
Mia moaned continuously, and in the continuous extraction, Mia ''s whole body suddenly shuddered, and reached a climax in an instant, and arge amount of water was sprayed out.
Mia, why can ''t you ? ''
Ethanughs and teases, puts Mia ''s long legs down, flips over Mia ''s body, and puts Mia ''s whole person on the table with her legs separated.
Ethan, let me have a rest. ''
Mia begged for mercy.
It ''s just how Ethan lets go of Mia. The dragon under him is so strong that it doesn ''t soften at all. It needs a moistir to soothe.
Mia, get ready, I ''ming. ''
Ethan finished, not waiting for Mia to refuse, the dragon again hit Mia.
Pop ! Pop !
In the Dungeon, the sudden sound of physical impact and Mia ''s painful and joyful groaning filled Dungeon with an air of lewdness.
Chapter 153 151-Red Jade Valley (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
In the deepest level of the dungeon, after an intense confrontation, the battle between man and woman concluded with Mia''s pleas of agony, resulting in Ethan''s final triumph.
"Lord Ethan, you''re truly formidable. I couldn''t endure it all by myself," Mia remarked, panting heavily.
Even as Ethan''s hands continued to glide over her smooth skin, caressing her delicate curves and the tender flesh between her legs, Mia could barely muster any enthusiasm.
She was utterly exhausted by Ethan''s relentless pursuits.
Observing Mia''s state, Ethan realized that she was genuinely spent.
He gently lifted her to sit, giving her some reprieve, and teasingly remarked, "Mia, with the way you are now, you need more practice. Otherwise, how will you serve me in the future? Don''t tell me you want others to share in our intimate delights?"
Mia''s face tightened, blushing as she murmured, "I''ll manage."
"Alright, my dear," Ethan chuckled, "I won''t tease you any longer. You mentioned the Red Jade Valley earlier. When Eluna and Maikot stayed behind, did they tell you how to contact them?"
At Ethan''s inquiry, Mia''s expression fell.
"No," she replied somberly.
"Elder Eluna and Mr. Maikot seemed to have discovered something crucial. They appeared anxious, and concerned about you returning and finding no one. So, they sent me back to our domain."
Mia''s response did not satisfy Ethan.
Maikot, being a mighty ck dragon, and Eluna, a Treant elder of formidable power, would not have sent Mia back solely to notify him.
It was more probable that Eluna and Maikot had encountered some peril and thus ushered Mia back home in advance.
"Mia, pack up. It seems we need to make a trip to the Red Jade Valley," Ethan instructed gravely.
Before Mia could inquire further, Ethan quickly exited the dungeon and sought out Victor, who was still upied with various matters of their domain.
He informed Victor of his impending departure and inquired about the Red Jade.
"Red Jade?" Victor raised an eyebrow. "Do they actually refer to the Blood Source by that name?"
Once Ethan shared details about the Red Jade Valley and exined what the Red Jade truly was and its effects, Victor burst intoughter, mocking the ignorance of those who didn''t know its true nature.
Victor then borated, "The progression of one''s Bloodline does indeed exist. And the key to achieving this advancement lies in the Blood Source. It''s a mystical fluid capable of stimting the evolution of one''s Bloodline, empowering the being."
"Because of its potent effects, the Blood Source has been virtually extinct since times of old."
"However, countless years ago, a nation, rich in wisdom, managed to decipher the Blood Source. They understood its essence and sessfully developed a tool to synthesize it."
"To conveniently store it, the manufactured Blood Source waspressed into solidified chunks, which is what they call ''Red Jade''." Victor stated with a hint of pride in his deduction.
He continued, "My lord, if you intend to visit the Red Jade Valley, perhaps you should seek out that machine. Bringing it back to our domain and possibly restoring it could be valuable."
"That''s precisely what I intend to do," Ethan responded, waving his hand dismissively but with a palpable eagerness in his eyes. A device that could produce Blood Source was undeniably precious.
On another note, Ethan grew even more curious about Victor.
If he possessed knowledge of such ndestine matters, what was truly hidden in Victor''s past?
Ethan refrained from prying directly.
Although the Envement Contract bound them, he preferred Victor to share willingly, rather than being forced to reveal past secrets under the contract''s constraints.
Having given Victor his instructions, Ethan set off with Mia.
Apart from her, he also recruited Little Fairy Baal, who was stealthily enjoying her drink within the domain.
Upon meeting, Mia and Little Fairy Baal took an instant liking to one another, much to Ethan''s bemusement.
The duo often conspired together, seemingly discussing some covert matters, paying little heed to Ethan.
Focused, Ethan continued their journey.
The Red Jade Valley was just over ten miles outside Riverside city.
Anxious and impatient, Ethan didn''t n on stopping in Riverside.
He and Mia bypassed the city, heading straight for the valley.
Only then did he realize the vast number of people who had gathered at the Red Jade Valley.
Even before approaching the valley''s entrance, numerous Heroes were seen clustered around.
These Heroes formed small teams, each with defined roles.
Among them, some exuded potent auras clearly not your average Heroes, perhaps boasting strengths of Rank A or higher.
"You there! Yes, I''m speaking to you. Halt!" Just as Ethan was about to enter the valley, a voice suddenly called out to stop him.
Turning around, Ethan saw a towering Hero, muscles rippling beneath his skin.
Holding a massive iron hammer, and draped in a nking, heavy armor, the Hero''s every step resonated with an imposing presence that was hard to ignore.
"What is it?" Ethan questioned, undeterred by the approaching giant.
The size alone didn''t determine power.
Were Ethan to manifest his true form, the Golden Divine Dragon, he''d eclipse the sky. I think you should take a look at
But doing so would make him the center of attention.
"Kid, I''m trying to give you some friendly advice: you can''t get into the Red Jade Valley right now," the massive Hero said, unperturbed by Ethan''s gaze.
Baffled, Ethan nced towards the valley entrance, then back to the towering Hero. "Everything seems in order. Why can''t we enter?"
Chuckling deeply, the Hero extended his arm, pointing to the depths of the valley.
"There''s an invisible barrier within, blocking everyone''s path. If you don''t believe me, go ahead and try. But if something goes awry, don''t say I didn''t warn you."
As the Hero finished, the other waiting Heroes shifted their gaze, murmuring with curiosity.
"That youngster seems unfamiliar with the Hero''s code! Being a Hero requires courage and prudence. Without it, you''re just one step away from being a fallen Hero."
"Who''s that hulking fellow? Seems pretty powerful."
"He''s not from around here. I''ve heard he''s from the north, goes by the name Pale Wolf, I think. Given his size, ''Great Clumsy Bear'' would be more fitting. Can''t believe he''s warning others."
"Shush! Keep it down, let''s see how this kid makes a fool of himself."
Ethan overheard the murmurs but remained unperturbed; he''d grown ustomed to such chatter.
Guiding Mia past the waiting crowd, they moved towards the heart of Red Jade Valley.
Heroes on either side made way, eager to see Ethan''s presumed blunder firsthand.
Upon reaching the entrance, Ethan halted.
He sensed the anomaly C an invisible barrier stood guard.
Yet, it felt odd. Rather than merely keeping intruders out, it seemed to be selectively screening them.
"Why is it like this?" Ethan mused aloud.
At that moment, Little Fairy Baal fluttered off Mia''s shoulder, curiously inspecting the barrier.
Confidently, she remarked, "Ethan, I can pass through this barrier. Would you like me to go in and check?"
"No need." Ethan waved her off.
With calcted intent, he reached out to the barrier.
As anticipated, it posed no resistance to him. It was as if it wasn''t there at all.
"Mia, try touching it," he beckoned.
Nodding, Mia extended her hand towards the barrier, encountering no resistance.
"It seems the secrets of Red Jade Valley aren''t limited to just the Red Jade or the Blood Source Victor mentioned," Ethan mused, lost in thought.
After a moment, he withdrew his hand from the barrier and, guiding Mia, retreated to a quieter spot amid the throng.
The heroes near the entrance were left utterly bbergasted.
"He... his hand went through! The barrier didn''t stop him!"
"It can''t be! Absolutely impossible! I must be seeing things. I''m already at a Rank B Hero strength, yet the moment I touched that barrier, I was repelled!"
"I bet he has some magical artifact on him."
"That girl managed to reach in too!"
"..."
The heroes continued their animated discussion, their gazes frequently darting to Ethan and Mia as they moved away from the crowd.
But for Ethan, such chatter was inconsequential, much like a king of the forest wouldn''t concern himself with how many antsy beneath his paw.
Mia, too, was oblivious, her attention fixed solely on Ethan.
"Ethan, what do we do next? Sneak in?" Mia whispered.
Ethan shook his head, ncing at the sea of heroes surrounding them. "No rush. I suspect someone will approach us soon, suggesting we coborate to venture inside."
"Who?" Mia curiously inquired.
The answer came almost immediately.
Emerging from the crowd was a towering figure the very Hero who had initially called out to Ethan.
Seeing the approaching towering Hero, Mia instantly became wary.
She assessed the figure, asking, "What do you want?"
Pale Wolf wasn''t bothered by the caution in Mia''s eyes.
Being wary of strangers was second nature to any Hero.
It was a lesson many learned through blood and sacrifice.
"I think we can get to know each other again," Pale Wolf said with a smile. However, given his immense stature, his grin seemed more menacing than friendly.
Chapter 154 152-Pale Wolf (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan shook his head, ncing at the sea of heroes surrounding them. "No rush. I suspect someone will approach us soon, suggesting we coborate to venture inside."
"Who?" Mia curiously inquired.
The answer came almost immediately.
Emerging from the crowd was a towering figure the very Hero who had initially called out to Ethan.
Seeing the approaching towering Hero, Mia instantly became wary.
She assessed the figure, asking, "What do you want?"
Pale Wolf wasn''t bothered by the caution in Mia''s eyes.
Being wary of strangers was second nature to any Hero.
It was a lesson many learned through blood and sacrifice.
"I think we can get to know each other again," Pale Wolf said with a smile. However, given his immense stature, his grin seemed more menacing than friendly.
"There''s no need for introductions," Mia replied coldly, still resenting Pale Wolf''s earlier mockery.
Ethan, on the other hand, gave Pale Wolf a thorough once-over, waved a hand signaling Mia to stay quiet, and then spoke, "I''d like to know your intentions. I can''t trust a stranger."
"That''s only natural," Pale Wolf nodded in agreement.
He began introducing himself, "I''m a Hero, but not from this region. I hail from the snowy ins in the North, where it''s perpetually cold and nketed in snow. A catastrophe forced me to flee from my home and eventually led me here. Upon hearing about the treasure, I came to Red Jade Valley."
"I assume you''re aware of the treasures within the valley?"
Ethan nodded slightly, "A bit, not much."
"Then I might know more than you. The mostmon treasure in the Red Jade Valley is the ''red jade'', but that''s just a superficial name. In reality, it''s the solidified form of the Blood Source."
"Blood Source?" Even though Ethan was already aware, he feigned surprise.
Seemingly pleased by Ethan''s reaction, Pale Wolf''s vanity shone through.
A smile crept across his face, his stance rxing slightly.
"Exactly. The true name of the red jade is Blood Source, which can enhance one''s bloodline. This information is invaluable, and only the likes of you are deserving of such knowledge. Those outside? They aren''t even worthy of hearing a whisper."
"Hmph. If you''re so formidable, why seek us out?" Mia challenged deliberately.
ale Wolf''s face faltered for a moment, at a loss for words. Fortunately, Ethan intervened, sparing him from further embarrassment.
"Continue," Ethan prompted.
"Alright." Pale Wolf gathered himself and began again, "Beyond the Blood Source in the valley, there exists another, even more invaluable treasure. I''m not entirely certain about the specifics, but it''s undoubtedly a divine artifact. Not many are privy to this information, which is why I propose a partnership with you twotogether, we could obtain this divine artifact."
"I''ve heard your tale, and your reasons seem justifiable." Ethan replied, not fully convinced by Pale Wolf''s words.
He probed, "You haven''t rified why you''d want to partner up, especially when someone of your Rank S Hero stature could easily overpower the rest. Isn''t that so?"
Pale Wolf''s face drained of color instantly, his entire body tensing.
With a slightly quivering voice, he responded, "How...how did you know? I''ve never disclosed my ascent to Rank S Hero status to anyone. There''s no way you could know, unless... unless you''re even more powerful than I am. But that''s even more improbable!"
"It''s as simple as that," Ethan said with a hint of a smile, letting a glimpse of his aura peek through.
In just that brief moment, Pale Wolf was hit by a terrifyingly overwhelming presence, striking awe and even fear into him.
"It seems I''ve misjudged," Pale Wolf admitted, recovering slightly. "I initially thought you managed to bypass the Red Jade Valley''s barrier because of an extraordinary Bloodline, but it appears your personal strength is also immense."
"All the better," he continued, barely concealing his excitement. "Together, our chances of obtaining the divine artifact will be even higher!"
"Hold on!" Ethan interjected, cutting him off. "I haven''t agreed to partner with you."
"If not with me, then who? Those fools out there?" Pale Wolf retorted.
"I can tell you now, initially, the Red Jade Valley didn''t have that barrier. But after a group entered, especially a ck dragon, it appeared. It implies that those inside are already vying for the divine artifact. Entering after them, we can take advantage of their disputes, ambushing them, or discreetly seizing the divine artifact."
It was clear Pale Wolf had given this a lot of thought and had meticulously nned his moves in the valley.
Ethan, however, remained somewhat indifferent, only a nearly imperceptible twitch of his eyebrows betraying his interest at the mention of the ck dragon.
"You''re that confident?" Ethan asked, genuinely focusing on Pale Wolf now.I think you should take a look at
With a scoff full of arrogance, Pale Wolf replied, "To be a Hero in the first ce requires confidence. And what''s wrong with being confident as Rank S Heroes? Those weaker should be humiliated, made to kneel and beg!"
He boldly voiced his philosophy.
Ethan chose not toment, steering the conversation back to their potential partnership.
"In that case, let''s have a fruitful coboration. I''m Ethan, and this is Mia."
"I''m Pale Wolf, symbolizing a wild wolf of the vast ins. As for my past name, I''ve cast it aside."
"Perhaps for the best," Ethan concluded.
Ethan seemed momentarily lost in thought, his mood darkening before quickly recovering.
Turning to Pale Wolf, he inquired, "Since you''re familiar with the current situation in the Red Jade Valley, do we proceed immediately or wait for a while?"
"We''ll need a bit of time. Someone else ising," Pale Wolf replied.
"Who?"
"Someone you might not fancy a cold-hearted woman." A shadow of displeasure crossed Pale Wolf''s face.
ncing at Ethan and then to Mia by his side, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "Also, my friend, once she arrives, you might want to keep a close eye on yourdy, lest she gets charmed by that ice queen."
Before Ethan could respond, a chilling aura approached.
"Pale Wolf, if you dare speak ill of me behind my back again or address me with such vile names, you''ll know the pain of a dagger piercing your throat!"
A gleaming de was swiftly pressed against Pale Wolf''s neck, held by a slender, yet powerfully defined hand.
The hand''s wheatish skin tone juxtaposed with itstent strength made for a striking image.
The owner of the hand was a statuesque woman, dressed in tight clothing that entuated her curves, especially the prominent rise and fall of her chest.
Her long, shapely legs further emphasized her allure.
"And you," she snapped, her gaze cold as she eyed Ethan, "if you dare look at me with such intentions again, I''ll carve out your eyes with this de and feed them to the wild boars in the forest as an appetizer!"
Seeing Ethan''s appraising gaze, the woman instantly bristled with offense.
Ethan, his ire sparked, retorted disdainfully, "This is our first meeting, so I can excuse your impudence just this once. But if you dare address me in that tone again, you''lle to know the meaning of regret."
"Oh, really?" The woman, clearly irked, scoffed, "You, anky twig, think you can talk to me that way?"
"Enough, both of you!" Witnessing the brewing tension, Pale Wolf quickly intervened.
He first approached Ethan, adopting a cating tone, "Ethan, her name is Sherry. She''s our uing ally. There''s no need for this hostility."
After that, Pale Wolf moved towards Sherry. "Sherry, I apologize for my earlier remarks. However, Ethan and Mia are allies I''ve found after much difficulty. Let''s not resort to violence. You know full well that once you begin, you can''t easily stop."
Sherry''s expression softened somewhat.
She gave Pale Wolf a sidelong nce, stating, "I can let it go, but only if that arrogant boy apologizes to me. And, as for the woman beside him," her gazended on Mia, and she licked her lips as if intrigued, "I want her."
"Ethan, about this..." Pale Wolf started, moving closer to Ethan.
Yet, this time, Ethan disregarded Pale Wolf and directed his gaze at Sherry.
His face was inscrutable as he said, "Let''s find a more secluded spot. Some insects never realize their true nature unless someone points it out to them."
"How dare you liken me to an insect!" Sherry seethed, the cold aura emanating from her growing even more chilling.
"No one has ever dared to address me in such a manner. You''re the first, and you''ll be thest. Young man, I hope you won''t regret your rash words when you lie dying beneath my dagger!" Having said that, Sherry strode toward a remote wastnd.
Ethan followed suit.
Watching the two now openly hostile towards each other, Pale Wolf couldn''t help but heave a sigh.
His eyes, full of pity, settled on Ethan.
In his mind, Ethan was no match for Sherry.
Before long, both Sherry and Ethan stood on the quiet wastnd.
Dagger in hand, Sherry icily addressed Ethan, "I''ll give you the first move. Otherwise, you won''t get a chance to make one at all."
Chapter 155 153-The Fierce Battle With Sherry (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Make your move," Sherry uttered, her gaze cold as ice, as if Ethan was already dead in her eyes.
Ethan remained still, casting a casual nce at Sherry.
His dismissive gaze ignited a raging fire in Sherry.
Unable to bear it any longer, she dashed towards him with her gleaming dagger, leaving only a shadowy afterimage in the air.
"He does have some skills after all, no wonder he''s so audacious," Ethanmented on Sherry''s technique.
Standing on the sidelines, Pale Wolf couldn''t help but shake his head, muttering to himself, "He knows full well how powerful the opponent is, yet he continues to underestimate and provoke her. Such reckless behavior. I can''t fathom how this young man Ethan could have achieved a Rank S Hero status."
Mia overheard Pale Wolf''s words.
She red at him, fervently defending Ethan. "How dare you speak ill of him! That woman is no match for him!"
"Oh? You think Sherry is no match for Ethan?" Pale Wolf said, a reminiscing look in his eyes, clearly awed by Sherry''s past.
"Littledy, you say that because you have no idea who Sherry truly is."
He continued, "Sherry, like me, hails from the snowy north. But our primary difference is that while my powerrgely stems from sheer luck, Sherry''s is innate. She was born an assassin, blessed with a formidable Bloodline, and possesses the arcane art of assassination. Before arriving in the Red Jade Valley, she had already imed the life of a Rank S Hero."
"Do you still believe Ethan stands a chance against Sherry?"
After hearing Pale Wolf''s ount, worry etched itself onto Mia''s face.
In her eyes, Ethan had always been invincible, and no one could rival him.
But no matter how powerful Ethan was, being a Rank S Hero was one thing; facing someone like Sherry, who had already defeated a Hero of the same rank, was another.
"Oh Ethan, please stay safe," Mia prayed silently, her eyes fixed unwaveringly on the ongoing sh between Sherry and Ethan.
"I''ll tear that mouth of yours apart!"
Sherry hissed with malevolence, her dagger aimed straight for Ethan''s heart, showing no signs of holding back.
"What a venomous woman," Ethan remarked sarcastically, nimbly dodging her thrust.
He sidestepped, evading the gleaming de and, in one fluid motion, threw a punch at Sherry''s face.
Sherry''s reactions were just as swift.
Sensing Ethan''s iing fist, she quickly adjusted her stance.
Pushing off the ground with her long legs, she sprang into the air, swinging her leg towards Ethan''s head in a powerful kick.
Ethan chose to block.
As Sherry''s leg came at him, he caught it in his grasp.
Sensing trouble, Sherry twisted her body mid-air, managing to break free.
"It seems you do have some skills. Now, it''s time for me to get serious," Sherry remarked, slightly surprised at Ethan''s strength, but only just.
In her mind, by the end of today, Ethan would surely fall beneath her dagger.
"Shadows!" Sherry cried out.
Suddenly, two indistinct figures materialized beside her.
Especially given the overcast weather, it was nearly impossible to make out the forms of these shadowy entities.
Ethan''s focus sharpened as he fixed his gaze intently on Sherry.
In the next moment, Sherry charged at Ethan once again.
But this time, as she approached, she herself transformed into a shadow, merging with the other two, making it impossible to distinguish the real Sherry among them.
"A peculiar mode of attack," Ethan remarked, his expression grave.
He belonged to the Dark Lord faction, particrly as the powerful Golden Divine Dragon, proficient in myriad magics.
Yet, he had never before encountered a technique like Sherry''s.
"Heroes stand in opposition to Dark Lords. They surely wouldn''t be simple adversaries," he mused to himself.
"The Heroes I''ve met before were too weak, leading me to underestimate the entire faction. It seems that even among Heroes, there are formidable ones."
With these thoughts in mind, Ethan shed his earlier contempt and began taking Sherry seriously.
He then released his spiritual consciousness, attempting to discern the true Sherry from the shadow triad.
But to no avail.
Sherry''s speed was astounding, akin to lightning itself.
Before he could react, the three shadowy figures appeared before him, each wielding a dagger aiming for him.
As Ethan darted around, evading their thrusts, he felt a stinging sensation on his cheek.
Touching it, his fingers came away damp and crimson.
Ethan was bleeding.
"How intriguing! I''ve actually been injured!" Ethanughed manically, his demeanor turning unhinged.
Fascinated by the blood on his fingers, and the superficial cut on his face, his excitement grew palpable.
"You''re called Sherry?" Ethan looked toward Sherry, who had retreated to her original position.
A sense of unease washed over Sherry.
The oppressive aura emanating from Ethan was now more overwhelming than any foe she''d faced before.
"What kind of power does he possess?" Sherry wondered, regret flickering in her heart.
Yet her innate pride prevented her from yielding. I think you should take a look at
She looked at Ethan and defiantly dered, "Yes, remember this it will be I, Sherry, who ends you!"
"Very well, very well!" Ethan responded,ughing heartily.
Off to the side, the spectating Pale Wolf couldn''t help but shake his head, remarking to the still-praying Mia, "See? The oue will soon be revealed. Ethan has been injured, a cut across his face. The first cut will soon be followed by a second, a third... Eventually, Ethan will be covered in wounds, bleeding out."
"Silence!" Mia shouted, her anxiety nowpletely palpable.
Seeing Mia''s distress, Pale Wolf wisely held his tongue.
"Come on, Lord Ethan, you are the strongest!" Mia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she continued her prayers.
Ethan seemed to sense something.
Turning his head slightly, he cast Mia a reassuring nce.
Sherry caught this exchange.
"An opportunity!" she thought.
She rushed forward, forsaking her dagger, and aimed a swift elbow strike at Ethan''s head.
This time, it had no effect.
Sherry felt an overwhelming force envelop her.
Ethan had embraced her from behind, his grip irond, rendering herpletely immobile.
"Attempting a surprise attack was a wise choice, but sadly, youck the power," Ethan whispered.
Being held by Ethan, Sherry''s back pressed firmly against his chest.
Their proximity was intimate, not resembling foes at all, but rather lovers lost in the heat of passion.
The warmth of Ethan''s breath as he spoke tickled Sherry''s ear, stirring an unfamiliar sensation within her.
"It was just a momentarypse!" Sherry retorted defensively.
"Apse?" Ethan queried, releasing his hold.
Seizing the opportunity, Sherry rolled over andunched another assault, her handsshing out at Ethan.
But he swiftly captured her wrists in a vice-like grip.
"So, it was apse before, and what about now?" he teased.
"Also, for someone trained as an assassin, why would you opt for directbat? An assassin is the king of shadows. You should be like a venomous snake, lurking in the darkness, waiting for the enemy to let their guard down before delivering the fatal blow."
Ethan''s curiosity was piqued.
He had noticed inconsistencies in Sherry''s techniques.
Apart from her shadow ability and some semnce of an assassin''s style, her other maneuvers seemed haphazard and not in line with the typical assassin ethos.
Perhaps that''s just how Heroes are?
Ethan couldn''t figure it out and decided not to dwell on it.
His immediate concern was how to handle Sherry.
Although she had been relentlessly trying to kill him, he didn''t see that as a fault.
In fact, he admired her determination.
She was precisely the kind of talent he needed.
"I''ll give you another chance. Show me your most potent technique," Ethan said as he released Sherry once again.
Sherry''s gaze was a maelstrom of emotions.
A fleeting gratitude was overshadowed by overwhelming fury.
She gritted her teeth, a palpable icy aura emanating from her, reminiscent of a blizzard descending upon the earth.
Frost even began to crystallize beneath her feet.
"You''ve brought this upon yourself!" she dered. "Frost Spike!"
In an instant, an icy spike erupted from the ground right beneath Ethan.
Reacting swiftly, Ethan evaded the strike.
But Sherry was relentless, invoking her shadow technique again.
Three shadowy figures encircled Ethan, while the ice spikes targeted him with deadly precision.
"Now this is getting interesting," Ethan mused, finally sensing a hint of challenge from Sherry.
Ever since he advanced to Rank S, Ethan knew he was powerful but was uncertain about the extent of his strength.
He hadn''t encountered a worthy adversary.
The Victor he met at Stone Rock Harbor was somewhat of a challenge, and now Sherry was proving to be even more of one.
She was pushing him enough to reveal a portion of his true power.
Yet, for Ethan, this was still unsatisfactory.
He craved a greater challenge.
"If this is the extent of your abilities, then it ends here," he proimed.
"If that''s all you''ve got, then it ends here," Ethan dered.
Hearing Ethan''s promation, dread filled Sherry''s heart.
Chapter 156 154-A Tragic Past (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"If that''s all you''ve got, then it ends here," Ethan dered.
Hearing Ethan''s promation, dread filled Sherry''s heart.
From Ethan emanated a silvery white glow of lightning intertwined with a golden radiance of divine light, casting him in an almost god-like aura.
Sherry, relying on her shadow, lunged with her dagger.
But it felt as if she was trying to pierce steel.
The de couldn''t prate, and the recoil from the impact forced Sherry out of her shadow form.
"Got you," Ethan grinned, a smile that looked, in Sherry''s eyes, like the Grim Reaper iming a soul.
Overwhelmed with fear, Sherry attempted to escape, but Ethan''s hand had already sped around her throat.
His other hand pulsated with a terrifying lightning energy, forming a ball containing a cataclysmic force.
Ethan lifted Sherry into the air and with a powerful thrust, mmed her into the ground, creating a massive crater.
He then hurled the concentrated lightning sphere, a new application of the "Thunder-Language of Nature" he had devised during his rest in the Temple Dungeon, straight at Sherry.
Boom!
The explosion that followed left both Pale Wolf and Mia in shock.
"Lord Ethan, I always knew you were the strongest! That woman stood no chance against you!" Mia cheered, her heart finally settling.
Pale Wolf, however, waspletely stunned.
Rubbing his eyes, he sought to confirm the reality before him.
How could the once indomitable Sherry be defeated?
And it seemed like Ethan didn''t even exert himself fully.
Yet, Sherry''s defeat was utterly devastating.
Lost in profound bewilderment, Pale Wolf couldn''t help but question, "Could there really be such a vast disparity in strength among those of the same Rank S Hero status?"
He couldn''t fathom it, facing Ethan, only a sense of awe overwhelmed him.
Meanwhile, Ethan, the catalyst of all this, maintained an air of calm.
He walked slowly towards the center of the sted crater and crouched down, gazing at Sherry, her clothes in tatters, her breath feeble.
In this moment, Sherry looked disheveled, no trace of her former arrogance left.
Especially after being struck by Thunder, her clothes were obliterated, her ample bosom breaking free from its constraints, bouncing into the open air, causing even Ethan to marvel at such an unspoiled sight.
Sensing Ethan''s gaze, Sherry made no effort to cover up.
Or rather, shecked the strength to do so.
"Why spare me?" Sherryy in the heart of the massive pit, just as she finished speaking, violent coughs forced fresh blood from her lips.
"Spare you?" Ethan''s hand grazed that sizeable, rounded allure, squeezing it with a wanton disregard for Sherry''s thoughts, as heughed and said, "I haven''t spared your intentions. Not killing you doesn''t mean letting you go; those are two separate matters."
"You''re a formidable one, at least stronger than the rest," he continued.
"To me, you''re someone of value, which is why I didn''t kill you," Ethan stated.
Grasping his intention, Sherry retorted with a coldugh, "So you want me to serve under you? To work and risk my life for you? If that''s the game you''re ying, then you might as well kill me now. Even in death, I''d never bow to you! It would be the ultimate insult and affront to me."
"Heh, isn''t what I''m doing now already an insult?" Ethan mused.
Ethan''s hands had already traced from Sherry''s bosom down her abdomen, slipping into the narrow crevice between her legs, caressing gently.
This evoked an unusual flush on Sherry''s face.
"You bastard! Get your hands off me!" Sherry gritted her teeth and growled.
Ethan didn''t relent; on the contrary, he increased his intensity, causing Sherry to react, her legs tensing as she mped his exploring hand.
"You talk tough, but your body tells a different story," Ethan stated.
"Furthermore, I can see that your animosity isn''t just aimed at me. It''s directed at Pale Wolf and the other male Heroes too. I believe you must have suffered some oppression before, leading to your current demeanor."
Ethan spoke as Sherry''s body started to tremble.
"Shut up!" Sherry shouted loudly, tears glistening in her eyes.
Ethan shook his head, withdrawing his hand from between Sherry''s legs.
He then took off his shirt and draped it over her.
Helping Sherry to sit up, he continued, "I don''t know the pain you''ve endured, but you still have to keep on living, whether it''s for revenge or to repay debts. Besides, the world isn''t just ck and white; it''s nuanced. Dismissing everyone based on a few individuals is overly extreme."
Sherry gazed at Ethan, for a long while, yet remained silent.
At that moment, Mia and Pale Wolf approached.
Seeing Sherry still alive, relief and joy spread across Pale Wolf''s face, "Sherry, are you alright?" I think you should take a look at
Without acknowledging Pale Wolf, Sherry draped Ethan''s coat around her shoulders and walked into the distance.
Mia, on the other hand, couldn''t stop heaping praises on Ethan.
"Lord Ethan, you truly are incredible! Especially that powerful Thunder move, it was godlike. Everyone will be in for a shock when they hear of this."
"Enough, enough," Ethan responded, patting Mia on the head before standing up. "Pale Wolf, there are some things I want to discuss with you."
Pale Wolf nodded and took a deep breath, seemingly anticipating Ethan''s line of inquiry.
"You wish to know about Sherry, don''t you? I can tell you. Half a year ago, a cmity struck the northern snowfields. An abominable snow beast emerged, triggering an avnche that imed countless lives."
"I was lucky, as was Sherry. We had the skills to survive. But unlike me, she wasn''t alone. Her family survived the avnche too. But the bitter cold of the snowfields and the scarcity of food took their toll. Those of us who survived huddled together for warmth, and those with strength set out to find food."
"That time, Sherry and I were assigned together."
"What we hadn''t anticipated... when we returned, was to find Sherry''s parents murdered. And by none other than a few burly Heroes. Their reason? Her parents couldn''t contribute to the group, they had no skills to offer."
"Ironic, isn''t it?"
"At times, there''s hardly a difference between a Hero and a Dark Lord Knight."
"Upon discovering the fate of her parents, Sherry was engulfed in grief and rage. She went on a frenzy, killing all the survivors."
"And when word of this incident reached other Heroes, Sherry and I became hunted. We had no choice but to leave the snowfields, crossing the deste and barren wastnds before finally arriving here," Pale Wolf recounted, his voice heavy with sighs.
Ethan could empathize deeply.
In this dog-eat-dog world, the simple monsters might actually be the most trustworthy beings.
To them, only the existence of their master mattered, free from ulterior motives and scheming.
"Enough of this. Let''s check on Sherry," he suggested, wanting to shift the somber atmosphere.
They walked over to where Sherry was, seeing her silently gazing at the slowly setting sun.
Choosing not to disturb her, they found a clean spot nearby and set up a small camp.
Mia gathered dry twigs and started a fire, while Pale Wolf ventured into the nearby woods, returning with a few rabbits.
After skinning and roasting them, they became the evening meal for the group.
As for Little Fairy Baal, she remained fast asleep on Mia.
"Here, for you," Ethan handed a roasted rabbit to Sherry.
She hesitated for a moment before epting it.
Wanting to voice her gratitude, words seemed to escape her.
All she managed was a nod before she began to savor the rabbit.
As they ate, conversations started to flow.
Breaking the ice, Ethan began, "Now that our differences are settled, our next step is to enter the Red Jade Valley. Do any of you know what lies inside?"
"Not a clue," Pale Wolf admitted outright.
Sherry shook her head.
"In that case, we''ll have to y it by ear. Once we''re inside the Red Jade Valley, stick close to me and don''t get lost," Ethan instructed.
Pale Wolf waved dismissively, "Don''t worry. Given our strength, there''s no one we should fear."
"Still, it''s better to be cautious," Ethan advised.
As the conversation continued, time passed unnoticed.
The moon rose, casting a hazy glow across thendscape, and the night deepened.
While Ethan was resting, he suddenly felt a presence approaching.
Immediately alert, he opened his eyes to find Sherry close by and asked, "Sherry, it''ste. Is something on your mind?"
"Ethan, I need to talk to you," Sherry replied, her expression somewhat uneasy.
"What is it?" Ethan asked, his curiosity piqued.
Sherry shook her head, not voicing her thoughts.
Instead, she took Ethan''s hand and led him away from the campsite.
When they reached a massive boulder, they stopped.
Bathed in the silvery moonlight, Sherry looked intently into Ethan''s eyes.
Overwhelmed by a surge of emotions, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer.
Their lips met in a passionate kiss, their breaths mingling, and their hearts racing.
There, beside the towering stone in the midst of the forest, they shared an intense moment.
Chapter 157 155-Midnight Confessions (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Overwhelmed by a surge of emotions, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer.
Their lips met in a passionate kiss, their breaths mingling, and their hearts racing.
There, beside the towering stone in the midst of the forest, they shared an intense moment.
Amidst the forest, under the hazy night sky, Ethan pulled Sherry closer, his hands gliding over her back through her shirt, savoring every moment of their kiss, losing himself in the allure of her tempting lips.
After what felt like an eternity, they finally parted.
A rosy blush spread across Sherry''s face, her lips glistening with wetness.
The moonlight heightened their allure, tempting Ethan to kiss her once more.
"Sherry, you truly are beautiful," he whispered.
Warmth spread in Sherry''s heart, but then she thought of Mia, who had traveled with Ethan, and couldn''t help but ask, "Ethan, do you say this to every woman?"
"Of course, not"
Before he could finish, she cut him off, "I want the truth! Ethan, don''t even think of deceiving me. Even though I''ve never felt this way for any man before, I''m well aware that to many, women are merely objects."
Ethan''s retort died on his lips.
Gently tucking strands of her hair behind her ears, he took her hand, softly proposing, "Come, walk with me."
"Alright," Sherry nodded in agreement.
They strolled through the forest, moonlight filtering through the canopy, casting dreamlike patterns on the ground.
The forest might be fraught with dangers, but given both their Rank S Hero capabilities, threats were negligible.
They didn''t venture far before finding a clearing, graced by a serene pond.
Ethan gestured, and they sat by its bank.
"Sherry," Ethan began earnestly, "I won''t lie to you. I have known several women in my life."
Though she had somewhat expected it, hearing Ethan''s candid confession still left a hint of disappointment in Sherry''s heart.
"It''s undeniable," Ethan began, his gaze deep and reflective, "that apart from being considerably stronger than the average person, I am also different in many other ways."
"Especially in this world, where thew of the junglethe survival of the fittestis even more pronounced. "
"Without strength, one either bes a captive, gets killed, or is imprisoned in a dark, sunless dungeon."
"So, bing powerful, dictating others'' fates C that''s the way to survive."
"This is the essence of the world! It determines that the strong in this realm will have more resources, more women. "
"Especially when you see someone suffering and you possess the power to assist them. Their pleading eyes can make it hard to turn away, evoking a deep sense of pity."
"Do you understand what I''m trying to convey?" He asked, turning to her, "Sherry?"
Sherry took a deep breath, ncing at the moon''s reflection shimmering on the pond before turning to the man beside her.
She rested her head on Ethan''s shoulder, her gaze distant and contemtive.
"I''m not sure," she murmured, "but perhaps I do. When I faced hardships in the past, I often wished for someone to rescue me. "
"Just like in fairy tales where the Hero saves the princess from the Dark Lord. If I were that princess, I think I would fall in love with the Hero who saved me."
"But reality is what it is, and I never had a heroe to save me," Sherry murmured, her voiceden with pain, "until I met you. You know, when that streak of lightning struck, I thought my life was over, and perhaps I could finally find peace. But when that final moment approached, I regretted it."
"There were so many things I hadn''t done yet. I didn''t want to die just like that."
Sherry''s voice quivered, revealing her most genuine feelings. A mist of tears formed in her eyes, blurring her vision.
Ethan drew Sherry into aforting embrace, feeling a profound sympathy for her.
He had heard a fraction of her story from Pale Wolf.
But he was certain that what he knew was just the tip of the iceberg.
The majority of this girl''s life was steeped in suffering.
Yet, it hadn''t broken her. Instead, it had forged her into a hero far surpassing the ordinary.
Avoiding the painful memories, Ethan gently kissed Sherry''s cheek and whispered, "What''s past cannot be changed. What we can do is embrace the present."
"As for the question you asked earlier, I have an answer. I have several closepanions. Each one of them is precious to me, and I would never abandon any of them. Sherry, you''re no different, if you''re willing."
The three most beautiful words in the world are, undoubtedly, "I do."
Sherry uttered those words, feeling the warmth and security emanating from Ethan''s embrace.
It was a sensation she had never felt before.
On this night, after a brush with death, she realized that her once-guarded heart had made room for someone else.
What followed seemed like the natural progression of things.
Sherry found herself gentlyid upon the grass, her hair cascading around her.
Ethan''s strong hands explored the contours of her body, tearing away her top in eager anticipation.I think you should take a look at
"You''re so rough! I don''t have many clothes left!" Sherry seemed to scold Ethan, but the hint of a smile at the corner of her lips betrayed her enjoyment of his brazen actions.
As her clothing gave way, her ample form was unveiled.
Once more, Ethan marveled at the softness and fullness of Sherry''s figure, thinking he could lose himself between them, which he promptly did.
Burying his face, he inhaled her unique scent deeply, not wanting to pull away.
Sherry''s breathing became erratic.
She had never been this close with a man, and Ethan''s experienced touches left her awash with unfamiliar sensations.
Not only did he tease with his tongue, but he also took to fondling her tenderly, rendering her breathless.
"Ethan, be gentle..." Sherry gasped, feeling overwhelmed, "I feel... weird. Please, get off me, I need... I can''t hold it any longer!"
The flush on Sherry''s face deepened, mortified by the unexpected turn of events.
Realizing her predicament, Ethan reassured her, "It''s okay, Sherry. It''s natural for someone inexperienced. In time, you''lle to appreciate it."
"Just let me take a quick break," Sherry pleaded again, torn between trust and difort.
But Ethan didn''t relent.
Instead, he continued his sweet torment, further exciting the flustered Sherry.
Overwhelmed by pleasure, Sherry lost all control.
Moisture enveloped her, and she let out a soft exmation. "Ethan, this is all your fault!"
Her face crumpled in distress, almost to the point of tears.
The vulnerable Sherry was a stark contrast to the ice-cold demeanor she had when Ethan first met her.
This change only intensified Ethan''s fascination.
Recognizing her frustration, Ethan gently lifted himself off her and swiftly pulled Sherry up, trying to appease her.
"Sherry, it''s all my mistake! Will you forgive me? Besides, there''s ake nearby. I can help you clean up."
"No need, I''ll do it myself."
Wearing damp clothes was incredibly ufortable.
She nced at Ethan and noticed his intense gaze.
A smug feeling washed over her, thinking about her beauty''s effect on him.
Deliberately, she began to remove her torn top, followed by her pants, shoes, and finally, her delicate undergarments.
"What a pervert!" she muttered under her breath, leaving her clothes behind as she gracefully stepped into theke.
Ethan couldn''t help but admire, murmuring, "Simply beautiful."
Seizing the opportunity while Sherry was upied, he stealthily approached and came up behind her.
Wrapping his arms around her, his hands cupped the softness of her chest.
"You couldn''t resist, could you?" Sherry teased with a chuckle, feelingpletely rxed.
Ethan defensively retorted, "It''s not that I couldn''t control myself. It''s just that you look absolutely breathtaking like this."
"Hmph, liar," Sherry yfully rebuked, yet she didn''t push Ethan away.
At that moment, Sherry noticed something unusual.
Though the waters of theke were cool, there was a burning sensation pressed between her thighs, making her legs tingle.
Even though Sherrycked experience, she wasn''t entirely naive about these matters.
She reached down under the water, encountering Ethan''s heated arousal.
"It''s so big! And hot!" she eximed, a mix of surprise and intrigue in her voice. "If that were to enter me, it might just kill me..."
Without thinking, her grip tightened.
Ethan yelped in pain, "Ouch, Sherry! What are you doing? If you''re seeking revenge, there are other ways, you know?"
"Ethan, I''m sorry," Sherry turned to face him, eyes filled with remorse. Seeing the pain evident on Ethan''s face, she grew even more flustered. "Ethan, are you okay? I truly didn''t mean it."
"It''s alright," Ethan said, gritting his teeth but trying to soothe her. "I know you didn''t mean to."
Witnessing this vulnerable side of Sherry gave Ethan a mischievous idea.
He teased, "Sherry, since you''re apologizing, shouldn''t there be some actualpensation?"
"What kind ofpensation?" Sherry inquired, curiosity evident in her eyes.
Instead of answering directly, Ethan took her hand and began leading her towards arge rock on the shore.
"Just follow me," he beckoned.
Chapter 158 156-The Emerge Of The Red Jade (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Beside the jungleke, on a rock, Ethan found afortable spot to lean against. Sherry sat crouched next to him, her face as flushed as a ripened apple, her heart fluttering with a mix of anxiety and anticipation.
"Ethan, how do you want me to help you?" Sherry whispered, quickly lowering her gaze after asking.
Ethan leaned closer to Sherry, whispering seductively into her ear, "Sherry, I want you to use your bosom for me. I''ve never been graced with such a... generous service."
"You!" Sherry began indignantly, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.
However, Ethan didn''t allow her a chance to refuse. Pulling her towards him, he had her position herself between his legs as he sat atop the rock. This ced her chest precisely at the level of his aroused manhood, allowing her to feel its warmth distinctly.
"Don''t be shy, Sherry. Come here," Ethan gently guided her.
With Ethan''s persistent coaxing, Sherry took several deep breaths, positioning her bosom around his member. As it slid between her breasts, Ethan experienced a euphoric sensation, while Sherry''s breaths became more rapid, especially as it almost touched her chin each time.
She could distinctly smell the masculine scent unique to Ethan, which left her utterly captivated.
Thus, as it emerged between her breasts once again, Sherry bent her head down, her lips parting to wee him in, exploring with her nimble tongue.
A sharp hiss escaped Ethan''s lips at her touch.
Sherry looked up with curiosity. "Ethan, what''s wrong?"
"I''m fine, Sherry. Continue," he murmured.
She began to lower her head once again, but in that moment, an unexpected event urred.
From the depths of the Red Jade Valley, a radiant red beam shot into the sky, illuminating the heavens like a meteor, drawing the attention of many onlookers.
"Just our luck!" Ethan grumbled in annoyance, realizing that this was no longer the time for intimacy with Sherry.
Sherry clenched her fists in frustration at the interruption.
Resigned to the situation, she quickly dressed herself, fixing her hair and reverting back to her cool, aloof demeanor. She turned to Ethan and inquired, "What was that red light?"
"I''m not sure. The beam originated from deep within the Red Jade Valley. Let''s go check it out," Ethan replied, identifying the direction of the light and gesturing for Sherry to follow him.
But Ethan and Sherry weren''t the only ones who noticed the red glow. Scattered across the Red Jade Valley were countless tents of varying sizes. The heroes resting within were equally captivated by the mysterious illumination.
"A treasure has emerged!"
"There''s a relic soaring out from the Red Jade Valley!"
"Isn''t that just a meteor?"
"How could that be a meteor? It''s definitely a treasure, and none of you better try to snatch it from me!"
The valley sides instantly erupted in a flurry of activity.
Numerous heroes chased after the direction of the falling red light.
However, they soon halted in their tracks, their eyes widening in disbelief.
Ethan and Sherry, who were in route, shared the same astonishment.
"It seems we don''t need to rush over topete for it," Ethan remarked, looking up at the brilliant meteor shower painting the sky red. Sensing the imminent chaos, he added with a hint of concern for Mia, "Let''s return to the camp first and discuss our next moves."
Without dy, Ethan and Sherry made their way back to the camp.
In the camp, Mia too had noticed the sky awash with red light.
She looked upwards, then nced at Ethan''s tent, feeling a twinge of sadness.
She had realized earlier that Ethan and Sherry had ventured out together in the dead of night, but she hadn''t stopped them.
Although she had fantasized about having Ethan all to herself, deep down she knew it was unrealistic.
A person as outstanding as Ethan was bound to have many admirers.
"Lord Ethan, you''re back," Mia greeted as she spotted Ethan''s return and hastily approached him.
At this moment, Sherry was somewhat taken aback, unsure of how to face Mia.
Even though the red lights in the sky meant that she and Ethan hadn''t fully consummated their rtionship, she still felt as if she''d stolen something precious from Mia, leading to a sense of guilt.
Oblivious to the tension between the two women, Ethan said, "I''ll go call Pale Wolf."
After speaking, he walked towards Pale Wolf''s tent, leaving Sherry and Mia in an awkward silence.
Finally, it was Mia who broke the silence, her words direct, "Sherry, how was it? My master is quite exceptional, isn''t he?"
Sherry''s cheeks flushed at Mia''s blunt remark, stammering, "We... Ethan and I... we didn''t go all the way."
She pointed to the red lights streaking across the sky in exnation.
The red lights seemed to still be some distance from the ground, taking their time to descend.I think you should take a look at
Grasping the situation, Mia teasingly moved closer to Sherry, her hands suddenly capturing the ample roundness at Sherry''s chest. She chuckled, "So, Sister Sherry, are you feeling rather... unsatisfied?"
"I, I..."
Sherry was at a loss for words. In this regard, she truly was inexperienced.
Finding amusement in the situation, Mia whispered into Sherry''s ear, "Lord Ethan is quite formidable in that aspect. If it''s your first time, I doubt you''d be able to handle it. How about this: next time, let''s serve Lord Ethan together. Show him what we''re made of."
"Is that really okay?" The thought of revealing such an intimate side of herself in front of another person made Sherry''s cheeks burn even hotter.
"Of course it''s okay! Ethan adores such things," Mia assured confidently.
Sherry lifted her gaze and then nodded hesitantly, "Alright then."
"Sherry, Mia, what are you two discussing? Come over here. Let''s discuss our next moves together," Ethan''s voice called out from not too far away.
Without hesitation, Sherry and Mia hurried towards Ethan.
"Pale Wolf, do you have any idea what those red lights are?" Ethan inquired first.
Still somewhat groggy from sleep, Pale Wolf looked up to the sky, noting the imminent descent of the red lights.
"I''m not sure. Even though I''ve been in Red Jade Valley for quite some time, this phenomenon today is a first for me. "
"Yet, these red meteors... they feel familiar, reminiscent of the red jade from within the valley. "
"No, to be more precise, they remind me of the original form of the Blood Source that appears when the red jade is melted." Pale Wolf shared his spection.
Ethan somewhat agreed with the hypothesis, while Sherry cut in, "I don''t think we need to discuss what it might be right here. In a moment, these red meteors will fall to the ground. Why don''t we just pick one up and find out?"
"Sounds reasonable," Ethan nodded in agreement.
The n moving forward was simple: wait for the red meteors to fall, then snatch one up.
Minutes seemed to fly by.
The red meteors descended from the sky like balls of fire, instantly illuminating the surrounding area of Red Jade Valley in a luminous red glow.
Luck was on the side of Ethan''s group.
"There''s one over there!" Sherry eximed, pointing towards a rock in the distance.
"And there too!" Mia added.
Ethan took a quick survey and made a snap decision, "Let''s split up. Once we''ve collected the red meteors, we''ll regroup at the camp."
Their camp in this dense forest was already secluded.
As a result, Ethan''s group encountered no obstructions and managed to gather more than a dozen of the red meteors.
"Pale Wolf, can you confirm what these are now?" The group gathered around the pile of glowing meteors, awaiting an answer.
Pale Wolf nodded confidently, asserting, "This is indeed red jade, or what we call the Blood Source. "
"However, the purity of these Blood Sources surpasses what the initial discoverers of Red Jade Valley had encountered. "
"Something significant must have transpired within the Red Jade Valley; otherwise, we wouldn''t witness such pure Blood Sources emerging."
"I concur," said Ethan, rubbing his chin contemtively while gazing at the red jade on the ground. "But how do we utilize this Blood Source?"
Picking up a piece for closer inspection, Sherry mused, "Perhaps it can be used directly?"
Her statement was purely spective.
Yet, sometimes the unexpected transpires.
As Sherry channeled her own energy to probe the red jade, it suddenly illuminated brightly.
Hum, hum, hum!
The red jade vibrated incessantly in Sherry''s hand, transforming into strands of red light that merged into her.
"Sherry!" Ethan eximed anxiously.
Swiftly shaking her head, Sherry reassured him, "Ethan, I''m alright. I can feel the red jade enhancing my strength. There''s nothing detrimental about it."
Relief washed over Ethan, Pale Wolf, and Mia upon hearing her words.
As they reached to experiment with the red jade themselves, an unexpected group arrived.
It was a small team of Heroes, led by a gaunt man with eyes cold and greedy, resembling those of a viper.
shing a sinister smile, he issued amand, "All of you,y down the red jade you have. And send that woman over nicely. If youply, perhaps I''ll spare your lives!"
Chapter 159 157-The Chaotic Battle Among Heroes (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Boy, leave the goods and those two women behind and get out of here!"
The newly arrived Hero snarled with a greed-filled gaze, especially when his eyesnded on Mia and Sherry standing beside Ethan.
Their beauty was captivating, making the Heroes'' hearts race uncontrobly.
So stunning!
"Such beautiful women should belong to me!"
The Heroes thought, their minds inadvertently overlooking Ethan and Pale Wolf.
After all, in their eyes, they had a clear numerical advantage with seven or eight Heroes on their side, all quite formidable among their peers, against the mere four on Ethan''s side.
They felt supremely confident.
However, often, strength isn''t merely determined by numbers.
Ethan, raising his head to meet the eyes of the approaching Heroes, felt a surge of anger.
As the Dark Lord, he had never sought trouble with the Heroes.
Yet, it was these Heroes who had taken the initiative to cause trouble.
Moreover, the idea of Heroes attempting to seize others was appalling!
The roles seemed reversed, with Heroes now ying the part of the aggressors.
Ethan decided it was time to teach these men a lesson.
Stepping forward, with Thunder dancing around his hand and an emotionless expression, he dered, "You lot are audacious. But often, audacity leads to demise! How dare a bunch of insects like you bother me?"
With that, the Thunder in Ethan''s hand roared to life.
His mastery over the Thunder - the Language of Nature - had grown remarkably.
"This is bad!" The leading Hero eximed in horror.
He tried to dodge, but how could one possibly outrun the speed of lightning?
The Thunder caught up to him in a heartbeat.
Under the fearful gazes of the others, the lead Hero was struck, instantly turning into a charred figure.
"Help!"
"Don''t kill me! I didn''t mean to steal from you."
The remaining Heroes pleaded desperately, hoping to spare their lives from Ethan''s wrath.
However, the surging Thunder paid no heed to their cries.
In mere moments, the seven to eight approaching Heroesy permanently dead in this quiet expanse of the jungle.
Yet, Ethan stood there in astonishment as notifications from a system appeared before him.
[Ding! You have in the Hero William from the Azure Empire, earning Hero''s Soul1. This Hero was a member of the Silver Wolf Association of the Azure Empire. You have additionally received WolfCoins3.]
[Ding! You have defeated the Hero Gorin from the Azure Empire, obtaining Hero''s Soul1. This Hero was a member of the Silver Wolf Association of the Azure Empire. You have additionally acquired WolfCoins5.]
[Ding! You have annihted the Hero Buvius from the Azure Empire, collecting Hero''s Soul1. This Hero was a member of the Silver Wolf Association of the Azure Empire. You have also been rewarded with WolfCoins2.]
[Ding... ]
What would usually be a standard kill notification was now quite different.
"Azure Empire? What''s that?"
Ethan couldn''t help but murmur.
He had never heard of such an empire.
Furthermore, ces like Sunset and ckstone Kingdom were named as kingdoms, indicating average nations.
But to be termed an ''empire'' suggested a formidable and prominent stature for Azure Empire.
With curiosity brimming in his eyes, Ethan turned to Pale Wolf and Sherry to inquire further.
Both looked equally perplexed. Pale Wolf shook his head and said, "Azure Empire? I''ve never heard of its existence, let alone something called the Silver Wolf Association."
"However, this serves as a reminder."
"If the Azure Empire exists, there might be other empires and various hidden powers out there. "
"This world isn''t as straightforward as we assumed. It holds countless secrets buried beneath history, waiting for us to unearth. "
"Furthermore, the vastness of this realm may far exceed our imaginations."
Ethan found himself agreeing wholeheartedly with Pale Wolf''s sentiments.
Sherry nodded and, as though recalling something, her expression shifted abruptly.
"I remember now! On a quest I undertook before, I caught whispers about the Azure Empire. It''s a massive maritime nation, controlling numerous inds and reigning as one of the maritime overlords."
"The reason we haven''t heard of Azure Empire is that they rarely ventured to these parts."
Sherry''s ount left Ethan deep in thought.
The world, as Sherry described, was incredibly vast.
The Sunset Kingdom was situated in a rather remote location, with expansive snow-covered ins to the north and an endless sea to the east. I think you should take a look at
Surrounding the Sunset Kingdom were various mountains,kes, and rivers, home to different tribes.
Hence, kingdoms like the Elf Kingdom and Dwarf Kingdom arose, each representing a distinct race. Besides these were other human kingdoms.
These powers shaped the primaryndscape of this region, and especially with the advent of Heroes and the Dark Lord on thisnd, conflicts among them grew more frequent.
Yet in the grand scheme of things, these skirmishes seemed trivial.
"So, how did those Heroes from Azure Empire get here?" Ethan questioned again, adding with some regret, "I should''ve kept one or two of them alive."
"It''s okay," Sherry reassured, "If they were truly Heroes from Azure Empire, it indicates they''ve established a route to this ce. Other Heroes from the Azure Empire are bound toe."
She didn''t find any fault with Ethan''s actions.
Even if Ethan hadn''t made a move, she would''ve taken action herself, sending those men to meet their Maker.
Upon learning about the Azure Empire, the group didn''t dwell on the topic.
Their main focus was the red jadeid out on the ground, also known as the Blood Source.
"Sherry, how did you feel just now?" Ethan asked, picking up a piece of red jade and examining it closely.
Sherry ryed her recent experience: "I tried probing the red jade using the power within me. As soon as I did, I felt an overwhelming sense of yearning from deep inside."
"What followed was what you all witnessed. I didn''t feel difort, rather there was this sensation of growing stronger."
"Gaining strength? Sherry, strike me!" Ethan suddenlymanded.
"Wait, what?" Sherry looked taken aback butplied.
Mia and Pale Wolf immediately backed off, watching from a distance.
This time, Ethan instantly noticed the change in Sherry and quickly halted her, "Sherry, you have indeed be more powerful."
Compared to before, Sherry''s aura was now much more fierce.
Furthermore, Ethan sensed another change in her.
It was hard to describe, but it felt like a piece of iron riddled with impurities had been forged into robust steel.
"Bloodline advancement?"
Ethan recalled the information he had seen in the system logs after returning from Stone Rock Harbor.
The Blood Source indeed had the ability to enhance one''s Bloodline, purifying it.
But its effect seemed almost too potent, a mere shard had granted Sherry such a significant boost.
Moreover, it appeared she could continue to grow even stronger.
Most astonishingly, amplifying the Bloodline didn''t even require any tools; simply holding the jade and channeling one''s energy into it would suffice.
It was almost beyond belief.
In an instant, Ethan grasped the implications.
"Mia, Pale Wolf, Sherry, gather up these red jades. I suspect a significant skirmish will soon erupt within this Red Jade Valley," Ethan briefly exined.
Upon his terse elucidation, everyone grasped the gravity of the situation.
The red jade''s ability to so effortlessly augment one''s prowess was an irresistible allure to anyone.
Even though countless jades spewed from deep within the valley, their number paled inparison to the Heroes surrounding the area.
Thus, an inevitable conflict over these precious stones would ensue.
Unfortunately, Ethan harbored the same ambition.
Shortly after Ethan and his group packed up and departed, another Hero squad arrived.
The leader of the squad stirred the embers of the campfire Ethan had left behind, smoldering but not entirely extinguished.
Anger shed across his face, "sted fools, they left in quite a hurry!"
"Captain, should we pursue them?" A squad member inquired.
The leader shook his head, decisively ordering, "No need. The red jades are limited and our time is precious. We''ll spare these few for now and focus on iming the jades elsewhere."
Such scenes were simrly unfolding in other parts of the valley.
Ethan''s assessment was spot on.
Once a Hero had utilized the red jade to elevate themselves, countless others vied frically for the coveted gemstone.
Especially after a Rank A Hero named Luke absorbed twenty-five pieces of red jade, sessfully ascending to Rank S, the fervor among the Heroes escted to madness.
The Red Jade Valley echoed with the sounds of battle everywhere.
Countless Heroes fell at the hands of theirrades, but just as many new Heroes arrived.
These were the ones freshly alerted to the news, and as soon as they set foot in the valley, they were ensnared in the melee.
Compared to these Heroes, Ethan seemed rather leisurely.
Mia sat behind him, kneading his shoulders with forceful presses, while Sherry, alight with excitement, sat beside and asked, "Ethan, are you sure I should be the first to use the red jade?"
"Absolutely," Ethan affirmed, then turned his gaze to Pale Wolf. "After Sherry''s strength is boosted, it''ll be your turn with the red jade, Pale Wolf. We may face formidable battles ahead."
"Understood, no problem!" Pale Wolf responded, ncing longingly at the red jades scattered on the ground.
Chapter 160 158-The Ascending Ones (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
As for the allocation of the red jade, Ethan had naturally experimented.
The gem seemed to provide the most significant boost to ordinary Heroes.
However, for those with a unique Bloodline like him, the uplift wasn''t as pronounced.
After Ethan''s attempt to absorb a piece of red jade, he deduced a rough estimate: he would likely need to absorb around five hundred pieces to discern any noticeable enhancement.
With the quantity of red jade on hand, the enhancement in Sherry and Pale Wolf would be significant.
"Begin," Ethan instructed Sherry and Pale Wolf.
Without hesitation, they each grasped a piece of red jade and began the absorption process.
Meanwhile, Ethan led Mia to the entrance of the cave and up a side path that took them to a hill overlooking the Red Jade Valley.
The sh of Heroes still echoed from below.
"It seems there isn''t much difference between Heroes and Dark Lords. Both are prone to infighting," Ethan remarked.
Mia giggled, covering her mouth. "It''s not the same. Among Heroes and Dark Lords, none possess the wisdom you have, Lord Ethan. Had you not anticipated the uing strife, we''d likely be battling those Heroes now."
Ethan chuckled. "Over the past few days, we''ve amassed hundreds of red jades. It should be enough for both Sherry and Pale Wolf. "
"Once their strengths have augmented, we will join the fray and gather more red jades. So, Mia, you''ll be part of the battle as well. Are you prepared?"
"Lord, I am a knight!" Mia replied with a stern face.
Ethan smiled gently, nodding. "Indeed, a knight. A noble and unyielding one captured by me."
"If you keep teasing me, Lord, I might just ignore you in the future!" Mia retorted with mock indignation.
Ethan quickly wrapped his arms around Mia,forting her.
They shared an intimate moment, the earlier jests momentarily forgotten.
Hourster, they returned to the cave.
"How did it go?" Ethan asked, directing his gaze at Sherry.
A blush tinted Sherry''s face, having deduced what had transpired between Ethan and Mia earlier.
A hint of jealousy shed in her eyes, though she said nothing of it.
"I''m almost at my limit. Further absorption seems to yield minimal improvement."
"Pale Wolf, however, might need some more time, and there seems to be a unique transformation urring within him."
"A unique transformation?" Ethan''s curiosity was piqued, but he refrained from interrupting Pale Wolf as he continued absorbing the red jade.
Time ticked by, and after another two to three hours, as dusk neared, the mor from the battles within the Red Jade Valley started to wane.
Eventually, Pale Wolf opened his eyes, revealing a pair of blood-red orbs radiating brutality and bloodlust.
"Pale Wolf?" Ethan called out cautiously.
Pale Wolf seemed to snap back to reality. "Brother Ethan?"
"How do you feel?" Ethan inquired with concern.
"I feel great!" Pale Wolf eximed, his tone brimming with tion.
He stood up, his towering figure nearly filling the entire cave.
He gestured for Ethan and the others to follow him outside.
Once out, he dered, "After absorbing the red jade, my power has surged immensely. But most importantly, it''s this."
Under the astonished gazes of Ethan and the others, Pale Wolf began to undergo a transformation.
The already formidable Pale Wolf started to grow even more massive, reaching a staggering height of almost three meters.
Silvery, dense fur sprouted all over his body, and his hands morphed into sharp, w-like appendages.
"Werewolf!" Ethan, Mia, and Sherry eximed in astonishment.
However, the transformed Pale Wolf shook his head with a smug grin. "No, not just a werewolf. I''m a Giant wed Werewolf!"
"What''s the difference? You''re still a werewolf," Mia said, rolling her eyes in mock exasperation.
"No!" Pale Wolf asserted, "The biggest difference between a Giant wed Werewolf and a regr werewolf is... the Giant wed Werewolf is muchrger!"
Upon hearing this, Ethan and the others turned to walk away in bemusement.
"Wait!" Pale Wolf called out, desperation evident in his voice, "Just kidding. The true distinction between a Giant wed Werewolf and an ordinary werewolf is this."
As he spoke, he swiped at the air in the direction of a distant rock.
While he merely waved his ws, a magical force manifested mid-air, forming a Wind de that shot towards the rock, leaving distinct gashes on its surface.
"Magic?" Ethan murmured in surprise.
"Aren''t werewolves supposed to engage in closebat?" Mia raised a valid point.I think you should take a look at
"Uh... This is indeed an unorthodox werewolf," Sherrymented, letting out a rare giggle, her usually stern expression softening.
The joy on Pale Wolf''s face disappeared instantly.
Eager for praise and validation, he quickly retorted, "What''s the problem? This is a unique Bloodline. "
"ording to my Bloodline''s legacy, the Giant wed Werewolf possesses this capability because of a divine blessing!"
"A divine blessing?" Ethan''s interest was piqued. He had always been fascinated by tales of deities.
"Indeed," Pale Wolf nodded. "ording to my Bloodline''s lore, an ancestor of the Giant wed Werewolf once aided the Wind God, Batis Lin, in defeating a Dark Lord."
"In gratitude, Batis Lin bestowed upon the Giant wed Werewolf''s ancestor the power of the Wind de."
Pale Wolf borated.
Of course, none of the group seemed to wonder why Pale Wolf, who was clearly human, could awaken the Giant wed Werewolf Bloodline.
After all, it was quitemon. There were numerous hybrids born from human unions with other races.
What did intrigue Ethan, however, was the name of the wind god mentioned by Pale Wolf.
"Pale Wolf, you mentioned the wind god''s name is Batis Lin. Don''t you find that name a bit peculiar? The surname ''Lin'' is rather rare, isn''t it?"
"There are exceptions. For instance, the Wolf King of the snowy ins, Sedi Lin," Sherry countered.
"It seems I''m not as knowledgeable as I thought," Ethan remarked with a smile. But internally, his thoughts strayed elsewhere.
Upon hearing the name Batis Lin, an overpowering sense of familiarity washed over him.
He was certain he had never encountered this supposed wind god.
So, where did this intense recognitione from?
Could it merely be an illusion?
Shaking his head as if to dispel these muddled thoughts, Ethan turned to Sherry and asked, "Sherry, have you noticed any changes in your Bloodline?"
Sherry''s expression dimmed, suggesting a reluctance to delve into the topic of her Bloodline.
Yet, faced with Ethan''s inquiry, her hesitation was fleeting.
Sighing, she said, "The Bloodline I carry is only a fragment, not whole. The red jade merely augmented my power; it didn''t bring any change to my Bloodline."
"Iplete? What does that mean?" Ethan was puzzled.
"Aren''t Bloodlines only distinguished by their strength or weakness? How can one be iplete?"
"I''m not sure myself," admitted a despondent Sherry, disying a rare moment of vulnerability.
"The Bloodline I carry is called the Shadowwalker, a lineage exclusive to assassins. The shadows I conjured before stem from it. However, that''s all I can manifestno other assassin-rted abilities."
She continued, a touch of sadness in her voice, "Hence, I had to learn other techniques. As for the ipleteness, it means that the Shadowwalker Bloodline in me only exhibits half its potential. The other half resides within someone else."
Sherry''s confession about the secret of her Bloodline was a weight lifted off her shoulders. It was the first time she had ever shared this, and she felt oddly unburdened.
"Only half a Bloodline?" Ethan couldn''t quite grasp the concept.
Nevertheless, his spirit was undeterred.
Trying tofort Sherry, he said, "Don''t worry, Sherry. Once we settle matters in the Red Jade Valley, I''ll help you investigate this Bloodline situation. "
"While I might be in the dark now, I assure you, someone out there knows."
And by "someone," Ethan was referring to none other than Victor.
Referred to as the Schr, he was someone who even understood the Blood Source crafted by the forgotten ancient kingdoms in vivid detail. Ethan was confident that Victor would also have knowledge about the intricacies of Sherry''s Bloodline.
That very confidence seemed to lift Sherry''s spirits, prompting a smile. "Thank you, Ethan."
"Sherry, we''rerades in arms!" Ethan dered steadfastly.
Such a line, often uttered by heroes, felt deeply touchinging from Ethan. Sherry was visibly moved, tears glistening in her eyes.
"Alright, now''s not the time for this," Ethan interrupted, ncing at both Pale Wolf and Sherry, and then gesturing towards the distant Red Jade Valley.
"After days of battles and searches, most of the red jade around here has been located. "
"Now that both Pale Wolf and Sherry have reached their full potential, it''s time for us to make our move."
"We can''t miss out on those red jades!" There was a fiery passion in Ethan''s words, a palpable desire forbat emanating from him.
And it wasn''t just Ethan''s group feeling this way.
Throughout the Red Jade Valley, various teams, big and small, were stirring into action.
The contest for the red jade was drawing to its climax.
Who would emerge with the most treasures? Only the uing battles would tell.
A new round, even more ferocious than before, was about tomence!
Chapter 161 159-Brutal Slaughter (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Within the Red Jade Valley, countless heroes converged, fiercely battling each other toy im to the red jades.
With each passing moment, lives were lost, but simultaneously, many leveraged the power of the red jades to dramatically enhance their abilities.
This, in turn, fueled the fervor of those heroes even more.
Before such enticing rewards, human greed knows no bounds.
Especially within the chaotic confines of the Red Jade Valley, people''s darkest desires wereid bare.
"Kill him and take the red jades he''s holding!" Several heroes cornered one of their own, who, realizing he was outmatched, hurriedly surrendered the red jades he had fortuitously acquired, begging for mercy.
But mercy was in short supply: his pleas were met with the cold steel of a broadsword, severing his head cleanly. Blood spurted violently.
"Ha ha ha ha!" The group of heroes erupted into triumphantughter, relishing the brutal act as if it was a cause for celebration.
A short distance away, Mia, having witnessed this cruelty, couldn''t contain her horror.
"Do they possess not a shred ofpassion? That man had already handed over his red jades and begged for his life, and yet they still took it!"
"Mia, calm down." Ethan''s face was a mask of stoic calmness, restraining Mia who seemed poised to intervene.
Sherry nced at Mia, her voice somber.
"In the tundras, food is a raremodity. "
"When you secure a morsel there, it doesn''t signify a feast awaiting you but rather signals the onset of the most perilous moment. "
"Those deprived will fixate on you. The slightestpse in vignce, and they''ll pounce like savage wolves, using any means necessary to snatch away what you possess."
"And most of the time, that signifies death," Sherry remarked with an air of detachment. Mia, however, was deeply shaken by these words.
"Mia, you''re fortunate. With Ethan by your side, you''ve been shielded from many of the world''s cruelties. "
"But the world isn''t just the part you know. Beyond your understanding, there''s so much more - hunger, riots, greed... These shadows are very much part of the world too."
As Sherry spoke, Mia listened intently.
Ethan didn''t interrupt Sherry; these were truths he should have shared with Mia himself, but now Sherry had spoken them for him.
Yet, realizing the weight of these revtions on Mia, Ethan quickly reassured her,
"Mia, don''t worry. Though the world can be brutal, I''ll always stand between you and its darkness."
"Lord Ethan..." Tears of gratitude welled up in Mia''s eyes.
Feeling a twinge of jealousy, Sherry yfully remarked, "If you two keep this up, our prey might just slip away."
Ethan sheepishly scratched his nose, ncing in the direction of the group of heroes. Mia, in turn, lowered her head, blushing slightly.
"Let''s make our move," Ethanmanded.
So, as the band of heroes gathered their red jades, preparing to leave, they found their path blocked by Ethan and hispanions.
"Kid, what do you think you''re doing?" One from the hero squad stepped forward, challenging Ethan''s group with a mix of anger and suspicion.
Ethan was direct in his response, "I''ve taken an interest in those red jades of yours. I''m offering you a chance to live: hand them over and leave."
"You expect me to give up the red jades? Never!"
That Hero responded with indignation.
A smirk crept across his face as he let out a strange chuckle, full of confidence. "Naive boy, do you even know who I am?"
"I don''t," Ethan replied.
Relieved by Ethan''s answer, the man tossed the bag of red jades to him, maintaining an air of self-assuredness.
"Hmph! Ignorant... Well, I find you all somewhat likable. Consider this small bag of red jades a gift of acquaintance."
With that, he signaled to his teammates, "Let''s go!"
This bewildering turn of events left Ethan and his group momentarily stunned.
"Should we chase them?" Sherry, twirling a dagger in her hand, looked towards the retreating figures.
Ethan shook his head, "No need. We have the red jades now. Let''s find our next target. We aim to gather five hundred pieces by today."
...
Elsewhere, the fleeing band of Heroes panted heavily.
Noticing the absence of Ethan''s group behind them, they finally stopped, hands on their knees, catching their breath.
"Captain, there were only four of them. Why did we run?" One of the members grumbled, clearly displeased.
They had worked so hard for those red jades, only to hand them over so easily.
The leader of their small band, the Hero who''d initially confronted Ethan, snapped back, face flushed with anger, "You dim-witted fool! I just saved your lives!"
"Do any of you understand the true strength of those people?" he continued.
After a momentary silence, one member muttered, "They didn''t seem that formidable to me. Maybe the big guy is a bit of a challenge, but I think I could handle the rest on my own."
"Just you?"
"Rune, did you get water in your brain, or do you simply not have one?" The captain''s voice wasced with both fear and anger. I think you should take a look at
"The strength of those individuals isparable to Luke''s, perhaps even stronger. Especially the young leader among them. "
"His power sent shivers down my spine; it felt like facing an ancient colossal dragon!"
Rune, the chastised one, responded defiantly, "Captain, you''re exaggerating. Even if they''re formidable, how could they possibly match Luke?"
"That''s right," another member chimed in, "After absorbing the red jade, Luke ascended from a Rank A Hero to a Rank S Hero."
"And just yesterday," yet another voice added, "there were rumors that Luke''s power has grown once again. He supposedly faced two newly promoted Rank S Heroes and emerged unbeaten. How could those few be any match for him?"
"Ugh, why would I lie to you?" The captain scoffed, clearly not in the mood to debate further.
In recent times, Luke had be a sensation in the Red Jade Valley.
Almost every Hero who entered spoke of him.
That''s because Luke was the first to transform into a Rank S Hero by absorbing red jade.
And, astoundingly, after achieving Rank S, Luke''s power still seemed to be rising terrifyingly.
Many were envious of Luke''s fortune but dared not approach him.
Luke''s temperament was notorious, and it worsened after his promotion to Rank S.
He ughtered over a hundred Heroes just to steal the red jades they possessed.
Such brutal acts instilled immense fear in others, but it also gave them a clearer understanding of the magnitude of Luke''s power.
"So, Captain, are we just going to let it go?" A defiant voice inquired.
After being questioned repeatedly, the captain finally lost his temper. "You bunch of dimwits!" he roared.
"My power sensing ability is one of the rarest, and it has never failed me! If you want to march to your deaths, be my guest! As for me, I hope to never encounter those individuals in my lifetime."
With the captain''s decree, the rest fell silent.
But amidst the silence, curiosity brewed.
If Ethan and his group were truly as formidable as imed, what would happen if they shed with Luke?
Their questions remained unanswered.
After several more skirmishes and robberies, Ethan had amassed enough red jade from the fallen Heroes.
"We have enough for now. Let''s rest," Ethan proposed to Sherry and the others.
Sherry nodded in agreement, also longing for a break.
Her tight-fitting attire was smeared with the blood of enemies, a sensation that left her deeply unsettled and in need of cleansing.
Mia and Pale Wolf were in simr states.
The only exception was Ethan.
His prowess far surpassed the rest.
With the mastery of unique skills like the Thunder-Language of Nature, foes were struck down before they could approach.
Electric arcsunched from his fingertips pierced through their chests.
The group settled in a rtively clean spot for their respite.
"I''ll find a ce to clean up," Sherry said, taking her dagger as Mia followed her.
Pale Wolf seemed indifferent, believing the bloodstains on him were a testament to his might.
Meanwhile, Ethan refrained from hastily absorbing the red jade and waited patiently for Sherry and Mia.
It wasn''t long before the two returned, both visibly upset.
"What happened?" Ethan inquired.
Concern etched on his face, Ethan inquired, fearing the two had quarreled.
Sherry, with a mix of frustration and defiance, pulled out a few pieces of red jade and tossed them to Ethan.
"Those Heroes have lost their minds," she grumbled. "Mia and I were ambushed by a team of Heroes right after we cleaned our clothes and prepared to return."
"Of course, they met their end. And they even ''donated'' some red jade in the process. But after all the effort I took to clean my clothes, they''re stained with blood again. "
"I wish those Heroes had been like the first batch, simply dropping the red jade and fleeing. It would have spared us all this trouble."
Hearing Sherry''sints, Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle.
"Alright," he said, "the Hero team that fled probably possessed some kind of detection ability. Such skills are exceedingly rare, so don''t be too hard on them."
"Next, I''m going to absorb the red jade. Keep a close watch on our surroundings. If anything happens, just call out to me," Ethan instructed Sherry, Pale Wolf, and the others.
While the process of absorbing red jade can be interrupted, any disruptions waste the stone and result in an ufortable sensation.
Mia had discovered this during one of her own absorption sessions.
Currently, only Ethan had yet to take in the stone''s power, and the quantity he required was substantial.
"Now, let''s see just how much this red jade can enhance my abilities," Ethan murmured to himself, picking up a piece of the radiant stone to begin the absorption.
Chapter 162 160-Gravity Field (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
The skirmishes within the Red Jade Valley continued, albeit with diminished intensity.
From a bird''s-eye view, one would notice a significant number of individuals retreating from the valley.
Not everyone possessed the courage or strength to remain.
"Search for more red jade,"manded a lean, fierce-looking man near the entrance to the valley. "If youe across others, kill them on sight."
His name was Luke, the very same individual who had advanced from a Rank A Hero to Rank S.
By now, tales of his feats echoed throughout the Red Jade Valley.
"Yes, sir!" His subordinates responded in unison, bowing slightly before heading further into the valley.
Only once they were at a safe distance did they dare to whisper amongst themselves. "The boss seems even more powerful now."
"If only we could use the red jade too," one mused, lost in daydreams, "maybe we could be Rank S Heroes as well."
Such remarks immediately drew chastisements from the others, "Have you lost your mind? Luke considers the red jade his personal possession."
"Anyone who takes it is challenging him directly. Haven''t you noticed he''s bing increasingly brutal? "
"Sometimes, when he looks at me, I feel like he''s a fierce tiger, ready to devour me whole."
Sharing their feelings, Luke''s subordinates continued their search through the valley.
Before long, they stumbled upon a secluded spot.
"There seems to be some movement over there," one of them pointed out to a location not too far off.
Shortly after, another one stepped forward, examining the area with a grave expression. "Let''s approach cautiously; I sense a few potent auras over there."
Heeding his warning, Luke''s subordinates carefully advanced towards the source of the disturbance.
To their surprise, they discovered the location to be where Ethan and his group were resting.
At that moment, Ethan was engrossed in absorbing the red jade.
Despite his swift absorption rate, the sheer amount he required was overwhelming.
Over five hundred pieces, a number beyond theprehension of most.
"We havepany!" Sherry, who had been rxed moments before, suddenly stood up with her dagger in hand.
Pale Wolf and Mia instantly tensed, scanning their surroundings.
However, they didn''t spot anyone. "Where are they?" Pale Wolf asked Sherry.
Without replying, Sherry simply fixed her gaze on a distant tree.
The evening sky was painted a deep hue of red by the setting sun, casting shadows that obscured their vision.
"Ethan is in a critical phase of absorbing the red jade. We can''t allow any interruptions. Follow me." With a forceful push off the ground, Sherry leaped towards the tree in question.
Pale Wolf followed suit, while Mia stayed put, watching over Ethan. It was a strategy the group had pre-decided.
"Keep it down," one of Luke''s men whispered. "We''ll be in trouble if they detect us."
"Also, I sent that kid to notify the boss. Why hasn''t he returned? Did he run off midway? What a coward!" Another of Luke''s subordinates grumbled.
In the next instant, he could no longer voice hisints.
Sherry stood before him, her gaze icy cold.
"You really are in trouble now," Pale Wolf remarked as he effortlessly hoisted the others off the ground and tossed them aside. Dealing with them had been a breeze.
Sherry, feeling a growing unease, interrogated one of Luke''s men, "You mentioned sending someone to notify your boss. Who is your boss? When did you send the message, and when do you expect him to arrive?"
Not daring to withhold any information, the man replied hastily, "Our boss is Luke! The brutal Luke. He ordered us to retrieve any red jade we found, no matter the cost. But sensing the strength of your group, I sent someone to notify him."
"Luke, it''s him," Sherry acknowledged, exchanging a nce with Pale Wolf.
They had heard of Luke''s name from other Heroes who had arrived, though they had never met him personally.
To them, Luke was perceived as a particrly ruthless and greedy individual.
"Sherry, should we flee or confront Luke?" Pale Wolf''s expression turned somber after learning of their adversary.
From what they had heard from other Heroes, Luke was immensely powerful, with punches that could rend the earth, causing Pale Wolf to doubt if they could match up to him.
Sherry responded decisively, shaking her head, "What of Luke? Ensuring Ethan''s safe absorption of the red jade is our priority now!"
As her words lingered in the air, a boisterousughter erupted from behind them. "Impressive! You dare to belittle me so! I promise, your end will be excruciatingly painful."
Recognizing the voice, Sherry and Pale Wolf swiftly turned to face the source. "So, you''re Luke?" Pale Wolf and Sherry questioned in unison.
"Boss!" Another voice called out.
"Boss!" The few of Luke''s subordinates who had been reprimanded by Pale Wolf eximed in unison, confirming that the gaunt man before them was indeed Luke.
However, Luke proved to be more brutal than anticipated.
With a swift motion, he conjured several orbs of me from his palm, instantly incinerating the subdued men to ashes.
"Worthless vermin!" he sneered disdainfully.
After his rebuke, Luke''s gaze settled on Sherry, and his eyes gleamed with intense greed.
"I''ve changed my mind. A beauty like you shouldn''t suffer a painful death. Instead, you should be my ve, serving me for eternity!"
His covetous gaze made Sherry''s skin crawl.
Frowning deeply, she swiftly hurled a dagger towards him.
The de glinted with a silvery shimmer as it raced towards Luke.
Luke''s expression turned serious.
He dodged to the side, but before he could regain his bnce, Sherry was already in front of him,nding a fierce kick directly on his chest.
Propelled by the force, Luke went flying and crashed heavily into the trunk of a massive tree.
"That''s all you''ve got? Who gave you such audacity and confidence?" Sherry scoffed with disdain.
Slowly, Luke staggered to his feet, his eyes zing with a fervent crimson rage. "You insolent wretch," he roared, "You''ve truly angered me now. I''ll tear you to shreds!"
Enraged, Luke''s visage began to transform.
Luke''s arms bulged and thickened, fangs protruded from his mouth, and both his hands and feet grew menacing ws. His entire being radiated an overwhelming aura of raw power.
"A bear-man?" Sherry eximed in surprise, ncing toward Pale Wolf for confirmation.
Pale Wolf nodded, cautioning her, "It seems so. Be wary. There''s something off about his bear transformation. He might possess a unique Bloodline, akin to my Giant wed Werewolf."
"I understand," Sherry acknowledged, once again charging at the bear-transformed Luke.
However, this time, she was met with an oppressive force.
As she drew nearer to Luke, it felt as if a tremendous weight bore down on her, making it almost impossible for her to even stand, let alone move.
Pale Wolf was simrly affected, even though he swiftly transformed into his Giant wed Werewolf form.
"Ha! How does my Gravity Field feel? Unable to move, aren''t you? Anyone whoes within ten meters of me, excluding myself, will experience gravity ten times its normal force!" Luke boomed, taking evident pleasure in revealing his unique power.
This was Luke''s guarded secret, but now, as he saw it, with Sherry and Pale Wolf''s lives hanging by a thread, disclosing this secret wouldn''t make a difference; there would be no one left to tell.
"What a pity," Luke remarked, already standing in front of Sherry.
His enormous bear paw gently pressed against her chin, lifting her face to meet his.
Gazing at her delicate features, Luke proposed, "My dear, I offer you onest chance. Submit to me, and I''ll grant you red jade to enhance your strength. Moreover, I promise you unparalleled pleasures."
"Never!" she spat back.
Sherry defiantly spat in Luke''s direction.
"You wretched woman!" Luke roared, his anger ignited, and he swiped a massive wed hand towards her.
Under the oppressive tenfold gravity, even a slight movement for Sherry was incredibly challenging.
And with Luke''s own strength enhanced by the same gravitational force, she felt as if an entire mountain was crashing down on her.
She was sent flying, only to collide harshly against the trunk of a tall tree, much like Luke had been earlier.
"How does that feel?" heughed cruelly.
Sherryy on the ground, grievously injured, unable to muster the strength to speak.
Luke paid her no more attention, turning instead to Pale Wolf.
"I never expected to see another with the ability to transform like the orc race. But while I am a bear, you are but a wolf. "
"Only a pack of wolves is truly formidable. Sadly, you''re just a lone wolf. So, meet your end!"
Luke threw a punch, which Pale Wolf desperately tried to fend off.
Transformed into the Giant wed Werewolf, Pale Wolf''s abilities were enhanced, making him not as utterly defenseless as Sherry.
However, he was no match for Luke.
Within this realm of tenfold gravity, unless one possessed a strength ten times greater than Luke''s, they stood no chance.
Pale Wolf was thrown back, creating a massive crater upon hisnding.
A sadistic grin stretched across Luke''s face as he approached the two defeated foes.
Just as he was about to deliver his final blow, Mia rushed onto the scene.
"Stop!" she shouted.
Chapter 163 161-Entering The Heart Of The Valley (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Another one eager to meet their end."
Upon seeing the approaching Mia, a cruel smile stretched across Luke''s face.
Mia showed no fear, preparing to retaliate.
However, Sherry''s warning halted her.
"Mia, be careful! He has a Gravity Field surrounding him. The force you''ll need to resist is ten times greater than usual." Sherry informed Mia of Luke''s secret.
Mia gave a brief nod in Sherry''s direction, choosing not to act recklessly, instead holding her ground and facing off against Luke.
Elsewhere, Ethan''s absorption process was nearing itspletion.
The pile of red jade on the ground was almost depleted, yet Ethan''s aura surged with increasing power, instilling a sense of dread in anyone who drew near.
"I hadn''t expected such a bountiful harvest this time!"
Momentster, Ethan''s eyes flew open, shimmering with surprise and tion.
His power had undergone a substantial enhancement.
Not only in terms of raw strength but the unique abilities granted by his Bloodline had also transformed significantly.
Before the absorption, his stats read:
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: Rank S]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon]
[Skills: Golden Holy Scales (Advanced), Magic Immunity (Advanced), Dragon me of Inferno, Lightning ws, Wings of Gale, Holy Light Judgement, Holy Shining Form, Torrent, Demon''s Gate, Heartbane Spell, Scale Space, Shapeshifting, Divine Dragon''s Might (Locked), Apocalypse Dragon me (Locked), True Dragon Realm (Locked), Meteor Strike, Tsunami, Breath of Decay, Healing Barrier, Dragon''s Demonic Form, Spatial Shift.]
[Attributes: HP 20000, Mental Power 1500, Strength 410, Constitution 380, Agility 220]
However, after absorbing the red jade, a monumental shift urred:
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: Rank S]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon (Superior)]
[Language of Nature Holy Light: Has an affinity for the power of Holy Light, mastering its strength. Can bestow blessings of Holy Light upon himself and others, receiving attribute boosts and acquiring the realm of Holy Light.]
[Language of Nature Thunder: Commands the force of Thunder.]
[Language of Nature Great Dragon: Controls the might of the ancient dragons, a formidable entity amongst dragonkind.]
[Attributes: HP 40000, Mental Power 6000, Strength 610, Constitution 800, Agility 350]
This surge in power wasprehensive, to the point that basic attributes could scarcely convey Ethan''s newfound might.
It was this very enhancement that highlighted the sheer potency of the Language of Nature to him.
One could say that the Language of Nature is the essence of all things.
"My Bloodline is the Golden Divine Dragon," Ethan mused.
"The Golden Divine Dragon is adept in Holy Light magic and is also a formidable dragon. "
"But in this Bloodline ascension, perhaps due to the presence of the Thunder-Language of Nature, both my innate Holy Light talent and my Bloodline were transformed into their corresponding Language of Nature..."
"Does this imply that..."
"By mastering the respective Language of Nature, one could even forcibly alter their own Bloodline?"
This was a unique revtion Ethan hade to.
His perspective had changed. Although the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline was mighty, it wasn''t the mightiest in the world, not even amongst the grand dragons.
"I''ll ponder the intricacies of the Bloodler."
"My power has now doubledpared to before, but it''s still at Rank S. To break through Rank S, I must find a way to enter the divine realm."
"And yet, it seems I haven''t reached my peak..."
"If I could push myself to the utmost limit of Rank S and then step into the divine realm, the advantages would be immense."
This was an intuitive hint Ethan got from his recent upgrade, and he nned to act ordingly.
"Hmm? Where are Sherry, Mia, and the others?"
A momentter, he noticed something amiss.
While he was absorbing the red jade, Sherry, Mia, and Pale Wolf should have been guarding him.
Yet, all three were nowhere to be found.
"Could something have happened?"
Ethan''s expression darkened instantly.
Using his heightened senses, he perceived Mia being struck by a powerful punch, causing her to crash to the ground, blood staining her lips, her youthful face drained of color.
As if that wasn''t enough, the assant leapt into the air, intending to deliver another blow.
"Damned pest!"
With a roar of rage from Ethan, sensing the urgency of the situation, he transformed into his true form of the Golden Divine Dragon, racing towards Mia''s location.
Even in the dim evening light, the massive golden wings shone brilliantly.
Ethan tore through the forest, toppling gigantic trees in his path, creating a thunderous noise that naturally caught Luke''s attention.
Just as Luke turned, he saw the imposing figure of the dragon bearing down on him.
"A dragon? Why is there a dragon here!"
Before Luke could react, Ethan''s massive w sent him flying.
On the ground, Mia, upon seeing the approaching dragon, sighed with relief. A smile graced her lips as she jubntly eximed, "Lord Ethan!"
"Ethan!"
Both Sherry and Pale Wolf looked on in astonishment.
Could this majestic dragon truly be Ethan?
"No wonder he''s so powerful... It''s the legendary dragon! But this means Ethan can''t possibly be the Hero. So, he is..."
Sherry connected the dots regarding Ethan''s identity but simply smiled, unbothered.
Pale Wolf felt much the same, holding no particr reverence for Heroes.
Luke, having crashed through several trees, came to a halt and red malevolently at Ethan, growling, "Cursed dragon, no matter where you hail from, you''ve angered me!"
"I''ll strip your bones and craft them into weapons!"
Luke was consumed with rage. Since bing a Rank S Hero, he had never been sent flying like this.
"If you darey a finger on those close to me, death is inevitable for you," Ethan retorted.
From the Golden Divine Dragon''s maw, a beam of Holy Light shot forth, aimed directly at Luke.
In a frantic dodge, Luke managed to avoid direct contact.
However, the ground touched by the Holy Light was immediately scorched into solid rock.
This manifestation of Holy Light''s power was new to Ethan, yet now, he wielded it effortlessly.
This was the role of the Holy Light-Language of Nature.
Skills he had previously mastered were now categorized under the Holy Light and Dragon Language of Natures.
This meant he had a profound understanding of both, enabling him to effortlessly harness skills rted to them, or even further create his own unique abilities.
This was the path of a dragon''s ascension, and Ethan had firmly embarked upon it.
"Damn it!" Luke cursed. "How can this dragon be so formidable?"
Retreat was now top of mind for Luke.
However, if Luke intended to flee, Ethan wasn''t about to grant him that luxury.
With a mighty p of his wings, a fierce gust of wind bore down on Luke, who, struggling to maintain bnce, sought refuge behind a massive boulder.
The Golden Divine Dragon that Ethan had be, lunged forward, striking the boulder with a powerful swipe.
Unable to dodge in time, Luke bore the brunt of the attack, finding himself embedded in the soft mud below.
Seeing the dragon readying another beam of Holy Light, terror gripped Luke.
"Great Dragon Lord, please, I beg you to stop!" Luke pleaded. "If you spare me, I''ll offer all the red jade I''ve collected and share the secrets deep within the Red Jade Valley."
"Oh? What secrets?"
Ethan had some inkling about the secrets of the Red Jade Valley.
ording to Schr Victor, remnants of the distant Observant Kingdomy within the valley.
There was also mention of a unique device capable of producing the Blood Source; a im Pale Wolf had corroborated.
However, none of this was confirmed.
Especially after such a vast expanse of time, who knew what changes might have transpired deep within the valley?
Hearing the dragon''s interest in the secret, Luke quickly chimed in, "There''s a barrier within the valley. But with the absorption of red jade, one can breach this barrier."
"I''m well aware of this so-called secret. Perhaps it''s time you met your end," Ethan responded, a hint of disappointment in his voice.
There was a w in Luke''s im: essing the barrier wasn''t a result of absorbing the red jade.
Instead, the red jade enhanced the user''s Bloodline, allowing them to pass the barrier''s selection.
Ethan had known this all along; Luke''s information held no value to him.
With his patience waning and no valuable information gleaned, Ethan unleashed a torrent of dragon me.
The scorching heat seared the air, causing Luke to panic and shout, "Great Dragon Lord, there''s a divine relic in the Red Jade Valley!"
The dragon me ceased abruptly, "A divine relic?"
"Yes! It''s an artifact of the gods, possessing unimaginable power!"
"And how can you prove this?"
"Great Dragon Lord, behold!" Luke''s hands emerged from the mud, producing an ancient animal skin scroll.
He unfurled it for Ethan to see.
Although much of its writing had faded over time, key locations remained legible.
It did indeed make mention of a deity.
Ethan reverted to his human form and approached Luke, taking the scroll into his hands for closer examination.
Unbeknownst to him, Luke was muttering an incantation under his breath.
With the spell''spletion, a luminous magical circle appeared on the ground, and in a sh, Luke vanished.
Rushing to the scene, Mia and her group eximed, "He''s escaped!"
Ethan shook his head, a wry smile on his lips, "He won''t get far. I''ve ced a mark on him, and he''s headed deep into the Red Jade Valley... And after all thismotion, it''s high time we ventured in ourselves."
Chapter 164 162-The Relic (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan''s intention to venture beyond the barrier into the depths of the Red Jade Valley was not primarily to pursue Luke.
That might be part of the reason, but not the main one.
Currently, within the team, the power of Sherry, Mia, and Pale Wolf had all seen significant enhancements.
Even Ethan himself had experienced a substantial boost in his capabilities.
One could argue that the red jades no longer had any effect on Ethan and his team.
But these jades merely flew out from the deeper parts of the valley.
This could very well mean that there were even more potent treasures hidden within, capable of amplifying their strengths further.
Furthermore, the device that could create the Blood Source was something Ethan had no intention of leaving behind.
"Sherry, how are you all holding up?" Ethan cast his gaze towards Sherry and the others.
The faces of Sherry, Mia, and Pale Wolf were slightly pale.
"We might need some rest. It''s primarily Luke''s Gravity Field that''s a major nuisance. Utterly detestable," Sherry spat angrily.
If it weren''t for that Gravity Field, Luke wouldn''t have stood a chance against her.
"Gravity Field?" Ethan queried, his curiosity piqued.
Earlier, when he had confronted Luke, he had utilized his dragon form.
Under the influence of this form, his resistances surged, rendering Luke''s Gravity Field almost ineffective against him.
After all, dragons epitomized immense strength.
After Sherry''s exnation, Ethan came to understand.
Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. "Hold on, let me try something."
He recalled that after absorbing the red jades and elevating his Bloodline, upon gaining the Holy Light-Language of Nature, he also received a hint about some realm C seemingly the Holy Light realm.
With this in mind, Ethan activated the Holy Light realm.
Instantaneously, a golden luminescent shield materialized around him.
"What is this?"
"My lord, this is miraculous! I feel much rejuvenated!"
"It''s not just a feeling. My wounds are healing rapidly, and I feel better than ever."
Pale Wolf, Sherry, and Mia each voiced their astonishment in turn.
Ethan exined, "This is an ability I gained after my Bloodline enhancement, called the Holy Light realm. It seems to possess potent healing properties."
"It''s more than just ''good''. Healing abilities are rare, especially those that cater to a group like this," Sherry retorted, shaking her head in disagreement with Ethan''s understatement.
Everyone is vulnerable to injury, especially in the heat of outdoor battles.
An injury often trantes to heightened danger, not only from the beasts and monsters lurking in the wilderness but also from fellow beings watching in the shadows.
Thus, unless one possesses a self-healing Bloodline, swift recovery generally hinges on healing powers.
Yet, whether among Heroes or Dark Lords, such healing abilities are exceptionally scarce.
A hint of envy shed in Sherry''s eyes.
If she had possessed such an ability, perhaps her past wouldn''t have been marred with tragedy.
Of course, Ethan was oblivious to Sherry''s thoughts.
Under the auspices of the Holy Light realm, the group quickly regained their strength, with a slight enhancement in their physical condition.
After a brief respite, the team of four set off towards the depths of the Red Jade Valley under the cloak of night.
Inside the Red Jade Valley, after more than ten days of fierce battles, the remaining Heroes were the cream of the crop.
Most of them had absorbed the red jade, substantially augmenting their powers.
At least along the way, Ethan felt the gaze of several Rank S Heroes upon him.
Yet, he chose not to engage, continuing deeper into the Red Jade Valley instead.
"Let''s move forward," he said.
Before long, the quartet arrived at the barrier entrance to the deepest parts of the valley.
Not too far away, several Heroes were watching them covertly from the shadows.
"Should we stop them?" one of the Heroes, a towering figureparable in stature to Pale Wolf and with a long scar shing across his face that made him look particrly menacing, inquired.
"Stop them? How?" another Hero responded disdainfully, adding, "Those few managed to handle Luke. If you think you can stop them, by all means, try."
"Luke? He just got lucky this time. Next time we meet, I''ll show him just how hard my fist can be," the tall Hero huffed.
After he spoke, no one else responded or attempted to hinder Ethan and hispanions.
They entered the depths of the Red Jade Valley without incident.
As they delved deeper, other surviving Heroes followed suit, though some opted to leave rather than venture further into the heart of the valley.
...
Within the deeper regions of the Red Jade Valley.
"So, this is what''s inside the barrier? Doesn''t look much different from the outside, does it?" Mia observed, her eyes scanning the surroundings with curiosity.
Since their entry, the group had been walking for hours, encountering only various hillocks and not a single soul.
Something seemed amiss.
"Ah, are we within an illusion?"
A startled exmation came from Mia. At her chest, Little Fairy Baal stirred, stretching as if waking from a deep slumber.
"Baal, you''re awake! I thought you might sleep indefinitely," Ethan remarked with a smile, his surprise evident.
After returning to the Temple Dungeon, Baal had been tempted by Victor and tried some of the wine brewed within their domain, quickly developing a fondness for it.
However, Baal''s tolerance for alcohol was low, often resulting in drunken stupors.
Since arriving at the Red Jade Valley, Baal had mostly been asleep.
After a brief interjection upon their initial encounter with the barrier, Baal had retreated into a deep slumber.
It wasn''t just any regr sleep; while Baal''s petite form appeared to dangle from Mia, its true body was in an ethereal space,pletely insted from the outside world.
That''s why none of the subsequent battles had disturbed Baal''s rest.
"Ethan, I had such a restful sleep!" Baal eximed, rity returning to its voice.
Floating mid-air, Baal dered, "What you''re seeing is merely an illusion, not the reality."
"Watch this!"
Dark mists swirled around Baal.
Radiating from Baal''s form were ripples, and where they touched, something seemed to shatter.
Before the eyes of Ethan and hispanions, the entire vista before them transformed dramatically.
"This is..."
Upon witnessing the true appearance deep within the valley, Ethan and the others were utterly astounded.
Whaty before them were vast ruins, their decaying remnants heavy with the weight of history.
Especially striking were four immense stone pirs at the center of the ruins, each entwined with massive chains that led to the skeletal remains of a dragon.
A true dragon!
At a cursory nce, its body spanned tens of thousands of meters, nearly eclipsing the sky itself.
Ethanpared the dragon form he had once assumed to this skeletal behemoth and realized he would be no more than an insect in its presence.
"Such a massive dragon, reduced to mere bones and bound..."
"What on earth is this ce?" Sherry eximed in awe.
Ethan shook his head, directing his gaze towards another part of the ruins.
Therey the remnants of a colossal statue.
Its vastness was beyond imagination, with just a fallen arm resembling the size of a hill.
"Could this have been the realm of giants?" Pale Wolf mused aloud.
The giants, a race often spoken of alongside dragons.
But while dragons remained active in the present day, giants seemed exceedingly rare.
At least, Ethan hadn''t encountered any in his territories.
"Master Ethan, where should we go next?" Mia posed the crucial question.
Ethan looked around, finding no immediate answers. After all, it was his first venture into the depths of the Red Jade Valley.
"Wait a moment."
With that, Ethan closed his eyes slightly, attuning his senses.
Within his perception, he felt three faint resonances.
The first was from the mark he had left on Luke, who seemed to be nearby and rapidly moving away.
The second and third resonances were from distant locations.
"Eluna and Komait indeed entered," Ethan whispered, sensing the presence of the Treant elder Eluna and the ck dragon Komait.
Locking onto the direction where the two were located, Ethan pointed outwards and dered, "Let''s head in that direction. We should find Eluna and Komait first; perhaps they can shed light on the mysteries of this ce."
The group unanimously agreed with Ethan''s decision.
Subsequently, they ventured forth, guided by Ethan''s determination.
However, not long after their departure, a new team of Heroes arrived on the scene.
Distinct from ordinary Heroes, these individuals bore a ming emblem on their foreheads and unique scales on their arms.
"Lord Savi, the individual sought by the me Witch is here," a member of the squad reported to Savi.
Savi nodded in acknowledgment.
"I''ve sensed the vile aura of that Hero. He''s the one who tainted the pristine consciousness of our me Witch and obliterated the scout team we dispatchedst time. "
"This time, however, he won''t escape! We''ll capture him and present him to the me Witch herself, so she can end his life and purge the filth from her mind."
Having said that, Savi fervently cried out, "For the me Witch!"
The rest of the team echoed with equal passion, "For the me Witch!"
And with that rallying call, the squad set out in pursuit of Ethan and his party.
Chapter 165 163-Sandworm (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
And with that rallying call, the squad set out in pursuit of Ethan and his party.
Unbeknownst to Ethan, a team was tracking him from behind.
Now, he was ensnared in a precarious situation.
"How can there be such a terrifying sandstorm? It''s so beyond reason!" Ethan eximed, staring at the vast, unending desert before him.
The golden sand was lifted, chaotically hovering in mid-air, obscuring their vision.
"It indeed feels amiss. I haven''t detected any wind movement," Sherrymented gravely, standing beside Ethan.
Just then, Little Fairy Baal emerged once more, her face etched with horror.
She urgently shouted at the group, "Find shelter quickly! That''s not a mere sandstorm C it''s a sandworm!"
"A sandworm? What''s that?" Ethan questioned, unfamiliar with the creature.
However, the gravity in Baal''s voice was unmistakable.
Ethan swiftlymanded everyone to find a safe hiding ce.
But surveying the vast expanse of the desert, thend was entirely t.
Not a single tree was in sight, let alone a ce to take refuge.
"Over there!" Mia pointed towards a distant structure.
It was a copsed pce, strangely isted in the midst of the desert rather than amidst therge ruins they had encountered earlier.
"That''s our best bet," Ethan decided, leading his group towards the structure.
But trailing not far behind, Savi, who was closing in on Ethan''s group, suddenly halted his advance.
"Lord Savi?"
One of his subordinates inquired with a tinge of curiosity.
Narrowing his eyes, Savi gazed at the distant sandstorm on the horizon, his face growing dark with concern.
"We cannot pursue any further. We''vee across the sandworm. Retreat for now!"
"But what about Ethan and his group?"
"We''ll set a trap for Ethan," Savi replied, a sly grin appearing on his face.
"If they retreat, they''ll surely fall right into our hands. But if they continue onward, the only fate awaiting them is to be wholly devoured by the sandworm!"
His underlings nodded in agreement, one eximing, "Your wisdom is unparalleled, Lord!"
"Enough talk. Withdraw!" Savimanded again.
Meanwhile, as Savi and his team retreated, Ethan, with Sherry and the others in tow, managed to reach the temple''s entrance.
At Baal''s insistence, as soon as they stepped inside, Ethan quickly piled up stones to block the entrance, leaving only a few tiny gaps for observation.
"Baal, is all this caution truly necessary?" Mia asked, feeling the measures were a tad excessive.
Yet, Baal''s reaction was unexpected.
She remained exceedingly anxious, her small frame trembling as she said, "Even this might not be enough. This is a sandworm we''re talking about!"
Baal''s evident fear unsettled everyone.
Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Ethan inquired, "Baal, you still haven''t told us exactly what a sandworm is."
Hearing this, Baal elucidated, "Sandworms are terrifying creatures from ancient times. Typically, they slumber beneath the sands. "
"But there are exceptionslike when they hunt. During their feeding, all the sandworms emerge together, attacking indiscriminately, especially creatures brimming with vitality."
"It doesn''t sound too bad," Sherry remarked with a shake of her head, adding, "Though their sheer number might be a bit overwhelming."
Pale Wolf peered out through one of the intentionally left gaps.
As the sandstorm created by the sandworms drew closer, he got a clearer view of the situation.
Drawing back, his face paled, "Perhaps we really are in trouble."
Baal borated once more, "The most horrifying thing about the sandworms isn''t their number, but their fearlessness in the face of death and the toxins they carry, which can paralyze their victims. "
"If you''re surrounded by sandworms, it''s essentially a death sentence."
These words jolted everyone into grave awareness.
Moreover, peering through the crevices, Ethan and his team bore witness to a nightmarish sight.
This was no mere sandstorm; countless yellow-brown insects swirled in the air, consuming everything in their path on the desert floormassive rocks, dried wood, small ponds.
Almost everything turned to sand in the wake of the sandworms.
"It looks like they''re heading our way," Pale Wolf observed.
Ethan, confirming this, addressed the group, "We need to fall back deeper into the temple. Protect yourselves."
But, it seemed, hismand might havee a little toote.
The hum...
The hum...
The droning buzz of pping wings resonated incessantly outside the temple.
In mere moments, the stones Ethan used to block the entrance werepletely devoured.
Detecting the presence of Ethan and hispanions, the sandworms grew frenzied.
All of them, in unison, charged towards Ethan''s party, only to be halted by an invisible barrier.
"Holy Light Shield!"
A radiant glow emanated from Ethan, coalescing into a dome-shaped barrier, enveloping everyone within.
This was a manifestation of the "Holy Light-Language of Nature", a shield that could protect them all.
However, its existence was not indefinite; it was directly tied to Ethan''s own stamina.
"They can''t prate the shield, for now," Ethan said, his voice carrying the weight of responsibility.
"But this isn''t sustainable. I can''t maintain the Holy Light Shield for too long. We need to find a way to eliminate these creatures or make them leave."
Regrettably, none in the party had a solution.
"Flesh and blood are too tempting for the sandworms. As long as we''re here, they won''t disperse," Baalmented, his shoulders drooping in defeat.
Yet, amidst the crisis, another query formed in Ethan''s mind, "Baal, why are there sandworms here? Didn''t you say they existed only in ancient times?"
At Ethan''s words, everyone froze, turning their eyes simultaneously to Baal.
"I... I don''t know..." Baal admitted, seemingly as baffled as the rest.
"By all conventional wisdom, creatures like the sandworms should have gone extinct long ago. They shouldn''t exist in a ce like this," Baal murmured, shaking his head, a look of perplexity etched on his young face.
"Hold on, something''s off!" Mia eximed suddenly.
As everyone turned their attention to her, she pointed behind them and dered, "The sandworms are only attacking the Holy Light Shield from the front. There''s not a single one behind us."
"That''s true!" Sherry remarked after a quick assessment, verifying Mia''s observation.
A notion forming in his mind, Ethan quickly instructed, "Let''s move backward together. Perhaps there''s something within this temple that the sandworms fear."
No one contested the idea.
With Ethan continuing to maintain the Holy Light Shield, they all retreated in unison.
As they moved deeper into the temple, the sandworms seemed hesitant, as though they were repelled by some unseen force, merely fluttering about in the air without advancing.
"It seems this temple holds its secrets," Ethan murmured, then dispelled the Holy Light Shield, recing it with a luminous Holy Light orb in his hand.
The orb''s radiance instantly illuminated the once dimly lit temple.
Upon seeing the contents of the temple, Mia and Sherry recoiled in shock, even Pale Wolf couldn''t help but tremble.
Only Ethan managed to retain some semnce ofposure, although unease was evident in his eyes.
Before themy dozens of skeletal remains.
Dressed in tattered, decayed garments, some of the skeletonsy scattered on the ground while others leaned against the walls.
The varying shades of their bones indicated they belonged to different eras.
At the center of these skeletal remains stood a grotesque statue.
It appeared to be a hybrid of various insects: it had the stout forelimbs of a mantis, the venomous tail of a scorpion, the hard exoskeleton of a beetle, and other peculiar insect-like features.
It was truly an eerie amalgamation.
"What is this statue?"
"And these people... could they have taken refuge here to escape the sandworms and then met their skeletal end?" Pale Wolf couldn''t help but ask.
His words cast a shadow of sorrow on Mia and Sherry.
Could their fate be sealed to perish here as well?
"Everyone, stay calm," Ethan urged.
"There might still be another way. And even if we don''t find one, I can activate the Holy Light Shield, and we might make it back to the entrance and escape."
Ethan''s words reignited a glimmer of hope among the group.
They began searching the area, hoping to glean useful information from the skeletal remains.
Fortune seemed to smile upon Ethan and hispanions atst.
Nestled in the chest cavity of one of the skeletons, they discovered a roll of animal hide.
Time had made it incredibly brittle; it felt as though it could split in two with the slightest misstep.
But the inscriptions on it were clear, and, fortunately, written in characters familiar to Ethan.
"It seems to be some kind of experimental log," Mia remarked after a brief examination.
Ethan nodded in agreement, carefully unrolling the hide and illuminating it with the Holy Light orb.
The information inscribed on it left Ethan, Sherry, and the rest utterly astounded, for its contents were beyond imagination, bordering on the unbelievable.
[Experiment 007 with Sandworm]
[After a month of careful nurturing, these little darlings finally hatched. But from the moment of their birth, they disyed an rmingly ferocious attack instinct.]
[Oh, they even turned on me, their creator.]
[This experiment... not a sess.]
Chapter 166 164-Experiment Log (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
[Experiment 018 with Sandworm]
[The newly birthed sandworms this time possess a toxic attack, capable of paralyzing foes. They''re aggressively formidable, and best of all, incredibly cost-effective. Just a drop of any living creature''s blood is enough for them to proliferate endlessly...]
[What a revolutionary transformation!]
[...]
[However, a persisting problem remains: the sandworms still attack indiscriminately.]
[How can I make the sandworms target specific individuals? Or, at the very least, ensure they don''t turn on me?]
...
[Experiment 102 with Sandworm]
[Today, I ventured into the Gama Ruins. Legend has it that this was once the sacred realm of a giant deity. s, by the time I arrived, the ruins were in severe disrepair. No telling how many treasures the adventurers before me might have plundered.]
[I''ve erected a temple in the forest adjacent to the Gama Ruins.]
[This is the solution I''ve found.]
[I''ve finally discovered how to control the sandworms. I truly am a genius!]
...
Reading this, Ethan''s brow furrowed deeply.
Mia expressed her frustration, "This experimenter is truly insufferable. He didn''t even document the method for controlling the sandworms!"
"Don''t worry, let''s continue reading," Ethan reassured, sensing that the control method might not be entirely reliable.
The group continued their perusal.
[Experiment 106 with Sandworm]
[Sess! For the first time, the sandworms are showing signs of obedience! I, Dram, truly am a genius. Those old fools should have recognized me as a Sage!]
"Sage?" Ethan muttered the word under his breath.
This wasn''t his first encounter with the term "Sage".
In Victor''s detailed profile, there was mention of having journeyed the Path of the Sage.
It seemed that this experimenter, Dram, may have had simr ambitions.
The logs started to appear more rushed and disheveled, with scattered and brief descriptions, primarily focused on the daily routines of the sandworms.
Ethan continued his examination.
Eventually, the content of the log took a dramatic turn.
[Experiment 134 with Sandworm]
[Impossible! This can''t be!]
[The deity statue was a fabrication of mine, how could it possiblye to life, possess consciousness, and be a genuine creature? This defies the principles of alchemy!]
[Something is definitely amiss!]
[...]
Several lines were abruptly scratched out, then the log resumed.
[I must have lost my mind! Sandworms are inherently mindless, driven only by instinct. Controlling them is an impossibility.]
[No! It''s possible!]
[I''ve figured it out. The sandworms can''t be controlled because theyck a leader, or more precisely, a central brain tomand them!]
[I can construct a temple, and by simting the worship of a deity, bestow the sandworms with a leader.]
[It may seem sphemous towards the deity, but it''s undeniably effective.]
"What does this mean?" Ethan queried, grappling with the idea of worshipping a deity...
Furthermore, the subsequent log entries seemed utterly chaotic, not the musings of a sane individual, but rather of someone on the verge of mental copse.
Responding to Ethan''s confusion, Baal promptly elucidated.
"When believers worship a deity, they establish a connection with it. Based on what Dram described, he likely crafted a nonexistent deity and devised a way for the sandworms to venerate it. In doing so, he could form a link with the sandworms, thereby controlling them."
Being part of an ancient lineage, Baal was well-acquainted with such knowledge.
Ethan nodded in understanding, turning his gaze to the peculiar statue.
It became clear that it was very likely the fabricated deity Dram had spoken of.
Ethan then continued to peruse the log.
[It seems I''ve truly gone mad!]
[Haha! Is this the punishment for spheming against a deity?]
[I have failed! But I have also seeded!]
[s, these sandworms will be entombed with me here in the Gama Ruins.]
[Adventurer, if you happen to venture to this ce and encounter the sandworms, you might try delving your consciousness into that statue. Perhaps you can tame the sandworms.]
[Of course, I jest.]
[You''ll be consumed by the sandworm consciousness within the statue unless your mind is powerful enoughpowerful as a deity''sfor inside that statue lies the genuine essence of a deity.]
"Deity!"
Finishing the final passage of the experimental log, everyone rose to their feet.
Pale Wolf shivered uncontrobly, "Inside the statue lies the consciousness of a deity? Legends say that when a deity gets enraged, they unleash an endless inferno, scorching everything in sight!"
"It''s not as exaggerated as that."
Ethan shook his head, continuing, "Even among deities, there are variations in power. The consciousness inside that statue is probably of the weakest kind, otherwise, we''d already be dead."
"That sounds right."
Sherry wholly agreed.
"But, no matter how you look at it, this still involves a deity!"
Pale Wolf''s voice was tinged with trepidation.
Ethan''s gaze settled on the peculiar statue, a wild idea germinating within him.
Should he try?
After being enhanced by the red jade, Ethan wasn''t sure where his power ranked.
At least, he hadn''t yet encountered an adversary he couldn''t defeat.
And this was such a rare opportunity.
If he could tame this fragment of deity consciousness, perhaps he''d unlock the secret to entering the divine realm.
As Ethan pondered, Sherry seemed to have sensed his intention and directly asked, "Ethan, you''re not seriously considering this perilous course of action, are you?"
"I want to try," Ethan answered honestly.
"No!"
Mia and Sherry eximed in unison.
"Lord Ethan, this is too dangerous. You mustn''t take the risk!" Mia implored.
Sherry voiced her own reservations: "It''s a treacherous move. And judging from that experimental log, Dram went mad by the end. We can''t be sure if what he wrote is the truth or mere ramblings."
The objections from Mia and Sherry left Ethan torn.
It was indeed a gamble, but there were certain things worth risking.
As the group stood at an impasse, Little Fairy Baal spoke up once more: "Ethan, why don''t I go in and take a look? The statue has a magic circle set around it, keeping the deity''s consciousness contained. But such a circle can''t hold me."
"Are you certain you''ll be alright?"
Ethan hesitated.
Since Baal had awakened, she seemed to have changed significantly.
Not only had her abilities enhanced, but she also effortlessly dispensed knowledge.
It was vastly different from their initial encounter when she seemed to know next to nothing.
"Has her Bloodline Heritage awakened?"
Ethan wondered.
Being of the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline, he had experienced such moments himself.
But little Baal''s awakening of Bloodline Heritage knowledge seemed to have been triggered by drinking, and it was Victor who had enticed her to do so.
Ethan was almost certain it was intentional on Victor''s part.
"That guy probably did it on purpose. He might have seen through little Baal''s true nature from the beginning."
"It''s a pity we didn''t bring Victor along. With his intellect, he might havee up with some solution."
Lost in his thoughts, Ethan finally nodded, addressing Baal, "Alright then, go ahead and take a look. But no matter what, ensure nothing happens to you!"
"Don''t worry, Ethan, I''ll be fine!" Baal assured with confidence.
Under the watchful eyes of the group, Baal flew towards the peculiar statue.
As she approached, something strange urred.
Baal''s figure became ethereal, almost transparent, as if she were phasing directly into the statue.
Sherry and Pale Wolf were visibly startled.
Yet, to Ethan and Mia, who knew of Baal''s ancient lineage as a Shadow Fairy, it seemed perfectly natural.
This might very well be Baal''s true talent.
After all, being able to traverse spaces and bypass seals was no minor feat.
"Woah, that gave me a scare!"
Suddenly, Baal''s voice echoed out.
Her figure solidified as she emerged from the statue, her face pale.
"Baal, what happened?"
Ethan asked with concern.
Baal patted her chest, taking deep breaths, and said, "Ethan, the being inside... it''s hideous! And it''s currently weak. Even I can overpower it, so you have nothing to worry about."
"Are you sure?"
Ethan expressed doubt.
It wasn''t the weakness of the deity''s consciousness within the statue he questioned, but rather Baal''s ability to ovee it.
After all, he was intimately aware of Baal''s actual strength.
"Ethan, what''s with that look?"
Baal, noticing the skepticism in Ethan''s eyes, stomped her foot in frustration, then grudgingly admitted, "Alright, that ugly creature might be stronger than me, but it''s definitely no match for you, Ethan."
"Given that, I''ll give it a try. You all keep an eye on the sandworms outside,"
Ethan decided, instructing the others.
"No problem!"
Sherry nodded.
Mia, however, was still concerned, "Lord Ethan, please be careful."
After everyone had spoken, Ethan approached the statue, extending his consciousness towards it.
Instantly, he felt a brilliant radiance pulling him in, and he was then confronted with the unsightly being Baal had described.
Chapter 167 165-King Of Sandworm (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
As Ethan''s consciousness delved into the peculiar statue, he instantly felt as if he were being drawn into a mystical space by a dazzling radiancea result of the Magic Circle.
Then he beheld the creature Baal had deemed ''ugly''.
"This is what Baal described as hideous?" Ethan gazed at the being before him and couldn''t help but smile.
It appeared as a woman, naked, bound tightly by chains materialized from the Magic Circle, rendering her immobile.
Only the delicate insect-like wings on her back fluttered faintly, indicating she was still alive.
Ethan''s presence had evidently startled her.
"Who are you?" She opened her eyes, which were filled with ferocity, and directed the question at Ethan.
Rather than answering, Ethan retorted, "And who might you be? Dram imed a deity''s consciousness was sealed within this statue, did he not?"
"Dram!" At the mention of that name, the woman began to struggle violently.
In her frantic movements, her skin tore apart, revealing her true form underneatha gray-ck insect exoskeleton apanied by various insect limbs.
Ethan''s face went pale, a nauseating feeling rising within him.
"She truly is hideous."
"It seems Baal wasn''t lying."
Ethan had to concede to that fact.
"I am the King of Sandworm, an immortal entity! Mortal, break this Magic Circle, and I can grant you endless power and life!" The King of Sandworm roared, harboring an intense loathing for Dram.
Realizing he was bound and unable to leave, he began to try and entice Ethan.
However, Ethan was not to be swayed so easily.
He mumbled to himself, "Dram said the King of Sandworm could be tamed, but he didn''t specify how. Could it be by killing him?"
"Foolish human! Do you truly believe you can kill me?" The King of Sandworm caught Ethan''s muttering and responded with a deafening scoff.
He continued, tauntingly, "Even Dram, the one who created me, couldn''t destroy me. Do you really think you can? And do you believe that just because I''m trapped, I cannot strike?"
With a roar, the King of Sandworm opened its maw, releasing a sonic st.
Ethan suddenly felt a wave of chaos, struggling to maintain his footing and felt as though his consciousness was fading.
"Enough!" Ethan yelled, hurling a sphere of lightning.
Crackling and fizzing, the lightning exploded upon the King of Sandworm.
The creature trembled, its insect-like armor disying charred, scorched patches.
Its once overwhelming aura had significantly weakened.
"Trying to bluff me, were you? Seems you''re more vulnerable than you let on," Ethan deduced the King of Sandworm''s true state.
"Hmph, human! Even in my weakened state, I am not something you can destroy! You do not grasp the essence of divinity, even though I am not aplete deity!"
The King of Sandworm remained defiant, his conviction unwavering.
Without further debate, Ethan activated the Thunder-Language of Nature. He summoned bolt after bolt of lightning, each one crashing into the King of Sandworm, scorching its form with traces of electrical burn.
A half-hourter, the King of Sandworm resembled nothing more than charred remains.
"Stop, please stop!" The King of Sandworm could no longer bear the onught and pleaded, "Spare me, and I will serve you loyally."
"I have no need for your service," Ethan dismissed him without hesitation.
He was deeply cautious of the King of Sandworm.
Merely a remnant of divine thought in a weakened state could withstand his lightning for a whole half-hour, seemingly unharmed.
It made Ethan wary. He was certain that even the Envement Contract wouldn''t be enough to subdue the King of Sandworm.
It might be better to end its existencepletely.
Seemingly discerning Ethan''s intent, the King of Sandworm began to thrash violently.
It roared and writhed, but the chains manifested from the Magic Circle held it firmly in ce.
With meticulous control over the Thunder and Holy Light Languages of Nature, Ethan continued to inflict relentless damage.
This was, perhaps, the most straightforward battle Ethan had ever fought.
There was hardly any maneuvering on his part; he merely unleashed his abilities continuously.
Hours slipped by.
Ethan was on the brink of exhaustion, the consciousness he had sent into this realm teetering on the edge of dissipating.
But there was a silver lining: the King of Sandworm''s life force was nearing its end.
Bound and incapacitated, the King of Sandworm was reduced to a mere charred husk, devoid of even the strength to speak.
As thest beam of Holy Light descended, Ethan sensed something disintegrating.
Just as he strained to discern it, he felt his consciousness being repelled by the Magic Circle.
In the next instant, Ethan''s awareness snapped back to reality.
Confusion, heaviness...
His mind felt on the verge of bursting, rendering him unsteady, almost causing him to stumble.
Mia rushed to his side, her face etched with worry. "Lord Ethan!"
"I''m fine," he reassured her, catching his breath. "Just exerted myself too much. But that thing inside should be dead. I wonder if the sandworms outside will disperse?"
He couldn''t forget the impending danger.
No sooner had he spoken than he sensed an anomaly.
An ugly specter burst forth from the statue, diving straight into Ethan''s mind the final vestige of the King of Sandworm''s will.
"Damn you, human! It''s all your fault. Die!"
Ethan was caught off guard, entirely unprepared for this assault.
But what transpired next took him by even greater surprise.
The instant the King of Sandworm breached the realm of Ethan''s consciousness, it let out a terrified scream.
"No, no! You''re but a human. Why are there such terrifying presences within your mind? This can''t be! It''s impossible!"
The anguished cry faded, signaling the true end of the King of Sandworm.
But not only that, Ethan reaped unforeseen benefits.
His fatigue evaporated, akin to a desert wanderer stumbling upon a verdant oasis.
Moreover, his mental acuity experienced a profound enhancement.
Ethan pulled up his attribute panel.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: Rank S]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon (Rare)]
[Language of NatureHoly Light: Affinity with the power of Holy Light, mastering its essence. Can bestow blessings upon self and others using Holy Light, enhancing attributes and gaining domain of Holy Light.]
[Language of NatureThunder: Wields the power of Thunder.]
[Language of NatureDragon: Commands the might of dragons, a powerful being amongst the dragonkin.]
[Attributes: Health Points 45000, Mental Strength 20000, Power 710, Constitution 900, Agility 450]
"What the..."
Even though Ethan had anticipated some enhancement, he hadn''t expected it to be this substantial.
His mental strength had tripled, skyrocketing from six thousand to a staggering twenty thousand.
His other attributes had seen significant boosts as well.
"And then there''s the Bloodline entry..."
Ethan noted another alteration.
The descriptor following his Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline had evolved from ''Excellent'' to ''Rare''.
This likely denoted the purity level of his bloodline, as mentioned in the descriptions of Little Fairy Baal and Schr Victor.
"What does all this mean?"
Ethan was plunged into contemtion, momentarily at a loss.
Yet now was not the time for such pondering, given that the sandworms lurking in the pce remained unresolved.
"Lord Ethan?"
Mia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, revealing the depth of her concern.
"Mia, I assure you, I''m alright. In fact, my abilities have substantially improved," Ethan consoled.
Sensing the amplified aura emanating from Ethan, Mia nodded but added, "Lord Ethan, please refrain from embarking on such perilous endeavors in the future. It''s too treacherous."
"Don''t worry, next time I''ll steer clear of such risks."
Ethan was admittedly shaken.
In the face of divinity, a newfound reverence had taken root within him.
Just a mere fragment of a god''s consciousness possessed such formidable strength.
Especially its tenacious vitality, to be able to deploy such tactics even in the face of impending doom, was utterly unexpected.
Just then, there was a stir from the sandworms outside the pce.
These creatures, which had previously been fluttering within a set boundary, were now attempting to breach that limit.
As the first sandworm ventured in, the rest followed suit in a flurry.
"Could it be that these sandworms dared not enter earlier due to their fear of the King of Sandworm?" Ethan surmised, quickly raising a shield of Holy Light.
The considerable boost in his mental strength meant that he could maintain the shield for a prolonged period, certainly long enough to retreat back to the entrance of the Red Jade Valley.
However, Ethan had no intention of retreating.
He noticed something else; detailed information about the sandworms now floated before him.
[Name: sandworm (Tamable)]
[Intelligence: Primitive]
[Strength: Three Stars]
[Rapid Reproduction: Exceptional breeding power. Requires only a trace of animal blood to reproduce swiftly.]
[Swarm Mentality: sandworms always operate collectively and cannot act individually.]
[Paralytic Toxin: sandworms contain a paralyzing toxin, capable of immobilizing affected creatures.]
[Potential Evolutions: Holy Light Beetle, Holy Light Worm, Thundersandworm, Thunder Dragonfly (Rare)]
"These sandworms... they can be tamed?" Ethan couldn''t hide his astonishment, pondering, "Could it be because I absorbed the consciousness of the King of Sandworm?"
Regardless of the reason, having witnessed the potency of the sandworms, Ethan was now resolved to tame them.
They promised to be a formidable force on his side!
Chapter 168 166- Thunder Dragon (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
The process of taming was even simpler than Ethan had imagined.
As the sandworms approached, halted by the Holy Light shield, Ethan was contemting how best to tame them when something unusual urred.
The creatures seemed to sense something,nding one by one, and started to gather around him.
They behaved as if fervent disciples had met their revered deity.
Moreover, within Ethan''s consciousness, he felt a shift.
He sensed a multitude of tiny, chaotic calls originating from the sandworms.
"So, what''s happening here?" Ethan was genuinely puzzled.
On a whim, he mentally instructed the sandworms, "Rise and spread out."
To his astonishment, they obeyed, taking to the air and dispersing as directed.
"Ethan, what''s going on?" Mia asked, her curiosity evident.
Sherry, with widened eyes, couldn''t hold back her question either, "Ethan, did you do this? Have you tamed these sandworms?"
"I believe so," Ethan replied, his tion evident, even though he wasn''t entirely sure how he had managed to tame them. But thankfully, the issue was resolved.
However, with nightfall approaching, the group decided against continuing their journey, choosing to spend the night in the pce.
Ethan spent his time studying the newly tamed sandworms.
"Thunder Dragon?" He mused, "It must be a formidable species, given the ''rare''bel. But how can I evolve the sandworm into a Thunder Dragon?"
Ethan tapped on the detailed information about the sandworm, focusing on the evolution direction towards Thunder Dragon, and began to ponder.
A momentter, an idea struck him.
"Just because I don''t know doesn''t mean others won''t." Ethan chuckled.
Outside his territory, the chat function was still essible.
But using it beyond his realm had its limitations and came with an additional cost, something Ethan had discovered on hisst return.
Now, in the joyous aftermath of taming the sandworms, he hardly minded the minor cost of using the chat.
Soon after, Ethan, under an anonymous guise, posted a message.
[Anonymous Dark Lord: Generously rewarding any information on Thunder Dragon!]
The message instantly garnered responses from various Dark Lords.
[Thorn Dark Lord: What''s this Thunder Dragon? Sounds like a formidable monster. Can you share some details about its might?]
[Stone Dark Lord: Not sure.]
[Phantom Dark Lord: A type of dragon, huh? Quite the lucky find.]
[Bloody Dark Lord: Has any Dark Lord been to Red Jade Valley? I''ll pay handsomely for red jadea piece of red jade can be exchanged for any hundred units of resources!]
[Phantom Dark Lord: Only fools would exchange red jade for resources! It''s a powerful artifact that can enhance one''s strength. I''ve heard that Hero has dispatched a massive army to get the red jade.]
[Shadow Dark Lord: What?! Such a thing is happening?]
Ethan''s message was the topic of discussion only for a moment before the attention shifted.
"So many have set their eyes on Red Jade Valley!" Ethan murmured, a tinge of concern in his voice.
He had initially nned to dispatch his monsters to upy the valley once he returned to his territory.
Given the overwhelming allure of red jade, however, this now seemed unfeasible.
He sent out another message. This time, he got a promising response.
[Lava Dark Lord: You seek information about the Thunder Dragon?]
[Anonymous Dark Lord: Indeed.]
[Lava Dark Lord: I possess knowledge about the Thunder Dragon. I obtained it from an ancient relic site, costing me an arm in the process.]
[Anonymous Dark Lord: Name your price for the information.]
Seeing Lava Dark Lord''s message, Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle.
Given the title "Lava Dark Lord," it was clear that this particr Dark Lord had ties to molten rock.
The Lava Dark Lord was considered virtually immortal; no matter the severity of his injuries, all he had to do was rest within moltenva to fully recover.
So, this business about losing an arm was likely just Lava Dark Lord''s way of upping the stakes.
[Lava Dark Lord: Fifty pieces of red jade! Just to be clear, I only ept red jade in trade!]
Red jade! Always red jade!
Ethan murmured to himself in astonishment, "Has red jade be such a hotmodity outside? It''s a pity I didn''t seize the red jade from Luke when I had the chance. But Luke bears the mark I left on him. He can''t escape."
[Anonymous Dark Lord: No problem. I''m currently in Red Jade Valley.] Ethan responded promptly.
[Lava Dark Lord: Really? That''s great! I can provide the information about the Thunder Dragon. But when will you provide the red jade?]
[Anonymous Dark Lord: I''ll be staying in Red Jade Valley for a while. I''m not sure when I''ll be leaving.]
[Lava Dark Lord: I hope you''re a man of your word. Here''s the deal, I''ll share the details about the Thunder Dragon with you. I also possess the method to further enhance the Thunder Dragon. If our first transaction goes smoothly, we can continue our trades.]
Having said that, Lava Dark Lord sent over another piece of information concerning the Thunder Dragon.
[Name: Thunder Dragon (Rare)]
[Intelligence: Equivalent to an adult male.]
[Strength: Five Stars]
[Soaring Dash: The Thunder Dragon possesses the ability to fly. Its robust carapace grants it impressive resistance against impacts. The Thunder Dragon can soar at high speeds, lunging at its foes.]
[Thunder Strike: The Thunder Dragon can unleash Thunders, assaulting its enemies and inducing a paralyzing effect.]
[Dragon Mighty: As a member of the dragon lineage, the Thunder Dragon innately exudes Dragon Mighty. It intimidates creatures whose Bloodline purity falls below the ''Rare'' tier, reducing their attributes by fifty percent.]
[Thunder Resurrection: Upon death, the Thunder Dragon can be reborn within Thunder.]
[Attributes: HP 12000, Psychic Power 3000, Strength 310, Constitution 400, Agility 150]
[Enhancement Path: Unknown]
Ethan was momentarily stunned.
This was the most powerful monster he had evere across.
Especially thest ability C the capability to be resurrected in Thunder meant the Thunder Dragon would never truly perish.
What an incredible power!
And as for the evolution process of the Thunder Dragon, Lava Dark Lord sent along that information as well.
[Evolution RecipeThunder Dragon]
[Upon absorbing the blood of a ''Rare'' tier dragon species, an ancient unique creature, bestowed with the Thunder''s Blessing, has a certain probability of transforming into a Thunder Dragon.]
[Scroll of Thunder''s Blessing: Upon usage, bestows a creature with Thunder''s Blessing.]
Along with the Thunder Dragon evolution recipe, an image of the Scroll of Thunder''s Blessing was provided.
Gazing at the familiar text on the scroll, a smile crept onto Ethan''s lips.
It bore an odd symbol, but Ethan was very familiar with it.
"I don''t need the Scroll of Thunder''s Blessing. I possess the Thunder-Language of Nature, allowing me to directly bestow blessings. And as for the ''Rare'' tier dragon species C I am one myself. Given that, I suppose I could give it a try. The only uncertainty is the odds of the transformation. Hopefully, they aren''t too slim."
Ethan felt a thrill he hadn''t experienced in a long time.
Summoning several sandworms, he pricked his fingertip and squeezed out some blood.
The approaching sandworms became instantly agitated, yet without Ethan''smand, they dared not move a step closer.
They hissed continuously, waiting eagerly, and only when Ethan gave the signal did they rush forward, greedily absorbing the blood.
"Now, for the Thunder Blessing." Ethan channeled the Thunder-Language of Nature.
Soon after, the blessing waspleted, and Ethan''s face darkened.
Out of the fifty sandworms he had summoned, not a single one survived the process.
"Could it be bad luck on my part?" Unfazed, Ethan decided to try again.
This time, he summoned a hundred sandworms.
Unsurprisingly, it was yet another failure.
The carcasses of the sandworms almost piled up into a small mound.
"Once more!" After several more attempts, with over a thousand sandworm deaths and still no birth of a Thunder Dragon, Ethan started to wonder.
"Did Lava Dark Lord deceive me?" He gazed at the vast number of sandworms on both sides, deciding to give it another shot.
Finally, with this batch of sandworms, something unusual happened.
The carapace of one particr sandworm began to crack.
As it did, an exceptional creature emerged.
It had a silvery-white body, wings on its back, and horns on its head, resembling a massive dragon.
However, it was only about the size of two of Ethan''s fingers, making it appear incredibly endearing.
"Lord Ethan, what is this?"
Everyone had noticed Ethan''s activities but chose not to interrupt.
Upon seeing the small creature in Ethan''s hand, Mia couldn''t resist approaching for a closer look.
Hiss~ Hiss~
As Mia neared, the Thunder Dragon in Ethan''s grasp became restless.
The creature spread its wings, hissing continuously.
Glimmers of thunder flickered from its mouth, and it soon spat out a ball of lightning towards Mia.
In a split second, Ethan yanked Mia away.
The lightning ball crashed into the ground, causing a tremendous explosion.
"This...," Mia uttered, her eyes wide in shock.
The ground had been scarred with a vast crater.
Ethan turned to the Thunder Dragon andmanded, "Without my permission, you will not attack anyone!"
The Thunder Dragon lowered its head, looking genuinely remorseful.
But inside, Ethan''s heart raced with excitement.
He hadn''t anticipated the formidable power of the Thunder Dragon.
If he could assemble an army of Thunder Dragons, wouldn''t they be invincible?
However, thinking of the sess rate made him wince.
At that moment, a message from Lava Dark Lord came in.
Chapter 169 167-Pressing On (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
[Lava Dark Lord: "I assume you''ve tried it out by now. I also possess a form to enhance the Thunder Dragon, elevating it to an even mightier entity. Of course, if you''re interested, ites at a separate cost."]
Ethan''s excitement grew upon reading Lava Dark Lord''s message.
If a regr Thunder Dragon was already so formidable, just how awe-inspiring would an enhanced Thunder Dragon be?
Ethan was indeed curious but recognized that trying such an endeavor might consume a vast amount of resources, something he currently couldn''t afford.
Nevertheless, it didn''t prevent him from preparing in advance.
Without hesitation, Ethan replied to the message.
[Anonymous Dark Lord: "I have indeed tried, and the information you provided was urate. Once I''m out, I''ll hand over the fifty red jades as promised. And since you''ve offered the enhancement form for the Thunder Dragon, may I inquire about its price?"]
[Lava Dark Lord: "A drop of blood from a legendary creature, or knowledge rted to the gods."]
[Anonymous Dark Lord: "What do you need that for?"]
After a few minutes of waiting, Lava Dark Lord responded.
[Lava Dark Lord: "You''ve managed not only to encounter a Thunder Dragon but also sessfully bred one. Clearly, you''re not just any Dark Lord; your power has reached at least Rank S. Hence, there''s some information I can share. The uing battles will extend beyond mere territorial disputes or simple conflicts between Heroes and Dark Lords. They will epass shes among all races and groups, even involving the gods!"]
[Lava Dark Lord: "I need these things in preparation for the looming war."]
[Lava Dark Lord: "Once you finish this transaction, I''d like to invite you to the ''Devil Discussion Group''. Founded by several Dark Lords, I believe you qualify to join."]
[Anonymous Dark Lord: "Very well, looking forward to our fruitful coboration."]
[Lava Dark Lord: "One more thing, our meeting point will be at the border of the Sunset Empire and Northern Snow ins, a ce known as Frostwood Forest."]
[Anonymous Dark Lord: "Understood."]
Having responded, Ethan closed the chat interface and sank into deep contemtion.
Setting aside the odd choice of Lava Dark Lord proposing a trade in a frigid ce like Frostwood Forest, which would significantly weaken his power, there was something suspicious afoot.
Beyond this, Ethan pondered on the information the Lava Dark Lord had disclosed.
He had longe to realize that he wasn''t the only "Chosen One".
Lava Dark Lord''s words had only further solidified this understanding.
From the Lord''s demeanor, it was evident that he too boasted strength beyond Rank S.
And then there was the mention of the "Devil" chat group.
The term "Devil" wasn''t one to be used lightly; it was a title on par with a deity.
"It seems I need to hasten my pace," Ethan mused.
"If more individuals reach Rank S, my initial advantage will dissipate. Right now, the priority is to delve deeper and secure the ancient kingdom''s Blood Source manufacturing machine left behind in the Red Jade Valley."
"It would provide me with an abundance of resources."
With his n set, Ethan felt a renewed sense of purpose.
The next day, having arranged for the sandworms to remain in the desert, Ethan, Mia, and Sherry continued their journey, heading towards the horizon.
The newly bred Thunder Dragon soared overhead, embarking on its reconnaissance quest.
Not long after Ethan and his party left, on the outskirts of the desert, members of Savi''s squad gazed towards the desert.
Watching sandworms emerge from the dpidated temple, they wore puzzled expressions.
"Lord Savi, should we go and investigate?" one of the subordinates inquired.
Savi shook his head and said, "When a sandworm finds food, it doesn''t let it go easily. If the sandworms emerged again, it means Ethan is dead."
"But the number of sandworms hasn''t increased. In fact, it''s decreased," one subordinate pointed out, referencing the creatures'' rapid reproduction given ample food.
"Who''s the leader here, you or me?" Savi snapped back, his face darkening with rage.
The subordinate immediately fell silent.
Then, Savi began inscribing aplex Magic Circle on the ground, chanting, "Great me Witch, I have fulfilled your wish and in Ethan. Your most loyal disciple, Savi, beckons your descent!"
The patterns of the Magic Circle twisted and contorted.
mes suddenly burst forth, coalescing into a stunning woman whose entire body was aze.
Her ample bosom and the intimate region between her legs were barely covered by thin scales, while the rest of her was exposed, exuding a wild aura.
This was the me Witch Hilna, summoned by the Elder Council of ckstone.
Hilna cast a fleeting nce at Savi, praising, "Savi, you''ve done well."
Bowing his head in reverence, Savi replied, "My queen, it''s an honor to serve you."
Hilna gave a nonchnt nod before sensing Ethan''s life force.
Her face quickly darkened with rage. "You deceitful fool! You dare to deceive me!"
"My Queen, I do not understand what you mean," Savi said, copsing to his knees in fear.
Hilna roared, "Idiot! The hero isn''t dead; he''s alive and well!"
"What?!" Panic washed over Savi. He hastily spoke, "Fear not, my Queen. I''ll find him and finish him for good."
"No more!" Hilna suddenly halted Savi.
She maneuvered her fiery illusionary form, soaring into the sky, observing thends below.
A hint of a smile graced her lips.
She descended and dered to the group, "The n has changed. Here lies a relic of the Gama Empire, housing an invaluable treasure. Your new objective is to retrieve that treasure and, while at it, deal with the hero."
"Yes!" The crowd chorused in agreement.
Unable to contain his curiosity, Savi asked, "My Queen, may I inquire about the nature of this treasure that has captivated your interest?"
"Do you wish to know?" Hilna''s hand tenderly caressed Savi''s cheek, whispering, "It''s the pinnacle of a lost kingdom''s genius, a magnificent creation known to covet the gods. It''s capable of producing an endless supply of Blood Source, which is of great significance to me."
"I vow, my Queen, to bring this wondrous creation back to you," Savi dered firmly.
Hilna chuckled, licking her lips in a tantalizing manner, "If you seed in retrieving it, I promise to grant a single wish for each of you. Anything you desire."
Lustful glints appeared in the eyes of those present, their gazes involuntarily lingering on Hilna''s form.
But in the next moment, Hilna''s demeanor shifted to one of fury.
A ball of fire manifested in her hand, flying towards Savi.
Upon contact, the mes rapidly engulfed him.
His agonized screams echoed, "Ahhhh..." While Hilna wore a satisfied expression.
"Hmph, consider this your punishment for deceiving me earlier!" she snorted.
"And for this quest, I expect no news of failure. Or else, every one of you will be reduced to ashes in my inferno!"
With those words, Hilna''s form gradually became ethereal, eventually vanishing into thin air.
The mes consuming Savi also slowly extinguished.
However, Savi remained in excruciating pain, his body covered with blisters from the burn.
Even the slightest touch inflicted immense agony.
Yet, through gritted teeth, hemanded, "Move out! We cannot fail this quest!"
Ethan and hispanions werepletely unaware of Savi''s situation.
They were oblivious to the fact that a squad was tailing them.
By now, they had traversed the desert and ventured into a dense, low-hanging jungle.
"The Red Jade Valley wasn''t supposed to be this vast. Why does it feel so expansive once we''re inside?" Mia, beads of sweat forming on her forehead, couldn''t help but exim.
Perched nonchntly on Ethan''s shoulder, little Baal eagerly exined, "It''s the magic of the wards. This is a relic of the Gama Empire, a formidable ancient kingdom."
"At its zenith, the Gama Empire was renowned as the kingdom that mastered space," Baal continued, excitement evident in her voice.
"They were even capable of utilizing spatial magic to establish their capital city amongst distant stars."
Baal''s tales of ancient legends left the group in awe.
However, Pale Wolf abruptly inquired, "If the Gama Empire was so powerful, why does only its ruins remain? None of the current kingdoms even have records of the Gama Empire."
Hearing the question, little Baal shook her head in distress.
Although she had grown stronger and gleaned much from her bloodline''s legacy, it didn''t mean she knew everything.
"I''m unsure," she admitted.
"Yet, there were several empires as mighty as Gama Empire. Without exception, they all perished, and news of these empires seems to have been deliberately concealed."
"This indeed is a curious matter," Little Baal''s words once again plunged the group into contemtion.
The world was far moreplex than it seemed on the surface.
What secrets might the ruins within the Red Jade Valley be concealing?
Ethan and hispanions gazed at the dark chasm before them, and without hesitation, ventured inside.
Chapter 170 168-Blood Elemental Lord （1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!）
?
The obsidian chasm, long and narrow, resembled a fissure torn open by some colossal force.
Undaunted, Ethan and his party moved forward.
ording to Ethan''s sense, traversing this chasm would lead them close to the whereabouts of Treant Eluna and the ck dragon, Komait.
"Stay alert and stick together," Ethan, holding a torch, instructed the others.
With their seasoned adventuring experience, they nodded in understanding.
The group moved closely together, meticulously scanning their surroundings, on guard for any lurking dangers.
"We''ve got something!" Pale Wolf, leading the way, suddenly spoke.
He pointed towards the side of the chasm, his expression grave.
Following Pale Wolf''s gesture, the party approached to find a corpse.
It hadn''t dposed fully.
In fact, there wasn''t a sign of dposition at all.
It was as if all the moisture from the body had been drained in an instant, leaving behind a mummified husk.
The mummy''s eyes were wide open, staring in terror deep into the chasm.
"Can you make out what happened?" Ethan inquired.
Sherry and Pale Wolf both shook their heads; this wasn''t something within their expertise.
"There''s another one over there," Sherry pointed towards a protruding rock not too far ahead.
The group approached to find another body, eerily identical in condition to the first.
It too had its eyes fixed on the deeper parts of the chasm.
"It doesn''t look like the result of infighting. Something formidable lurks deeper in the chasm," Ethan surmised, peering into the abyss.
However, due to the chasm''s narrowness and the towering cliffs on either side, sunlight couldn''t prate, leaving its depths shrouded in pitch ckness.
Looking down, one could only see an imprable void.
With heightened caution, they pressed onward.
As they ventured deeper, they discovered more bodies, and not just of humans.
There were elves, dwarves, and other species, all seemingly desated in an instant, their horrified eyes fixed on the same point in the chasm''s depth.
"Hold on a moment! Do you hear that?" Ethan abruptly halted the group.
Sherry, Mia, and Pale Wolf turned to Ethan, expressions filled with puzzlement; they hadn''t detected any unusual sounds.
At Ethan''s urging, they all held their breaths.
A deep, rumbling sound echoed through the chasm, resembling the breathing of some immense beast.
Ethan and hispanions exchanged nces and, lowering their voices, made their way toward the source of the noise, deeper into the chasm.
"What is that thing?" Sherry whispered in awe upon seeing the massive creature.
It resembled a pool of mud but was entirely crimson in color,cking any discernible features or limbs, andy limply on the ground, emitting a deep snoring sound.
"An Elemental Lord?" Ethan ventured a guess instinctively.
Elemental Lords are beings formed of a single element.
These elemental creatures wield vast elemental power and typically possess limited intelligence.
Ethan had encountered a few Elemental Lords in his past.
While the one before them seemed highly unusual, it did disy characteristics typical of an Elemental Lord.
"It does look like one, but its appearance and color greatly deviate from the typical Elemental Lords we know," Sherrymented with a hint of hesitation.
"Indeed," Ethan agreed.
But recalling the bizarre corpses they had seen since entering the chasm, he quickly theorized, "There are mutated beings among the Elemental Lords. This creature might be one such mutant. "
"Given its blood-red hue, I''d wager it resembles the color of blood. We might be looking at a ''blood elemental lord''."
"We should tread carefully and try to circle around it," he advised.
The others nodded in agreement.
They then slowed their pace, extinguishing even the torches they held to avoid making any noise that might rouse the slumbering blood elemental lord.
However, as always, events took an unexpected turn.
Pale Wolf, leading the group, abruptly halted.
"What''s wrong?" Ethan urgently inquired.
Turning around, Pale Wolf''s face was ashen, his expression grave. "Ethan, we''re in big trouble!"
Following Pale Wolf''s gaze, Ethan''s face contorted in dread. Before he could even muster a curse, he bellowed, "Run! Get out of here, now!"
Ahead of them sprawled hundreds of blood elemental lords, iming every nook and cranny of the canyon.
As the group passed the slumbering lord, the other creatures swiveled their attention toward them.
"Is this some kind of nest for the blood elemental lords?" Ethan thought aloud, running for his life.
A realization hit him.
If these creatures were still in the canyon, it meant the original group that ventured deep into the Red Jade Valley hadn''t passed through this chasm.
Even with Ethan''s current prowess, he doubted they could survive an encounter with so many blood elemental lords.
"They''re catching up!" Mia warned, ncing behind during their escape.
Ethan also shot a look back, witnessing the blood elemental lords effortlessly gliding towards them.
Lacking limbs didn''t hinder their swift approach.
"Out of the canyon first!" Ethan ordered, trying to maintain hisposure.
Half an hourter, after a frenzied escape, Ethan and his group finally emerged from the chasm, greeted once more by the sun in the sky and the low shrubs on the ground.
The blood elementals reached the entrance of the canyon, letting out roaring howls.
"It seems these blood elemental lords are averse to sunlight," observed Pale Wolf.
"That''s right, but it also means we can''t go back in," Sherry noted, taking deep breaths, her heart still racing.
Ethan, in noticeably better shape, scanned the towering mountains nking the canyon. The vast mountain ranges seemed never-ending, like a colossal wall obstructing their path, with only the narrow canyon in the middle granting passage.
"I have an idea we could try," Ethan proposed to the group.
It didn''t take long for everyone to catch on to Ethan''s n.
To the astonishment of Sherry and Pale Wolf, Ethan revealed his true form.
The massive Golden Divine Dragon, resembling a small mountain, glistened under the sun, its golden scales reflecting the sunlight.
The dragon exuded an aura both sacred and regal.
"Climb on. I''ll fly us across," Ethan dered, offering the only viable solution they now had.
Upon hearing Ethan, Mia didn''t hesitate and hopped on immediately.
Sherry took a deep breath and then leapt onto the vast back of the Golden Divine Dragon that Ethan had be.
Pale Wolf followed suit.
With everyone aboard, Ethan pped his wings and soared skyward.
As they ascended, the ground below shrank, offering a clearer perspective of the elongated canyon, which now resembled a massive vein snaking through the mountains, lending a touch of eeriness to thendscape.
The blood elemental lords at the entrance roared in defiance.
After flying for over two hours, Ethan finally glimpsed the end of the canyon.
Looming there was an enormous skeleton, evenrger than the dragon bones they had initially seen.
A single rib of this behemoth stood tall like a bone mountain, hundreds of meters high.
And atop that skeletal peak, the sound of battle echoed.
Simultaneously, Ethan sensed a familiar presence.
The wind howled vehemently.
Ethan dove straight toward the bone peak, and the twobatants atop it seemed to sense something amiss.
One was a seductive-looking woman in provocative attire, none other than the Treant Elder, Eluna.
The other, a brawny man whose muscles bulged like a massive bear.
"Eluna!" the dragon form of Ethan called out.
Slowing his descent, hended gently and released a burst of scorching dragon me, reducing the manbating Eluna to ashes in an instant.
"Lord Ethan, you''ve finally arrived!" Eluna eximed joyfully, rushing toward him.
Mia, Sherry, and Pale Wolf dismounted from the dragon''s back, standing beside Ethan.
"Elder Eluna!" Mia called out.
Eluna nodded, pulling Mia into a warm embrace and said with a chuckle, "Mia, you''ve truly been a lifesaver. If you hadn''t gone to notify Lord Ethan, I might''ve met my end here. And I''m not quite ready for that."
"Enough of this for now, Eluna," Ethan interrupted their tender exchange.
"Where''s Komait? That old dragon better not have been ughtered."
Being one of the few dragons under hismand, even though the ck dragon Komait had a dubious reputation, he was rather useful to Ethan.
Hearing Ethan''s inquiry, Eluna hastily replied, "Komait should be fine for now, but given more time, I can''t be certain."
"What exactly is going on?" Ethan, slightly perplexed, pressed Eluna for details.
Eluna responded quickly, "Lord Ethan, pleasee with me. The matter at hand is ratherplex and requires a detailed exnation."
Chapter 171 169-Devourer Oksd (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Led by Eluna, the group slid down the peak of the bone mountain, aided by a hanging vine.
Upon reaching the ground, they passed through several giant fossilized bones to enter a cave.
The cave had been deliberately arranged, with luminescent stones embedded in its walls for illumination.
"This story begins shortly after you left your territory, my lord," Eluna began, as everyone settled inside the cave.
"Not long after your departure, anomalies appeared in the Red Jade Valley. Mia, Komait, and I came to investigate."
"Upon our arrival, we felt something was amiss. So, Komait and I decided to delve in to understand the situation better, sending Mia back to notify you."
"After Mia left, Komait and I entered the Red Jade Valley. We ventured deep into the valley and discovered the hidden remnants of the Gama Empire. "
"Komait mentioned he felt unease, originating from his dragon bloodline."
"At the entrance of those ruins, some treasure was discovered, leading to a conflict."
"Eventually, the battle ceased."
"As for that treasure, from what I''ve gathered, it appears to be a form left behind by an ancient alchemist named Dram. It seems rted to some formidable monster."
"Regrettably, we don''t know who possesses it."
"Later on, as we pressed further, Komait and I flew over the wastnds. When we tried to cross the canyon, we were ambushed by a horde of blood Elemental Lords."
Listening to Eluna''s tale, Ethan nodded in acknowledgment.
Her experiences were much like his own, with nothing too detailed to borate on.
It seemed that venturing deeper was where the real story began.
"And then what happened?" Ethan inquired, reaching out to roast some jerky over the mes.
Eluna''s voice filled the space once more: "Upon entering here, we discovered some treasures. It was a mystical blood that, when consumed, could enhance one''s abilities."
"Some call it the blood of a deity, while others say it''s a gift from the world..."
"Until someone with knowledge stepped forward, iming it to be the ''Blood Source''. It could elevate a creature''s bloodline, a magnificent creation of the ancient kingdom."
"And for this Blood Source, everyone began ughtering each other in madness."
As she spoke, Eluna extended her hand, palm up.
In the center, a viscous droplet of blood rolled, shimmering like a red crystal.
"This is the Blood Source!" Eluna dered.
All eyes turned to her, each individual feeling an innate surge of desire emanating from within.
"Blood Source? Was the man fighting you when we arrived also after the Blood Source?" Ethan queried.
Eluna nodded, borating, "Yes, after I acquired the Blood Source, news of it inadvertently spread. "
"As a result, people constantly approach me, seeking to seize the Blood Source I possess."
"Why haven''t you used it then?"
Sherry inquired with a touch of curiosity.
Eluna''s gaze shifted between Sherry and Ethan before she began, "It''s not that I won''t use it, but rather that I can''t. In fact, most cannot."
"The reason the Blood Source is considered magnificent isn''t because just anyone can harness its power," she continued.
"ording to the tales, there are two criteria to utilize the Blood Source."
"First, one must possess strength beyond Rank S, and secondly, they must bear an exceptionally rare and powerful bloodline."
"Only those who meet both conditions can utilize the Blood Source. Otherwise, the overwhelming energy within it would rip the user apart."
"I see," Sherry murmured, nodding in understanding.
Ethan, curious, then raised another question, "And what about the red jade?"
"Red jade?" Eluna''s eyes shimmered with recognition.
"That too is the Blood Source, but it has been diluted hundreds of times over and crystallized. It can also enhance one''s abilities, albeit not as potently."
"The sole advantage is itsck of stringent utilization criteria. Roughly twenty days ago, on the twenty-fifth rib of Devourer Oksd, someone discovered a drop of Blood Source."
"The discovery led to a fierce battle among many for its possession."
"During the conflict, the energy within the Blood Source was activated, resulting in an explosion."
"Then, like fireworks, the Blood Source exploded and dispersed, transforming into shards of crystallized red jade that shot outward, reminiscent of a meteor shower. Lord, you might have seen it upon your arrival," she added, exining the origin of the red jade.
After listening, Mia instantly recalled the scene of the fight over the red jade.
pping her chest lightly, she eximed, "So that''s where the red jade came from! Elder Eluna, you might not know, but many heroes perished in the chaos of vying for that jade, nearly covering the entire Red Jade Valley."
"Was it really that intense?"
Eluna expressed surprise, her tone taking a sudden shift, "Yes, it''s the same here. Many have died fighting for the Blood Source. Among them were not just Rank S experts, but also some mighty beings."
"Struggles are inevitable wherever you go," Ethan sighed, acknowledging thew of the wild: survival of the fittest.
"Oh, Eluna, you mentioned something about Devourer Oksd earlier..."
"Devourer, Oksd!" Eluna interjected, pronouncing the name with solemnity.
Ethan nodded, pressing, "Right, that one! What exactly is this Devourer Oksd?"
"It''s right beneath our feet," Eluna replied with a cryptic smile.
"What do you mean by that?" Mia looked puzzled.
Sherry, catching onto something, inquired, "Are you saying the massive skeletal remains we saw belong to Oksd?"
"No, that was its meal." Eluna shook her head, dismissing Sherry''s assumption.
"If such a huge creature was merely Oksd''s prey, just how immense is Devourer Oksd? It''s not like the entire ruin is Oksd''s body," Pale Wolf remarked, speaking up for the first time since entering the cave.
What he hadn''t anticipated was Eluna''s confirming nod.
"You''re not wrong. Everything that''s revealed deep within Red Jade Valley is, in essence, a manifestation of Oksd''s body."
"That''s impossible!" Pale Wolf eximed in disbelief.
Eluna merely smiled and countered, "What''s so imusible about that? After all, Devourer Oksd is, without a doubt, a true Devil."
"Devil!" The title took Ethan and the others aback. After all, a Devil was akin to a deity, symbolizing power beyond the ordinary.
Eluna nodded, continuing, "This lore is detailed on the stone tablets in the nearby Gama Empire."
"Once, a kingdom discovered the Blood Source. Seeking to produce it, the kingdom initiated a god-making n."
"Ultimately, this ancient realm sessfully birthed the Devil - Devourer Oksd."
"Oksd could consume anything and in turn produce Blood Source."
"What seemed like a dawn of prosperity was, in truth, the nting of seeds for a looming disaster. Oksd, being artificially created, was naturally bound."
"However, a day came when Oksd broke free, and catastrophe ensued."
"The ancient kingdom perished, and Oksd met its demise."
"Later, explorers from the Gama Empire stumbled upon this fallen kingdom and the deceased Devil. On learning of this, the Gama Empire erected a city here."
"In due course, the Gama Empire too copsed, leaving this region lost to history."
Eluna spoke with a touch of mncholy.
In the face of time, even the grandest empires will eventually fade away.
"This is beyond belief!" Pale Wolf couldn''t help but exim.
Such a colossal creature could, he imagined, obliterate a kingdom with a mere breath.
Yet, such a fearsome being was conjured by an ancient empire.
He felt his mind reeling.
Ethan, however, adapted quickly to the revtion and curiously began, "So, the canyon..."
Before he could finish, Eluna interjected, "You''re on the right track, Lord Ethan. That canyon is indeed what remains of Devourer Oksd''s veins."
"Furthermore, beneath the surface, countless such channels wind their way, hiding treasures of that ancient kingdom."
"Based on some hints, during the conflict between Devourer Oksd and its creator kingdom, it nearly consumed the entire realm."
"Those treasures have been preserved within Oksd''s body, untouched by decay."
"There''s one more thing. Three days ago, dozens of droplets of Blood Source were discovered at Oksd''s heart location. Unable to resist the allure, Komait recklessly went to im them."
Ethan rubbed his temples, affirming, "That sounds just like Komait."
"However, Eluna, don''t worry. Though Komait is greedy, he does possess some might. And being a ck dragon, even if he cannot best his opponents, he can still make a swift escape."
"But I have some personal matters to discuss with you."
Chapter 172 170-Elunas Curse (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Lord Ethan, what is it?"
A faint trace of anxiety flickered across Eluna''s face.
At Ethan''s gesture, she followed him out of the cave.
As they walked a short distance from the entrance, Eluna kept her head down, following closely behind Ethan.
So closely, in fact, that when Ethan stopped abruptly, she bumped into his back.
"Eluna, you seem a bit distracted," Ethan remarked, turning to face her.
Avoiding Ethan''s gaze, Eluna murmured, "Perhaps I''m just weary."
"Is that so, Eluna? Are you keeping something from me?"
Faced with Ethan''s suspicion, Eluna slightly trembled.
Taking a deep breath, as if she had been preparing for this moment, she said, "Lord Ethan, there is something I need to confide to you privately."
"Deep within the cave, the heart of Devourer Oksd still beats."
"Komait shared this with me himself. He spectes that Oksd''s heart can transform various resources into Blood Source. This secret remains undiscovered for now."
"So, if you intend toy im to it, a decision needs to be made soon."
Ethan nodded, then shook his head, replying, "That matter can wait; I''m determined to obtain Oksd''s heart. But Eluna, you must understand that''s not what I''m referring to."
"Since our reunion, even though you appeared ted, the worry in your eyes hasn''t eluded me."
"I know you all too well!"
With that, Ethan drew Eluna into a tight embrace, feeling the warmth of her body against his.
Tears brimming in her eyes, Eluna clung to Ethan, her head nestled against his chest.
"Lord Ethan," she sobbed, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to keep this from you. I just can''t bear the thought of leaving you."
"What exactly is going on?"
Ethan inquired urgently.
Without further concealment, Eluna gently pushed Ethan away, took a deep breath, and began to undo her attire, revealing her pale bosom.
Ethan''s gaze immediately fixed on her, captivated.
Above Eluna''s chest, there was a vibrant red floral tattoo.
This tattoo seemed alive, and as Ethan''s eyes met it, the flower appeared to bloom further, almost as if it were taunting him.
"What is this?"
Hearing Ethan''s question, Eluna sighed, "It''s a curse. After I entered this area, I contended with Komait for the Blood Source. "
"During the struggle, I encountered a peculiar creature. It had six eyes on its forehead and the body of a monkey. That monkey too desired the Blood Source."
"You confronted it?" Ethan deduced the likely events that followed.
Eluna nodded, "The monkey was incredibly powerful, likely some formidable monster. Its six eyes emitted a strange red light. I was inadvertently struck by this light, which led to the curse."
"This curse steadily saps one''s life force, making the afflicted grow weaker."
Listening to Eluna''s ount, Ethan''s brow furrowed.
"Is there a way to break it?" Ethan inquired.
Eluna shook her head slightly, whispering, "I''m not sure. However, I can feel that the curse isn''t overwhelmingly potent. I believe I can endure at least another six months."
"The only true regret is that the monkey made off with the Blood Source."
Recalling this, Eluna hastily produced the Blood Source, offering it to Ethan.
"Lord Ethan, with your power, you should be able to harness the Blood Source. I suggest you give it a try."
Observing the Blood Source in Eluna''s palm, Ethan epted it solemnly.
Knowing Eluna had at least another six months brought some relief to Ethan.
But the malevolent monkey that dared to curse Eluna was now on his hit list.
"Eluna, rest assured, I''ll find a way to break this curse for you," Ethan vowed.
"I trust you, Lord Ethan."
Eluna gazed at Ethan with misty eyes.
Hearing his words, she felt an overwhelming sense of protection and couldn''t resist her inner desires.
Closing her eyes, she leaned in, pressing her enticing red lips to Ethan''s.
Their tongues met, passionately intertwining.
Ethan responded to Eluna''s passion and fervor in kind.
After days of battles and arduous journeys, despite Ethan''s formidable strength, he felt somewhat fatigued mentally and needed a proper rxation.
Engaging in this most primal of activities, especially with Eluna possessing such an enchanting figure, was truly an ultimate indulgence.
The two discreetly moved away from the cave, then erupted into an intense bout of passion on a rocky outcrop.
"Eluna, are you ready?" Ethan gently ced Eluna on the rock.
Eluna, however, conveyed her inner desires through actions.
She tore her clothes apart, and with one hand, she reached toward Ethan''s thighs.
Gripping his proud manhood, she guided it downward, positioning it at the apex of her own thighs.
"You''re this impatient?" Ethan chuckled, showing no haste in entering Eluna''s body.
Eluna wriggled, her other hand kneading her ample bosom fervently.
Gasping, she murmured, "Ethan, I... I yearn for your favor. I want you to ravish me... The thought of your imposing presence thrusting within me makes me tremble."
The audacious words and Eluna''s current demeanor greatly stimted Ethan.
The mighty dragon grew even more excited.
Ethan stopped teasing and, instead, found the entrance, thrusting deep inside in a single motion.
Eluna let out a high-pitched moan, her long legs wrapping around Ethan''s waist, even her toes gripping tightly.
Her hands continued to knead her own breasts wildly, leaving behind crimson scratch marks.
Especially the cursed flower on her chest, now more vibrant than ever, imbued Eluna with an otherworldly allure.
"Ethan, faster!" Eluna''s body trembled from the relentless pounding, yet a trace of dissatisfaction lingered.
This only fueled Ethan''s anger, prompting him to unceremoniously ce Eluna''s long legs on his shoulders.
He then surged forward, the massive dragon sliding perfectly into the deepest recesses of her cave.
Eluna''s cries echoed once more, her eyes even rolling back momentarily.
"It feels amazing!"
"I want more!"
Eluna fervently unleashed her desires.
Since venturing deep into the Red Jade Valley, she had never felt so rxed before. Ethan''s massive iron rod was scorching hot, as if it could pierce her through.
Her tight passage struggled to amodate such a girth, causing a mix of pain and intense pleasure.
In this dance of agony and ecstasy, Eluna could no longer contain herself, her body convulsing as she released a torrent of moisture.
"Eluna?"
Observing Eluna covered in sweat, gasping wildly, Ethan grew deeply concerned.
Eluna returned to reality slightly, shaking her head as she said, "Lord Ethan, I''m fine. I can continue."
Seemingly to prove her point, after a moment''s respite, Eluna regained her strength and pushed Ethan onto his back.
She then positioned herself between his legs, opening her mouth wide to engulf Ethan''s colossal member.
"It''s so big. Lord Ethan, you seem evenrger here!" Eluna couldn''t help but marvel, a hint of moisture returning between her legs.
It had to be said that Eluna''s oral prowess was the most exquisite.
The pink tip of her tongue gently grazed the scalding shaft, each touch evoking indescribable sensations in Ethan.
Particrly when Eluna pulled away from the shaft, she tilted her head slightly, shing a beguiling smile at Ethan.
Such a scene was enough to set one''s blood on fire.
"Eluna, did you learn from Allie?" Ethan couldn''t help but ask.
Eluna was in the midst of pleasuring Ethan with his substantial iron rod when she heard the question.
She lifted her head, releasing the iron rod as droplets of saliva dripped from her lips.
With an annoyed nce, she looked at Ethan and said, "Lord Ethan, don''t you know that bringing up another woman while engaging in such activities is incredibly vexing?"
She continued, "And besides, Allie is a subus. I don''t possess her abilities."
Though Eluna spoke this way, she wasn''t actually angry.
In fact, upon being asked, an idea seemed to cross her mind.
She climbed onto Ethan''s body, her bosom pressing against his chest, and she leaned in close to his ear to whisper, "Lord Ethan, could it be that you want me to serve you alongside Allie?"
"Or perhaps, we should serve you together? By the way, that little girl Sherry who came with us today seems to have some unusual connection with you."
Confronted with Eluna''s inquiries, Ethan was quite candid.
He briefly recounted his rtionship with Sherry, which led to Eluna''sughter.
"Lord Ethan, I bet being interrupted halfway isn''t a pleasant feeling, is it? Also, I can see that Sherry is on the verge of losing control. "
"Who knows, maybe right now she''s off somewhere pleasuring herself?"
"Or maybe she''s watching us, full of envy?"
Hearing this, Ethan seemed to realize something.
He extended his senses and instantly detected Sherry''s figure on a branch of a nearby tree.
Sherry''s face was flushed, her back against the tree trunk.
One hand caressed her own breasts while the other ventured between her legs, exploring with fervor.
Chapter 173 171-Entering The Cave (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Perched on the tree branch, Sherry remained entirely unaware of her discovery.
Consequently, when Ethan and Eluna stealthily ascended the tree, Ethan''s hand grasped the soft mound of Sherry''s bosom, prompting an rmed cry from her.
"Darling, hush now. If anyone were to catch wind of this"
Eluna''s touch caressed Sherry''s face.
It was at this moment that Sherry finally discerned the identities of the two figures before her C Ethan and Eluna.
"You... How did you both end up here?"
Having realized she had been found out, Sherry''s face immediately reddened.
She understood that her recent blush-inducing spectacle had been witnessed by Ethan and Eluna.
"I apologize, Sherry."
Ethan suddenly spoke.
"Apologize for what?"
Sherry raised her head, clearly puzzled.
Ethan smiled and said, "On our journey here, I neglected to consider your feelings. Had I known you were so eager, I would have ensured you had a pleasurable experience."
"Ah... Don''t say that..."
Sherry''s disy of cuteness made Ethan''s heart itch uncontrobly.
Unable to restrain himself, he nipped at Sherry''s earlobe and whispered softly, "Sherry, shall we descend?"
Sherry understood the implications of Ethan''s words but didn''t resist.
Instead, she seemed a tad impatient.
Allowing Ethan to scoop her up, she then leaped down from the branch.
Afterward, the trio once again arrived at the same rocky outcrop.
Sherryy down, with Eluna kneeling by her side.
With gentle touches, Eluna began to remove Sherry''s clothes.
This action stirred within Sherry an unusual sensation C as though her innermost secrets were being observed, yet it also evoked an indescribable thrill.
"Darling, are you ready?"
As Sherry''s bosom was revealed without any concealment, her substantial curves bounced into view.
Eluna couldn''t help but be taken aback; the scale and size of it were even beyond her own.
"Ready for what?"
Sherry hesitated, her voice unsure.
Eluna chuckled and removed her own clothes, then positioned herself over Sherry''s bosom, smiling as she said, "Asking knowingly, aren''t you?"
The twin mounds met in a tantalizing collision, pressing and contorting.
Eluna even sought Sherry''s lips, using her tongue to part Sherry''s clenched teeth, and the two began to sensuously suckle.
Meanwhile, Ethan wasn''t one to be outdone.
Capitalizing on the moment of pleasure shared by Eluna and Sherry, he positioned himself behind Eluna, taking advantage of her unguarded state to thrust his formidable member into her depths.
"Ah..."
Eluna let out a satisfied moan.
Caught unprepared and with her lower region already in a state of arousal, Ethan''s powerful thrust nearly drove him to the hilt.
She was on the verge of climaxing.
Sherry watched Eluna''s expression, a growing desire within her.
As Ethan followed up with forceful, sessive thrusts, Eluna''s enticing moans filled the air.
Under the sway of this atmosphere, Sherry''s body heated up, her tenderher region bing increasingly moist.
"Ethan, I want it too."
Sherry blushed deeply as she spoke.
"Don''t worry, your turn wille soon."
Ethan reassured her, continuing to quicken his pace.
In the midst of this fervent rhythm, Eluna finally sumbed.
Her body trembled intensely, her face reflecting a sublime pleasure.
She rolled off Sherry''s body andy on the rock, gasping heavily.
Sherry gazed at the magnificent length beneath Ethan, still standing firm.
For Sherry, Ethan didn''t opt for immediate pration.
Unlike with Eluna, who was more experienced, Sherry''s innocence in this regard required a gentler approach.
Thus, Ethan''s massive shaft merely teased at the entrance of Sherry''s pink folds before gradually easing in.
"It''s so big!"
As she felt the scorching intrusion into her body, Sherry couldn''t help but feel a mixture of awe and trepidation.
The previous interruption prevented her from truly experiencing this sensation, but now that she did, a hint of fear crept inwould she tear?
Noticing the fear on Sherry''s face, Eluna whispered softly, "Sherry, it''s okay."
Saying so, Eluna''s touch traveled to Sherry''s bosom, further enhancing her enjoyment.
This experience proved equally torturous for Ethan.
Sherry was a novice in this realm, unlike Eluna.
Though she was wet and ready, her passage was still too tight, making entry difficult. As a result, the standoff continued.
"Ethan, I''m fine..."
Sherry spoke softly, though the tears in her eyes betrayed her.
Eluna licked away the tears from Sherry''s face before speaking again, "Sherry, just rx a bit. The initial difort will fade, and you''lle to enjoy this sensation."
Ethan added his reassurance, "Sherry, rx."
Finally, through Ethan''s unwavering effort, the colossal member had prated more than halfway.
Ethan sensed an obstruction and, without hesitation,unched a forceful thrust, propelling the immense member deep into an exceedingly warm and moist sanctuary.
"Ah... it hurts..."
Sherry cried out, taken aback by the unexpected pain.
However, within the pain, a tinge of pleasure tingled.
"Sherry, rx, it''s alright."
Ethan murmured softly as he began to gently withdraw and re-enter.
His motions were careful, but for Sherry, the experience remained quite painful.
Still, amidst the pain, she suddenly felt a strangefort, making her body shiver with an odd sensation.
"Ah... mhm..."
The cries of pain turned into soft moans, and Ethan''s pace quickened.
With each thrust, Sherry eventually forgot the pain, experiencing the same pleasure that Eluna had spoken of.
Her cries grew louder, unbridled and passionate.
As Ethan initiated another powerful thrust, Sherry felt an intense pleasure engulf her, especially as the tight passage embraced him.
Ethan could no longer restrain himself, and his essence was released in torrents, filling Sherry''s warm embrace.
She too felt an overwhelming surge, her eyes clouded in ecstasy.
Having tasted such pleasure for the first time, Sherry struggled to contain herself.
Seeing that Ethan''s colossal member was no longer as vigorous, Sherry parted her lips and took it in, using her tongue to sensually explore.
As the member regained its former vigor, Sherry watched as Ethan gently guided her onto the massive stone, and she lowered herself onto it.
"Sss..."
An indescribable sensation of pleasure coursed through her body once again, making Sherry feel as though she had ascended to heaven.
Eluna couldn''t endure it either; shey down to bring her twin mounds to Ethan''s lips.
Ethan eagerly engulfed the pink cherries that had stood at attention, evoking pleasured gasps from Eluna.
Afterward, Eluna settled onto Ethan''s body, sharing a passionate kiss with Sherry.
Half an hour passed, and with Sherry experiencing yet another climax, her strength waned.
She slumped beside Ethan, like a puddle of mud, utterly spent.
Eluna also sumbed to slumber, and only Mia remained awake, nestled against Ethan''s chest.
"Ethan, sir?" Mia spoke softly.
"What''s the matter?" Ethan held Mia in his arms, running his fingers through her long hair. He sensed her unease.
Tears welled up in Mia''s eyes, and she hesitantly said, "Ethan, sir, the next time you go out, could you take Mia with you? Mia also wants to serve alongside Elder Eluna and Sister Sherry."
"Very well," Ethan responded solemnly.
With Ethan''s agreement, Mia''s difort melted away, and she soon drifted into dreams.
When they awoke the next morning, well-rested, the group drank a sip of delicious mushroom soup.
Following Eluna''s suggestion, they prepared to set off.
"Stay close, everyone. There are countless dangers here!" Eluna shouted to the others.
However, it seemed that Ethan and the others weren''t paying much attention.
They were captivated by the surroundings, particrly the sight of dewdrops glistening on the leaves of nts in the early morning light.
The scenery was so enchanting that it elicited involuntary admiration.
Small water puddles, fluttering butterflies, and dew-kissed leaves of shrubs sparkled with the sun''s radiance.
Above these nts stood ancient, massive rib bones, slightly curved and piercing the sky like sentinels, nking the path.
Further in the distancey towering mountains and an endless expanse of forest.
"This seems more like an ancient jungle than ancient ruins," Mia couldn''t help but marvel.
Eluna responded with a scoff, "Mia, I hope you won''t express the same sentiment when we enter the underground caveter. Beauty often conceals danger, and this ce is no exception."
"Alright, let''s set forth!"
Chapter 174 172-Deep Within The Underground Cavern (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Under Eluna''s guidance, the group swiftly arrived at the entrance of the cavern.
This was but one entrance to the underground cavern.
ording to Eluna, the body of Devourer Oksd was immense.
Upon his death, his veins formed aplexwork of caves, with no one knowing the exact number of entrances and exits.
"This cavern indeed seems different," Ethanmented, nodding.
The cave in front of them was unlike any ordinary rocky cavern.
Instead of the typical ck or brownish hue of most caves, the walls of this cavern were crimson, resembling the color of blood.
There was also a faint, metallic smell in the air.
Eluna, leading the way, heard Ethan''s remark and added, "The peculiarities don''t stop there. Oksd was a god, after all."
"For such a being, everything in the world is mundane. Inside these underground caverns, many wondrous creatures havee to life."
"Some are benevolent, while others malevolent, but it''s best not to provoke any."
Her voice dropped a little as she said this, seemingly reminded of the curse she bore.
It was then that Ethan sensed something amiss.
Thunder Dragon, who had been perched on Ethan''s shoulder ever since they entered the cavern, began to roar.
It radiated a silvery-white luminescence, its ws digging into Ethan''s clothes in obvious distress.
"What''s wrong?" Eluna turned her gaze to Ethan.
Everyone else also became alert, ncing around warily in case of sudden danger.
"Thunder Dragon senses the presence of its natural predator," Ethan exined.
This statement left the group baffled, especially Pale Wolf, who immediately asked, "Though Thunder Dragon might be small in stature, it still belongs to the dragon lineage. To my knowledge, dragons don''t have any natural enemies, do they?"
"Pale Wolf is right," Sherry chimed in.
Ethan nodded in agreement.
"You''re both correct. Although the Thunder Dragon is petite, they usually appear in flocks."
"When I mentioned a natural predator, I wasn''t referring to one for the Thunder Dragon but rather for the sandworm."
"This particr Thunder Dragon evolved from a sandworm, hence it still retains some characteristics and instincts of its predecessor."
Understanding dawned upon the group, yet there was no relief in their expressions. An enemy of the sandworms would undoubtedly be formidable.
But with only this path avable to delve deeper into the cavern, retreating would inevitably mean wasting significant time.
"Stay close to me!" This time, Ethan took the lead.
The cavern was spacious, and above, numerous small holes allowed sunlight to filter through.
This meant that the cavern, instead of being gloomy, was adequately illuminated.
However, the subtle, pervasive scent of blood made the atmosphere somewhat unsettling.
As Ethan proceeded deeper, Thunder Dragon became increasingly agitated.
Ethan had to soothe it, and as he leaped down from a certain ledge, he finally saw what was causing its distress: a peculiar corpse.
"Wait, isn''t this a sculpture?" Pale Wolf said, perplexed.
His eyes widened as he examined the stone figure before them.
It bore bat-like wings, and atop its head were goat-like horns.
Its body was remarkably smooth, emanating a metallic sheen.
"This is undoubtedly a sculpture!" Pale Wolf eximed, thumping his chest with conviction.
Ethan looked to Eluna and Sherry, his brows furrowed in confusion.
Eluna was the first to speak, "I''ve been here before. This has always been here, and nobody seemed to care. They say it''s just a statue of some creature."
Ethan wasn''t entirely satisfied with that exnation.
If it were a sculpture, its craftsmanship was extraordinary.
Every strand of hair, every intricate detail was vividly defined.
Such craftsmanship would require a master sculptor of the highest caliber.
Therefore, he called out to the dozing Baal.
"Baal, it''s your time to shine!"
Pulled from Ethan''s pocket, Baal groggily opened his eyes.
But upon seeing the figure, he jolted in rm, "Ah, why is there a gargoyle here?"
"A gargoyle?" Everyone looked puzzled, except for Eluna, who wore a hint of astonishment.
She exined, "Gargoyles are an exceedingly rare species, made entirely of stone. They''re incredibly hardy, and when injured or killed, they turn to stone statues, only to revive after a while."
As an elder of the Treants, she had heard some tales about gargoyles.
But before she could finish, Baal interrupted, "This isn''t just any gargoyle. It''s the king of gargoyles, an Iron Gargoyle."
"Its body is made of a very hard and rare metal, a metal often used to forge divine artifacts in ancient times."
Suddenly realizing something, Baal shouted, "Ethan, we''re rich!"
His promation snapped everyone to attention.
Their eyes turned to the Iron Gargoyle''s body, burning with avarice.
But Eluna interjected, "Wait, how can we be certain the Iron Gargoyle is dead?"
Everyone immediately sobered up, especially recalling Thunder Dragon''s earlier reaction.
It didn''t seem like a response to merely encountering the corpse of a foe.
"Using blood can awaken the Iron Gargoyle," Baal offered a method of testing.
However, after discussing, Ethan decided against attempting it.
It was a risky endeavor with seemingly no tangible reward.
The gargoyle species became natural enemies of the sandworms because, while gargoyles too need blood, they are entirelyposed of stone and devoid of any blood themselves.
Therefore, the sandworms were powerless against them.
Yet, the gargoyles were quite fond of preying on sandworms, given the ample blood contained within their bodies.
The group decided not to experiment further but didn''t abandon the Iron Gargoyle.
After discreetly moving it to a concealed location, Ethan and the others continued deeper into the cave.
They trekked for what felt like three or four hours.
The external light no longer pierced through, leaving the depths of the cave engulfed in darkness.
They were forced to light torches to navigate.
Along their journey, they discovered traces of previous visitors campfires reduced to ashes, discarded tattered clothing, and weapons with nicked des.
All these signs suggested they were nearing the heart of the cave.
Before long, the group halted their progress.
Not far off, they spotted a campfire with a group of people seated around it.
The man at the helm appeared to be middle-aged, with a thick goatee and bushy eyebrows.
One of his arms was bandaged, held in ce with wooden splints, and suspended from his neck with a rope C a clear sign of injury.
His gaze, which was anything but friendly, settled on Ethan and hispanions.
Without giving him much thought, Ethan intended to walk past them.
Just as he was about to do so, a female warrior sitting next to the middle-aged man leaned in and whispered, "Veed, we should detain them. I sense the aura of the Blood Source on that young one."
"Blood Source!" These words instantly electrified Veed, the middle-aged man.
"Hold right there!" Veed shouted at Ethan''s group.
Ethan wore a look of impatience, but before he could respond, Eluna stepped forward, addressing Veed, "Are you sure you want to pick a fight?"
"It''s not us looking for trouble," Veed replied with a greedy glint in his eyes as he sized up Eluna.
Her graceful figure and delicate features set his blood racing, and his excitement only grew as his eyesnded on Mia and Sherry.
He concluded internally, "These must be some noble''s children out for an adventure."
Growing even more audacious, Veed proimed, "Out of consideration for these lovelydies, I''m willing to spare the young one."
"Just hand over the Blood Source. Of course, that''s provided these beauties are willing to show our squad a good time."
At this,ughter erupted from Veed''spanions.
One of them stood up, adding, "I''d advise against resistance. Though Veed may be injured now, he has be a Rank S Hero. A level of power you lot can''t even begin to fathom."
"Rank S Hero!"
With a cold snort, Ethan could hardly contain his fury.
He lunged forward, not resorting to any special abilities, but rather relying solely on his sheer physical prowess.
In an instant, he was before Veed, throwing a devastating punch to his abdomen.
Veed had no time to react, nor could he even perceive how Ethan had appeared before him so suddenly.
The next moment, he was sent flying into the cave wall with a crashing sound.
The echoing crack of shattered bones filled the air, and it was clear that Veed had met an instant, fatal end.
"He killed Veed with a single punch!"
Even the dimmest among them could grasp the gravity of what had just urred.
The onlookers stared at Ethan with a mix of terror and awe, pleading, "Mighty one, please forgive our transgressions!"
Ethan showed no mercy.
In his eyes, granting forgiveness was the domain of the gods.
His job was simply to send these souls on their way to meet them.
Thud, thud, thud!
The sound of fists meeting flesh echoed hauntingly throughout the cavern.
Once Ethan had dealt with the lot, he took a moment to assess his spoils.
Unfortunately, there was no Blood Source, only a few red jades C a meager constion.
Subsequently, Ethan and hispany proceeded onwards.
Yet, after they had left, the corpses of Veed and his crew began to stir.
Or more urately, they were forced to move.
The crimson ground and surrounding walls began to shift eerily, consuming the bodies of Veed and his crew, regurgitating only their clothes.
This macabre spectacle, however, went unnoticed.
Chapter 175 173-The Underground Market (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Deep within the subterranean caves, Ethan and hispanions continued their descent.
As they delved deeper, numerous branching paths emerged, all shrouded in darkness and leading to unknown destinations.
Even Eluna, who had spent considerable time in these parts, was at a loss, having never ventured this deep before.
"Let''s take this way," Ethan suggested, picking a direction. No one voiced any objections.
Pressing on, after several more hours of navigation, the group once again encountered others taking a rest.
This time, no conflict arose. Instead, they learned from these resting Heroes about a market established deep within the cave.
"If you have any valuable items, or if you''re looking to exchange for something rare, you might want to check out the market," one of the resting figures suggested.
"But, be on your guard," another cautioned.
Ethan nodded appreciatively, conveying his thanks.
He then led Sherry and Eluna in the direction of the market.
Indeed, he had a pressing need to visit this marketce.
Thebyrinthine nature of the cave system, with its indistinguishably simr branches, made it far too easy to get lost.
A map of this subterranean maze would be invaluable.
Before long, Ethan and his party arrived at the expansive underground market.
Stepping in for the first time, the sheer scale and vitality of the ce took them aback.
The space, set within a vast underground cavern, was bustling with numerous Heroes and various exotic races.
They sat on the ground, showcasing treasures they''d acquired since entering the cave, most of which were peculiarly shaped objects.
Ethan''s eyes were even drawn to a statue of a gargoyle.
The gargoyle statue wasbeled as a unique piece of art, with a detailed description asserting it to be the work of a master sculptor from an ancient kingdom.
Upon seeing it, Mia and the others couldn''t help but burst intoughter.
Theirughter went unnoticed amid the hustle and bustle of the market.
The number of individuals here was staggering, rivaling even the most populous cities above ground.
Moreover, the ceiling of the cavern was adorned with luminous orbs, bathing the entire marketce in a brilliant glow.
"Let''s take a look around; we might find something worthwhile," Ethan suggested to the group.
Sherry nodded in agreement, adding, "Alright. I noticed someone selling maps a while ago. I''ll go check that out."
With that, she headed towards a corner of the market.
The others dispersed as well, exploring the various stalls.
Ethan made his way to the stall selling the gargoyle statue.
However, he wasn''t interested in the statue itself.
Instead, his attention was drawn to an ancient-looking ring on disy.
With a puzzled look in his eyes, he picked it up, examining its details.
"What is this?" Ethan inquired of the stall owner.
Seeing a potential customer, the vendor''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm.
He began to passionately describe, "Sir, you truly have an eye for the unique. This ring may appear worn and tarnished, but it is a precious divine artifact from an ancient kingdom."
"However, this artifact hasn''t yet found its rightful owner and thus hasn''t revealed its true potential."
"So, it''s essentially useless?" Ethan remarked.
Ethan countered.
"No, no, no!" The vendor quickly waved his hands, earnestly responding, "My good sir, the moment I saw you, I sensed something extraordinary about you. Perhaps you are the true owner this ring has been waiting for."
"Tell you what, I''ll take a slight loss on this and sell it to you for the price of a drop of Blood Source."
The vendor''s face took on a mournful expression, as if the ring was truly an invaluable artifact.
However, upon hearing this, Ethan promptly set the ring back down.
With his exceptional spiritual perception, he had sensed that the ring was somewhat unique, but he wasn''t clear about its exact purpose.
The Blood Source was an immensely precious substance, especially considering that Eluna had obtained it at the cost of bearing a curse.
There was no way Ethan would trade it for the ring.
Seeing Ethan about to leave, the vendor became desperate.
"Sir, if you''re unsatisfied with the price, why not name your own?" the stall owner pleaded.
At this, a burly man with a thick beard from the neighboring stall chimed in, his voice rough andmanding, "Sovic, are you trying to swindle someone again? That''s just a ring you picked up off the ground, and you dare ask for a drop of Blood Source as its price! Hmph! A drop of Blood Source is worth more than all your waresbined, even if you threw yourself into the deal."
"Why do you have to interfere, Jose?" The vendor, Sovic, responded angrily.
He had already sensed the drop of Blood Source on Ethan, and judging by Ethan''s unfamiliar face, deduced he wasn''t a regr of these underground caverns.
But now, his ns were foiled by Jose.
"Alright, alright. If you genuinely want this ring, I''ll let it go for a piece of red jade," Sovic sighed in resignation, realizing he couldn''t deceive Ethan any longer.
"A piece of red jade?" Ethan pondered briefly before deciding to make the purchase.
Most of those who set up stalls or made purchases in the cavern za boasted strengths of at least Rank S or higher.
Even if they didn''t, they possessed a myriad of powerful skills.
Due to this, there existed an unspoken understanding within the cavern za: no one would act against another.
After all, any direct confrontation could likely result in mutual destruction.
Simrly, the gold coins of various kingdoms on the surface had lost their allure for these individuals, many of whom had already achieved Rank S Hero status.
Thus, bartering was the prevalent mode of transaction in this underground marketce.
The most sought-after items here were the red jade and Blood Source.
Red jade offered a rapid enhancement of one''s capabilities.
Even though its effects quickly reached a ceiling, its low usage requirements made it ideal for the average person.
If one''s potential with the red jade maxed out, upon returning to the surface, it could still be exchanged for substantial wealth and resources, as evidenced by Ethan''s agreement with the Lava Dark Lord.
As for the Blood Source, it was in perpetual demand.
At this moment, Ethan sensed several pairs of eyes fixated on him.
"It seems they all have means to detect the Blood Source," Ethan mused internally. He then picked up the ring and tossed a piece of red jade to the stall owner, Sovic.
"And as for the red jade... I used up too much for my Bloodline advancement. Now, I only have about a hundred pieces left. I need to be frugal," Ethan calcted in his mind as he pocketed the ring and moved on.
As he continued to wander, he encountered several individuals who expressed interest in exchanging various items for the Blood Source in his possession, but Ethan consistently declined their offers.
This heightened his curiosity even further: How exactly could these people sense the Blood Source?
Ethan''s ponderings didn''tst long before Sherry and the others returned to the za''s entrance to regroup with him.
In Sherry''s hand was a rolled-up map, Eluna held a collection of bottles and vials, Mia had acquired some essential medicines, and Pale Wolf, most noticeably, was adorned in a brand-new set of armor.
Naturally, that armor came at a considerable price for Pale Wolf.
"Let''s find a ce to rest not too far from the market. If we go too far out, we might attract unwanted attention," Ethan suggested to the group.
Soon after, Ethan and his team set up a few simple tents a short distance from the underground za, using them as a makeshift resting area.
"Ethan, here, this is a map of the underground caverns," Sherry handed him the map once they had a campfire burning.
He unrolled and examined it closely. The map indicated their current location within the underground za, situated at the bottom left corner.
The central part of the cavern, highlighted on the map, was a considerable distance away.
Moreover, the routes on the map were incredibly intricate.
Especially deeper in, where after just a few hundred meters, one might encounter a fork in the path C sometimes even a dozen forks.
One wrong turn could mean getting hopelessly lost within the caverns.
"There''s also this," Sherry added, handing Ethan a scroll when he was done with the map.
She had prepared copies for Eluna, Mia, Pale Wolf, and herself as well.
"What is this?" Ethan inquired, refraining from immediately opening it.
Sherry exined, "It''s a sensing scroll. ording to the seller, once you use it, you can detect the presence of the Blood Source."
"Is it really that miraculous?" Ethan eximed, his eyes widening in astonishment.
He then turned to Eluna, "Eluna, did you know about this before?"
"I''m not sure," Eluna responded, shaking her head slightly. "I''ve never ventured deep into the underground caverns before. Perhaps it''s a recent invention."
At that, Sherry interjected, "I don''t believe so. The seller mentioned that it wasn''t crafted by anyone who has ventured into the caverns."
"Instead, the scroll had always existed within the caverns. They''ve been found nearly everywhere, and in great abundance, which is why they aren''t particrly valuable."
Ethan was taken aback by this revtion, a vague unease settling in his heart.
If everyone could sense the Blood Source, then obtaining it would be exponentially more challenging.
And even if they managed to get hold of it, ensuring its safety would be another concern altogether.
But what advantages did this present?
Chapter 176 174-Space Ring (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Ethan''s internal quandaries remained unresolved for the time being.
Rather than lingering on the issue, he decided to use the sensing scroll immediately.
The sensation was peculiar, as if his consciousness had momentarily submerged into warm water before swiftly emerging.
Shortly after, Ethan detected a brilliant red glow.
The red glow was emanating from the pocket over his chest, precisely where the Blood Source was located. Expressions of astonishment appeared on the faces of those around him.
"With this, our attempt to secure the Blood Source will undoubtedly be hindered by others," Eluna remarked, her face clouded with concern.
"It''s alright, it''s the same for everyone else," Ethan reassured.
Yet, as much as he tried to downy it, being under constant scrutiny was an unsettling sensation for Ethan.
He needed to find a way to conceal the Blood Source he''d acquired.
Just then, little Baal scampered out, chattering animatedly.
"Ethan, what did you throw into your pocket? It''s terrifying! If I weren''t so agile, I would have been killed in there!" Baal panted heavily, repeatedly thumping her tiny chest.
"What are you talking about?" Ethan, utterly baffled, reached into his pocket and pulled out the worn ring he''d bought earlier.
"What''s this?" The group gathered around inquisitively.
Shaking his head, Ethan replied, "I''m not entirely sure of its use. But when I sensed it, this ring gave off an odd feeling, hinting that it''s not just any ordinary trinket."
The group''s interest waned slightly upon hearing this.
But Baal seemed to be in a haze, continuously rubbing her forehead as though trying desperately to recall something she had forgotten.
After a moment, she eximed, "The Gama Empire''s noble ring!"
"What''s that?" The crowd looked perplexed, their collective gazes turning to Baal for answers.
"Ethan, you truly have an impable taste. You''ve struck gold once again!"
Baal praised before borating, "The Gama Empire''s noble ring was a staple among the upper echelons of the now-extinct Gama Empire''s nobility."
"It''s a symbol of both status and power. But it''s more than just a symbol. The Gama Empire was known for mastering various spatial magics, resulting in a plethora of artifacts rted to spatial magic. This noble ring is one of them."
"It''s also known as the Space Ring," Baal added.
Her exnation stirred a wave of excitement among the group.
Spatial magic has always been an incredibly rare form of magic.
Learning it is almost impossible unless one possesses a Bloodline that resonates with spatial elements.
Ordinary individuals, even if they spent their entire lives trying, might never be able to wield it.
For this reason, any item bearing the title of "spatial" is considered immensely valuable.
The Space Ring was no exception.
Though it possessed nobat capabilities, it was deemed one of the essential divine artifacts for adventurers and heroes alike.
That''s because the Space Ring offered a vast, expansive internal space.
This space could be used to store copious amounts of food, freshwater, and various treasures.
With it, there was never a need to worry about not being able to carry a bounty of spoils.
"But Baal," Ethan''s tion was fleeting as he gazed at the worn ring in his palm, with its multiple cracks, "are you sure this ring still functions?"
Baal did a little aerial flip before chiding him with a mock-serious tone, "Ethan, you shouldn''t doubt the craftsmanship of an ancient kingdom''s core creation!"
"Retrieve some precious metals, melt them down to a liquid, and then drop it onto the ring."
At this, Ethan''s eyes lit up with anticipation.
But someone was quicker than Ethan. Mia dashed towards the marketce, shouting over her shoulder, "Lord Ethan, I''ll fetch some precious ores from the market!"
In this underground cavern, ores were plentiful and rtively cheap.
Before long, Mia returned to the tent, her armsden with various ores.
Wasting no time, Ethan invoked the Thunder-Language of Nature, conjuring a ball of lightning which he hurled at the ores.
This method refined and melted them down with its electric intensity.
After about half an hour of continuous work, the ores transformed into molten metal.
In haste, Ethan submerged the tattered ring into the gleaming liquid.
Then, something wondrous urred.
The once-broken ring, upon touching the molten metal, seemed toe alive.
It greedily absorbed the liquid, healing and rejuvenating itself.
Its surface gleamed with a silvery-white sheen.
"It seems a bit insufficient," Ethan mused.
Once thest drop of metal was consumed, the ring shone bright and silver, intricate patterns embellishing its surface.
Yet, a few cracks remained.
Mia, understanding the need, quickly fetched more ores.
Ethan repeated his earlier process, and this time, the ring was fully restored.
The moment it was whole again, Baal urgently eximed, "Ethan, quickly imbue your consciousness into the ring! Leave your mark and be its master!"
Without hesitation, Ethan delved his consciousness into the ring.
An instantaneous, mystic bond formed.
He produced a piece of red jade, and with a mere thought, it vanished, stored inside the Space Ring.
The onlookers gasped in astonishment.
"Perhaps I could try..." Ethan murmured contemtively, then took out the drop of Blood Source given by Eluna.
Emitting a crimson glow, it resembled a droplet, yet remained solid and didn''t disperse or seep elsewhere.
With another focused intent, the Blood Source was safely stored within the Space Ring.
Subsequently, Ethan employed the Blood Source''s sensing ability.
This time, he couldn''t detect its presence at all, indicating that the Space Ring effectively shielded any information about the Blood Source.
"It really works!" Ethan couldn''t help butugh jubntly.
Eluna, Sherry, and the others rejoiced at the discovery.
"Doesn''t this mean we can obtain Blood Source even more effortlessly now?" one eximed.
"It''s not just that," another chimed in, "there are countless treasures in the underground caverns. We can haul all of them back with us! If sold above ground, those treasures would fetch a handsome price!"
The group eagerly brainstormed, discussing the vast possibilities ahead.
Then, Eluna raised a question, "Lord Ethan, just how vast is the space within the Space Ring?"
After a brief moment of sensing, Ethan replied with a grin, "Worry not, Eluna. The Space Ring possesses a vast expanse, equivalent to the size of the cavern za we just explored."
"To put it in numbers, it''s roughly a rectangr space 100 meters in length, 200 meters wide, and 4 meters in height."
"It''s that expansive?!" The group expressed their astonishment and envy once more.
Mia suddenly stood, her eyes brimming with hope.
"Lord Ethan, you mentioned that you were drawn to this Space Ring through a unique sense."
"Do you think there might be other Space Rings at the marketce? As little Baal mentioned, this ring belonged to the nobility of the Gama Empire."
"Given the empire''s grandeur, surely there were more than just one noble, right?"
Mia''s words stirred excitement among the group.
Ethan stood up, and once again, they headed to the market.
However, it seemed that the discovery of the Space Ring had exhausted their collective luck.
Ethan couldn''t sense another ring. Reluctantly, he found himself returning to Sovic''s stall.
He began, "Master Sovic, I wish to inquire about the ring you sold me earlier."
"What do you mean by that?"
"If you''re hoping for a refund, it''s out of the question. No one has ever received a refund for something they''ve bought from me!" Sovic retorted defensively, anger evident on his face.
Ethan quickly waved his hands, "No, no, no, it''s not about a refund."
"Then what is it about?" Sovic probed further.
"I have a friend who is particrly intrigued by such ''tattered'' jewelry. He wishes to know its origin," Ethan exined.
However, Sovic was clearly not convinced.
Eyeballing Ethan for a few moments, a cunning smile stretched across his face, "My most esteemed customer and friend, that ring was acquired after braving numerous perils from their of a fearsome creature. If you wish to know more, it''ll cost you at least five red jades."
"Wasn''t it something you picked up casually?"
Ethan couldn''t help but challenge.
Sovic seemed entirely unfazed by being caught in his lie.
Instead, he adopted an indifferent demeanor, remarking, "Earlier, I did say I found it. But now, the story has changed."
"You wish to know where I ''stumbled upon'', no, where I bravely acquired it... Let''s put it this way: you have a need, and I alone hold the answer."
"You truly are a cunning merchant," Ethan gritted his teeth, hand reaching into his pocket.
Seeing Ethan''s move, Sovic''s grin grew even wider, gleefully epting thebel, "Thank you for thepliment, my friend. And of course, the five red jades."
Ethan handed over the five red jades to Sovic, producing a map in the process.
Sovic studied the map intently for a while before marking a spot, almost at the bottom right corner, nearing the map''s edge.
"It''s that far?" Ethan frowned.
Sovic nodded, "Indeed, quite a distance. Let me give you a word of caution, though. If you truly intend to venture there, be wary. An underground river runs through, inhabited by a fearsome aquatic creature. Moreover, there''s a bothersome monkey on the shore, a six-eyed creature known for casting curses on others."
"Regardless, it would be best to tread carefully," Sovic continued, "I eagerly await our next transaction."
Chapter 177 175-Clash At The Market (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"There will be a chance for our next transaction," Ethan responded with a slight smile to Sovic''s parting words, without revealing much of what he was thinking.
But that monkey...
It immediately reminded Ethan of the curse on Eluna.
The curse on her had been inflicted by a monkey with six eyes on its forehead.
Whether it was the same monkey that Sovic had mentioned or just one of its kind, there was undoubtedly an unusual connection between the two.
Moreover, there was the information regarding the Gama Empire''s Space Ring.
Such a creation was highly coveted; no one would mind having an extra one or two.
After bidding farewell to Sovic, Ethan, apanied by Eluna and Sherry, prepared to leave the market and return to their camp.
However, they had hardly taken a few steps when a towering Hero blocked their path.
Acting as a bodyguard, this imposing figure was followed by a young and aristocratic-looking gentleman.
"Greetings," the young master approached and introduced himself, "I am Chris Luvi of the Luvi family from the Azure Empire. Currently, I am a Hero with a Rank S standing. I wish to befriend you."
Ethan frowned, replying curtly, "Master Luvi, this isn''t the way to make friends."
As Chris Luvi spoke, several of his bodyguards began to encircle Ethan and hispanions.
"My apologies," Chris Luvi said nonchntly, a slight smirk ying on his lips.
"It''s just a habit of mine. I''ve heard from others that you possess a drop of Blood Source. I have a great need for it and would like to propose a trade."
"Not for sale," Ethan dered firmly.
The potency of the Blood Source was immensely powerful, and its rarity made it an invaluable treasure.
Anyone with a shred of sense would never consider trading such a precious item.
After all, in this world, raw power is everything.
Chris Luvi seemed taken aback by Ethan''s refusal.
A shade of annoyance crossed his face as he reiterated his identity, "I''ll remind you once more, I am of the Luvi family from the Azure Empire!"
"Perhaps you don''t understand what the Azure Empire and the Luvi family represent!"
"Azure Empire?"
"Luvi family..."
Ethan mused inwardly, not letting an ounce of trepidation show on his face.
He had a vague understanding of the Azure Empire, knowing it as a dominion situated amidst vast seas.
His only prior encounter rted to the Azure Empire was in the Red Jade Valley, where a group had tried to snatch the red jades he possessed.
Now, here was another person from the Azure Empire, and equally insolent.
Ethan couldn''t help but mock, "Ah, the Azure Empire, I see. If you don''t mind me asking, are all of you from the Azure Empire this arrogant?"
"Or are you unaware that fighting is prohibited in this market?"
"You dare! What do you mean by that?" Chris Luvi fumed, visibly angered.
Naturally, even Luvi wouldn''t dare initiate a fight in the market.
It was an unspoken rule, epted by all.
Even with his perceived lofty status, he wouldn''t dare break it.
Yet, for Ethan to mock him using this rule was more than he could bear.
By this point, the confrontation between the group had drawn the attention of many bystanders.
"Isn''t that young Master Luvi from the Azure Empire? Those strangers actually dare to offend him. They''re in for some trouble now."
"Isn''t that the truth?"
"Ugh, you lot are so naive. We should all unite against the Azure Empire! I''m certain, before long, they''ll send their armies to invade ournds, and we''ll all end up as captives."
"What does it matter if we be captives?"
The crowd''s discussion quickly diverged from the initial topic, but Ethan gleaned plenty from their chatter.
Namely, the Luvi family from the Azure Empire was not one to be trifled with.
Furthermore, Luvi seemed to be the vindictive type, ensuring revenge on any who crossed him.
"What a nuisance," Ethan mused internally, unphased.
He felt immensely grateful at this moment to have the Space Ring, which concealed the energy emanations from the Blood Source.
Otherwise, who knows how many would have targeted him, sensing its power.
"Ethan, should we...?" Eluna approached, a hint of concern in her voice.
Ethan took Eluna''s hand and shook his head.
Turning to Chris Luvi, he stated, "You want the Blood Source? I''ll tell you straight up: I''ve already traded it."
"Furthermore," Ethan stepped closer, sizing up Chris Luvi from head to toe, then firmly patted Luvi''s shoulder, "I really don''t like your tone. You should consider yourself fortunate that this is a marketce."
"Otherwise, you''d be nothing more than a puddle on the ground, dead beyond dead!"
"You dare"
Before Chris Luvi could finish his sentence, Ethan swiftly exerted force, sending Luvi crashing to the ground.
"Damn brat, how dare you treat young Master Luvi this way!" Luvi''s bodyguards shouted in outrage, their eyes zing with fury towards Ethan.
Ethan, unfazed as ever, calmly responded, "If you wish to cause a scene here in the marketce, I wee it. But think carefully about the consequences."
Hearing this, the bodyguards hesitated, conflict evident in their expressions.
Luvi, however, seething with anger yet clearly not willing to break the marketce''s rules, spat out, "Arrogant boy, you better pray to the deities you never fall into my hands. I promise, I''ll make you endure every kind of pain imaginable!"
With those words, Chris Luvi departed in a huff.
The surrounding onlookers once again began to murmur, many shaking their heads at Ethan''s audacity.
"This young man is doomed!"
"There are many from the Azure Empire in the underground caverns. Though young Master Luvi may not be the most distinguished amongst them, he is still one of theirs. Offending him like this might not end well."
"Good if he dies! One lesspetitor!"
The buzz of chatter painted a bleak picture for Ethan.
It wasn''t just the onlookers who held this sentiment, even Pale Wolf looked uncertain.
As they approached the market''s exit, he couldn''t help but voice his concerns, "Ethan, was it wise to offend Chris Luvi from the Azure Empire?"
"I did it on purpose," Ethan replied to Pale Wolf.
Once everyone returned to their tents, Ethan borated, "On Chris Luvi, there''s a Space Ring, simr to the one I acquired earlier. It''s corroded and hasn''t been repaired."
"Moreover, even if I hadn''t acted that way, he wouldn''t have let us go," Ethan continued, "And most importantly, neither he nor his bodyguards pose any threat to us. Besides, I''ve already ced a mark on Chris Luvi. If he gets near, I''ll sense it."
After Ethan''s exnation, a palpable relief washed over Pale Wolf and the others.
However, what they didn''t know was that there was anotheryer to Ethan''s motives.
Ethan had recognized someone familiar within the crowd Luke.
The very man who, in Red Jade Valley, had used red jade to ascend as a Rank S Hero.
He had once attempted to steal the red jade from Ethan but was defeated and forced to flee.
Earlier, Luke had been among the onlookers.
Now, within Ethan''s perception, the marks on Luke and Chris Luvi nearly ovepped, implying they were together at the moment.
This twist added ayer of intrigue to the whole affair.
A cryptic smile yed on Ethan''s lips as he cast his gaze towards the distant underground cavern za and other tunnel pathways, a fierce glint in his eyes.
Meanwhile, on the other side of the cavernous za:
"Luke, what''s going on? That boy doesn''t have the Blood Source!" Chris Luvi shouted, his spit sttering across Luke''s face.
Wiping his face with a handkerchief, Luke retorted irritably, "Luvi, this isn''t my fault. That boy did have the Blood Source, and many in the marketce can vouch for it."
"If it''s not on him now, he''s either concealed it with some special means, or he''s traded it."
"However, that''s not the crux of the matter," Luke continued, "There''s more than one drop of Blood Source in these caverns."
"We can acquire it from others at any time. But a dragon of rare caliber or above, like the one with Ethan, is a true rarity. That''s where the real treasure lies."
Luke''s words seemed to ground Chris Luvi, but worry still creased his brow. "You don''t think the boy will try to escape, do you?"
"Escape? Where could he possibly run?" Luke responded with confidence.
Luke sneered, tracing a scar on his face as he spoke venomously, "Because of Ethan, I was forced to flee deep into the Red Jade Valley, enduring inhuman torments."
"However, that very ordeal led me to this ancient kingdom''s potion recipe. It will be the cornerstone of my ascent to power! And Ethan? He''ll ultimately die by my hand!"
Luke unfurled a beastskin parchment, his eyes dancing over its inscriptions before bursting into manicughter.
Chapter 178 176-Towards The Heart Of The Cavern (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Hisughter echoed, reverberating for a good half-minute before subsiding.
Regaining hisposure, Luke turned to Chris Luvi to discuss the ingredients listed on the parchment.
[Draconic Strength Elixir]
[Grade: Epic]
[Required Ingredients: A measure of rare or higher dragon''s blood, three measures of blue whale essence, three souls of Heroes, three measures of Dark Lord''s blood, and a measure of fusion dust.]
[Method: Combine all ingredients in a vessel, using wood-element magic to fuse them together.]
[Effects: Drastically enhances the user''s physical strength, significantly boosts various magical resistances of the user, with a minute chance of acquiring dragon''s innate abilities. Effects are permanent.]
This was the detailed information of the Draconic Strength Elixir inscribed on the beastskin.
And it was this very recipe that brought Luke to Chris Luvi.
"I can obtain the blue whale essence once I return to the Azure Empire. Even though the blue whales have be exceedingly rare, the Luvi family should have a decent stockpile," Chris Luvi remarked.
Luke nodded in agreement, pointing to the other ingredients listed on the beastskin, "The souls of Heroes and the blood of the Dark Lord can be easily acquired. The fusion dust is a unique product of the elven race; with a bit of a price, we can obtain that too."
"Right now, the most crucial ingredient we need is the blood of a rare-grade dragon, which is the hardest toe by."
"I''ve shed with Ethan before, and I''m certain that the lineage of his dragon''s blood is beyond rare," Luke said, gritting his teeth.
Being defeated by Ethan was the greatest humiliation of his life.
Even after employing his proudest ability, the Gravity Field, he was still sent flying with a mere swipe of Ethan''s w.
It was an affront he couldn''t tolerate!
"The ingredients shouldn''t be a major concern now," Chris Luvi nodded, shifting the topic, "Once the Draconic Strength Elixir isplete, I will provide you with a sample and the agreedpensation."
"Of course, afterward, I will need your assistance. The standing of the Luvi family within the Azure Empire is precarious, and I require your support."
"We''ll discuss that when the timees," Luke responded, notmitting immediately.
He was far more knowledgeable about the Azure Empire than Ethan and hispanions.
Situated to the east of the Sunset Empire and amidst the vast seas, the Azure Empire ruled over hundreds of inds, both big and small.
Its might was unmatched, especially with their advanced device-manufacturing techniques.
Notably, there was a stark disparity between the Heroes and Dark Lords within the Azure Empire''s dominion.
Unlike the surroundings of the Sunset Empire, the Dark Lord factions within the Azure Empire were almost undetectable.
Dark Lords born within the Empire''s territories barely had time to grow before they were swiftly eradicated by the Azure Empire''s squads of Heroes and imperial guards.
But while the Azure Empire''s strength was evident, internally, its power dynamics were in tumultuous disarray.
The merchant faction, represented by the Luvi family, traded in various everyday goods.
They boasted a plethora of craftsmen, apothecaries, alchemists, and other unique talents.
However, this advantage quickly diminished with the influx of numerous Heroes, dealing a substantial blow to the Luvi family''smercial interests.
Next was the adventurer faction, led by the Shadi family.
This was the most significant power in the Azure Empire, almost monopolizing every Hero.
Many formidable adventurers had joined their ranks, and rumors even hinted at their deep ties with the higher echelons of the elf race.
Lastly, there was the royal family of the Azure Empire: the Mokos dynasty.
The inception of the Azure Empire is lost to time, with even the imperial library of the capital city not recording its origins.
But one fact remained undisputed: the Mokos family had always been at the helm.
They were the empire''s most enigmatic and esteemed lineage.
From this, it was evident that the Luvi family''s standing within the Azure Empire was teetering on the edge of copse.
This precarious position exined Luke''s initial reluctance tomit.
However, wishing for the coboration to move forward smoothly, Luke added, "Luvi, I believe you shouldn''t worry too much."
"After all, we possess the unparalleled Draconic Strength Elixir. With this potion at our disposal, do you really think the Luvi family can''t hold its ground?"
This perspective instantly uplifted Chris Luvi.
He was ted, heaping praises upon Luke, "Luke, my friend, your wisdom is indeedmendable!"
Subsequently, the two of them erupted intoughter, as if Ethan was already prey in their grasp.
...
At Ethan''s tent location.
Gently pushing Mia, who was still deep in slumber, off his chest, Ethan stretched his back and pulled back the tent p. He nced down the dark passageway outside and couldn''t help but stifle another yawn.
"These underground caves are truly no ce for humans," Ethan grumbled.
Suddenly, he felt a warm, soft bodytch onto his arm. "Lord Ethan, you''re awake," Mia murmured sleepily.
She then gathered some charcoal and started a fire.
The tent was instantly bathed in aforting glow.
Others stirred and woke up, pulling out food and fresh water to prepare their morning meal.
"Going by the time on the surface, it should be morning now," Eluna said, yawning.
She unfurled the cave map and pointed at the marked route.
"There''s nothing left for us to see here. We''d best hurry to the center of the cave, or we''ll miss out on the Blood Source."
Ethan shared her sentiment.
Thus, after a quick breakfast, the group set off towards the central area of the cave.
Not long after Ethan and hispanions left the cavern za, Luke and Chris Luvi emerged from a shadowy fork in the passageway.
"Follow them!" Chris Luvi instructed his subordinates.
They promptly pursued Ethan''s party.
However, unbeknownst to them, Ethan had already detected their movements.
Yet, Ethan had no intention of confronting Luke and his group at this juncture.
Even though he was supremely confident in dealing with these pesky individuals, the cave might harbor other dangers.
So, unless absolutely necessary, Ethan preferred not to initiate a confrontation.
Besides, to eliminate an enemy, one doesn''t always have to take matters into their own hands.
The journey to the center of the cave felt interminable.
It took Ethan and his party a full three days to cover just half the distance, even with a map indicating the swiftest route.
These three days of relentless travel left them utterly exhausted, their appearances and attire showing evident signs of wear.
"Ethan, there are people ahead," Mia whispered weakly.
Ethan looked up and immediately noticed a source of illumination, likely the radiance of a Holy Light spell.
"Let''s check it out," he suggested to Mia and the others.
Throughout their journey, they hade across several groups of travelers.
Most simply exchanged nces with Ethan''s party before hastily departing.
Some chose to engage in conversation, while those foolish enough to provoke Ethan soon found themselves lifeless.
And amidst all this, Luke and Chris Luvi''s pursuit ran into a snag they got lost.
ording to Ethan''s senses, it would take at least an extra day for Luke and his team to catch up.
This dy forced Ethan to abandon his initial n, opting instead to head directly for the cave''s center at full speed.
"Are you heading to the center of the cave?" asked an adventurer resting in the illuminated area, as Ethan and his party approached.
"Yes," Ethan nodded in affirmation.
The man who spoke nodded amicably, then warned, "If you''re aiming to seize the Blood Source at the cave''s heart, I''d advise against it. There''s been a peculiar shift at the center. It''s be perilously treacherous. Unless you possess formidable strength, it might be best to turn back."
"What kind of shift? What changed?" Ethan inquired, his curiosity piqued.
"Some im to have heard the heartbeat of some creature, and there''s talk of a blood-red mist... "
"But that''s not the most unsettling part. The bodies of those who have died have vanished," the man said, his face pallid with a mix of dread and astonishment.
Ethan exchanged nces with Eluna and the others, all sensing the gravity of the situation.
On their way, they''d noticed numerous discarded, tattered clothes.
Initially assuming these were intentionally abandoned, Ethan''s perspective changed when he discovered red jade shards on one of the garments, realizing things were not as they seemed.
"Do you know what''s causing this?" Ethan probed further.
"I''ve no idea. The ce feels cursed now; hardly anyone dares to investigate."
Though they couldn''t gather more precise information from the resting adventurer, Ethan was undeterred and had no intention of departing.
After consulting with Eluna and Sherry, the consensus was to forge ahead.
And this final leg of their journey seemed to validate the adventurer''s warning.
Several who''d reached the cave''s center fled in terror, their faces painted with horror and eyes vacant as though they''d witnessed unspeakable horrors.
Ethan and his party pressed on, their expressions increasingly grave.
Before themy a chilling sight: dozens of tattered garments littered the ground, signs of struggle evident everywhere.
Yet, not a single body or drop of blood was in sight.
This was utterly abnormal.
Ethan grew even more alert, constantly scanning the surroundings.
And his vignce paid off when, in a dark corner, he sensed something profoundly horrifying.
Chapter 179 177-Those Swallowed Whole (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Everyone, to me!"
Ethan called out to Eluna, Sherry, and Pale Wolf. Leading the way to a dimly lit section of the cave, he cast a Holy Light spell, filling the cave with illumination so bright it mirrored the daylight.
Without hesitation, the rest of the group swiftly followed Ethan''s lead.
Soon, they came upon a scene that sent shivers down their spines.
"What is that?"
Mia''s face turned ghostly pale, her legs faltering as if she were about to copse.
The others were rendered speechless.
Before them stood a Lady Knight, d in her knightly armor.
Yet, her greatswordy discarded beside her.
Her armor seemed to have been burst open from within by some writhing creature, exposing the flesh it once shielded.
More horrifyingly, half of the Lady Knight''s body was being pulled into the cave wall.
It was this sight that deeply unsettled Ethan and the rest.
"The walls... they''re alive!" Eluna eximed, her voice distant with shock.
But nobody could answer her. In that heart-stopping moment, as the group was enveloped in disbelief, the Lady Knight, half-consumed by the wall, seemed to notice Ethan and the others.
A desperate gleam filled her eyes as she pleaded, "Kill me!"
Ethan was taken aback.
"Quickly, end me!" she cried again.
"This thing is alive. It feeds continuously, consuming flesh and blood, giving birth to a new form. Yet, once a body is formed, it needs a consciousness tomand it."
"It wants to devour my mind," she continued, her voice tremulous with fear.
"If it acquires a consciousness, no one in this cave will be safe. It will spell an unstoppable disaster!"
Perhaps sensing its secret was exposed, the writhing wall erupted in rage.
Suddenly, several tentacles shot out from its surface, entangling the half-exposed body of the Lady Knight.
With a swift, forceful pull, her body shattered gruesomely.
"Attack now!" Even without knowing the full extent of the situation, Ethan was sure this was no good omen.
Without waiting, he conjured a ball of thunder within his palm and hurled it towards the Lady Knight.
The ball exploded fiercely, enveloping both her and the undting wall in its electric fury.
"Is it over?" Mia whispered, her voice tinged with hope.
Ethan''s face was etched with seriousness as he shook his head, "No, it escaped."
On the ground, the charred remains of the Lady Knighty, testament to the fury of Ethan''s Thunder Orb.
The wall was deeply scarred, bearing a gaping hole, yet within its depthsy only ordinary stone, not the anticipated flesh and blood.
"Will ite back for revenge?" Mia asked, worry evident in her voice.
"Most likely," Ethan said gravely.
When the Thunder Orb detonated, a raging roar echoed in his mind: "Insolent insect, how dare you defy me! You shall face my wrath!"
But hidden beneath that roar, Ethan detected a hint of fear.
"Does it fear me?" He wondered. "What power do I possess that could make such an entity cower?"
"And, this creature that devours flesh, bearing its own consciousness... ording to Eluna, this cave is the very embodiment of the Devourer Oksd. Is there a connection between the two?"
Thoughts swirled rapidly in Ethan''s mind, stirring a sense of excitement deep within.
He felt an intuition that this time, he might be facing an adversary unlike any other.
After their harrowing encounter, the group proceeded with heightened caution.
Surprisingly, the final stretch towards the heart of the cave went smoothly.
Other than piles of discarded clothing, eerily strewn along the path, the surroundings almost felt pleasant.
Because, at the center, darkness was no longer theirpanion.
The long-absent sunlight bathed a vast crimson wastnd, its edges framed by towering cliffs, their peaks hidden from view, encircling thendscape to form a basin.
Along the periphery of the basin were countless ck entrances.
"We never expected the heart of the cave to look like this," Ethan remarked, genuinely taken aback by the unexpected beauty before them.
However...
Lost in thought, Ethan nced at Eluna, asking, "Eluna, didn''t the reports say that the heart of the cave is where the Devourer Oksd''s heart transformed? This doesn''t look anything like it."
"Perhaps..." Eluna''s voice trailed off in confusion.
The map''s annotations were clear. ording to the intel she''d gathered, the center of the cave should reveal a heart-like boulder.
Instead, they were presented with a vast crimson wastnd with no such heart in sight.
"Could something have changed?" Eluna murmured to herself.
But just then, a bizarre phenomenon began to unfold across the wastnd.
Crimson mists erupted from the ground, exploding mid-air, releasing a heavy metallic scent of blood.
From within the fog came countless shouts.
"The Blood Source has appeared!"
"Excellent! There are more than ten drops of Blood Source this time! They''re all mine!"
"You fool! Who gave you the nerve? Get lost!"
"Hahaha, I''ve grabbed a Blood Source!"
Sounds of battle, jubtion, and angry roars emanated from the expanding fog, leaving Ethan and the others puzzled.
However, Ethan quickly grasped the situation.
The crimson mist was rapidly encroaching upon their location.
Along with it, two drops of the Blood Source were hurled towards them, shooting swiftly in Ethan''s direction.
Without missing a beat, Ethan reached out and caught both.
"This... Blood Source..." Sherry muttered in disbelief, surprised at the ease with which they had acquired it.
Eluna found it hard toe to terms with. She had paid a heavy price for just one drop of Blood Source in the past.
Not only was she cursed by a monster, but she was also hunted down by some.
"Now''s not the time to ponder on this. We havepany," Ethan urgently alerted the group.
In an instant, he secured the two intercepted Blood Sources inside his Space Ring.
As soon as hepleted this action, seven or eight imposing Heroes approached them, eyes filled with menace.
"Boy, hand over the Blood Source!" one of them demanded threateningly.
"What Blood Source?" Ethan feigned ignorance.
The inquiring man hesitated momentarily.
After sensing around, his face darkened. He roared, "It''s impossible! I clearly saw those two drops of Blood Source flying in this direction. How can they be gone?"
The others apanying him also looked perturbed.
"It seems they vanished. Strange urrences are bing more frequent in this ursed ce," one of themmented.
He then looked towards Ethan and the group, asking, "Young ones, are you neers?"
As he posed the question, the rest shifted their gaze onto Ethan and his party, a cruel smirk ying on their lips, as if they considered Ethan and hispanions asmbs ready for ughter.
"Is that a problem?" Ethan inquired calmly.
The men chuckled, responding, "Oh, boy, it''s a big problem indeed! While everyone else is desperate to escape from this ce, you lot dared to venture in!"
In the midst of their conversation, the men swiftly encircled Ethan and hispanions.
Remaining calm, Ethan positioned himself protectively in front of Mia and the others.
"Attack!" the leadermanded.
Instantly, the men surrounding Ethan lunged at him.
However, what transpired next caught everyone off guard.
Those who advanced were sent flying backward, faint arcs of electricity flickering over their bodies.
Ethan flexed his wrists and looked at the group with a mischievous smile, "It seems you''re mistaken. I''m the hunter, and you are the prey."
Electricity surged around Ethan, the dancing arcs instilling sheer terror in the approaching men.
The man who had given the order was especially gripped with fear, contemting an escape.
Yet, a bolt of lightning deterred him, making him halt.
"Sir, we were just joking earlier," he said with a forced smile.
Ethan wasn''t buying the feeble excuse. Teasingly, he retorted, "Oh, so if I say I''m joking about killing you, that''d be fine?"
The man''s face paled, and lowering his head, he asked, "Sir, what do you desire? We''ll fulfill any request."
Ethan didn''t intend to obliterate them all. While these men were formidable at leastpared to the average person they were no match for Ethan''s present power.
After all, he possessed the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline and had advanced using the red jade.
"I want to know: what''s the situation at the heart of this cave?" Ethan demanded.
Under the weight of Ethan''s undeniable strength, the men had no choice but to submit.
Learning of their identities, Ethan was somewhat surprised.
These men weren''t from the same group but were lone wolves that had banded together.
The leader, known as ck, had merely been a slightly powerful adventurer before entering the cave.
The others were much the same.
All had experienced a significant surge in power after reaching the cave''s center.
Hearing Ethan''s inquiry, ck hesitated for a moment.
Finally, he divulged the secret of the cave''s core, "Sir, the heart of this cave..."
Chapter 180 178-Sacrifice (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"Sir, the center of this cave is also referred to as ''Oksd''s Heart''," ck exined.
Ethan and Eluna exchanged nces, nodding in acknowledgment.
ck continued, "Previously, this ce was cloaked in darkness. But not long ago, violent tremors shook this region."
"The rocks that were above the cave plummeted, sinking deep below the ground."
"In other words, where we stand now should be the surface above the original center of the underground cave."
"Hold on!" Ethan interrupted ck abruptly.
"There''s a discrepancy," Ethan pulled out a map, saying, "ording to what you''ve said, if this is where the center of the cave copsed, the paths leading to this area should also have changed. Yet, as we followed the map''s directions, we encountered no such altered pathways."
"Sir, ck is not lying," another voice chimed in.
"From our investigations, not only were the central pathways of the cave unaffected, but even if someone deliberately caused a copse to block a certain route, it would revert to its original state after some time. It''s as if the cave is alive, capable of self-healing."
"Self-healing!" Ethan''s pupils constricted, the horrifying scene of the devoureddy knight shing once again in his mind.
Now, he was almost certain that this cave was a living entity.
After a brief pause, ck resumed, "With the copse of the cave''s heart, the massive stone that resembled a heart also plummeted into the depths. But ever since, asional tremors, akin to a heart''s palpitations, are felt here."
"Based on our and others'' analyses, we''re fairly certain that the Oksd''s Heart has reawakened."
"Oksd is a deity of legends. Its heart, undoubtedly, holds immense power."
"So, in our scramble for the Oksd''s Heart, a fierce conflict erupted. This battle led to the deaths of a majority, but it also unveiled the secret of the Oksd''s Heart to us," ck narrated.
"Offer sufficient blood, and the Oksd''s Heart will release the Blood Source."
"The blood-red mist we just witnessed isn''t some peculiar phenomenon. It was formed when the bodies of the deceased were thrown into the holes exposed on the ground, and then absorbed by Oksd''s Heart," ck continued, pacing onward.
Guided by ck, the group reached another location.
Set in the vast barren expanse, the ground was dotted with anomalous structures.
Or rather, they couldn''t exactly be called structures they were holes circumscribed by stones.
These abyssal pits, leading to the unknown depths below, were the very channels to the Oksd''s Heart that ck referred to.
"This is what we often refer to as the ''Land of Sacrifice''," ck gestured to one such encircled pit.
"Sacrifice?" Ethan pondered for a moment, then nodded with a smile, remarking, "That''s an intriguing way to put it."
ck concurred, "In some legends, for mortals to acquire extraordinary power, they need to offer precious artifacts, various meats, or beautiful maidens to the deities."
"The current method of obtaining the Blood Source is somewhat simr. Referring to it as a sacrifice is quite apt."
"Of course, if you find it interesting, sir, then it surely is."
"Now, there''s something even more intriguing. Would you like to see?" ck''s demeanor shifted as he spoke.
His smile vanished, his face hardened, and he burst out in a fit of rage, "Arrogant boy, your hubris astonishes me! How dare you tread so recklessly into this territory with me? Did you really think I feared you earlier?"
ck cackled wildly.
Raising his hand, he ordered, "Everyone, let''s teach these presumptuous fools a lesson they won''t forget. Perhaps it''s time to bid them farewell."
Pale Wolf, Eluna, Sherry, and Mia instantly sensed the looming danger, forming a defensive ring around Ethan.
Ethan, however, gazed emotionlessly at ck, stating calmly, "My following you here was partially out of curiosity about the Blood Source''s origin. The other reason is my confidence."
"If your tricks are limited to this simple Magic Circle, perhaps you should be the ones prepared for a sacrifice."
"What do you mean? Have you detected the Magic Circle here?" ck asked incredulously.
His face paled as he exchanged nces with hispanions, then snorted coldly, "Even if you''ve found it, what can you do? You''ve stepped into the range of the Magic Circle, escape is impossible now!"
With that, ck swiftly took action.
He and hispanions stood at specific points, channeling their energy into the ground beneath.
Blue luminous lines emerged, intertwining to form intricate patterns, enveloping Ethan''s group and the gaping hole leading underground.
"Die!"
"Magic Circle, activate!" ck dered menacingly.
However, in that very moment, a silvery figure streaked from the sky, reminiscent of lightning.
ck, caught off-guard and defenseless, was directly hit by the figure.
His body went rigid, a noticeable dent appearing in his chest.
Though he wasn''t dead, he was gravely wounded.
"What was that?"
ck gasped, clutching his chest.
With ck''s assault, the Magic Circle came to a halt.
Ethan extended his arm and the Thunder Dragon, which had struck ck, descended from the heavens, alighting gracefully upon Ethan''s shoulder.
It affectionately nuzzled Ethan''s face with its head.
"From the very beginning, I had Thunder Dragon waiting in the skies," Ethan mentioned briefly without borating further.
Apart from the Thunder Dragon''s intervention, the dormant little Baal had also awakened halfway through their journey to inform Ethan about the existence of the Magic Circle.
Thus, Ethan had grasped the entire situation from the start.
ck and hispanions, however, appeared somewhat confounded.
They challenged Ethan, "If you were prepared and knew our fealty wasn''t genuine, why did you continue to follow?"
"Why?" Ethan echoed with a mischievous glint in his eye.
"Of course, it''s for the Blood Source!" He said cheerfully, walking towards the other members of the party.
A realization dawned upon ck, fear etched on his face.
He shouted at hispanions, "Run! He followed us deliberately to understand how the Magic Circle is activated and how to offer sacrifices to Oksd''s Heart! He''s turned us into the sacrificial offerings!"
"What?!" The faces of the others went ashen in an instant.
Ever since they entered the heart of this cave, they had offered countless sacrifices.
And now, someone was targeting them. This was indeed infuriating. Yet, when faced with mortal danger, they chose flight over fury.
"Flee? Think it''ll help?"
Ethan uttered with a cold chuckle.
Had ck and his group not turned traitorous, seeking to sacrifice Ethan and hispanions, Ethan wouldn''t have retaliated.
After all, in such a chaotic ce, additional help would have been wee.
But if they initiated a fight, they ought to be prepared to face death.
Ethan, unleashing his full power, gave them no quarter.
He darted across the terrain like a bolt of lightning.
Sherry, Eluna, and others advanced, intercepting the fleeing group.
The stringent requirements for using the Blood Source had hindered many, including ck''s lot.
Hence, when confronted by Sherry and Eluna, they struggled to secure a quick victory.
One of them had his throat pierced by Sherry''s dagger, while many others were held back, only to meet their end beneath Ethan''s lethal blows.
Minutester, all had perished, save for the grievously wounded ck.
ck copsed to his knees, pleading earnestly, "Please, spare me! I realize my mistakes!"
"If all wrongs in this world could be righted by mere apologies, there wouldn''t be so much bloodshed. And remember, you''ve betrayed once, and you might again."
Ethan dismissed ck''s plea.
A surge of panic welled in ck''s heart.
He then blurted out in a threatening tone, "Hmph! We''ve sacrificed many before and have amassed a significant amount of Blood Source."
"We''ve hidden it in an extremely concealed ce, known only to me. If you kill me, you''ll never find it!"
"Is that so?"
The lively Thunder Dragon by Ethan''s side vanished. He gazed down at the kneeling ck, an expression of doubt on his face.
Seeing this, ck mustered up some courage, "Exactly! And I can tell, your Bloodline is extraordinary."
"Perhaps you can directly utilize the Blood Source. It would be a tremendous boost for you. Spare me, and I''ll lead you to its hiding ce."
"That sounds tempting, but I don''t need it."
Under ck''s stunned gaze, Ethan''s finger shot out a streak of lightning, piercing ck''s heart.
Soon after, ck crumpled to the ground.
Sherry and the others regrouped by Ethan''s side, asking, "Shall we try that sacrificial Magic Circle now?"
Chapter 181 179-The Pulsating Heart (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
"We can give it a shot, but we must be swift. Judging by the voices emanating from that blood-red mist earlier, ck and his team weren''t the only ones here."
"Others might be chasing after those Blood Sources that flew away."
Ethan didn''t object but offered a cautious reminder.
The group nodded in agreement.
They then mimicked the actions of ck and hisrades, reactivating the Magic Circle.
It radiated a mysterious blue glow, sketching intricate patterns that enveloped the corpses of ck''s group.
Under the influence of the Magic Circle, these bodies underwent a peculiar transformation.
Much like seasoning is essential for cooking, the offerings to Oksd''s Heart needed a certain ritualistic preparation.
Subsequently, the bodies descended into that dark abyss encircled by stones, and the luminance of the Magic Circle faded away.
"This Magic Circle seems a bit odd."
Sherry said in bewilderment, pointing at the bottomless pit on the ground.
"Why not just toss the sacrifices directly into it? Why the need for a Magic Circle?"
"Perhaps the ancient god, Oksd, had peculiar tastes."
Pale Wolf quipped, an unusual jest for him.
Ethan''s focus wasn''t on that. Staring intently at the abyss, he suddenly sensed something and urgently shouted to the others, "Brace yourselves, the Blood Source is about to spew out!"
As if to validate Ethan''s words, the ground began to tremble.
Thud, thud, thud!
The rhythmic pulsations were deep and resonant.
Though Ethan could see nothing but darkness in the pit, in his mind''s eye, it connected to a colossal, beating heart.
At this very moment, that heart was thumping vigorously.
Crimson blood erupted from this gargantuan heart, surging from the pit and sttering into the sky, forming the blood-red mist they had observed.
The essence within this blood, the Blood Source, was propelled in all directions due to the heart''s forceful ejection.
"So, this is the entire phenomenon and process?"
It seemed Ethan had grasped the situation.
However, this understanding didn''t offer much aid.
The Blood Sources shot out in every direction with the mist, and despite the group''s readiness, intercepting them all proved impossible.
"Leave those heading off in the distance. For now, we need to get out of here!"
Ethanmanded.
Without hesitation, the group trailed behind him, swiftly moving away from the vicinity of the pit.
Soon after, a vast swarm of people rushed in like frenzied flies, making the area near the pit incredibly bustling.
"Who initiated the sacrificial ritual? Didn''t we agree that it would only be activated once everyone was present?"
"Tsk, there''s no shortage of selfish people anywhere!"
"Wait, it seems some are missing?"
"Missing? Who''s missing? No, where''s ck''s group?"
"ck and his team went after the Blood Source, perhaps they haven''t returned."
"No, they''re dead."
At that moment, an elderly figure stepped forward.
With cloudy eyes and a face densely etched with wrinkles, he appeared somewhat ominous.
A me-like pattern was marked on his forehead.
Among the group, he was the most formidable, a pure fire mage, adept at various fire spells.
He was respectfully addressed as Mr. ric.
"Dead? Mr. ric, are you jesting?"
Someone questioned.
ric slowly shook his head, stating, "They are indeed gone. I can no longer sense their life force, and even the traces of their existence are gradually fading."
"It suggests they have perished. And, if my intuition serves me right, they were the ones sacrificed in the recent ritual."
The crowd descended into chaos.
Such an incident was unprecedented.
After the cave''s center had copsed, chaos ensued for a while.
But once the turmoil subsided, order was established, with nearly every survivor participating inying down the rules.
And one of those rules was that neers couldn''ty im to the Blood Source.
Therefore, whenever new adventurers reached the heart of the cave and were discovered, they would be sacrificed, bing droplets of Blood Source.
This was the fate of the vast majority of neers.
However, now, there had been a twist.
"Whoever dares challenge the rules we''ve set forth is our enemy! We must find and sacrifice them. Surely, that would yield even more Blood Source!"
"Indeed, this is what we must do."
Mr. ric expressed his agreement and added, "Also, regarding that ck dragon from before, I''m close to pinpointing its current location. Once found, we should capture it and offer it as a sacrifice as well!"
"Mr. ric is absolutely right!"
The crowd echoed in unison.
Yet, the identity of the one who had killed ck and hispanions remained a mystery to them.
In the face of such uncertainty, they dispersed in search of the scattered Blood Source.
At this juncture, Ethan and his party had retreated to a cave at the periphery, deliberating on their next steps.
"At present, we possess thirty-two droplets of Blood Source," Ethan began.
From the earlier eruption, there were well over a hundred droplets of Blood Source.
However, Ethan''s group managed to intercept only twenty-nine.
Along with the one given by Eluna and the two that ck''s group had chased, the total amounted to thirty-two.
"Would any of you like to give it a try?" Ethan asked.
"While the requirements for using the Blood Source are demanding, it seems one can absorb it bit by bit."
"Moreover, with thirty-two droplets at our disposal, even if an attempt fails, it wouldn''t matter much."
Faced with Ethan''s proposition, the group was somewhat stirred. However, in the end, they all declined.
"I''d rather get ustomed to the power I currently possess first. With the enhancement from the red jade, I''ve already experienced a significant boost."
"If I were to undergo another surge in power, I fear I might lose control," Sherry reasoned.
Although she yearned for immense strength, she didn''t want to be a ve to that power.
Pale Wolf''s decline was more straightforward: "I feel I might not be able to absorb it. Besides, my awakened Giant wed Werewolf Bloodline seems to resist it."
"It appears that absorbing the Blood Source now would be detrimental."
After the two of them shared their thoughts, Ethan turned his gaze to Eluna and Mia.
Eluna shook her head, "I''ve tried it before, but I failed."
Mia responded simrly, "Lord Ethan, I feel I''m still far from ready. After all, absorbing the Blood Source requires one''s Bloodline to be elevated to a rarity level or above."
With everyone having declined, only Ethan was left.
However, upon reflection, he too chose not to absorb it.
The presence of the Blood Source could be sensed by others, which posed a significant risk.
Eluna had made an attempt, but she had failed and was unsure about the consequences during the absorption process.
If the process couldn''t be interrupted and others detected the presence of the Blood Source, it could spell disaster.
"I''ll absorb it once we return to our domain," Ethan resolved internally.
Meanwhile, as Ethan and the group were deliberating, elsewhere in the underground cavern, two groups of individuals were in disarray.
"What on earth was that creature?" one eximed.
"Damn it! It cost me an incredibly precious magic scroll! Luke, this is on you. Had you not suggested taking the shortcut, we wouldn''t have lost track of thatd, Ethan, and certainly wouldn''t have encountered that horrifying beast!" another fumed.
Luvi grumbled and railed against Luke with no restraint.
Equally vexed by the creature lurking within the walls, Luke retorted with annoyance, "If you don''t shut up, you imbecile, I might just align myself with the Azure Empire''s House Shadie or even the Imperial Royalty. They''re far more amodating than you!"
This rebuke silenced Luvi instantly.
Elsewhere, following the orders of the me Witch Hilna, Savi and his team, who were on a mission to retrieve the great artifact of the ancient kingdom, were also ambushed by the same bizarre creature.
"What in the world is that? It''s utterly revolting, oozing out of the walls like that!" Savi fumed.
The blisters that Hilna had previously seared onto him with mes had now dissipated, and he appeared wholly rejuvenated.
Before Savi and hispanionsy a humanoid corpse drenched in a blood-red mucus.
This figure, seeming as if crafted from sanguine mire, was unrecognizable in features or gender.
To Savi''s group''s dismay, this mucginous entity seemed impervious to regr weapons; only mes sent it recoiling in fear.
However, confronting it was undeniably wasting Savi''s precious time.
"Do not bother with this filthy creature. Fulfilling the queen''smands is of utmost priority!" Savi ordered his subordinates.
Subsequently, disregarding the entity, the group sped towards the cavern''s center, following the path marked on their map.
Such creatures weren''t exclusively encountered by Luvi and Savi''s teams.
In the cavern''s za, many simr entities manifested.
Enveloped in blood-colored mud and emitting a nauseating, metallic odor, these creatures filled the space once upied by adventurers, who had now vanished without a trace.
Suddenly, these monsters ceased their movement, then melted into the ground, disappearing entirely.
Simultaneously, deep beneath the center of the cavern, a scene unfolded that mirrored Ethan''s imaginings: indeed, a massive heart throbbed.
However, there was a distinct difference.
The heart''s surface sprouted numerous tentacles, which intertwined and enveloped each other to form a blood-red cocoon.
Within this crimson cocoon, a persony dormant.
Chapter 182 180-Reunion (1st Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
Deep beneath the central area of the cavern, the blood-red cocoon began to stir.
Within its confines, signs of life emerged as a pair of curious and puzzled red eyes blinked open.
"Who am I? Where is this ce?"
Mused the bewitching woman enshrouded in the cocoon, her voiceden with confusion.
With a gentle swing of her arm and innate control over her body, she effortlessly tore through the cocoon.
Her feet touched the ground as the thick, blood-red fluid continued to cascade down her form.
"This is..." As the nude beauty gazed upon the pulsating heart, dormant memories began to resurface.
"I am... Knight Henna..."
A fragmented memory of being dragged into a wall haunted her mind, filling her with anguish.
Clutching her head, she let out a monstrous roar, "No! That''s not who I am. I am... I am the beloved of Lord Oksd, the messenger of the gods, and the Bloody Queen Edith!"
Atst, Edith recalled her identity and the purpose that burned within her.
With reverence, she knelt, submitting herself to the throbbing heart before her and proimed,
"Honorable Lord Oksd, Edith will fulfill her mission. I will offer you an endless stream of blood, so that your glory may once again descend upon and illuminate this world! This world needs to be consumed!"
Having spoken, Edith rose to her feet.
Turning her head, she silently sensed something.
Shortly after, the ground before Edith stirred as it began to shape into humanoid mud creatures.
A hint of dissatisfaction graced Edith''s features.
"They''re mere mud creations, devoid of any intellect," Edith remarked coldly, looking at the newly formed creatures.
"However, they are sufficient. Those foolish adventurers who dared to disturb Lord Oksd''s ce of slumber, it''s time they paid the price! Their blood shall be a part of Lord Oksd!"
With a steely resolve, Edith issuedmands, ordering all the mud monsters to hunt down those who had trespassed into the cave.
Unaware of the events unfolding deep within the central cavern, Ethan, along with Sherry and Eluna, navigated the perimeter of the central basin.
"Lord Ethan, what''s the situation?" Mia inquired with a hint of anxiety.
Pausing his steps and reaching out with his senses, Ethan finally spoke, "Komait should be nearby. However, his aura feels faint, almost imperceptible. He must be injured."
"For someone to injure Komait, given his strength, they must be formidable," Eluna voiced her concerns.
"Rest easy. Although that ck dragon can sometimes be overly assertive, he''s not foolish. He knows when to flee if he can''t win. And with the speed of a dragon, nobody in this area can catch him," Ethan reassured Eluna and Mia.
Meanwhile, Sherry and Pale Wolf were unaware of the ck dragon, Komait''s existence and chose not to pry too much into the matter.
Despite searching for a considerable time, and even though Ethan could sense Komait was close, they couldn''t pinpoint his exact location.
After scouring the vicinity, there was still no sign of Komait.
"Strange, where has that ck dragon hidden himself?"
Ethan was puzzled. At that moment, Sherry lifted her gaze upwards.
Above them was a steep, seemingly endless cliff, topped by the vast expanse of the sky.
Sherry pointed towards the top of the cliff and remarked, "We haven''t checked up there."
"Besides, Ethan, if your friend is indeed a ck dragon, this precipitous cliff would hardly be a hindrance to him. After all, he can simply fly up, right?"
"Sherry, you''re a genius!" Realization dawned on Ethan.
Without hesitation, Ethan transformed into the Golden Divine Dragon.
His majestic form shimmered with a golden sheen, radiating nobility and authority.
Scooping up Sherry and the others onto his back, Ethan pped his mighty wings, soaring swiftly from the ground.
As they rose, he released a deep, resonant roar that echoed throughout the cavern.
As guessed, the ck dragon, Komait, was indeed atop the cliff.
A responding roar echoed.
From the midpoint of the cliff emerged a massive ck dragon, its scales slightly shattered, revealing raw, reddening flesh beneath.
Seeing the Golden Divine Dragon in mid-air, joy shed in the ck dragon''s eyes.
"Ethan, you''ve finallye!" Komait eximed with palpable relief.
Ethan responded, "Komait, now''s not the time for reunions. I sense several powerful presences approaching."
"Those damned humans!" Komait eximed with rage. "Follow me!"
With that, the ck dragon led the way, guiding Ethan towards his initial hiding spot a vast cave atop the cliff.
It was spacious enough tofortably amodate both dragons.
Upon entering, Ethan reverted to his human form.
Eluna, Mia, and the others disembarked, offering greetings to the ck dragon, Komait.
"Sending you ahead was an incredibly wise decision. Without you summoning Ethan, I fear both Eluna and I might have perished here," Komait remarked, addressing Mia.
He then turned his attention to Eluna, noting, "Eluna, it seems there''s something amiss with your condition."
"Yes, but with Lord Ethan present, I believe it can be resolved," Eluna responded, havinge to terms with her situation.
She held unwavering faith that the curse afflicting her would be no significant challenge for Ethan.
Sherry and Pale Wolf, meanwhile, greeted Komait with a nod of acknowledgment.
However, the two of them had grown intensely curious about Ethan''s true nature.
At first, they had thought of Ethan as a mere Hero.
But after witnessing his transformation into the Golden Divine Dragon, they realized how gravely mistaken they had been.
Ethan was no ordinary Hero; he must be a Dark Lord!
Yet, neither Sherry nor Pale Wolf broached the topic.
Their experiences in the Northern Snow ins had taught them that the line between Hero and Dark Lord was thin, if it existed at all.
At times, the methods of a Hero could be even more underhanded than those of a Dark Lord.
Hence, neither of them harbored any resentment towards Ethan''s possible identity as a Dark Lord.
But now, their curiosity was piqued once more.
Possessing not only the bloodline of a colossal dragon but also having another immense dragon as an ally C was Ethan truly just a Dark Lord?
Neither of them sought confirmation on this matter.
Ethan, seemingly oblivious to Sherry and Pale Wolf''s astonishment and curiosity upon seeing Komait, sat cross-legged on the ground, using a twig to jot down some information on the dirt floor.
"You''re saying that a fire magus named ric was hunting you down?" Ethan inquired.
Komait nodded solemnly, replying, "Yes, the old man is powerful. In a one-on-one fight, I wouldn''t stand a chance against him."
"Why did he want to kill you?" Ethan pressed.
"They wish to sacrifice me to that Great Heart, aiming to extract a vast amount of Blood Source."
"Of course, on top of that, I also managed to swipe arge amount of Blood Source, and they simply want to retrieve it," Komait exined, a hint of pride evident in his voice.
Following this, he walked over to a corner of the cave and began to dig, revealing arge pit in no time.
Within the pity hundreds of Blood Sources, scattered and gleaming.
"This is my haul. Impressive, isn''t it?" Komait boasted, seeking Ethan''s approval.
Not one to withhold praise, Ethanmended, "You''ve done exceptionally well. Once we return to our domain, I''ll ensure you receive a generous reward."
After saying this, Ethan proceeded to store the Blood Source into his Space Ring.
This act left Komait wide-eyed, eximing in disbelief, "Ethan, what was that? Could it be that you''ve mastered space magic?"
"No, it''s something even more potent than space magic," Ethan revealed, raising his hand to disy a silver ring adorning one of his fingers.
After a brief exnation about the Space Ring, a look of yearning appeared on Komait''s face. Such a divine artifact was something everyone desired.
"...A monster with six eyes, wait, I think I recall something like that," Komait suddenly interrupted Ethan, continuing, "Some time ago, when that group was chasing me, I dared notnd on the ground and tried to fly out from this cliffside."
"But no matter how long I flew, I couldn''t seem to escape the confines of this cavern. Instead, I encountered many creatures, among them this peculiar monkey."
"Ah, it was in this direction," Komait indicated, adding, "There''s also a river there with arge octopus in it."
"The octopus was powerful, but unfortunately, when there was a copse in the center of the cave, tremors shook the other regions."
"That octopus was actually killed by falling rocks."
Mentioning this, Komait couldn''t help but feel a little schadenfreude.
Ethan''s expression turned quizzical, then directed at Komait, "Is that ce far? If not, lead me there. We might find another Space Ring."
"It''s about a three-day flight from here," Komait estimated.
Ethan nodded, saying, "Then let''s set out!"
Chapter 183 181-The Remaining Notes (2nd Update, Cheer Me With Power Stones!)
?
After Ethan issued themand to depart, everyone mounted the back of the ck dragon, Komait. Soon after, Komait took to the sky, heading towards the location in his memory.
The fierce wind howled past them, and the scenery below unfolded before their eyes.
Except for the center of the cave, which had sunk to form a basin, the surrounding areas were still crimson hills.
Every so often, small mountain peaks would rise, and in some ces, bottomless holes led directly into the depths of the cave.
This gave everyone an eerie sensation, as if the entire cavern was like the porous remnant of a smelted metal.
Flying for three days was a trivial task for a dragon like Komait.
However, unbeknownst to Ethan and the party, during these three days, horrifying events had transpired in the cave.
Numerous adventurers had been in by blood-red mud monsters that sprang from nowhere.
Only a few of the more powerful individuals managed to escape, though they were gravely wounded.
Yet, at this juncture, no one chose to retreat.
Another event had unfolded.
The fire-element magus, ric, who had once pursued Komait, had sessfully utilized the Blood Source.
This greatly amplified his strength, perhaps excessively so.
Not only did his magical prowess escte, but more crucially, ric gained the ability to fly, soaring freely in the skies.
This was a monumental stimulus for everyone.
Therefore, even with the inherent dangers of staying in the cave, no one opted to leave.
Challenges on the path to sess were inevitable.
Without the courage to strive, how could one ever seed?
...
"Hold tight, we''re about tond!"
After three days of flight, as they neared their destination, Komait warned the group.
Ethan peered below, his brows furrowing in puzzlement.
"Komait, are you sure this is the ce? It doesn''t quite match what you described."
Komait too took in the scene below.
Lava surged from the earth''s depths, meeting the underground river and cooling to form obsidian.
In areas not yet covered by thevay the carcass of a giant octopus, surrounded by numerous dead monkeys, all bearing six eyes.
There appeared to be no living creatures left below.
Komait was certain this was the location he had previously visited, though it seemed to have undergone changes.
He exined, "This is the right ce, but it seems the cave has transformed more rapidly. After all, it''s the resting ce of a deity, so some anomalies are to be expected."
With that, Komait identified a suitable spot and began his descent.
Uponnding, Eluna noticed the corpse of the six-eyed monkey creature and nodded at Ethan, saying, "This is indeed the creature I encountered before."
"Perhaps these beasts couldn''t withstand the intense heat," Sherry ventured as she approached.
"Perhaps," Ethan agreed, nodding in affirmation.
Only when everyone had disembarked did they fully observe the peculiar state of the dead creatures.
Apart from the giant octopus, which was skewered by arge, elongated rock, none of the other creatures bore any signs of battle.
Many seemed to have died simultaneously, with several still frozen in the act of feeding.
However, the cause of the creatures'' deaths was of little concern to Ethan and the others.
"Let''s search the area," he instructed. "The underground relics rted to the Space Ring might be around here."
Ethan directed the group, beginning his own search as well.
They tirelessly sifted through the creature remains, but their efforts seemed fruitless.
It appeared that this wasn''t the location of the ruins after all.
Sovic''s discovery of the ring might have merely been a fluke.
However, Ethan''s gaze lingered on the massive octopus, deep in thought.
"Ethan, what''s on your mind?" Sherry noticed Ethan''s distraction and inquired with concern.
Lifting his eyes to the colossal octopus, Ethan observed its awe-inspiring aura, even in death, which attested to its formidable nature in life.
"I think we might be missing the bigger picture," he began.
"The Space Ring is undoubtedly valuable, but the corpses of these creatures hold significant worth as well."
Pointing to the scattered bodies on the ground, he continued, "The mere existence of such creatures in this cave speaks to their uniqueness."
"And the space inside the Space Ring is vast enough to store all these remains without filling itpletely."
Ethan was always one for action, and once he had an idea, he acted on it swiftly.
In short order, the corpses of the various creatures were stowed within the confines of the Space Ring.
Soon, all but the gigantic octopus had been collected.
However, as Ethan focused his consciousness on the octopus, intending to store it within the Space Ring as well, there was no response.
It was the first time he had encountered such a resistance since possessing the ring.
The Space Ring was designed to contain lifeless objects, and the lifeless octopus surely met that criteria, yet it couldn''t be drawn inside.
"There''s something amiss; something might be within this creature!" Ethan spected.
Ethan retrieved a broadsword, approaching the massive skull of the octopus, and with one powerful swing, he brought the de down.
A strike that would cleave an ordinary man in two merely left a small gash on the octopus.
Unfazed, Ethan swung again, and after more than a dozen attempts, he finally opened the great cephalopod''s head.
"Treasure!" Komait''s eyes widened in amazement upon glimpsing whaty inside.
Piles of golden coins shimmered with a rich hue, surrounded by an array of scattered gemstones.
Yet Ethan''s focus wasn''t on these riches.
He reached deeper, extracting an old wooden box lying next to the coins.
His intuition told him that this box was what had prevented the octopus from being absorbed into the Space Ring.
And indeed, once the box was removed, the octopus was seamlessly stored within the ring.
"What''s this?" The group converged around Ethan, curiosity evident in their eyes.
The old box in Ethan''s hands appeared unremarkable, resembling any ordinary container. Its only peculiar trait was an imprability to mental probing.
"Why not open it?" Eluna and Komait suggested.
Ethan voiced no objection but asked everyone to step back for safety.
With meticulous care, he gently opened the box.
No danger presented itself, and the box''s interior was unexpectedly in - containing only a worn-out journal and a rusty dagger.
Ethan took out the tattered journal and began to leaf through it.
On the title page, in neat handwriting, there was an inscription:
[To those whoe after us, if you''ve stumbled upon this Book of Records, perhaps our kingdom has already fallen.
Our pride and arrogance led to our downfall, for we unleashed a monster, a world-devouring entityDevourer Oksd!
If you are fortunate to find our left-behind notes, perhaps you still have a chance to save the world.
However, this all hinges on Oksd not having fully awakened.
Yes, you read right.
Oksd did not perish.
We created a mighty god, yetcked the means to counter him.
Even at the price of our kingdom''s annihtion, we managed only to destroy Oksd''s physical form.
His core, his heart, still beats, and with the passage of time, it umtes energy, readying for rebirth.
When that momentes, it will be a cmity for all.
For this reason, we leave behind this Book of Records and the Godyer Dagger.
The book chronicles Oksd''s vulnerabilities, while the dagger is crafted to pierce Oksd''s heart, sealing him away for good.
However, it won''t be easy.
Theoretically, it would require about a hundred thousand stabs...
Good luck, sessors.]
Upon finishing the message inscribed on the title page, a profound silence enveloped the group.
The revtion that Oksd still lived was shocking to everyone.
Even though Ethan had sensed something amiss from the series of events that had transpired, having their suspicions confirmed was still hard to fathom.
"Is this what a god is? Powerful enough to rival an entire kingdom and nearly impossible to kill?"
Ethan was awestruck by the magnitude of the deity''s power.
Eluna, Sherry, and the others couldn''t contain their apprehension.
Eluna analyzed, "It seems that the creature we encountered earlier, the one that pulled people into walls, might have been Oksd''s doing."
"That''s a god! Even if it''s weakened and not fully awakened, can we stand against it?"
"We shouldn''t worry too much. We still have the Godyer Dagger," Komait reassured, reaching for the dagger in the box, intending to test its might.
But to everyone''s surprise, the dagger shattered in Komait''s grasp, its fragments scattering on the ground.
Everyone stared at Komait with bemused expressions.
Visibly embarrassed, Komait defended himself, "I swear, truly, I didn''t use any force!"
Ethan cast a nce at Komait, interjecting, "Let''s not dwell on that. We need to decide now. Should we remain in this cave or make our escape?"
"I have a feeling that things within this cavern are intensifying. We must make a choice soon."
Chapter 184 182-Despair Amongst Them
?
Without exception, once Ethan finished speaking, everyone unanimously decided to leave.
The dangers lurking within the cave had surpassed their wildest imaginations, involving a potential resurrecting deity.
This was not something they could handle.
Thus, departure became their only option.
"Now that we''ve all agreed to leave," Ethan looked around at the group, then said to Komait, "we''ll need your assistance once again."
Komait nodded and transformed into a ck dragon.
Everyone mounted his back once more, and they soared into the sky, heading towards the cave''s boundary.
However, an unforeseen obstacle emerged.
As Ethan and the group approached the cave''s edge, they discovered an imprable barrier blocking their path.
This indicated one terrifying truth: they were trapped.
Ethan had no choice but to awaken the slumbering little Baal in his pocket.
"Ethan, what''s wrong?" Baal asked groggily.
Ethan pointed to the barrier ahead.
Baal squinted at it, trying to pass through, but was instantly repelled, tumbling several times in mid-air before steadying himself.
"It''s no use; this barrier is too powerful," Baal announced, "And it''s not just a simple barrier. There are otherponents mixed in. To break it, we''d need to vanquish the one whoid it down."
The group fell silent at Baal''s words.
Defeating a resurgent deity sounded like a tall tale.
But with no other options, and with Ethan''s looming sense of impending doom, they couldn''t just sit and wait; they had to at least try.
After a few moments, Ethan made a difficult decision.
"We''re going back," he dered.
"To the heart of the cave, where Oksd''s heart likely resides. There are others there too. If we can unite everyone, perhaps we stand a chance."
Everyone turned their gaze to Ethan, not uttering a word, silently acquiescing.
They all knew that uniting everyone would be even more challenging than directly confronting Oksd.
And more importantly, even if they spoke of it, who would believe them?
Their journey back was rtively smooth.
Still, the evolving environment they passed through only deepened their apprehensions about the future.
The cave''s surface teemed with countless blood-red sludge creatures.
While not particrly strong, these creatures boasted formidable vitality, bordering on immortality.
Even if split in half, they quickly regenerated.
The situation at the heart of the cave was even more dire.
Nearly every adventurer within the cave had congregated in this area, battling the monsters in various groups.
They seemed to have figured out a method of dealing with them.
By dispersing the creatures and then scorching them with intense mes, the monsters lost their ability to reform, reduced to mere mud.
"Should we descend?" Komait inquired, looking towards Ethan.
Ethan shook his head. "Not yet. Let''s return to that cave you hid in earlier."
Following themand, Komait swiftly took them back to the cave.
Once inside, Ethan immediately began assessing their current predicament.
"Those blood-red sludge creatures have taken over the outer regions of the cave, leaving only the central part."
"It seems as though they''re intentionally herding everyone towards the center. There''s definitely some ulterior motive at y."
"Eluna, Sherry, Pale Wolf, Mia C what are your thoughts? Let''s discuss," Ethan prompted.
Eluna was the first to speak.
"There''s undoubtedly a scheme, likely linked to Oksd''s revival."
"But these creatures don''t appear to possess any real intelligence, which means someone must be directing them."
"I believe we should focus on finding this mastermind and extract information about Oksd''s current status from them."
"It''s a valid strategy, but it might be too time-consuming," Sherry responded with a slight shake of her head, clearly not entirely convinced.
She walked to the cave''s entrance, pointing at the crimson expanse below.
"Oksd''s heart lies beneath the ground. And, when they held that sacrificial ritual, that dark pit they created probably leads directly down to it."
"You mean to..."
Ethan sensed the direction of Sherry''s n.
"Exactly!" Sherry eximed. "We can use those pits to delve into the depths and locate Oksd''s heart. This might be the fastest and most efficient way for us."
No sooner had Sherry finished than Eluna vehemently opposed, "No, no, that''s too reckless! We have no idea what lies beneath."
"If it''s swarming with those blood-red sludge creatures, it would spell our certain doom. Moreover, I don''t believe that Oksd''s heart will be easy to handle, even if it''s just a heart."
In the end, they couldn''t agree on a feasible n.
Ethan couldn''t help butment, "A deity on the brink of revival... Such an adversary truly brings despair."
Mia approached Ethan, taking his hand and whispering words offort, "Lord Ethan, perhaps this is just a minor hup. Oksd might not be reviving."
"Let''s hope so." Ethan''s spirit was undeniably low at the moment.
Amongst the group, his strength was unparalleled, and he was the one most attuned to the potent force emanating from below.
To him, a vigorous life force surged from the depths, along with an unmatched might that threatened to sap one''s will to resist.
Powerful.
That was Ethan''s sole impression.
Time passed amidst the palpable tension and anxiety.
Days went by, and the crimson ins below the cave seemed to settle.
The blood-red sludge monsters began to dissipate, and the adventurers gathered on the ins erupted in jubtion.
Meanwhile, a group sought out ric.
Surrounded by individuals, ric stood out in a slightly tattered red robe, which gave him a somewhat disheveled appearance.
Yet, sensing the astonishing aura he radiated, coupled with the fact he was levitating above ground, no one dared underestimate him.
Instead, they stood by his side with utmost respect.
"Master ric," someone began with utmost respect.
ric slightly lowered his gaze to meet the speaker, his weathered face inscrutable.
"I understand why you''ve approached me. You wish to learn how I sessfully utilized the Blood Source."
"I can share that knowledge. However, you must first grant me a favor."
"We''re naturally willing to assist," the man responded at once.
With swift efficiency, ric produced several magical contracts.
"These are magical pacts," he exined.
"Their terms dictate that within the cave, you must obey mymands unconditionally."
"Master ric, isn''t that a bit excessive?"
The man''s face contorted with anger as he challenged, "You''re demanding our unconditional obedience. Doesn''t this mean you seek control over our very lives and fortunes?"
"If you''re unwilling, you''re free to leave," ric responded, his expression unchanged.
Conjuring a ball of me, he sent it cascading onto the defiant man, reducing him to mere ashes.
"That," ric dered coldly, "is the punishment for your insolence."
His gaze swept over the others.
"Consider your choices carefully. The cave is alreadypromised. I can sense a formidable entity stirring below, and it''s highly likely that it''s the Devourer Oksd!"
"We can only survive if we unite," ric stated somberly.
"Of course, even united, our chances remain painfully slim. That''s why I''ve agreed to share the secret of using the Blood Source."
His words left many in hesitation.
As ric pointed out, the transformations within the cave took everyone by surprise.
Their initial intent to leisurely search for treasures and the Blood Source had now shifted to a desperate battle against the monsters.
The increasing frequency of the ground''s tremors did not bode well.
Gaining power could mean a greater chance of surviving the impending doom.
However, the price was their freedom, offered up to ric.
"Master ric, I''m willing to sign the contract," someone finally dered.
A benevolent smile spread across ric''s face as he handed over a contract.
Without hesitation, the brave soul signed their name.
True to his word, ric presented the signer a crimson crystal and a droplet of Blood Source, instructing, "Consume the Blood Source along with this crystal."
"Yes," the adventurer replied, somewhat confused but obedient nheless.
Before everyone''s eyes, the adventurer who consumed the Blood Source and the mysterious crystal experienced a rapid surge in power.
mes seemed to burn around his silhouette, the transformation evidently excruciating.
He screamed out in agony for a full half-hour.
After the transformation, the adventurer erupted in triumphantughter.
Much to the envy of all those present, he then effortlessly took to the skies.
This spectacle stirred an urgency in the crowd.
They mored toward ric, shouting, "Master ric, I too wish to sign the contract!"
ric, ever-amodating, cheerfully handed out the pacts.
Yet, no one noticed the fleeting crimson glint in ric''s eyes or the concealed terror they held.
The way he looked at them was far from kind; it was a mixture of pity and mockery.
Chapter 185 183-The Unfolding Conspiracy
?
What ric found mockable or pitiable, no one knew.
As the adventurers reveled in their newfound power, ric discreetly withdrew from the crowd, making his way to a secluded spot.
Shortly thereafter, another figure arriveda stunningly beautiful woman, adorned invish attire and emanating an aura of immense power.
"You''ve done well," the woman suddenly spoke.
ric, seemingly expecting this, was not surprised.
He promptly turned around and bowed respectfully, saying, "Your Highness Lana, I have acted as youmanded, having those adventurers ingest the Oksd crystals. However, this endeavor is perilous, and moving forward"
"Perilous?" Lana Mokos chuckled softly, shaking her head while looking at ric''s obsequious demeanor.
"ric, you''ve grown too old, too bereft of ambition! Life itself is a risk; what''s there to fear, especially when what we''re facing is hardly worth mentioning?"
ric mustered a forced smile. Inside, however, he was mentally cursing: "Damn it! I''ve agreed to help this woman confront a deityall for a mere powerful spell scroll. This is madness!"
Lana Mokos seemed to sense something amiss. "ric, are you questioning my decisions?"
Detecting the cold undertone in Lana Mokos'' voice, ric redoubled his deference, hurriedly denying, "No, no, no, Your Highness, you misunderstand. I''m merely concerned about the adventurers."
"If they were to discover that the Oksd crystals were actually forged from Oksd''s lingering corruption and limit them to the confines of this cave, they might rebel."
"Betrayal? You think I care about the betrayal of mere insects?" Lana Mokos sneered threateningly.
"ric, it seems I must remind you. Our objective here is singr: Oksd''s heart. Regardless of the cost, it must be mine!"
"Or else"
"You''ll learn firsthand how the Azure Empire deals with criminals condemned to death!"
ric dared not entertain any thoughts of resistance.
It wasn''t just that Lana''s power dwarfed his own; it was also that his very survival depended on her favor.
As such, he assured her once more: "Your Highness Lana, I harbor no mistrust of you whatsoever."
"That''s for the best," Lana Mokos replied, still icy in her demeanor.
She continued: "Pay attention to one more thing. Someone from the Chris family is also here. If you encounter them, deal with them discreetly."
"As for your conflict with that ck dragon, put that aside for now. Once you''vepleted the quest I''ve assigned to you, I''ll personally capture the dragon as a reward for your efforts."
"Ah, one more piece of information."
"Oksd''s minion, the Bloody Queen, has already been born. Those blood-soaked mud creatures are her handiwork."
"If the opportunity arises, capture her as well. She could make an excellent resource; perhaps she might even yield some little surprises for my research."
Upon hearing this, ric''s face fell, his countenance tinged with dismay.
"Your Highness Lana, I am honored that you entrust me with matters of such importance. However, it seems you may be overestimating my capabilities."
"Although I''ve grown stronger, I doubt I''m a match for this Bloody Queen you speak of, let alone those other troublesome creatures."
"That''s not an issue," Lana Mokos said, her brow furrowing.
"The Bloody Queen has only recently awakened; her powers won''t be that formidable."
"Moreover, those who have ingested the Oksd crystal will serve as the perfect poison mist against her."
"If she dares absorb their blood, the filth from Oksd will annihte her on the spot."
"I understand, Your Highness," ric replied, breaking into a cold sweat.
He had originally thought that using the residual filth of Oksd to craft the crystals was a way to neutralize the ferocious power of the Blood Source.
This would allow ordinary people to enhance their abilities with Blood Source and use them to fight against Oksd.
Now it seemed more like baitlethal bait.
Oksd''s resurrection required the consumption of flesh and blood, and these powerful adventurers were the perfect candidates, yet none of them knew they were walking toxins.
"Her Highness Lana''s cunning is truly terrifying," ric thought, his heart pounding with awe.
Lana Mokos, showing no interest in prolonging the conversation with ric, was solely fixated on acquiring Oksd''s heart.
The lives of others were inconsequential to her.
"So, ric," she said, issuing a final directive, "I leave matters here in your hands. I trust you won''t disappoint me."
"Your wish is mymand, Your Highness Lana," ric responded.
ric lowered his gaze, lifting it only briefly to watch Lana depart.
In his line of sight, Lana Mokos took out a transparent crystal sphere and began channeling mana into it.
As the mana flowed, the crystal gradually levitated, eventually opening a vortex-like portal in mid-air.
Lana Mokos stepped through the swirling void, her figure vanishing from sight.
"How convenient," ric murmured enviously.
His face darkening, he then turned and walked back toward the gathering crowd.
...
The Azure Empire, masters of the sea, boasted not only expansive maritime territory but also considerablend holdings, including threerge inds and hundreds of smaller ones.
Among these, thergestRose Lake Indswere owned by the royal Mokos family of the Azure Empire.
Lana Mokos was indeed a member of this imperial lineage.
At that moment, within the courtyard of a luxurious residence on Rose Lake Inds, a vortex appeared out of thin air.
From it stepped Lana Mokos.
"Your Highness, you''ve returned," greeted a maidservant who had been tending to the estate. She hurriedly approached.
Without showing emotion, Lana put away the crystal sphere and turned toward the maidservant, instructing, "Summon Lord Bain. There are matters I wish to discuss with him."
"Yes," the servant nodded, hastening toward Bain''s residence.
The Bain referred to by Lana was no ordinary man.
As the most renowned Grand Schr of the Azure Empire, he had been specially appointed by the royal family as the curator of the Empire''s Grand Library.
Likewise, Bain was also Lana''s teacher.
It wasn''t long before the maidservant returned, bringing Bain with her.
With a wave of her hand, Lana signaled for the servant to leave.
Once she had, Lana turned respectfully toward the newly-arrived Bain and said, "Teacher, I have just returned from the cave where Oksd slumbers."
"Ah, and what concerns you?" Bain looked to be of middle age, sporting a modest beard.
As his disciple, Lana was acutely aware that her teacher was far from an ordinary man, even if his appearance suggested nothing more than a schrly demeanor.
"I''ve tasked ric with retrieving Oksd''s heart," Lana began.
"However, as I was leaving, I was suddenly struck by an unsettling premonitionas if something might go awry with our ns. This has me deeply perplexed."
Lana had always ced great trust in her own intuition.
Upon hearing her recount, Bain''s expression remained unchanged.
He leisurely poured himself a ss of wine, savoring its aroma and vor as he spoke: "Lana, no n is ever perfect. Devourer Oksd is a deity of man-made origina feat which is astonishing even whenpared to the marvels of those ancient kingdoms now lost to time."
"Kingdoms which, let us not forget, were destroyed by their own audacity."
"You must remember that deities are not to be trifled with, not even the dead ones. So, having someone else fetch Oksd''s heart for you is a sound strategy."
"As for the unease you''re feeling, it could mean the n will fail."
Bain''s exnation was so blunt that Lana was taken aback.
It took her a few moments to find her voice: "Fail? Are you saying that you expect my n to ultimately fail?"
"No, I wouldn''t know about that; I''m no prophet," Bain shook his head, continuing, "In my opinion, your n seems a bit too idealistic. Lana, in trying to deceive others, you also open yourself up to deception."
"While it''s true that possessing Oksd''s eyeball grants you the unparalleled advantage of freely navigating the cave Oksd has transformed, it has also made you somewhat arrogant."
"ric, for one, is not a man to be so easily trusted."
"Additionally, the kingdoms on that continent may not measure up even to the strength of a single ind in the Azure Empire, but that doesn''t mean you can afford to underestimate everyone."
A chill ran down Lana''s spine as she realized her errors.
"Teacher, what should I do?"
Bain shook his head and sighed, "This time, I will assist you onest time. Give me Oksd''s eyeball; I''ll add a small feature to it."
"Certainly."
Lana had utter faith in Bain. Without a moment''s hesitation, she reached for the transparent crystal sphereOksd''s eyeballand handed it to her mentor.
Chapter 186 184-Under Scrutiny
?
Bain took the crystal sphere, holding it in one hand while drawing a Magic Circle in the air with the other.
Under Bain''s skilled hands, intricate lines and patterns fused seamlessly together, forming an exquisitely detailed Magic Circle that then disappeared into the crystal sphere.
"Try it," Bain said, handing the sphere back to Lana.
"What function did you add to Oksd''s eyeball?" Lana asked, her curiosity piqued.
"You''ll see. It should be quite useful for you," Bain replied enigmatically.
Without pressing further, Lana channeled her mana into the sphere for an experimental run.
Instead of opening a vortex, an internal projection materialized within the sphere.
"This is... the view inside the cave," she eximed, her eyes alight with wonder.
"Exactly," Bain nodded. "Oksd''s eyeball is an extension of Oksd itself, connected to the cave it has transformed.
This should allow you to monitor any changes within the cavern much more closely."
Thrilled by this revtion, Lana was about to thank Bain once more when she suddenly paused, staring at the projection inside the crystal sphere.
"So that''s where ric hid the ck dragon," she said, a smile spreading across her face.
Intrigued, Bain also took a closer look.
While dragons were not exactly a novelty to him, they were still worth a nce or two.
"Wait! Lana, zoom in on that area!" Bain abruptlymanded.
Puzzled but obedient, Lana did as instructed.
As she poured more mana into the sphere, the image of that particr cave chamber erged, revealing its details within the translucent orb.
"Is there something wrong here, Master?" Lana inquired, her curiosity piqued.
"It''s not the ce that''s problematic; it''s the person," Bain rified, his gaze sharpening. "Yes, that young man right there"
Deep within a mountain cavern, perched on the precipice of a cliff, Ethan and his crew busied themselves with preparing food.
In the midst of this, Ethan suddenly froze, his features tight as if carved from stone.
"Ethan, what''s the matter?" Sherry and Eluna chimed in, their words tinged with concern.
"I''m alright," Ethan exhaled, a forced calmness washing over him.
Casting aforting look at those who encircled him, he continued, "I just had this unsettling feeling that someone was watching me, that''s all."
"Someone watching? That can''t be," Mia murmured, scanning their surroundings but discerning no other presence.
Ethan began to doubt himself, attributing the strange sensation to mere figments of his imagination.
"But was it truly just my imagination?" He shook his head slightly.
The intense sensation of being observed was too powerful to be dismissed as if someone had aimed a gun straight at his temple.
This couldn''t possibly be a delusion.
Though Ethan was convinced of this, he remained in a state of uncertainty, not knowing who was lurking in the shadows, eyeing him.
Back at Lana''s residence, the air was thick with unspoken implications.
Watching Ethan''s actions through the crystal orb, Lana was equally astounded.
She turned incredulously towards her master Bain and asked, "Master, did he realize we were watching him?"
"Yes, he did. Quite an extraordinary young man, isn''t he?" Bain confirmed, unable to conceal his admiration for Ethan.
That single statement sent a jolt of astonishment coursing through Lana, leaving her taken aback.
As a member of the Azure Empire''s royal family, Lana had always been considered the most gifted in generations of royals.
Yet, since bing a disciple of Bain, she had seldom heard words of praise from him.
Now, suchudations were being heaped upon a stranger.
Lana felt a pang of jealousy, but even more so, she was consumed by curiosity.
"Master, what have you discovered?" she couldn''t help but ask.
Bain, not one to withhold his thoughts from his disciple, spoke forthrightly: "Lana, I believe I now understand the source of your unease."
"If you intend to im the heart of Oksd, this young man will be your greatest adversary."
"Adversary?" Lana nced at the crystal ball, puzzled.
"Lana, let me make it unequivocally clear: that young man has progressed further than you on the path to godhood."
"One could even go as far as to say he''s practically a Demi-god."
"Demi-god! How is that even possible!" Lana eximed, incredulity painting her voice.
Two years ago, Lana had already reached Rank S, the pinnacle of power for ordinary people.
But she never considered that to be her limit.
Hence, she sought guidance from her master Bain, who told her the tale of the artificially created Devil Oksd.
To unravel this mystery, Lana spent an exorbitant amount of time and resources gathering intelligence, eventually pinpointing the location where Oksd had fallen.
In her quest to dismantle the barrier protecting Oksd''s slumbering cavern, she had spent a small fortune purchasing Oksd''s eyeball from a formidable adventurer.
That eye had served as the key to unlocking the barrier.
As a result, the Red Jade Valley had be a rallying point for adventurers far and wide.
Next on the agenda was nning, all ultimately pointing toward one grand objective: ascension to godhood. In the presence of a deity, even the most formidable mortals were but insects.
Yet how to attain this exalted state, how to step into the divine realmthese were questions that neither Lana nor her teacher Bain had concrete answers to.
Thus, Lana was left with no choice but to embark on her own exploratory journey.
Eventually, she discerned a viable path.
The first step into the divine realm was to elevate her own Bloodline to a certain threshold.
Next came the need to shatter the limitations of both her physical form and spiritual power.
With these targets in mind, Lanamenced her rigorous training, although progress was agonizingly slow.
Therefore, she decided to expedite her advancement through external stimuli, with Oksd''s heart as the most essible resource.
However, sometimes things defy expectationslike how she could never have anticipated that the seeminglynguid young man in the crystal ball would bebeled a Demi-god by her master Bain.
"His physical form is extraordinarily powerful, suggesting a remarkable Bloodline," Bain borated.
"Furthermore, there''s his spiritual power."
"The Magic Circle I embedded in Oksd''s eyeball should have shielded our observations, making it impossible for the observed to detect our scrutiny."
"Yet, he sensed it."
"His spiritual power is truly his strongest asset. He''s nearing the precipice of the divine."
Bain''s analysis left Lana with aplex expression on her face.
She couldn''t help but ask, "Master, can you discern how he''s been training?"
Bain looked at Lana, shaking his head.
"Lana, my knowledgees from reading more books, nothing more. How that young man managed to cultivate spiritual power to the level of a Demi-god, I have no idea."
"But if it''s Schr Victor you''re asking, he might know."
"Schr Victor?" Lana couldn''t help but snort. "Why do you hold him in such high esteem?"
Frustrated by not having learned the methodology of honing spiritual power, Lana was furthertled when Bain shifted the focus onto someone else.
Every time she encountered something unknown, her master would mention this enigmatic Schr Victor.
Yet when she scoured the Azure Empire''s archives, there was no trace of any such schr.
"Perhaps he''s deliberately misleading me," Lana couldn''t help but specte, a recurring topic between them.
But this time, Bain''s tone was unusually serious. "Lana, had this been before, I might have told you it was merely a joke. But now, I think it''s time you reassess who Schr Victor truly is. He''s a great seer."
The gravity in Bain''s voice left Lana momentarily off-bnce, but she quickly collected herself and sat upright.
Bain nodded, continuing, "In my younger years, Lord Victor was already a world-renowned schr."
"No, a Sage would be the more appropriate title."
"He was an expert on the histories of various nations, familiar with the mysteries of many ancient kingdoms."
"Like your quest for information on Oksdthat was Victor''s doing."
Lana was surprised and asked, "Master, you said Lord Victor is a seer?"
"That''s another story," Bain exhaled, embarking on a tale.
"Victor was not only erudite but also highly skilled in magic,bat techniques, alchemy, and pharmacology."
"Prepared as he was, he aimed to scale the loftiest summit, the realm of deities... but he failed."
"He left behind only a prophecy: ''On the day when justice and evil descend, the doors to the divine realm will open.''"
"That doesn''t exin anything," Lana insisted.
Bain stood up, smiling as he asked, "Lana, haven''t you realized something?"
"What?" She was puzzled.
"The times have changed. You''ve mostly lived within the royal pce and rarely ventured outside."
"You seem to be unaware that this world has grown crowded with new figures. Legions of Heroes and Dark Lords ruling over mountains andkesthese are the justice and evil foretold in the prophecy."
"And that young man we observed? If I''m not mistaken, he too is a Dark Lord!"
Chapter 187 185-Chaotic Battle
?
"Dark Lord? You mean those scurrying rodents?"
Lana was skeptical.
The Azure Empire had its share of Heroes and Dark Lords, but it also wielded overwhelming powerpared to other kingdoms on the continent.
Nearly all the Heroes had been incorporated into the empire''s forces, while those Dark Lords who imed inds were turned into corpses by the empire''s naval fleet.
Thus, Lana had little interest in anyone iming the title of Dark Lord.
Understanding Lana''s disposition, Bain offered no further exnations.
"I''ve modified Oksd''s eyeball for you," he told her. "Your n from here on out depends entirely on you; I won''t lend a hand. Consider it a test."
"Understood, Master," Lana nodded, watching as Bain left her residence.
...
Deep Inside Red Jade Valley
After fending off the blood-soaked mud creatures, the adventurers found themselves in a rare moment of unity, conversing and sharing their exuberance at having survived.
Among them, ric''s group was the most conspicuous.
Having sessfully consumed the Blood Source, not only had their abilities surged, but they were also able to levitate.
This drew envious eyes and a throng of questions directed at ric.
ric, seeing the adventurers gather around, put on a smile and began his well-rehearsed spiel.
"Friends, I understand why you''ve approached, but if you wish to"
Luck rarely bestows its grace twice on the same person.
Before ric could finish, the ground suddenly quivered.
"What''s going on?"
"The tremors areing from deep underground; it must be something big."
"Damn it, if I''d known, I''d never have entered this cave."
The tremors incited pandemonium among the adventurers.
Many lost their footing and tumbled to the ground, only for something horrifying to ensue.
The earth softened like mire, pulling in those who had fallen.
Desperate cries for help rose to theirrades, but to no avail; they were ultimately swallowed by the earth.
In this moment, ric and his levitating crew became an exceptionally noticeable presence.
"ric, what the hell is happening?" A chorus of adventurers directed their questions his way.
"I have no idea," ric responded, his face etched with gravitas.
For once, he took no offense to the questioning tone of others.
His aging eyes remained fixated on the ground, as though seeking something elusive.
Suddenly, ric began chanting an incantation.
A fireball, several meters in diameter, materialized in his hands and hurled toward the ground.
The impact scorched the earth until it glowed red-hot.
"Damn you!"
From beneath that molten ground, a figure soared into the air andnded with grace.
Slender in build, with blood-red eyes and fangs exposed, the figure was scantily d, its torso only partially covered by scales and its lower half by a ragged, blood-red skirt.
"Bloody Queen!" ric eximed, identifying the creature that had emerged.
Hearing her name revealed, a venomous expression overtook Edith''s face.
"Insolent worms, you''vee prepared!" she snarled. "You dare to interrupt my master''s resurrection with this pathetic ensemble? The audacity isughable! Die, all of you!"
With Edith''s furious roar, the ground began to spawn blood-red mud creatures. "Kill them all!" shemanded.
Watching adventurers encircled by these monstrosities, ric knew he could no longer be a passive observer.
To fulfill Lana Mokos'' charge, he would need the help of these adventurers.
And so, he conjured fire elementals to engage inbat with the mud creatures.
The other adventurers weren''t idle either; they fought back using various means at their disposal.
For a moment, the blood-red in became a tapestry of shing steel and dazzling spells.
High on the cliff, Sherry turned to Ethan, who stood beside her. "Should we go down and help?"
"Not yet," Ethan shook his head.
His interest was not so much in the adventurers below, but singrly focused on ric.
Not just because of ric''s impressive strength, but also the method ric had employed to sessfully utilize the Blood Source.
"Something''s off here," Ethan was sure of it.
As a possessor of the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline, his lineage had ascended to a rare tier through the power of red jade, making him a suitable candidate for the Blood Source.
Though he had refrained from using it for safety reasons, he sensed that the expected enhancements were not all that would ur.
The ability to levitate seemed a peculiar add-on.
"How did ric manage it?" Ethan mused.
Just then, Sherry spoke again, "What is she up to now?"
Following Sherry''s pointing hand, Ethan caught sight of Edith''s movements.
The Bloody Queen, who had beenmanding her mud minions, was now stealthily retreating.
Her figure melted into the earth, vanishing as she burrowed toward the underworld below.
"Follow her!" Ethan made a snap decision.
Riding on the back of the ck dragon Komait, they descended to the ground and moved toward the original site of the sacrifice, where a tunnel led to the depths below.
Their suddennding naturally attracted attacks from some of the mud creatures.
A casual flick of Ethan''s hand unleashed bolts of lightning, shattering the creatures into irreparable pieces.
The primitive fear that suddenly emerged in these instinct-driven beings made them hesitant to approach Ethan and his party.
ric, too, sensed themotion.
"A ck dragon!" he muttered, recognizing Komait''s aura and the actions of Ethan''s group.
"They''re heading underground, damn it!" ric''s expression darkened.
In mere moments, the mud creatures had ensnared him.
Though capable of flight, he found it hard to maintain altitude as these creatures had learned to spit mud, obstructing him.
Nheless, he pushed on.
Below the cave, the surroundings were hardly different from the cave above.
The earth was red, devoid of any light, save for the massive heart suspended in the middle of the chambermirroring the rest of the cave.
At that moment, two groups stood before the gigantic heart.
"I presume you know what this is?" Luke, standing in front of Luvi, addressed the party opposite him.
"Of course," Savi, facing Luke and Luvi, nodded and added, "This is the heart of Oksd, a grand creation of the long-lost ancient kingdom."
"So, you n to take it?"
Luke and Luvi''s faces turned ashen, and particrly when recalling their prior misadventures, a tempest of unvented anger roared within them.
After leaving the cavern za, they intended to trail Ethan and his group, but their decision to take a shortcut led them astray within thebyrinthine cave.
They lost Ethan''s trail and, subsequently, found themselves embroiled with the bizarre mud creatures.
After narrowly escaping the clutches of these monsters, they wandered aimlessly, even tumbling into a pit, and identally stumbled upon this peculiar ce.
To their surprise, they were not alone.
In contrast to Luke and Luvi''s convoluted journey, Savi and his party seemed far more focused.
Ever since their goal shifted from hunting Ethan to seizing the grand creation of the ancient kingdom, Savi had put in considerable effort to satisfy the me Witch.
He not only acquired information about this creation but also meticulously plotted their course.
Unlike Luke and Luvi, who had unwittingly ended up here, Savi and his team had nned to explore these depths from the get-go.
Ironically, both parties arrived just as Edith departed.
Therefore, they couldn''t help but eye the deity''s heart before them.
However, sensing an anomaly, Edith chose to return underground.
The atmosphere shifted once more, bing electric with tension.
Edith resurfaced andunched a sneak attack on Savi, Luke, and Luvi.
Thankfully, their quick reflexes allowed them to evade.
"You worthless scum!" Edith seethed, tendrils of blood-red tendrils emanating from her body.
Feeling the palpable force that Edith radiated, Luke turned to Savi.
"She won''t be easy to deal with. How about we join forces to take her down first, then discuss the allocation of the heart afterward?"
"Agreed," Savi nodded.
Yet, just as a tenuous alliance was formed, the unexpected struck again, unravelling the fragile threads of the moment and plunging them back into a maelstrom of uncertainty.
Just as Savi''s group and Edith reached an impasse, poised for confrontation, Ethan and hispany slid swiftly through a tunnel,nding squarely between Savi, Edith, Luke, and Luvi.
"Well, this is awkward," Ethan chuckled, locking eyes with familiar facesLuke and Luvi.
Savi''s expression also shifted, tinged with a mix of bewilderment and tion.
But as they say, when it rains, it pours.
Barely had the bnce of power shifted to a three-way standoff when the earth shook, and several boulders crashed down.
ric, leading a band of adventurers, sted through the ground to make his grand entrance.
"It seems I''m not toote," ric dered, brimming with audacity.
Chapter 188 186-The Great Battle
?
The subterranean atmosphere turned instantly chaotic.
This sudden influx of intruders had shattered the cave''s once tranquil depths, enraging Bloody Queen Edith to the point of near madness.
"You insignificant vermin, you shall all perish!" Edith bellowed, her hair rippling upward like tendrils.
Her form shifted; blood-colored mud creatures that had been lurking beneath the surface fused into her body, causing her to swell until she resembled a small mountain.
"You shall all DIE!" Edith roared. Her tendrils shot out like lightning, aiming for the crowd.
"Watch out!" Ethan yelled, shielding Mia and the others behind him.
Others weren''t so fortunate.
The tendrils that Edith hurled moved with staggering speed and lethal force.
Adventurers attempting to defend themselves were instantly pierced, their bodies drained of all blood in the blink of an eye, leaving behind nothing but desated husks.
Those who managed to evade shared a collective expression: faces drained of color, a pallor touched by the nearness of their mortality.
"How about we all join forces?" ric proposed, stepping forward.
"Agreed," Savi reluctantly consented, his face contorted in distaste. Moments before, Edith''s tendrils had imed the lives of several of his men.
Luke and Luvi nodded as well. Among the four groups present, they were clearly the weakest link.
Luvi''s attendants had already perished at the hands of those abominable creatures.
"What about you?" ric turned his gaze toward Ethan and his group.
In truth, this was ric''s first encounter with Ethan, although they did share some unresolved tension.
ck and his people had once attempted to sacrifice Ethan for the Blood Source, only for Ethan to turn the tables, leaving them as the unfortunate offerings.
Yet, ric and Ethan had never met; his grudge was actually with Komait.
Faced with ric''s suggestion, Ethan didn''t outright refuse. "No problem," he nodded.
"Excellent." ric beamed, then announced to the crowd, "Everyone, bring out all your tricks! If we kill that monster, we''ll uncover the deity''s secret. At that point, we''ll all have ample Blood Source to boost our powers!"
His rallying cry invigorated many adventurers but also put Ethan on guard.
The story of the cave being the transformed body of Oksd wasmon knowledge; ancient inscriptions at the surface spoke of it.
However, those texts were decidedly vague about the Blood Source and the deity.
ric knew much more than Ethan had expected.
And another issue struck Ethan: the heart of Oksd was massive, the size of a room. How did these people intend to carry away something so gargantuan?
ric and the others couldn''t answer Ethan''s questions. Nor did they have the time to.
At that moment, the Bloody Queen Edith was in a state of feral rage.
Transformed into a mountain of flesh, her tendrils iled wildly.
Suckers sprouted all over her body, spewing bloody sludge that sizzled upon contact, the sound of flesh being seared.
Several adventurers, caught off guard, were burned to death by the corrosive mire.
Seeing this, ric was losing hisposure.
"Draw her attention!" he shouted to the others.
"I need a moment to prepare, then I''ll finish this monster off for good!"
He began reciting a lengthy incantation, and the air tinged with the scent of sulfura sign of the concentration of fire elements.
Clearly, ric''s next move would be potent.
"Ethan, should we intervene? If he really takes down that creature..."
Sherry whispered, leaning close to Ethan.
Pale Wolf, Eluna, Mia, and Komait were busy fending off the attacking tendrils.
"It won''t be that easy," Ethan shook his head, borating, "ric has thergest force of adventurers; he aims to seize control of the situation. In fact, he''s already taken the reins. If the Bloody Queen is defeated, he will have the authority to distribute the spoils."
"But all of this hinges on him being able to take down not only the Bloody Queen but also that more troublesome entity."
Stunned, Sherry asked, "Are you saying that ric''s attack is likely to fail?"
"Highly probable," Ethan replied.
Ethan nodded gravely.
His spiritual attributes, far exceeding those of ordinary people, had greatly amplified his perception.
This sensitivity had only continued to grow sincepleting his Bloodline advancement.
Right now, he sensed that the Bloody Queen''s power was still escting.
ric''s measures would inflict no meaningful damage on her.
More importantly, Ethan sensed something elsea far more terrifying entity, the heart of Oksd.
Within that massive organ, a vigorous life force was slowly reviving.
Although faint, its quality was far beyond anything human.
That, Ethan realized, would be the final boss.
Unaware of this, ricpleted his magic with the group''s diversion.
He conjured a ming greatsword, which he wielded with purpose.
"Move!" ric yelled at the group,unching the greatsword toward Edith.
Sensing danger, Edith''s tendrils moved frantically to protect her, but they were all effortlessly severed by the flying de.
The greatsword impaled her massive form without resistance.
Sssss~
Inside Edith, her blood boiled and evaporated into a bloody mist under the heat of the ming greatsword.
"Insects, you dare harm me?" Edith wailed in agony, her rage intensifying.
Her tendrils fused again, this time into thicker tentacles that yanked the ming sword out and tossed it aside, reducing it to ashes.
Yet, her form transformed once more, and she refrained from retaliating against ric.
Now resembling a huge ball of flesh ringed with tentacles, Edith began moving towards the dangling heart within the cavern.
Then, the two began to merge.
"This is bad!"
Sensing something amiss, ric sought to intervene.
But it was already toote.
The fusion between Edith and Oksd''s heart transpired smoothly; they originated from the same source after all.
The moment they merged, Oksd''s heart gave a powerful thump.
In an instant, many adventurers coughed up blood and copsed, as if their hearts had been shattered by some inexplicable force.
It was impossible to defend against, except for Ethan''s group who had wisely retreated and raised a Holy Light Shield.
"Lord Ethan, did you know this would happen?" Mia asked, her eyes filled with admiration.
Ethan had led everyone away as soon as Edith began to change form.
"I had my suspicions," he replied, turning to Komait, "Get ready. This ce is about to copse; we need to burst our way out!"
"Don''t worry, Ethan, leave it to me!" Komait grinned, adding with malice, "I can''t wait to see the pathetic face of ric. How dare he plot against the mighty ck Dragon!"
As Ethan had anticipated, the creature formed from the fusion of Edith and Oksd''s heart began to wreak havoc.
Its body pulsated like a living breath, sending out waves of sound with each contraction and expansion. There was nowhere to hide.
The walls of the cave began to crumble, unable to bear the strain.
Rocks from the ceiling also started to fracture and fall as giant boulders.
"Komait, let''s break out!" Ethan fully expanded the Holy Light Shield, while Komait transformed into a ck dragon.
Together, they flew through the rain of falling boulders, ascending towards the top of the cave.
Only then did they realize that the copse was not confined to the cave''s depths.
The entire caveor perhaps the entire area that Oksd''s body had transformed intohad begun to crumble.
By the time Ethan and hispanions had fully escaped, they looked down to see nothing but a vast abyss below, its depths almost indiscernible.
They were not the only ones to escape.
ric, his ancient garb now tattered and resembling more the rags of a beggar than the attire of a leader, struggled to maintain his levitating form as hended at the edge of the gaping chasm.
Savi manifested a pair of ming wings behind him.
However, his face was ashen, clearly indicating that the use of such precious wings was not a choice made lightly.
Luke and Luvi, on the other hand, tore open a magical scroll and vanished, transported to some other locale by its enchanted script.
As for the remaining adventurers, save for a few lucky survivors, the rest were entombed at the bottom of this unfathomable pit.
But the ordeal was far from over.
From the center of the abyss arose a monstrous humanoid figure, woven together by blood-red tendrils, levitating ominously in mid-air.
Chapter 189 187-The Final Battle
?
"Mia, you and the others should keep your distance," Ethan directed, gazing at the monstrous entity that had emerged.
The oppressive aura radiating from the creature was beyond anything Ethan had ever encountered; it sapped even his usually unppable confidence.
Most pressing of all was the shrinking barrier in the distance, signifying that no one would be able to escape.
His only option was to ask Mia and the others to distance themselves, lest they get caught in the crossfire.
Those who had escaped also noticed this rming change, their faces simultaneously paling.
Despite their muttered curses, they obediently moved to congregate with the others.
Soon, the group was assembled once more.
ric surveyed the faces around him before speaking, "I hope we can put aside our differences and work together in earnest. The creature''s power is escting. If we don''t eliminate it, we''re all dead."
"Absolutely," Luke quickly chimed in, turning his eyes toward Ethan.
"Ethan, perhaps there''s been some misunderstanding between us. I''m willing to apologize. If you requirepensation, that''s negotiable, but right now, we must focus on taking down this monstrosity."
"I agree," Luvi added.
Although Ethan suspected that Luke and Luvi might only be making verbal concessions while harboring different thoughts, he chose not to call them out.
It would be a foolish move at a time like this.
Instead, he shifted the conversation, "Let''s share what we know. Perhaps we can pinpoint a weakness in the creature."
With that, Ethan looked toward ric.
ric hesitated for a moment, then smiled. "I''m afraid I don''t know much about this creature either."
"Really? You don''t?"
"ric, you were the one who suggested coboration. Now you''re not willing to share even the most basic information about the creature? That doesn''t seem like a sincere effort to work together," Ethan probed deliberately, sensing something amiss in ric''s demeanor.
The monster, formed from the fusion of the Bloody Queen and Oksd''s heart, was extraordinarily powerful.
It was currently absorbing residual energies to bolster its strength, granting Ethan and the others a brief window for deliberation.
Yet, ric''s eyes betrayed a sense of overconfidence.
Though he seemed frightened, it was not the dread of impending doom, but rather a fear rooted in witnessing such a formidable beingan important distinction.
Savi, another adventurer, exuded a simr aura.
Moreover, Ethan sensed a palpable animosity from him, along with the air of someone from his past.
Despite wracking his memory, Ethan couldn''t ce him.
"Apologies. I truly don''t have information on the creature," ric finally admitted. "However, based on its past behavior, it seems to be vulnerable to fire."
This honest admission eased the collective tension.
Ethan chose not to press further, revealing his own assets instead. "I have Dragon Blood lineage. I can engage it from the sky."
Upon hearing this, the others began to voice their thoughts and strategies.
What surprised Ethan the most was Luke producing a scroll a potent piece of space magic that could unleash a space de capable of slicing an enemy in half.
It was a formidable skill that even Ethan found unsettling.
Of course, Luke and Luvi had their conditions. "I''ll offer this scroll freely, but you have to ensure my safety."
Naturally, the conditions were agreed upon.
Once discussions concluded, roles were clearly delineated among the group.
ric would pelt the creature with spells from a distance, while Savi and Ethan would engage it in closebat.
Should the monster take to the skies, Ethan, in his dragon form, would pursue.
Luke and Luvi, meanwhile, would stand in the shadows, waiting for the opportune moment to unleash the space de scroll for a killing blow.
The n seemed solid, but its sess remained uncertain.
Reality, as it often does, took a turn for the worse.
The creature seemed to have regained enough strength to plummet to the ground like a cannonball, causing the earth to tremble. The group scattered.
"Insects, your end hase!" the monster roared, emitting a piercing sonic wave that swept towards them.
Fortunately, most were powerful enough to withstand the creature''s assault, all except Luvi.
He coughed up blood, his vitality withering away as he copsed.
Even before the sh had truly begun, they were already one man downa grim portent that darkened everyone''s mood.
But what followed was even more disheartening.
ric summoned a massive fireball and hurled it at the creature, which didn''t even bother to evade.
Instead, it opened its maw and swallowed the fireball, belchingfortably afterwards. "Is that all you''ve got, little insect? Your feeble fireball can''t even harm me!"
In the blink of an eye, the creature appeared in front of ric.
He barely had time to react before a tentacle sprouted from the creature''s finger, impaling him through the chest.
In a critical moment, Ethan intervened, slicing off the tentacle. ric copsed to the ground.
"Thank you," ric gasped, his gratitude directed towards Ethan.
Ethan nodded, his face etched with solemnity as he coldly eyed the monstrosity before them.
The creature was visibly enraged, having been robbed of its prey.
Itunched dozens of tentacles at Ethan, who dodged nimbly.
The tentacles, undeterred, pierced the earth and wove through the subterranean darkness to strike at Ethan again, tracking his every evasive maneuver.
In a fleeting moment of respite, Ethan cast a sidelong nce at Savi.
The adventurer appeared focused, a faint outline of fire flickering around him, as if beckoning some horrifying entity.
Soon enough, a silhouette of ming humanity materialized behind Savia visage clearly of a woman, alluring yet mysterious, noble yet arcane.
She nced at Savi, then fixed her gaze on the monster chasing Ethan.
"Intriguing," she murmured. "Savi, your timing is impable."
The figure was none other than a summoned clone of the me Witch Hilna, albeit a fraction of her true power.
"I''m honored by your praise, my queen," Savi said, bowing his head in exhration.
Ignoring Savi, Hilna flew towards the engagedbatants.
With a flick of her wrist, a roaring inferno erupted on the battlefield.
Terrifyingly, the mes were not just external but seemed to originate from within the bodies of Ethan and the creature, rendering them unquenchable.
The monster emitted a harrowing scream, and Ethan, in a fit of rage, questioned Savi, "What do you think you''re doing?"
Immersed in the sea of mes, Ethan had failed to notice Hilna''s silhouette.
But after his outcry, Hilna''s clone materialized before him, dering, "What feeble humans you are; I''m amazed those fools have let you live this long."
Hilna''s clone shook her head, clearly displeased with thepetence disyed by Savi and the others.
At this moment, mes erupted from Ethan''s eyes, ears, and mouth.
Grimacing against the internal torment, he red at Hilna''s clone, demanding, "Who are you? Why do you feel so familiar?"
Upon hearing this, the clone visibly wavered.
"Silence!" she spat.
"You, a mere mortal, dare to im familiarity with me?"
She attempted to annihte Ethan, to reduce him to mere ashes, but found herself inexplicably unable to do so.
Another, fainter consciousness within her original self surged forth with astonishing strength and thwarted her actions.
The mes burning within Ethan''s body were extinguished.
"Damn it!" Hilna''s clone appeared increasingly translucent, as if she was struggling to maintain her form.
"I''ll spare you this time," she told Ethan, begrudgingly. "But next time, once her consciousness is entirely gone, you won''t be so fortunate."
"Her? Who is ''her''?" Ethan pressed.
Without giving an answer, Hilna''s clone dissipated.
Meanwhile, Savi was left stunned.
His queen, whom he had so faithfully served, had left without taking him along.
Now, he was the focus of the monster''s malicious gaze.
With an agonized roar, the creature conveyed its torment and fury.
Though the mes that enveloped it were quenched, its aura had significantly weakeneda clear indication that it had been severely wounded.
This only intensified its hatred for Savi.
The moment Hilna''s clone vanished, the creature materialized before Savi.
Its crimson hand snatched him up and effortlessly tore him in half.
With Savi dealt with, the monster''s attention shifted back to Ethan.
Ethan was also gravely injured from the mes and found himself half-crouching on the ground, barely able to move.
"It''s your turn now!" the monster lunged into the air, plummeting down towards Ethan with fatal intent.
Chapter 190 188-Self-Destruction
?
"No!"
From a distance, Mia, unable to contain herself, screamed upon seeing Ethan on the verge of being crushed.
She immediately charged towards him. Pale Wolf, Sherry, Eluna, and the others also rushed forward, standing in front of Ethan.
Their faces may not have shown the despair evident in Mia''s, but their actions spoke volumes.
Even Komait, who was notorious for fleeing, transformed into a ck dragon and took to the skies to harass the monster.
"Hey, ugly! Come chase me if you dare!" Komait taunted.
He clearly underestimated the monster''s strength.
It leapt into the air, its tentacles twisting into a whip-like form, and struck Komait down, plummeting him into arge crater on the ground.
In the midst of the chaos, the often-overlooked Luke surreptitiously made his way to Komait, grabbed arge vial of Dragon Blood, and retreated to a safe distance to observe the ongoing mayhem.
Meanwhile, ric, although grievously wounded, had regained some of his strength.
"Lana Mokos, you filthy wench! You dare betray me? If I live through this, you will suffer every agony imaginable!" he swore under his breath.
He had tried reaching out to Lana but received no response.
It was clear she had abandoned him, and the sudden disappearance of his greatest ally was a pill too bitter to swallow.
Back at the epicenter of the conflict, Ethan struggled to his feet, moved by the unexpected arrival of Mia and the others.
"Mia, Sherry, you''re not strong enough to take on this monster."
Eluna retorted, "Lord Ethan, we may not be a match for that creature, but we are your allies."
"Exactly, Ethan," added Pale Wolf. "Do you really think hiding will keep this monster froming after us?"
Ethan smiled, grateful for thepanions that stood beside him.
He looked up to the sky, where the monstrous figure was plummeting down at an rming speed.
In his judgment, Pale Wolf and the others would not survive this blow.
With thest reserves of his strength, he conjured the Holy Light Shield.
Under the glow of the Holy Light, his injuries began to mend, albeit slowly.
The recovery was barely a drop in the ocean, given the severity of his condition, but the Holy Light Shield was what mattered most.
As the monster crashed down, a deafening sound reverberated through the air.
The shield Ethan had erected shattered upon impact, catapulting everyone away. Ethan''s injuries worsened, and his consciousness blurred.
"Lord Ethan!" Mia rushed to his side, her eyes brimming with tears as she cradled his bloodied face.
The monster showed no mercy.
It flew toward them, its tentacled eyes revealing a glint of disgust as it looked at Sherry, Eluna, and the others blocking its path to Ethan.
"Pathetic allies," it sneered.
"You all deserve to die. Especially you, insect, daring to challenge my authority time and again. I''ll ughter your friends one by one, making you taste the most profound agony this world has to offer."
With that, itshed out its whip-like tentacle. Eluna and the others had no time to react and were sent flying, leaving only Mia kneeling beside Ethan.
Gentlyying Ethan on the ground, Mia spoke with a painful reluctance, "Lord Ethan, you must survive."
Then Mia stood up, alone, facing the monstrous creature before her.
A radiant Holy Light emanated from her, crystallizing into a Holy Light armor around her body.
Holding a longsword in her hand, she resembled a regal Lady Knight as she dered war on the monster.
But in the face of overwhelming power, courage counted for little.
A single tentacle pierced through Mia, flinging her far away.
"Mia!" Ethan''s heart seethed with rage, yet he was unable to move.
The monster seemed to revel in this, emitting a high-pitchedugh.
"Ha ha ha! Yes, just like that! The look of agony on your faceit''s utterly delightful! And this is the price, the price for disturbing my Master''s slumber! All of you will be nourishment for my Lord Oksd!"
The monster underwent another transformation.
Not only did its voice revert to that of Bloody Queen Edith, but its once chaotic, tentacled body transformed into textured muscle.
Its aura intensified once again, stronger even than before it was scorched by Hilna''s mes.
"This...this is the aura of a deity. The monster is on the verge of bing a deity!" ric said, his voice tinged with horror.
In that moment, he plunged into utter despair.
Luke, who was hiding in the distance, also descended into madness.
If before he held a sliver of hopehaving sensed that the strength of the barrier was unevenly distributed, allowing him to potentially escape through a weaker point using a magic scroll and a space dehis ns were now dashed.
With the monster''s sudden enhancement, the barrier''s strength escted.
Luke''s hopes were shattered; he, too, became one marked for death.
"What a marvelous sensation," the monster gloated.
Excitedly, Monster Edith sauntered toward Ethan, her voice dripping with mockery.
"To be honest, I should really thank you. Without you, it might have taken me ages to fully integrate Lord Oksd''s heart. But now, I wield a portion of his power."
"So, to express my gratitude, you may die now."
Edith''s arm transformed into a blood-red de, plunging straight for Ethan''s heart.
Ethan, drained of strength, couldn''t dodge; the de pierced through his heart.
But the powerful vitality bestowed upon him by his dragon lineage kept him from dying instantly.
With thest of his spiritual power, he drew all the Blood Source stored in his Space Ring and poured it into his mouth, uttering madly, "Before I die, I won''t let you harm them!"
"And the one who will survive isn''t you!"
Consuming the Blood Source, especially in such quantities, was an act of sheer madness.
A boundless surge of energy erupted from the Blood Source, coursing manically through Ethan''s body, tearing muscles and bursting veins.
In an instant, he became a being of pure blood, a gruesome sight.
But it also imbued him with strength.
Ethan kicked Edith away and transformed into his dragon form.
His once majestic and divine Golden Divine Dragon form was now veiled in a mist of blood; its golden scales shattered, oozing fresh blood.
"This is still not enough!"
Feeling the immense power, Ethan inwardly denied its adequacy.
He activated the Languages of Nature he masteredThunder, Holy Light, and Dragoninfusing them into the absorption of the Blood Source.
The explosive power of the Blood Sourcebined with the terrifying potency of Thunder continually ravaged Ethan''s form, refining his flesh and blood over and over.
Holy Light ceaselessly healed him.
In a cycle of destruction and rebirth, Ethan''s aura soared.
The Dragon Language of Nature, which Ethan rarely used, yed a critical role now.
The secrets from the dragon lineage for refining the body were unearthed, continuously incorporated into his instinctual framework while augmenting his dragon-born talents.
These various powers reached a precarious bnce within Ethan.
But the cost of this equilibrium was excruciating pain.
Moreover, Edith was still there, and she would never allow Ethan to proceed undisturbed.
"Damn it, you actually have such a trick up your sleeve,"
In her heart, Edith was profoundly shaken.
She instantlyshed out with dozens of tendrils, stabbing at Ethan''s dragon form.
But this time, the tendrils failed to prate.
The recent forging had made Ethan''s body incredibly resilient, and under the amplification of the Dragon Language of Nature, he could now resist most physical attacks.
So, Edith had no choice but to change her strategy.
Though Ethan was weaker than her, she couldn''t increase her power in such a short time. Meanwhile, Ethan''s strength was continually rising.
Roaring, Edith unleashed what she believed to be a mental attack.
However, this too fell short. If anything, Ethan''s spirit was his strongest aspect, especially now that he had transformed into a Golden Divine Dragon.
His golden eyes swept over Edith, instilling in her a sense of dread.
"This can''t be!" Edith was terrified. Ethan''s gaze bore the likeness of a deity, something she found iprehensible.
Without hesitation, sheunched another attack.
Even removing the barrier she''d been sustaining, all to kill Ethan.
"Die!" she roared, her blood boiling, her tendrils dancing wildly.
A potent orb of Holy Light was also forming in the mouth of Ethan''s Golden Divine Dragon form.
Then, under the watchful eyes of those on the ground, the two collided, generating a deafening explosion and a blinding light.
When the re finally subsided, the crowd saw the aftermath.
The scales on Ethan''s chest were shattered, revealing the dragon''s innards.
Edith fared worse, her chest pierced clean through.
However, Edith was still alive, though significantly weakened.
"You actually managed to injure me, human"
Her words cut off abruptly as her eyes fell to the ground, her expression filling with bewilderment.
A space de had been fired, not aimed at her but at the hovering Golden Divine Dragon.
It struck true, eliciting a heartyugh from Edith.
"Humans do love to tear each other apart. Now, do you still have the strength to face me?"
Chapter 191 189-Departure, Unconsciousness
?
Hearing Edith''s mockery, Ethan''s rage burned hotter than ever.
Yet, this fury was not directed at Edith.
After all, they were enemies by nature; a life-or-death struggle between them was only to be expected.
But at this point, Edith was on the verge of breaking, and there seemed to be a chance for everyone to survive.
And now...
Ethan felt his life force waning, his consciousness growing blurry.
With a resentful roar, he mustered thest of his strength and fired a Holy Light orb at Luke, the one who had unleashed the space de.
"No!" Luke cried out in despair.
In that moment, Luke regretted his actionsnot the sneak attack on Ethan, but rather his underestimation of Ethan''s strength.
The space de had only managed to partially sever Ethan''s dragon form, still leaving him with the power to retaliate.
The Holy Light orb struck, reducing Luke to nothing but a bloody mist.
Ethan too could no longer maintain his form, and his massive Golden Divine Dragon body began to plummet from the sky.
"Is this the end?"
On the brink of unconsciousness, Ethan couldn''t help but ask himself that question.
And in those final lucid moments, he saw a swirling vortex-like portal appear in the sky, out of which stepped a resplendently dressed woman.
Draped in silk and holding a crystal ball in her hands, she looked at Ethan, appraising him for a few moments before finally speaking.
"At this moment, I acknowledge that you''ve earned my regardbut that is all."
"Also, thank you for your assistance," Ethan murmured, bewildered, before his body hit the ground with a resounding thud, plunging him into unconsciousness.
Not far away, ric was ovee with excitement.
He rushed toward the mysterious woman who had appeared, falling to his knees in fervent worship.
"Princess Lana, you''ve finallye! I thought I would never see you again!"
The woman was none other than Lana Mokos, a royal of the Azure Empire.
However, upon hearing ric''s impassioned words, Lana looked on with palpable disdain. "ric, do you think I am unaware of the slurs you just uttered?"
ric broke into a cold sweat at Lana''s questioning and hurriedly tried to exin himself. "Your Highness, those words were thoughtless, spoken only out of fear."
"Fear? To me, you''re nothing more than an ipetent fool!"
Lana cut him off, giving him no chance to further plead his case.
With a swift flick of her wrist, she sent a Wind de that decapitated ric instantly. Her face remained emotionless, cold as ice.
Eluna, Sherry, and Pale Wolf, who were still present, looked on in utter astonishment, their faces a mixture of emotions as they regarded Lana Mokos with a heightened sense of wariness.
"No need to be rmed; I have no intentions of harming you," Lana noted, picking up on the caution radiating from Eluna and the others.
Yet they remained uneasy. This was, after all, a woman who had effortlessly killed ric without so much as blinkingan ric who seemed to be her own subordinate. Such a cold-blooded person couldn''t easily be trusted.
Lana seemed unconcerned by their skepticism. "You should count yourselves fortunate to have someone like Ethan protecting you. Without him, given your meager abilities, you would''ve been dead many times over by now."
"Here."
Lana Mokos took out two vials of green elixir and tossed them to Eluna, adding, "This healing potion is an elven creation. While it may notpletely restore Ethan and that girl to full health, it will at least keep them alive. In exchange, ownership of this beast now belongs to me."
"Also, if Ethan is lucky enough to awaken, make sure to ry my message: the weak should know their ce. The heart of Oksd is a deity''s artifact. Such a magnificent creation is not for someone as insignificant as a Dark Lord to covet."
Eluna''s expression was aplex one, but she epted the vials nheless.
With Ethan and Mia lying injured and unconscious, it was the perfect moment for such an elixir.
Without further words exchanged with Lana, Eluna, Sherry, and the others rushed over to Ethan and Mia, administering the healing potions.
Ethan, now returned to his human form, bore a narrow, deep wound across his chest, almost piercing through to his back.
The smooth cut seemed as if it had been made by the finest of des, splitting the flesh in an almost unnaturally clean line.
For a mere mortal, such injuries would be fatal.
Yet within Ethan, remnants of the Blood Source still lingered, along with the self-regenerating Holy LightLanguage of Nature.
His wound glowed softly with a golden light, as if slowly mending itself from within.
The timeframe for a full recovery, however, remained a mystery.
As the healing potion flowed into him, a green glow emerged around Ethan''s body.
Eluna offered silent prayers, but as Lana had warned, the potion only preserved their lives.
The green glow quickly faded, and Ethan''s wounds remained much the same.
Mia, inparison, was far less gravely injured.
Mia had only been pierced through the lower abdomen by a tentacle, fortunately missing any vital organs.
Her unconscious state was due to extreme pain rather than life-threatening injury.
So, when the healing potion was administered, she slowly opened her eyes.
"Lord Ethan!"
Upon waking, Mia rushed over to Ethan,pletely disregarding her own unhealed wounds.
When she learned from Eluna that Ethan was no longer in mortal danger, she exhaled in relief and promptly fainted again.
While everyone was attending to Ethan and Mia, Komait staggered over, humorcing his words.
"That was definitely my most disadvantageous battle yet. A devil must have taken control of my mind for me to challenge such a monster! Now, I''m going to end up a crippled dragon."
Komait''s words lightened the mood significantly.
Eluna, Sherry, and Pale Wolf helped the unconscious Ethan and Mia to their feet, readying to leave.
Before departing, Komait surveyed the surroundings and picked up a parchment of animal skin and a few other items that looked valuable from beside Luke''s corpse.
"That wench took Oksd''s heart; I can''t go home empty-handed. That''d be a disgrace to dragonkind," he exined.
Among the items Komait picked up was a worn little wooden box.
This was what Ethan had excavated from the giant octopus.
Inside had been a diary that recorded the creation of Oksd''s ancient kingdom, which Ethan had stored in his Space Ring.
The box itself couldn''t be stored in the Space Ring, but Ethan hadn''t discarded it, considering its non-storability to be special in its own right.
And so, the expedition to the Red Jade Valley came to a rather hasty conclusion.
Almost everyone was a loser, with a single winner emerging: Lana Mokos, who was now sizing up Edith.
"Arrogant woman, do you think you''re a match for me?"
Edith was infuriated.
Just when she thought she could exterminate all who had dared to offend her, this woman appeared out of nowhere to thwart her ns.
Worse, while talking to the others, Lana treated her as though she were a meremodity to be bartered. Edith felt humiliated.
But Lana''s arrogance exceeded even her wildest imaginings.
"An opponent?"
"I believe I am."
"No, to be more precise, you''ve never been one in my eyes. Even at your peak, I had the means to kill youthough it would have been costly for me. But now that you''ve been gravely injured by that dragon, you are unworthy to be my opponent."
Arrogant Lana may have been, but she had the credentials to back it up.
As she finished speaking, a powerful energy emanated from her.
Wild winds swirled around her, even the clouds in the sky seemed disturbed, and dust billowed from the ground.
Edith felt the pressurepressure that was not inferior to that of a rampaging Ethan.
"Arrogant woman, you will pay for your hubris!"
Edith roared, but in the next moment, she was speeding away in the opposite direction. She wanted to flee; she wanted to live.
"Think you can escape?"
Lana delicately covered her mouth with her hand, a slight smile on her face.
The crystal orb appeared in her hand once more.
Conjuring another vortex portal, she instantly materialized in front of Edith''s escape route.
Seeing this, Edith felt terror and sensed the looming shadow of death.
"Stop struggling! I, Lana Mokos, never do anything without assurance. The moment youid eyes on me, you should have started nning your own funeral."
Lana spoke coldly, "You''re done running?"
Edith, giving up the attempt to flee, snarled back, "You''re unworthy of iming my master''s heart!"
Launching her assault first, Edith hurled dozens of tentacle-like whips at Lana, only to have them severed by Wind des that Lana had preemptively summoned around her.
Then, a transparent Wind de cleaved directly through Edith''s body.
Split in two, Edith''s life force rapidly diminished.
Yet facing her impending demise, Edith suddenly wore an inexplicable smile.
She looked at Lana and sneered, "Arrogant woman, the day wille when you''ll pay for your hubris!"
Chapter 192 190-A Shift In The Balance, The Fall Of The Kingdom
?
"Is that the only line you know?" Lana contemptuously retorted.
Her words came before Edith''s body had even hit the ground.
Edith offered no replyshe had thoroughly turned into a corpse, reverting to her mountain-of-flesh state.
A massive heart pulsated within.
"The heart of Oksd, finally, it''s mine!"
"Teacher Bain, it seems you''ve misjudged this time. The final victor is still me, Lana Mokos. I will undoubtedly be the most powerful being in the Mokos family!"
Lana Mokos burst into maniacalughter, her face awash with madness.
She then began chanting incantations, her hands shaping mystical symbols.
The enormous heart before her shrunk, and she held it in her hand, marveling again, "Ah, the heart of a deitytruly iparable!"
However, Lana failed to notice that the heart in her hand seemed somewhat less vital.
While it still pulsated, itcked both the force and vitality of the original heart of Oksd.
Why that was, perhaps only Edith knew the secret.
Unfortunately, Edith was already dead, and it seemed as though the secret would disappear along with the demise of the cave deep within the Red Jade Valley.
However, among Eluna and her departingpanions, a small wooden box in Komait''s backpack emitted a blood-red glow.
Inside, a heart pulsated furiously, exuding an aura of sanctity that was suppressed by the box and could not escape.
Meanwhile, in Ethan''s Space Ringy a journal left behind by the ancient kingdom.
Ethan and the others had only skimmed through the opening information on its pages.
Due to Komait''s experiment with the Godyer Dagger contained within the box, which shattered the de, they had been interrupted and hadn''t proceeded further with their reading.
So, they hadn''t noticed the information recordedter on.
[Oksd, Devourer Oksd...]
[Well, that name is a bit of a mouthful for me; I prefer to call it ''the little one.'']
[If my guess is correct, by the time you''re reading this line, you may have realized who I am. Yes, I am the creator of Oksd. As for my name, let''s keep that a secret for now. But the information to follow may be of some use to you.]
[Oksd''s original form was that of a special creature, a six-eyed ape. This species has six eyes on their foreheads, and it is said that the king among the six-eyed apes has a seventh eye, which usually possesses inconceivable abilities. However, I''ve never seen one. Nevertheless, Oksd is an anomaly among six-eyed apes; it has two hearts.]
[The two hearts make Oksd far more vital than ordinary beings, which means it could be used for more hazardous experiments. And indeed, we conducted such tests.]
[We failed a few times, but Oksd always survived.]
[...]
[During one such experiment, we discovered that the food ingested by Oksd was transformed into an incredibly potent blood. This blood was extraordinarily viscous and possessed inexplicable properties.]
[What a surprise!]
[To further our research, we began feeding Oksd a variety of expensive elixirs and treasures. True to form, Oksd transformed them into even more valuable substances.]
[But then...]
[Greed is like a rolling stone atop a mountainonce it starts, it cannot be stopped.]
[This was the onset of greed, and likewise, the onset of destruction.]
[As Oksd transformed those precious substances, he also absorbed vast amounts of energy. His form grew increasingly immense, his strength increasingly formidable.]
[Until one day, he chose to rebel!]
[It was only then that we understood the monster we had created; Oksd had acquired the power akin to that of a deity!]
[We had to destroy this monster to survive.]
[...]
[In the end, we failed. Oksd was not wholly vanquished.]
[But we did leave behind a countermeasure.]
[...]
[That Godyer Dagger was but a joke. The true countermeasure is this small wooden box, which we call the "Devourer''s Nest"such an amusing name. By dripping blood from Oksd''s heart onto it, the Devourer''s Nest will seal away Oksd''s true heart. Only then could Oksd be truly destroyed.]
[Ah...upon reflection, the Godyer Dagger does serve a purposeit can bleed Oksd''s heart.]
[...]
Scattered messages filled the pages that followed the notes.
These, Ethan and the others had naturally not seen.
Yet, by some stroke of fate, the true heart of Oksd found itself sealed within the small wooden box known as the Devourer''s Nest.
What Lana had acquired was genuine as well, but it was Oksd''s second hearta detail neither party was aware of.
After leaving the cavernous pit formed by the cave-in, Eluna and herpanions traversed the path they''de, walking past the colossal skeletons of fallen beasts and crossing the desert.
As they made their way, a swarm of sandworms burst forth from the ground.
Eluna instinctively prepared for battle, only to be reminded by Sherry that these sandworms had already been tamed by Ethan.
Observing that the creatures showed no malice, Eluna rxed and initiated casual conversation with Sherry and Pale Wolf, filling the air with anecdotes about their prior journey with Ethan.
Time seemed to slip away effortlessly in the chatter.
In a matter of days, the group had passed the ruined remains of the Gama Empire and arrived at the mouth of Red Jade Valley.
The barrier that had once sealed the entrance had long vanished.
The word about red jade had spread, drawing countless adventurers to the scene.
Yet, Eluna and her party exited the valley mostly unnoticedperhaps due in part to their haggard appearance.
The journey back was uneventful and smooth.
Several more days passed, and Eluna, Komait, Sherry, and Pale Wolf, along with an unconscious Ethan, returned to the Abandoned Temple.
Mia had awoken on the road. As they arrived, Victor, who was busy with administrative matters in his territory, sensed their return and rushed out to greet them.
"Lord Ethan?"
"What has happened?"
Victor stepped forward, his face paling as he saw Ethan''s unconscious state and the wounds that marred his body.
After a brief exnation from Mia, he quickly made arrangements for Ethan''s care.
As a Schr, Victor had some knowledge of potions.
After examining Ethan, he turned to Mia, Eluna, and Sherry, who had gathered around, and said,
"Lord Ethan is essentially fine. His internal condition is a bitplex at the moment. The Blood Source that was consumed hasn''t been fully assimted and is continually releasing energy."
"Meanwhile, the Languages of Nature he controlsHoly Light and Dragonare operating autonomously, both healing his wounds and fortifying his physical strength. These elements are in bnce."
"Victor, can you simplify that?" Mia found the technical jargon hard to follow.
Pausing for a moment, Victor summarized, "Lord Ethan is okay, but when he will wake is uncertain."
"How long will that be?" Mia pressed on.
"At least six months," Victor estimated.
Hearing this, Mia, Sherry, and the others exhaled in relief.
Six months didn''t seem too long.
However, that ostensibly short span turned out to be fric enough to leave them breathless, even shifting their perception to view the half-year as far too long.
During this time, word about Red Jade Valley spread like wildfire.
Learning about the existence of red jadea miraculous substancekingdoms became restless.
One after another, they dispatched armies and recruited heroes to stake their im, eventually uncovering an entire mine of red jade.
And thus, war broke out.
In a contest marked by ferocious struggle, the various kingdoms fought to the death.
The power dynamics shifted significantly as many Heroes and Dark Lords leveraged the newly-acquired red jade to enhance their abilities.
The scope of the war became so vast that several kingdoms crumbled into oblivion.
Just as an alliance led by the Sunset Empire seemed poised for victory, the Azure Empireunched a ruthless invasion.
The already-fragile Sunset alliance shattered, bowing down to the might of Azure Empire, with several neighboring kingdoms surrendering in the process.
Among them, ckstone Dwarf Kingdom, once under Ethan''s rule, met its end.
Yet even amidst such tumult, Mia and her associates found themselves without the luxury of despair.
For the Azure Empire had already initiated a campaign against the Dark Lords.
Having seized control of the red jade mines, they offered this precious material as a bounty to assemble arge host of Heroes, aiming to purge the continent of its Dark Lords.
The initial sweep was swift, but momentum soon waned with the emergence of a force called the Devil Guild.
Comprising formidable Dark Lords, the Devil Guild sessfully orchestrated a counter-offensive, capturing cities previously held by Heroes and turning the tide against the Azure Empire.
The situation reached a stalemate.
Apart from Devil Guild, several other notable alliances made their presence felt.
The me Witch Guild from Stone Rock Harbor, the Crazy Blood Guild within the Elven Forest, and the Snowy ins Dark Lord Guild in the Northern Snow ins all obstructed Azure Empire''s n to annihte Dark Lords, pushing them to the brink of abandoning their campaign.
Yet the Azure Empire, a colossus of imperial might, could not be so easily bowed.
Time seemed to dissolve in this seesaw of tensions and the world held its breath in a grim deadlock.
And then, in the blink of an eye, half a year passed.
Chapter 193 191-Awakening
?
In the lowest chamber of the Abandoned Temple Dungeon, a room has been specially arranged.
The ground glows faintly with the emanations of a Magic Circle, casting enchanting illusions.
Light beams down from the ceiling, brightening the room so it doesn''t feel the least bit gloomy.
Ethan still lies in bed, with Eluna crouched beside him.
"Lord Ethan, why haven''t you awoken yet?"
A heavy shadow of worry casts itself across Eluna''s features, not solely due to the multitude of events that have transpired over thest half-year, but also because of the lingering curse upon her.
To avoid burdening Mia and the others, she''s kept this curse a secret.
But with half a year gone by, Eluna feels she can no longer contain it.
Gently lifting her shirt, she reveals an intricate flower pattern at her chest.
Its crimson lines have already extended across her bosom and are inching closer to her abdomen.
She has no idea what havoc the curse might wreak once it fully manifests, but she is certain it won''t be anything delightful.
Lost in these thoughts, her hand instinctively grasps Ethan''s, pressing it against her face. The warmth of his palm brings her somefort.
"Eluna."
Just then, a familiar voice interrupts her reverie.
Startled awake, she finds Ethan, now conscious and looking at her.
She can''t hold back her emotions and leaps towards him, eximing, "Lord Ethan, you''re finally awake."
"Alright, Eluna, you can get off me now."
Ethan pats her back gently.
Eluna promptly sits up, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.
"Is everyone else alright? I don''t see Mia or the others," Ethan asks, a tinge of worry in his voice.
Eluna quickly reassures him, "They''re fine, they''re fine. Mia, Sherry, and Pale Wolf are all busy training a monster army to strengthen our domain."
"Training a monster army? What has happened?"
Ethan instantly sensed that something was amiss. "There''s been a lot that''s happened, and it''s a little hard to sum up quickly. Lord Ethan, why don''t youe out with me? Mia and the others will be ecstatic to know you''re awake."
Eluna took Ethan''s hand and led him out of the dungeon.
The joy upon Ethan''s awakening was palpable among Mia and the others.
They rushed forward, hugging Ethan tightly, their eyes glistening with unshed tears.
Finally, upon Victor''s suggestion, they decided to hold an intimate banquet to catch Ethan up on the recent events.
With Victor orchestrating the affair, the feast was soon ready.
"This is a special type of fish brought back from Snowy ins, called icefish. When you eat it, it''s like having an ice cube melt in your mouth, but it''s also incredibly vorful," Victor introduced one of the dishes.
Ethan seemed a bit surprised. "Snowy ins? That''s quite a distance from here. I assume this icefish wasn''t cheap to acquire?"
"In reality, it''s not that expensive," Victor shook his head.
Sherry then borated, "During the six months you were unconscious, the Azure Empire expanded its territory to thends south of Snowy ins, nearing the ocean."
" Kingdoms like the Sunset Empire and Elf Kingdom have been conquered. Except for thends originally under the control of various Dark Lords, virtually everywhere else has fallen under the Azure Empire''s dominion."
"The Azure Empire is that powerful?" Ethan was genuinely shocked, having limited knowledge about them.
Sherry nodded before continuing, "Not only do they have formidable military strength, but they also control a variety of potent Magic Circles. For instance, they have these ultra-long-distance teleportation circles."
"In what used to be Riverside in the Sunset Empire, now probably renamed as Blue Sea City, there''s a grand teleportation Magic Circle that can directly connect you to the Azure Empire''s capital."
"Besides teleportation circles, they have a variety of other Magic Circles," Sherry continued.
"It''s no wonder the Sunset Empire and other kingdoms fell. There''s a reason for their defeat," Mia and others chimed in.
After nearly an hour of exnation, Ethan had a fairlyprehensive grasp of the current situation.
Additionally, Eluna and Sherry borated on the events in the Red Jade Valley, particrly concerning a woman named Lana Mokos.
By now, everyone understood that Mokos was a surname belonging to the Azure Empire''s royal family, implying that the woman was of royal lineage.
"Lana Mokos, I don''t think I''ve ever met her," Ethan shook his head, his brow furrowed in confusion.
Suddenly, his expression changed, "When we were resting in that cliffside cave, I felt like someone was watching us from the shadows. Could it have been Lana Mokos?"
"Unfortunately, there''s no way to confirm that," Ethan shook his head again, deciding not to dwell on it any further.
However, Komait seemed still vexed. He grumbled, "I was limping for months after we fought that monster, and the spoils of that battle were stolen by that woman. If I ever see her again, she won''t be able to stand up when I''m done with her."
"Easy, Komait. You''re hardly a match for her," Pale Wolf jested with augh.
This was obviously a jab at Komait, who promptly retorted, "Pale Wolf, how about we step outside and settle this? I''d like to see just how far your Giant wed Werewolf Bloodline hase!"
Hearing this, Pale Wolf quickly apologized; he had no interest in being humiliated.
At this moment, Victor discreetly left the room.
He returned carrying a small wooden box and ced it on the dining table, whispering, "Perhaps we don''t have to be so disheartened. Why don''t you see what this is?"
"A heart!"
Everyone leaned in to see a beating heart inside the box.
"Victor, what''s going on?" Ethan questioned, recognizing immediately that it was an Oksd heart, though it had been shrunken to the size of a fist.
Victor shook his head, "Lord Ethan, I''m not entirely sure myself. After you fell unconscious, Mia and the others brought you back. Komait came in with a sack of items, unceremoniously dumping it on the ground."
"When I sorted through the items, I discovered this. There was also this scroll."
Victor then handed Ethan a scroll made of animal hide.
The scroll, retrieved by Komait from beside Luke''s corpse, described the form for a Power of Dragon elixir.
"[Draconic Strength Elixir]
[Grade: Epic]
[Required Materials: One portion of dragon blood of rare grade or higher, three portions of Blue Whale Essence, three portions of Hero''s Soul, three portions of Dark Lord''s Blood, one portion of Fusion Dust]
[Preparation Method: ce all ingredients into a vessel, and use wood magic to fuse them together]
[Potion Effects: Greatly enhances the user''s physical strength, significantly boosts the user''s magical resistances, has a minute chance to grant dragon''s gifts, effects are permanent]"
After reading, Ethan nodded, finally understanding why Luke and Luvi had been so keen on targeting him.
But now, this form was his.
"Komait, well done. Scavenging the battlefield is a good habit," Ethan praised, genuinely impressed.
The acquisition of the Oksd heart and the Power of Dragon elixir form were unexpected boons, all thanks to Komait''s ''trash picking.''
Ethan then stored the Power of Dragon form in his Space Ring.
However, the small wooden box still resisted being stored away.
It was only while probing the Space Ring with his senses that Ethan realized he had yet to check an ancient kingdom''s notebook he had acquired.
He pulled it out and began leafing through its contents, along with the rest of the group, eager to discover what more they could learn from its weathered pages.
Two hourster, the group had finished reading the notebook.
"So, it seems the downfall of that ancient kingdom was entirely self-inflicted," Miamented, earning nods of agreement from Sherry and Eluna.
Pale Wolf, however, was fixated on the Oksd. "ording to the notebook, each of Oksd''s six eyes holds a special power. One of them can open spatial portals, which sounds a lot like how Lana Mokos entered the cave."
"I think you''re onto something," Sherry chimed in, recalling the scene. "I do remember her holding a crystal orb."
"Let''s not get sidetracked," Ethan interjected. "The Azure Empire''s power has increased substantially, and Lana Mokos is part of their royal family. Any thoughts of retribution should be postponed, at least until our domain is stronger."
Ethan had already sensed the collective yearning for payback among hisrades.
However, he wasn''t inclined to act hastily, not out of fear, but because the days ahead promised to be busy.
Browsing through the system logs alone nearly overwhelmed him with information that needed to be sorted.
More urgently, Eluna''s curse needed to be liftedthat was the priority.
For the remainder of the feast, Victor spoke of the current state of their domain and the challenges faced by various Dark Lords.
Mia discussed their exploits in hunting Heroes, Eluna reported on the domain''s resource reserves and mentioned some neighboring Dark Lords'' ns to invite Ethan to their alliance.
Pale Wolf and Sherry were in charge of monster training.
And then there were the whereabouts of other original members.
The rapid invasion by the Azure Empire had sown chaos, making reliable information hard toe by.
The banquet stretched deep into the night.
Pale Wolf, Victor, and others eventually returned to their quarters, but Eluna, Sherry, and Mia stayed behind, their eyes alight as they looked towards Ethan.
Chapter 194 192-The Way To Lift The Curse
?
Soon, the banquet transformed into an intimatemunion of the flesh.
The individuals involved made no effort to disguise their lust, giving voice to the pent-up emotions that had gathered over the past six months.
It was only when Eluna, Sherry, and Mia copsed in exhaustion, no longer wishing to move, that this intense interlude came to an end.
Ethan gently carried each of them to bed, tucking them under the covers.
Catching sight of the curse mark on Eluna''s chest, a flicker of concern crossed his face.
He sighed softly and then left the room, heading toward Victor, who was engrossed in some domain reports.
Victor seemed to have anticipated Ethan''s arrival.
He stood up, a smile gracing his face, and ingratiatingly asked, "Lord Ethan, it''s quitete. What brings you here?"
Ethan looked at Victor for a moment, then sat down casually in a nearby chair. "Victor, thank you for taking care of the domain''s affairs during this time," he expressed.
"It''s my duty, Lord Ethan," Victor replied, his face the picture of loyalty.
Ethan nced at Victor again but chose not to dwell on that topic.
Instead, he inquired, "In the ancient kingdom''s notebook obtained from the Red Jade Valley, it''s mentioned that Devourer Oksd initially began as a creature known as the six-eyed ape. Do you know anything about this species?"
"I have a little knowledge on the matter," Victor nodded, then proceeded to share what he knew. "They''re an extremely rare tribe. Those in Red Jade Valley may well be thest of the six-eyed apes. These creatures are prone to mutations, granting their eyes cursing capabilities. Those cursed by them experience a gradual drain on their life force until it eventually depletes."
"If I''m not mistaken, Eluna is suffering from such a curse."
Victor''s words caused Ethan''s eyes to light up. "You''ve noticed it too," he said.
Ethan pondered for a moment before asking, "So is there a way to lift this curse?"
Victor nodded solemnly. "The solution is rather straightforward: all you need is Blood Source. The six-eyed apes are part of the lineage that Oksd belonged to, and those found in the Red Jade Valley were born from the corpse of Oksd. Thus, sessfully absorbing Blood Source will lift the curse."
"Blood Source?" Ethan''s brows furrowed slightly at the revtion.
During the confrontation with the creature that Edith had transformed into, deep within the Red Jade Valley cave, Ethan had exhausted all the Blood Source he''d collected.
At present, not a single drop remained in his possession. It seemed the only other individual who had any was Lana Mokos.
Go to Lana Mokos? That was hardly a feasible option.
Ethan shook his head and turned to Victor. "The cave in Red Jade Valley has been destroyed, and the Blood Source no longer exists there. How can we obtain it?"
Victor smiled, emanating confidence. "Lord Ethan, it seems you''ve forgotten about the small wooden box we brought backOksd''s primary heart. With that in our possession, we can create Blood Source."
"Do you know how to use Oksd''s heart?" Ethan inquired, a new glimmer of hope alighting his eyes.
Victor continued to smile, his tone tinged with quiet pride.
"Lord Ethan, I only know a little. However, I''ve drafted a blueprint to create a device that will allow us to generate Blood Source from Oksd''s heart."
He sifted through a pile of documents before producing the blueprint in question.
It was a meticulously detailed piece of work, obviouslybored over for some time,plete with extensive annotations.
"Victor, you never cease to amaze," Ethan couldn''t help but say.
He regarded Victor with an intense gaze, so piercing that Victor had to eventually lower his eyes.
Then he heard Ethan ask, "The technology demanded by this blueprint is advanced. Do we even have craftsmen capable of executing it in our domain?"
"Regrettably, no," Victor replied, his tone steady.
"Our Divine Dragon Craftsmen can only createmon weaponry and construct ordinary facilities. To create something as specialized as this, we would require an artisan of iparable skilla rare find indeed."
"However, I happen to know one such craftsman."
"His name is Henry Powell. Originally a dwarf, he was ostracized from his tribe for reasons unknown and had to relocate to Snowy ins. But Lord Ethan, I can assure you, his forging skills are unparalleled. With Henry Powell''s expertise, we should be able to sessfully utilize Oksd''s heart."
Victor''s confidence in this Henry Powell was palpable and infectious.
It piqued Ethan''s interest, not only due to Powell''s unique status as a dwarf craftsman but also because this was the first time Victor had rmended someone to him.
Ethan sensed a different nuance in Victor''s demeanor, a break from his otherwise cautious reserve.
Although Little Baal had assured him that the Envement Contract would make its subjects one hundred percent loyal to their master, and the notifications in the domain system had echoed this sentiment, Ethan knew better than to take things at face value.
Exceptions always existed, particrly as he deepened his understanding of thisplex world. His perception of Victor, too, had started to evolve.
He distinctly remembered the particrs about Victor, etched in an almost mythic font: ''Legendary.''
[Name: Victor]
[Intelligence: Legendary Schr]
[Strength: A+ Grade]
[Bloodline: Human (Legendary)]
[Language of Nature: Thunder]
[Inebriation: Victor is a heavy drinker; his attributes dramatically improve when drunk.]
[Learned: A bona fide Schr. Pose any question to him, and you''ll get an urate answer, provided he knows it.]
[Description: Once a master on the verge of attaining Sagehood, now reduced to an angry drunk. But his fall from grace doesn''t negate his schrly prowess. If Victor could regain his past confidence, he might be a formidable ally.]
Legendary Schr. A Legendary human bloodline.
Before, Ethan had thought of Victor as merely above average.
But after his own Golden Dragon Bloodline ascended to ''Rare,'' he realized that Victor''s legendary status was not to be trifled with.
Bloodline purity was generally categorized as poor,mon, umon, rare, epic, perfect, and legendary.
Above legendary was the realm of the divine.
Reaching the echelon of ''divine'' was a feat reserved for deities.
Ordinary mortals could only aspire to attain a ''Legendary'' purity in their bloodlines.
And Victor was already at this astonishing level.
These ssifications were things Ethan had gradually unearthed from the lineage of his own Bloodline after it advanced.
Beyond that, once a bloodline reached the level of ''rare,'' unique racial abilities began to manifest.
For instance, in addition to the Thunder-Language of Nature, Ethan now wielded the Holy Light and Dragon Languages of Nature.
This made him not only incredibly powerful but also versatile, difficult to counter.
And that was just at the ''rare'' level.
If his bloodline were to advance to ''epic,'' ''legendary,'' or even ''divine,'' the changes would undoubtedly be even more staggering.
While some of this was due to his Dragon Bloodline, Ethan had never underestimated any bloodline.
Dragons may have an early advantage, but in the long run, that could be a hindrance.
Compared to themonce human bloodlines, which might initially seem pedestrian, the development potential was enormous.
History''s great knights and mages were evidence of this, not to mention humanity''s greatest strength: the capacity for learning. Otherwise, they wouldn''t upy such arge territory amid numerous races.
So, Ethan remained wary of Victor.
Could a schr with a Legendary Bloodline truly be his ve simply because of an Envement Contract?
Was this all part of Victor''s n?
If so, what was his ultimate aim?
These were questions Ethan couldn''t help but ponder.
However, over the past six months, Victor had shown no signs of treachery.
He had even provided a blueprint for creating Blood Source, an unmistakable act of loyalty.
As a result, Ethan hade to trust Victor more and had chosen not to delve deeper into these lingering questions.
At least for now, Victor was actively contributing to the development of the domain.
After Victor finished speaking, Ethan inquired further, "Do you know the current whereabouts of this dwarven craftsman?"
Victor shook his head. "Lord Ethan, I''m not sure where Henry Powell resides at the moment; it''s been a long time since we''ve been in contact. Thest time I saw him was over a decade ago. However, I can assure you he''s an unusual dwarf. Although he''s a master smith, he prefers the icy terrains over the volcanic warmth most dwarves love. He''s undoubtedly in Snowy ins; that much I can guarantee."
Chapter 195 193-The Path To Godhood
?
"Also, Henry Powell can be a bit entric. You might have to personally invite him," Victor added, surreptitiously gauging Ethan''s reaction.
Ethan disyed no discontent; instead, he chuckled, "If Henry Powell can truly forge this device, then personally inviting him is the least I can do. Even holding a grand weing ceremony for him with all of our territory''s residents would be a minor affair. The prerequisite, of course, is that he possesses the necessary skill and technology."
"There''s absolutely no doubt about that," Victor assured with full confidence.
After asking a few more questions, Ethan took his leave from Victor.
Soon, he found himself back on the dungeon''s lowest floor.
ncing at the still-sleeping forms of Eluna, Sherry, and Mia, he tenderly kissed each of them on the forehead, taking care not to disturb their rest.
Unbeknownst to him, however, Eluna had stirred awake.
Ethan sat at his usual desk, turning his attention to the system messages that had piled up on his screen.
With a sigh, he began scrolling through them, picking up where he left offst time.
He skimmed through various updates on resource acquisitions as they weren''t particrly groundbreaking.
His focus tightened when he got to the messages that came in after his return from the Red Jade Valley.
One in particr caught his eye, a ring prompt.
[Ding! Congrattions, you havepleted the special hidden quest ''Trial to Deity!''
Quest: Trial to Deity
Difficulty: SSS+ (Hell-level)
Description: Defeat an enemy that is two major ranks above you or make a significant contribution in the process of hunting down a deity! Note: This is a hidden quest; requirements may differ based on Bloodline.
Quest Completed!
In the battle against Devourer Oksd (Weakened), you inflicted severe damage on Oksd and sessfully sealed Oksd''s heart. Questpletion rate: 87.76%.]
"A ''Trial to Deity,'' a hidden quest. This seems like a quest of extraordinary import," Ethan mused, his excitement palpable. "I wonder what the reward will be?"
His fingers eagerly scrolled further down the screen, but instead of revealing the reward, there were some updates about the quest system itself.
Ding! Congrattions onpleting a Hell-level hidden quest; the quest system has been updated!
Update Description: In addition to the standard F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS difficulties, quests will now have four additional levels: Normal, Heroic, Nightmare, and Hell.
Completing quests at different levels will yield corresponding rewards.
A questpletion rate has been added.
The higher thepletion rate, the better the rewards.
Only after that did the quest reward appear.
[Ding! Congrattions onpleting the special hidden quest ''Trial to Deity.'' This is an SSS+ Hell-level quest. You''ve been awarded a blueprint for a divine artifactThe Spear of Deity Desecration.]
"Blueprint for a divine artifact?" Ethan could hardly contain himself.
He had expected a generous reward, but a blueprint for a divine artifact was beyond his wildest imagination.
This was monumental!
Divine artifacts were exceedingly rare, even rarer than deities themselves.
And the ''Spear of Deity Desecration,'' just the name alone suggested it was a weapon of staggering potential.
Though Ethan had his Dragon yer Spear, its efficacy was waning as his own power escted.
There were moments when he had to resort to bare-handedbat.
This was partly due to his arsenal of abilities.
His thunder attacks were mostly long-range and didn''t require weaponry.
But as a dragonkin, Ethan knew the invaluable weight of a powerful weapon, especially in magic-restricted zones.
Without hesitation, Ethan imed the reward. A blueprint materialized in his hands.
[Divine Artifact Blueprint: The Spear of Deity Desecration
Required Materials: 3 Earth-Trembling Crystals, 3 Sky-Rending Shards, 3 Ocean-Annihting Essences, 1 Godstone, 1 Drop of Divine Blood.
Forging Method: Must be alternately forged in searing me and icy spring.
Description: An inconceivably potent weapon viewed as a sphemous challenge to the deities. This spear can effortlessly pierce the form of a deity and, upon vanquishing formidable beings, seems to absorb some of their powers.]
After reading the description, Ethan fell silent.
Indeed, this was an unimaginably potent divine artifact, one that could inflict damage even upon beings at the deity level.
But thereiny the problem: he didn''t have a single one of the crafting materials listed, had never even heard of most of them, and the forging method was an enigma in itself.
"It seems this isn''t something that can be crafted at the moment," he finally conceded, setting the thought aside for now.
He scrolled through the subsequent messages, only to discover another quest awaiting him.
[Ding! Congrattions onpleting the special hidden quest ''Trial to Deity.'' This quest serves as a prerequisite for the unique quest ''The Road to Divinity,'' which you have now unlocked.
Quest: The Road to Divinity (Ongoing)
Difficulty: SSS+ (Nightmare Level)
Description: Vanquish an ancient sovereign creature (0/1), elevate your bloodline purity to the epic tier, master five Languages of Nature (3/5), sessfully construct three unique buildings in your domain (0/3), summon one thousand Rank S monsters (1/1000), acquire ten godstones (0/10)...]
And the list went on, filling the entire screen.
Rubbing his forehead, Ethan already sensed the enormity andplexity of this ''Road to Divinity'' quest.
But when his eyes scrolled down to the rewards, his concerns felt utterly trivial.
[Quest Rewards: Uponpleting ''The Road to Divinity,'' depending on the level ofpletion, you will receive a highest-tier Adaptive Divinity, one opportunity to edit and optimize your bloodline, five ancient special bloodline elixirs, and a Nightmare Rank SSS chest.]
[Adaptive Divinity: Divinity is the source of a deity''s power and varies in attributes. Adaptive Divinity will harmonize impably with your own bloodline and attributes.]
[Bloodline Editing and Optimization: You can select and restructure your bloodline to generate an entirely new one.]
[Ancient Special Bloodline Elixirs: Elixirs containing ancient bloodline genes, bestowing immense power upon consumption.]
[Nightmare Rank SSS Chest: Opening it grants mysterious rewards.]
Four kinds of rewards, each one an immensely powerful existence, had Ethan salivating as he gazed upon them.
However, for now, all he could do was look. The following details about the development within the territory held no interest for Ethan, but he still gave them a cursory nce.
At that moment, he sensed something unusual below him.
Eluna, who knows when she woke up, was now positioned between his legs.
She slowly pulled down Ethan''s pants, a surprise that made him exim, "Eluna?"
Eluna''s eyes held a seductive allure as she looked up at Ethan.
Her hand was already caressing his scorching iron rod, her urgency evident as she pleaded, "Ethan, my lord, I still want more."
Without waiting for Ethan to respond, Eluna took his iron rod into her mouth, and the sensation was so pleasurable that it left Ethan speechless, only able to bask in the experience.
Eluna''s skill was exceptional; her lips and tongue danced over him, causing his colossal serpent to be incredibly massive and rigid, nearly stretching Eluna''s mouth to its limits. Ethan couldn''t help but cry out in ecstasy.
However, he looked back at Mia and Sherry, who were still asleep, then turned his attention to Eluna. "Eluna, let''s go outside. If Sherry and Mia wake up, you won''t be able to enjoy this by yourself."
Eluna released Ethan''s iron rod, and though she didn''t say a word, her intention was clear. Ethan lifted Eluna in his arms and left the dungeon.
Though it was the middle of the night, it was well past midnight, and the sun would rise in a few hours, chasing away the darkness and bringing daylight to the world.
Carrying Eluna, Ethan arrived at a secluded outdoor spot.
He expressed his passion for her, and Eluna''s clothing was torn apart by Ethan''s fervor.
Her exquisite form wasid bare before him, the cursed mark on her body adding an extra touch of allure.
Ethan transformed into a beast, his mouth hungrily seizing upon Eluna''s tender cherry.
With each gasping moan, Eluna''s hands found their way between her thighs, easing the unrestrained desire within her.
"Ethan, please, put it in!" Eluna''s desperation was palpable as she pleaded.
Ignoring her plea, Ethan continued to savor Eluna''s ample bosom until she was on the brink of climax.
Only then did he halt, purposely dering, "Eluna, I want to hear you call me master."
Eluna''s cheeks flushed, but she didn''t hesitate.
"Master, please, take me now! Ravish me thoroughly, my master!"
Chapter 196 194-Journey To Snowy Plains
?
Eluna''s pleas once again did not fall on deaf ears, and Ethan didn''t refuse.
Finding the perfect position, the colossal serpent plunged deep inside, bestowing upon Eluna an unimaginable pleasure.
She couldn''t help but tightly embrace Ethan, as if trying to meld her entire being into his.
Ethan began a series of thrusts, one after another.
In this most primal of movements, both of them continually released their energies, expending everything to attain ecstasy.
Time passed swiftly within these motions, with the moon that had hung high in the sky slowly fading away.
The darkness also receded as dawn approached, and just as the sun was about to rise, their movements ceased.
Eluna''s body was drenched in sweat, and Ethan was no different.
Despite the damp difort, Ethan and Eluna did not rush to freshen up. Instead, theyy side by side on a grassy field, looking into each other''s eyes.
"Eluna, I''ve found a way to lift your curse," Ethan said earnestly.
A glint of excitement shed in Eluna''s eyes before tears spilled out. She sobbed quietly, "Ethan, I was afraid that I might..."
"Don''t worry," Ethan interrupted. "What you fear will nevere to pass. I''ve made a promise to you and I intend to keep it. The same goes for Mia and Sherry."
Though they were alone, Ethan made no exclusive promises to Eluna. She nodded, her gaze deepening with affection and admiration for Ethan''s sincerity.
"No matter what, Eluna will always be by your side," she said softly but firmly.
Ethan nodded and returned her smile. Afterward, they found a pond to clean up briefly, then sat atop a boulder to watch the sunrise in silence.
The deep crimson sun climbed over the mountains, illuminating countless hidden corners with its rays. Night was expelled; a new day was dawning.
"It''s gettingte; let''s head back," Ethan said to Eluna.
She nodded and followed him back to the Abandoned Temple. Once there, they saw that summoned monsters had begun to patrol the area, while many others had been dispatched to gather resources from forests and mines.
Looking at all this, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. This was his domain.
Pride didn''t mean arrogance, and Ethan was well aware of this.
Even though the monsters in his domain seemed formidable now, the world had changed dramatically.
These monsters would soon be cannon fodder if they didn''t evolve.
To remain strong, he knew he must continually upgrade both himself and his creatures.
So, without wasting any time upon returning to the Dungeon, Ethan summoned Victor.
After discussing key aspects of his domain''s development, Ethan made a decision: he would travel to the Snowy ins to find the dwarven forging master Henry Powell, as Victor had suggested.
Victor naturally agreed, but Mia and Eluna expressed their concerns.
"Ethan, the journey to the Snowy ins is a long one. Let Miae with you," Mia insisted, unwilling to part from him.
However, this time Ethan firmly declined, "Mia, I have pressing matters to attend to in the Snowy ins. We might encounter powerful enemies on the way. Only Sherry and I will go. She''s from the Snowy ins and knows the area well."
"And Eluna, you stay at the Temple. Wait for my return."
In the end, the pleas of Mia and Eluna could not alter Ethan''s resolved ns.
Two dayster, amid farewell from the people of his domain, Ethan and Sherry set out.
Following the Azure Empire''s defeat of the Sunset Empire, hero activity had be more frequent, leading Ethan to forgo transforming into a dragon.
Instead, he and Sherry rode a horse they''d seized from a hero.
They chose routes that skirted human Residential Districts, keeping to the shadows.
"Ethan, I can''t hold it in any longer," Sherry muttered, her face flushed and her posture ufortable.
She was sitting in front of Ethan, her back pressed tightly against his chest.
Yet her hips were raised slightly, as if obstructed by something.
And Ethan, naturally, was up to some mischief.
As the horse trotted along, jostling was unavoidable. The bumps had little effect on Ethan and Sherry, but they did cause Sherry''s body to rub against Ethan''s, leaving him struggling to maintainposure. Seizing an opportunity when Sherry was distracted, Ethan released his dragon form.
What followed was inevitable. Despite Sherry''s initial resistance to Ethan''s audacity, the body is the most honest vessel, and so the pair began a fric interlude right there on horseback. In this feverish state, they passed through the territory that once belonged to the Sunset Empire.
As they were about to enter the Snowy ins, Ethan and Sherry decided to rest. At the edge of the Snowy insy a small town. Upon entering, they checked into an inn and were escorted to their room.
"Sherry, how long do you think we''ve been traveling?" Ethan asked, patting the dust off his clothes and wetting his face with water.
"About six days," Sherry contemted. "If we could use the Azure Empire''s teleportation circles, we might have shortened this journey to just one day."
Hearing this, Ethan nodded in agreement.
He had no strong feelings about the Azure Empire''s annihtion of the Sunset Empire.
The rise and fall of kingdoms were natural phenomena.
Besides, he had no allegiance to the Sunset Empire; the advanced Magic Circles that the Azure Empire introduced had improved many lives, and that earned some respect from him.
However, those circles were primarily intended for human use.
Being at odds with the Dark Lord, the Azure Empire was strict about non-humans using their facilities.
Even human-like species such as dwarves and elves were scrutinized by Azure Empire guards before they were allowed to use Magic Circles.
To avoid unnecessaryplications, Ethan had refrained from using the human city''s teleportation services.
Yet, he had notpletely abandoned the idea.
If the Azure Empire wouldn''t permit those aligned with the Dark Lord to use their teleportation circles, then couldn''t he construct his own?
Moreover, the matter was of utmost importance.
As his territory expanded, transportation would inevitably be a critical issue.
The presence of Teleportation Magic Circles could wlessly solve this problem, allowing for unabated expansion.
However, acquiring such circles was a challenge.
Ethan had set this goal in his mind, but had yet to outline a detailed n.
His immediate focus was to locate the master cksmith Henry Powell and forge Oksd''s heart.
Beyond that, he had another obligation: to fulfill his agreement with the Lava Dark Lord.
In Red Jade Valley, Ethan had secured an evolution form for the Thunder Dragon from the Lava Dark Lord, in exchange for fifty pieces of red jade.
ording to the Dark Lord, he possessed even more potent forms for monster evolutionsomething Ethan urgently needed.
With those forms, he could evolve even more formidable monsters and form an army.
The thought made Ethan realize he had overlooked something.
Turning to Sherry, he asked, "What happened to that Thunder Dragon and the group of sandworms I had?"
"Huh?" Sherry paused, then answered, "I''m not entirely sure. After you were taken back to your territory, the Thunder Dragon and sandworms followed. Victor seemed to have taken care of them afterward, transporting them somewhere special. I don''t know where."
"I see. That Victor didn''t bother to tell me," Ethan murmured, finding assurance in knowing the creatures were not lost but were instead handled by Victor.
He opened his messaging system and pulled up his previous conversation with the Lava Dark Lord, sending a direct message.
[Unknown Dark Lord: I''m almost at the Snowy ins. Where are you?]
After more than half an hour, Ethan finally received a reply, and the Lava Dark Lord seemed utterly astonished.
[Lava Dark Lord: ?? You''re still alive?]
[Unknown Dark Lord: What do you mean? Did you think I''d perished?]
[Lava Dark Lord: No, no, my friend, don''t misunderstand. I''m just amazed. ording to the information I received, nearly everyone who ventured deep into Red Jade Valley perished. I heard the only survivor was Lana Mokos from the Azure Empire.]
Chapter 197 195-Devil Guild
?
Upon seeing the message from Lava Dark Lord, Ethan remained silent for a moment before responding.
[Unknown Dark Lord: It seems you are quite aware of what transpired in Red Jade Valley. Were you there too?]
[Lava Dark Lord: Are you probing or simply curious?]
[Lava Dark Lord: Either way, I can answer your query. Your survival from that ce, and particrly from Lana Mokos, speaks to your formidable power. Do you remember the "Devil Communication Group" I mentioned to you before?]
[Unknown Dark Lord: Are you referring to the one we discussedst time?]
[Lava Dark Lord: Precisely. Due to the assertiveness of Azure Empire, which has been relentlessly targeting Dark Lords in this area, the "Devil Communication Group" has transformed. Now it goes by the name of Devil Guild.]
[Unknown Dark Lord: Devil Guild!]
Ethan was struck with awe. If the Azure Empire''s dominion over this stretch of the Eastern Coast was the first major development, then the formation of Devil Guild by various Dark Lords would undoubtedly be the second.
Inparison to the Azure Empire, Devil Guild was equally powerful, yet shrouded in mystique.
No one knew exactly how many Dark Lords had joined the Guild, nor where its headquartersy.
What was known was that Devil Guild had dealt Azure Empire a significant blow, thwarting their campaign against Dark Lords and stalling any further advancements.
Now, Ethan was hearing about Devil Guild from none other than Lava Dark Lord himself.
More importantly, the tone of Lava Dark Lord suggested that he was part of this elusive guild.
As Ethan pondered this, another message from Lava Dark Lord appeared.
[Lava Dark Lord: It seems you''ve heard about Devil Guild. Just as you suspect, I am indeed a member, and a significant one at that.]
[Unknown Dark Lord: This is indeed surprising.]
[Lava Dark Lord: There''s nothing surprising about it. What I want to say is that you, too, have the qualifications to be a member of Devil Guild, although you''ll have to pass a small test.]
[Unknown Dark Lord: Are you suggesting that I join Devil Guild?]
[Lava Dark Lord: No, I''m saying you have the qualifications to join, not that you can automatically be a member. Only the strongest among the Dark Lords are eligible. Cherish this opportunity; it''s a pivotal moment for you.]
Sensing the arrogance in Lava Dark Lord''s tone, Ethan grew increasingly intrigued by Devil Guild.
Lava Dark Lord was no ordinary Dark Lordsomeone capable of providing a Thunder Dragon evolution form couldn''t be.
And yet, even he seemed to revere Devil Guild, indicating just how extraordinary it must be.
However, something about Lava Dark Lord''s tone didn''t sit well with Ethan.
Choosing not to dwell further on Devil Guild, Ethan steered the conversation back to its original focus.
[Unknown Dark Lord: Joining Devil Guild is something I''ll consider. But let''s discuss the previous matter at hand, the form. I have prepared the fifty pieces of red jade. What are your terms for the additional form, and where can I find you in Snowy ins?]
[Lava Dark Lord: Red jade, you say...]
[Lava Dark Lord: May I ask you a question? Do you possess Blood Source?]
At Lava Dark Lord''s query, Ethan furrowed his brow. He responded cautiously.
[Unknown Dark Lord: Blood Source? What do you want it for?]
As the message was sent, deep within an unknown icy mountain in the central part of Snowy ins'' cial Canyon, a creatureaze in red, standing four to five meters tall and crowned with enormous goat-like hornscouldn''t help but erupt inughter.
Murmuring to itself in jubtion, it said, "The Unknown Dark Lord didn''t outright deny it, which means he has Blood Source! Haha, he has Blood Source! And with that, my experiment can bepleted!"
Lava Dark Lord, electrified, promptly replied.
[Lava Dark Lord: Blood Source is of great importance to me! If you provide me with just one drop of Blood Source, not only will I waive the fifty pieces of red jade, but I''ll also give you the form we originally agreed upon. On top of that, I will include a blueprint for a special structure!]
The offer tantalized Ethan, yet it also stung him at the core.
At the time, in order tobat the monster that Edith had be, Ethan had swallowed hundreds of drops of Blood Source in one go.
If he''d saved some, he could have traded it for untold resources by now.
However, what''s done was done and couldn''t be changed.
The consumed Blood Source wasn''t wasted; it not only saved his life but continued to release energy, gradually amplifying his power.
Ethan could scarcely imagine the heights his strength would reach by the time it was fully assimted.
Of course, what Lava Dark Lord offered was something Ethan deeply coveted as well.
[Unknown Dark Lord: I do indeed have Blood Source, but it''s not on me at the moment. If you''re interested in trading, you''ll have to wait for a while.]
[Lava Dark Lord: That''s fine, that''s fine. I can wait.]
[Lava Dark Lord: Also, once you''re in Snowy ins, head directly to cial Canyon. Be cautious, an Ice Crystal Eagle patrols the area outside the canyon, and it''s not to be trifled with.]
[Unknown Dark Lord: Fine, I''ll contact you once I''m there.]
[Lava Dark Lord: No problem, awaiting your message.]
Afterward, Ethan closed the message and sank into contemtion.
Once he found Henry Powell and had Oksd''s heart fashioned into a device capable of generating Blood Source, he would indeed possess the valuable substance, so his statement to Lava Dark Lord wouldn''t be a lie.
But the problemy in locating the elusive dwarven master craftsman in the vast expanse of Snowy ins.
With no leads, Ethan could only consult Sherry, who, being a local, might know something.
But even she had no experience finding a specific individual in the vast Snowy ins.
Still, she offered a suggestion: "Many adventurers roam thesends. They often congregate in taverns, bragging and sharing tales of their quests. Perhaps we could glean some information from their chatter."
Although the method seemed far from reliable, it was the only course of action avable at the moment.
Ethan and Sherry promptly left the inn, and after inquiring about the location of the local tavern from a waiter, they made their way to the town''s watering hole.
The tavern was modesta slightly dpidated wooden hut with the words "Wak Inn" scrawled haphazardly in ck ink on the outside wall.
Upon entering, Ethan and Sherry immediately drew the gaze of the crowd, until a drunken adventurer yelled, "OHdamn it, don''t you know how to close the door behind you? This ursed cold draft is unbearable!"
Apologetically, Ethan promptly shut the door.
Situated on the edge of Snowy ins, the town didn''t bear the full brunt of the chill, yet while other ces still sweltered in heat, blizzards were already arriving here.
Among these adventurers were those of varying skill and staminawhile the strong feared not the cold, for the weaker ones, the frigid air could very well be a death sentence.
After Ethan closed the door, the crowd returned to their own affairs.
Ethan and Sherry moved to the counter, and Ethan began, "Um, we''ll have two bottles of..."
He paused, eyeing the various bottles lined up behind the bar.
He was unsure which to choose.
Sherry was equally indecisive, having only ever tasted a type of frozen liquor deep in the Snowy ins.
Neither was familiar with the tavern''s offerings.
Noticing Ethan''s hesitation, the tavern owner, Wak, rmended, "Neers, eh? Why not try our local Snow Brew? It''s got a decent taste."
"Snow Brew?" Ethan was intrigued by the peculiar name.
Wak smiled and borated, "Exactly, Snow Brew. It''s a blend of strong alcohol and melted snow from the Snowy ins, capturing the unique vor of the region."
"Alright, let''s go with that." Ethan nodded, paid for their drinks, and he and Sherry found a table to sit at.
Sipping on the Snow Brew rmended by the tavern owner, both Ethan and Sherry discreetly eavesdropped on the conversations swirling around them.
With Ethan''s heightened sense of awareness, he could hear every word spoken in the room.
However, the chatter yielded little of valuemostly mundane exchanges that offered no useful leads.
The Snow Brew, though, was a pleasant surprise; it had a crisp, sweet taste that was quite refreshing.
"Sherry, stay here for a moment. I''m going to ask the tavern owner a few questions," Ethan decided, realizing that sitting around wasn''t yielding any worthwhile information.
Sherry nodded and gestured to Ethan, signaling that all was fine. Ethan then made his way to the counter.
Noticing Ethan''s approach, the tavern owner set aside the ss he had been wiping and ced it back on the shelf.
He then turned to Ethan, "Neer, what can I do for you?"
"I''m looking for someone," Ethan said inly.
"Who?"
"A dwarven master craftsman named Henry Powell."
Upon hearing Ethan''s response, the tavern owner momentarily froze.
Then his voice rose, tinged with disbelief, "Neer, did you say who I think you said? A dwarven master craftsman, Henry Powell?"
After the owner spoke, the entire tavern erupted into raucousughter, as if the mention of the name had triggered some inside joke among the patrons.
Chapter 198 196-The Past of the Dwarven Craftsman
Chapter 198 Chapter 196-The Past of the Dwarven Craftsman
Theughter persisted for quite some time before finally subsiding.
Seeing Ethan still standing at the counter, Tavern Owner Wak hurriedly exined, "Neer, I wasn''t mocking you. It''s all about Henry Powell, that rascal."
"So you know Henry Powell?" Ethan asked, a spark of tion rising within him. He hadn''t expected things to go so smoothly.
"Know Henry Powell? You might want to rephrase your question," a bar patron interrupted before Wak could answer. "Ask instead how many locals don''t know Henry Powell. He''s a legendary character. The mere mention of his name brings joy to everyone."
The crowd of drinkers then erupted into a cacophony of chatter.
"Henry Powell came to this town a decade ago. Back then, he looked like an impoverished cksmith. But he always had the most fascinating stories to tell, so the townspeople weed him warmly. Wak here was the most enthusiastic of all. For a time, Henry Powell turned this tavern into the liveliest ce in town."
"And what happened after that?" Ethan couldn''t help but ask, driven by his curiosity. The story so far seemed rather mundanenothing that would provokeughter.
"Ah, what happened next?" The storyteller burst intoughter, unable to continue.
Observing this, Wak picked up the thread of the narrative.
"My dear guest, allow me to continue. Once Henry Powell settled down here, his favorite pastime was to frequent my tavern. He couldn''t afford the drinks, of course, so he paid in stories. Oundish tales, mind you. One minute he was journeying into the molten heart of the earth with some formidable adventurer, the next he was in schrly debates about the art of smithing. He even imed he''d almost crafted a divine artifact."
"Needless to say, the townspeople didn''t buy any of it. They thought Henry Powell was all talk."
"But what they did believe was his skill as a cksmith."
"Until, that is, even that belief was shattered."
"It was on a snowden morning, when everyone was huddled indoors, that Henry Powell chose to venture out," Wak continued, suppressing a grin.
"He said he wanted to locate the Frozen Spring to forge a weapon, and the heavy snowfall would aid him in his search. The snowstormsted nearly all day. By the time Henry Powell returned, it was already evening. He imed he had found the Frozen Spring and was set tomence his smithing. Now, my dear guest, can you guess what he did?"
The tavern owner broke intoughter before continuing, "Henry Powell melted a bar of iron and poured it into a mold. Before allowing the molten iron to cool and solidify, he incredibly added the so-called Frozen Spring water into the mold as well."
"Ha! The absurdity of it all!"
"Even those with no knowledge of forging understand that pouring cold water into molten metal can easily cause an explosion. That''s not smithing; it''s a folly."
"And indeed, Henry Powell was sent flying."
"He emerged unscathed, however, unable to ept that his efforts had failed. He med it on the poor quality of the materials."
As Wakughed, a burly man with arge beard suddenly stood up, his voice tinged with fury. "Henry Powell is full of hot air! The iron bar I sold him was top-grade. He''s a clueless amateur who knows nothing about smithing!"
"He dared to nder the quality of my iron!"
"Hmph! If it weren''t for his swift departure, I''d have shown him just how powerful my fists are!"
The bearded man''s tirade subsided under the calming influence of the crowd, and Ethan now had a clearer picture of what had transpired.
Turning to Wak, he curiously inquired, "So, do you know where Henry Powell went afterward?"
The tavern owner pondered for a moment, sifting through his memories, before shaking his head.
Just as Wak prepared to admit his ignorance, Ethan delicately tapped a gold coin on the wooden counter. Wak''s eyes instantly brightened. "Let me think again, dear guest. After all, it has been some time."
A momentter, Wak seemed to recall something. "Ah, I remember now! When Henry Powell left, he bought some wine from my tavern. He told me he was headed to the Frigid Ice Cavern, deep in the Snowy ins, to gather some materials... the material was called..."
pping his forehead in frustration, Wak added, "Ah, the name of that material is so unique, I just can''t recall it right now."
Ethan didn''t press the tavern owner further. He simply noted the name ''Frigid Ice Cavern.''
"Here, this is for your trouble," Ethan tossed the gold coin to Wak and rejoined Sherry at their table.
Sherry, who had overheard the entire conversation, didn''t need Ethan to recap.
"So, Sherry, do you know anything about this Frigid Ice Cavern?" Ethan queried after sharing what he had learned.
"It''s said to be a ce of legend," Sherry replied, then continued, "The Frigid Ice Cavern is believed to be the dwelling of the Ice Wolf King, a deity worshiped by many in the Snowy ins. Its existence isn''t even confirmed."
"But if Henry Powell said he was going there, I think it''s worth investigating," Sherry gave her own opinion.
Despite the townspeople deeming Henry Powell ackluster chatan, Ethan trusted that anyone personally rmended by Victor wouldn''t be a fraud.
Moreover, Ethan thought of the sphemous spear''s forging method.
Its design called for alternating between fierce mes and icy springs in its craftinga method that Ethan suspected might have been Henry Powell''s approach all along.
So, finding Henry Powell became a necessity from every perspective.
Both Ethan and Sherry felt buoyed by how easily they had gathered this information.
They decided not to linger in the tavern and returned to their inn.
Yet, as the two departed, an eerie silence descended upon the tavern, as if their exit had stirred some deeper current in the atmosphere.
After a few minutes of heavy silence, someone finally broke the quiet. "Who were those two, showing up out of the blue like that, asking about Henry Powell?"
"Do you think they could be Heroes from the Azure Empire?" someone cautiously ventured.
At this, the burly cksmith vehemently disagreed.
"Those two are no Heroes. If Heroes from the Azure Empire were to venture into the Snowy ins, they wouldn''t bothering to a rundown little ce like this."
"You do realize that the Empire''s Ice City within the Snowy ins outsses our town in every way. They even have a teleportation circle there."
"True, their identities must be moreplex than they seem," several others nodded in agreement.
"What if they''re Dark Lords in disguise?" As these words were spoken, the entire tavern fell silent.
The influence of the Azure Empire, dominating the entire eastern coastline, was manifold.
It signified not only the copse of pre-existing kingdoms but also the transformation of lives andndscapes far and wide.
This town used to be a vital resupply point and a necessary passage for anyone heading to the Snowy ins.
But the Azure Empire''s construction of Ice City,plete with its teleportation circles, shifted most traffic away from the town.
It had been three months since any strangers had set foot here.
That''s why Ethan and Sherry, the first neers in a quarter of a year, garnered such attention.
"What if they really are Dark Lords? I''ve heard those fiends are ruthlessly cruel. They feast on scores of people and demand young maidens to satiate their vile desires," someone further pondered.
The question left the room even more uneasy.
"Enough, enough,"
Wak, the tavern owner, nced at the counter and then surveyed the room.
"All this talk about Dark Lordses solely from the Azure Empire. They''ve been bested by them, so naturally, they''d want to defame them. Those two neers don''t look like Dark Lords to me. Let''s just mind our own business. If they want to search for Henry Powell, let them. We don''t have much to do with Powell anyway."
"Wak''s got a point," chimed in the burly cksmith, standing up with what seemed like a trace of guilt in his eyes.
"There''s something else I need to tell you all. Someone from Ice City has approached me about opening a cksmith''s Shop there. So, I may be leaving town soon."
His words ignited a spark of anger among the locals.
"Now, of all times, when the town is at its most vulnerable, you think of leaving?"
"Have you forgotten the old mayor''s prophecy?"
"You traitor!"
Faced with the crowd''s usations, the cksmith, usually quick-tempered, simply hung his head low.
His eyes reddened, clearly feeling wronged.
Finally, it was Wak who spoke again. "Enough. If he wants to go, let him go. The old mayor''s prophecy isn''t necessarily gospel, and besides, if something does happen, we won''t be able to stop it anyway. One more thingkeep a close eye on those two outsiders staying at the inn. Don''t let them catch wind of the town''s secret."
The others in the tavern nodded in agreement.
Chapter 199 197-Ruins Square
Chapter 199 Chapter 197-Ruins Square
Unaware of the conversations taking ce among the tavern-goers, Ethan and Sherry remained in their inn room, blissfully ignorant of the townspeople''s spections.
Returning to their quarters, their curiosity wasn''t piqued by the folks in the pub; they were instead thrilled at how quickly they''d gathered information on Henry Powell, even if they were also frustrated by their inability to ascertain his exact location.
For Ethan and Sherry, staying in the small town wasn''t part of the n.
Time wasn''t on Ethan''s side.
The Azure Empire''s efforts against the Dark Lords were ramping up, and the curse on Eluna still needed a Blood Source to be liftedmatters of utmost urgency.
After a night''s rest, the duo prepared to leave the next morning.
Fate, however, seemed to have other ns.
A snowfall, heavy as down feathers, descended from the heavens,yering the earth and rising to the height of a man.
A thick nket of snow obscured the roads and painted every building and tree in shades of ethereal white.
"It looks like we''re not going anywhere," Ethan said, his mood far from buoyant.
Sherry nodded, adding, "We have no choice but to stay put. Navigating the Snowy ins is challenging enough as it is; with snow like this, we risk losing our way. And getting lost in those ins could spell real danger."
Ethan knew all too well what kind of danger Sherry was talking about.
Monstrous creatures, formidable in strength, roamed the Snowy ins.
Despite his confidence in his own abilities, battling or escaping from such creatures would cost them precious time.
But the situation grew worse than they had anticipated.
The snowfall persisted for four relentless days, showing no signs of letting up, virtually swallowing the entire town.
Ethan couldn''t afford to wait any longer.
Gathering Sherry, they made their way down the cleared path, venturing toward the perilous expanse of the Snowy ins.
On their forced march, Ethan suddenly came to a halt.
"What is Wak up to?"
Halfway along their path, Ethan stopped in his tracks.
Not far from him, Wak, the tavern owner, was pushing a small wooden cartden with frozen meat and fine winequite a generous offering.
Sherry followed Ethan''s gaze, offering her spection, "He''s probably going to perform a ritual. In the legends of the Snowy ins, blizzards are said to be the wrath of the God of Blizzard. So, when a snowstorm persists for several days, it''s customary to make offerings. Being on the edge of the Snowy ins, this town might share that tradition."
But Ethan wasn''t convinced.
"Something still feels off," he shook his head.
During the snow blockade, their only refuge had been the tavern.
Besides learning about Henry Powell, Ethan''s spiritual power had picked up on odd bits of history and experience from the patrons, including Wak.
While most of the stories seemed genuineusually recounting where and when they''d killed creatures in the Snowy insthere was a conspicuous reticence whenever the conversation shifted towards the town itself.
Ethan felt the town harbored secrets; his suspicions deepened with Wak''s unusual behavior.
After sharing his thoughts with Sherry, she shook her head, saying, "People from the Snowy ins are usually rather insr. If Wak and the others chose to hide something, it''s because they don''t want us to know. Probing could risk arousing their animosity."
Ethan nodded, acknowledging the validity of Sherry''s perspective.
Soon after, the pair took their eyes off Wak and resumed their journey toward the Snowy ins.
Yet just as they were about to enter the icy expanse, the earth quivered, tossing heaps of snow into the air. Wak''s desperate cries for help echoed.
"Help me! Someone, please, help!"
The cries were brief, quickly muffled, as if swallowed by the umting snow.
"We should check it out," Ethan said immediately.
It didn''t take long for Ethan and Sherry to locate Wak''s cart in a snow-nketed grove.
The cart was empty, devoid of the meat and wine that had once filled it.
"Let''s split up and search," Ethan said, sensing something ominous.
Before long, Sherry waved from a distance, calling Ethan over. "Ethan, over here. There''s a cave."
He rushed over to find a dark entrance, almost buried in snow and crudely barricaded with a makeshift wooden door.
A faint metallic smell of blood emanated from the depths.
"Stay close and be careful," Ethan cautioned Sherry before venturing inside.
The cave was deeper than Ethan had anticipated, but, thankfully, its paths were simplejust a single winding trail leading downward, not thebyrinthineplexity of the caves in Red Jade Valley.
Half an hourter, they reached the cave''s deepest chamber, an expansive square that seemed like an underground ruin.
Eight massive pirs stood along its edges, adorned with simple carvings of what appeared to be a ritual.
Candles hung from the pirs, casting a soft glow across the square.
"It looks like an underground ruin," Ethan whispered, scanning the space.
Soon, they found Wak unconscious at the square''s center.
After a quick examination, Ethan drew his conclusion: "It seems Wak has been knocked unconscious by some powerful force. But something here puzzles me."
"What''s puzzling?" Sherry asked, her eyes clouded with confusion.
Ethan scanned their surroundings before speaking, "Sherry, do you remember where we heard Wak''s cry for help?"
"It was just as we were about to enter the Snowy ins, at the foot of a snow-covered mountain," Sherry quickly responded.
Ethan nodded, his face growing increasingly solemn. "Exactly. We heard Wak''s cry there, but now we find him unconscious here. Considering we''ve been spiraling downward since we entered, we must be hundreds of meters below the surface. How could his cries have possibly reached us?"
Realization dawned on Sherry, and she too felt that something was amiss.
Just then, the earth trembled again.
From the entrance through which they had descended, a colossal head emerged.
A gigantic serpent, so vast that its body filled the entire tunnel, two meters in diameter.
As for its length, Ethan couldn''t gauge it.
The creature continued to slither into the chamber, coiling its body while its massive head remained trained on Ethan and Sherry.
"Is this a Snowy ins creature?" Ethan couldn''t help but marvel at the astounding size of the beast.
Sherry nodded seriously, "It must be a creature from the Snowy ins, but even there, it''s rare to find one thisrge. This serpent must be a mutation."
The massive snake seemed less than pleased by their presence.
Once fully inside the chamber, itunched its attack, expelling a st of icy breath directly at Ethan and Sherry.
They dodged immediately, also pulling Wak out of the path.
Where the serpent''s icy breath met the ground, ayer of frost instantly formed.
"It doesn''t seem very strong," Ethan shook his head, not feeling particrly threatened by the immense serpent.
After his skirmish with Edith in the Red Jade Valley, his abilities had surged again.
He felt confident that, barring any deity-level entities, he could easily overpower most threats.
The serpent seemed to pick up on Ethan''s dismissive gaze, and its demeanor turned frenzied.
Its immense body writhed and then lunged, headfirst, toward Ethan, who easily sidestepped the clumsy attack.
But luck wasn''t on the serpent''s side.
Unable to halt its momentum, its head crashed into the ground and slid into one of the stone pirs lining the chamber.
To Ethan''s astonishment, the pirs held firm, showing no signs of damage.
Even the ground, which had taken the brunt of the serpent''s headlong dive, remained unscathed.
"These ruins are remarkably sturdy," Ethan mused, relinquishing any further thoughts of toying with the behemoth before him.
He drew his long-neglected Dragon yer Spear.
Thunder sparkled along its length, imbuing it with an awe-inspiring aura.
Leaping into the air, Ethan aimed the spear directly at the serpent''s head, ready to strike.
But just in that final instant, Wak''s eyes snapped open, and he screamed desperately at Ethan, "Stop! Stop it now!"
Chapter 200 198-The Secret of the Town
Chapter 200 Chapter 198-The Secret of the Town
Upon hearing Wak''s shout, Ethan pulled back at thest moment.
Hended back on the ground and walked over to Wak, who had now regained consciousness. "Wak, care to exin what''s going on?" he inquired directly.
Wak nodded, not refusing. Instead of speaking right away, he stood up and addressed the serpent, "O benevolent King of Serpents, forgive their transgressions; they mean no harm."
Ethan shrugged, a bit nonplussed. The serpent was no match for him.
Whether the serpent understood Wak''s plea or simply feared Ethanhaving keenly sensed the aura of death emanating from himit quickly slithered toward a wall adjoining the ruins square and disappeared, its body vanishing from sight.
Only then did Wak turn to Ethan and Sherry. "As you can see," he began, "the King of Serpents is merciful; he is not our enemy."
"Why were you injured then?" Sherry shot back.
Wak hesitated, stumbling over his words. "Well, that''s because...that''s because..." In the end, unable to concoct a usible excuse, he confessed, "The King of Serpents is the guardian of our town, but every year at this time, he bes unusually irritable."
"So you were offering food to the King of Serpents?" Ethan interjected. "And given its enormous size, are you sure that amount of food would even get stuck in its teeth?"
Wak found himself increasingly unable to answer Ethan''s barrage of questions.
Disheartened, he sat on the ground, somewhat at a loss.
"I''m sorry," Wak said a few minutester, regaining hisposure. He apologized to Ethan and Sherry, and then added, "After all, this involves the secret of the town."
Secrets, by their very nature, aren''t meant to be shared withmon folk.
Ethan and Sherry, being outsiders, were even less entitled to such revtions. Hearing Wak''s words, Ethan chose not to press the matter further.
Though the situation was rife with enigmas, it had little bearing on him.
He had saved Wak primarily because of the man''s earlier warmth and hospitality at the tavern.
Subsequently, Ethan and Sherry bid Wak farewell and returned to ground level, resuming their journey toward the Snowy ins.
"Ethan, are we just leaving like this?"
Having walked a distance, Sherry found Ethan''s thoughts inscrutable.
Her steps faltered before she finally spoke up.
Ethan halted and turned to face her. "Sherry, you need to understand something. The world is full of oddities we can''t afford to chase. Wak''s reluctance to divulge anything means they already have a n in ce. Even if we offered our help, it might be seen as prying into the town''s secret."
Sherry nodded, consenting to Ethan''s logic.
The two continued along the path and soon vanished into the stretching expanse of the Snowy ins.
Meanwhile, Wak also exited the cave and returned to the tavern.
"Wak, are you alright?" A concerned voice greeted him the moment he walked in.
Wak shook his head and sighed deeply, sharing his genuine worries. "Is this really the right course for us? That creature''s appetite is growing. In time..."
Faces around him went pale.
"Actually, that outsider named Ethan seemed quite capable. If he were willing to help, maybe we could rid ourselves of that monster."
"Impossible. That creature is immortal," someone immediately retorted, their voice tinged with palpable fear.
"It has lived for a thousand years. It can''t be killed. This is the fate of our serpent town; no one can alter it."
The atmosphere grew thick with despair, eventually giving way to a collective, heavy sigh.
"Sherry, are we lost?" Ethan questioned as they trudged through the Snowy ins, staring at what seemed like a familiar mountain in the distance.
"Not at all," Sherry assured him.
She followed his gaze to the mountain and added, "That''s just one of the many peaks here in the Snowy ins. They all look strikingly simr, it''s merely a coincidence."
"Are you sure?" Ethan remained skeptical.
He pointed halfway up the mountain and continued, "On a previous peak, I remember distinctly that there was a snowman. Now, on this mountain in front of us, there''s another snowman."
"Where''s a snowman?" A subconscious jolt of surprise went through Sherry.
She looked to where Ethan was pointing and, sure enough, spotted a snowman. Hastily constructed, its face was void of any features.
Seeing this, Sherry grimaced, "Ethan, unfortunately, you''re right. We''re not just lost; we''ve been deliberately misled. That''s no ordinary snowmanit''s alive. It''s a unique creature to the Snowy ins, known as a yeti. But these creatures are exceedingly rare, especially this close to the edge of the ins. It''s truly bewildering."
As she spoke, the halfway-up-the-mountain yeti stirred.
To Ethan''s astonishment, the creature rolled down the slope.
As it tumbled, its upper and lower halves separated into two snowballs.
By the time it reached them, it dispersed into disjointed pieces, its lifeforce extinguished.
"This is a yeti?" Ethan was incredulous.
Sherry burst intoughter, visibly enlivened by their return to the Snowy ins.
She approached the scattered upper half of the yeti and reached inside the snowball, retrieving a translucent blue crystal.
"Yetis aren''t particrly intelligent or powerful," she exined, "so they often end up being treated more like toys than threats. But even if they''re weak, their coreknown as a ''yeti crystal''is incredibly valuable."
"And what use is this ''yeti crystal''?"
Ethan took the yeti crystal from Sherry''s hand, finding it cool to the touch but otherwise unremarkable.
"The yetis owe their life to these crystals," Sherry exined. "A yeti crystal can imbue inanimate objects with a semnce of consciousness, temporarily bringing mechanical creations to life. When I left the Snowy ins, I heard that some craftsmen were exploring how to use these crystals to create mechanical monsters."
Ethan tucked the yeti crystal away, enlightened by Sherry''s words. His gaze shifted, and he announced, "There''s another yeti over there."
With hardly any effort, Ethan and Sherry dispatched several yetis they encountered, collecting more yeti crystals.
Thendscape around them subtly altered as they cleared the creatures.
"Yetis have another feature: they can camouge their surroundings," Sherry added.
Having dealt with the yetis, Ethan and Sherry resumed their journey.
They hadn''t traveled far when they encountered arge group of peopleing from a fork in the road, hauling a substantial amount of cargo.
Among them were several powerful adventurers representing various professions.
Leading the group was a middle-aged man, arge cleaver slung over his back.
"Looks like they''re part of a merchant caravan," Sherry exined to Ethan.
In contrast to the human-ruled kingdoms, Snowy ins had no centralized governance.
Its harsh environment and limited essibility had stunted the growth of trade, giving rise to numerous merchant caravans and itinerant traders.
Sharing a nce, Sherry and Ethan approached the middle-aged man brandishing therge cleaver.
"Who are you?" Khosro eyed the approaching Sherry with suspicion, his guard raised.
"We''re adventurers, nning to delve deep into the Snowy ins," Sherry replied, her tone rxed.
Khosro sized up Sherry and Ethan before nodding. "I see. I''m Khosro, the leader of this caravan. We''re transporting goods to Frosty City. You''re wee to apany us if you''re heading that way."
"Captain, we know nothing about these people. We can''t just let them join us," an objecting voice rang out from within the caravan.
Khosro''s face clouded with irritation. "Are you saying you don''t trust my judgment as your leader?"
After saying this, Khosro turned to Ethan and Sherry to apologize.
The other members of the caravan, having witnessed this exchange, regarded the pair with barely concealed hostility. Ethan, however, remained unfazed.
Yet something Khosro mentioned piqued his curiosity. "Captain Khosro, you mentioned transporting goods to Frosty City, but doesn''t that city have a teleportation portal?"
Chapter 201 199-Frosty City
?
It''s undeniable that teleportation portals are an incredible invention.
These spatial Magic Circles can transfer not just living beings but also inanimate objects, all while consuming minimal resources inrge-scale operations.
They are, in a sense, the epitome of transportation and logistics solutions.
The Azure Empire even managed to enhance these teleportation portals, making them more efficient and thereby fortifying its own formidable strength.
One such portal was installed in Frosty City.
However, at Ethan''s query, disdain colored the faces of the caravan''s crew.
Even Khosro chuckled before exining, "What you''ve said is now a thing of the past. As of five days ago, Frosty City ceased to be a part of the Azure Empire. The Devil Guild attacked the city, destroyed its teleportation portal, and even captured a high-ranking official from the empire."
"They wiped out the Azure Empire''s guards in Frosty City, but chose not to upy it. Now, the city is and without a master. But it still teems with adventurers, and the scarcity of essential goods has caused prices to soarit''s a golden opportunity for wealth."
Khosro sinctly narrated the recent events in Frosty City, leaving Ethan genuinely surprised.
The city''s defenses had been toppled by the Devil Guild!
This might be something to discuss with the Lava Dark Lord, Ethan mused.
He then casually responded to Khosro, "I see, thank you for the information, Captain."
Afterwards, Ethan and Sherry stepped aside, not wanting to get too close to the caravan. But this also meant a change in ns.
Concerned that his identity as a Dark Lord might causeplications, Ethan initially didn''t intend to go to Frosty City, or maybe just send Sherry to gather information.
Now, however, the city''s current state seemed rather amodating.
Having resolved to make a trip to Frosty City, Ethan once again reached out to the Lava Dark Lord.
[Unknown Dark Lord: Devil Guild has taken Frosty City?]
[Lava Dark Lord: So you''ve heard... Well, it''s not entirely their doing. The situation is, let''s say,plex. Things aren''t as straightforward as they seem. If you''re interested, I can fill you in when we meetprovided you pass the Devil Guild''s assessment.]
The Lava Dark Lord was clearly reluctant to divulge more on the matter.
However, even the scant information he did reveal was enough for Ethan to sense a whiff of conspiracy in the air.
Originally, Snowy ins had no cities to speak of.
Establishing a city within its harsh environs would require not just a monumental investment, but also face daunting challenges.
Yet after the Azure Empire conquered the Eastern Coast and expanded into Snowy ins, Frosty City rose from the frozen tundra in less than six months.
This astonishing feat naturally led to questions about why the empire would exert such monumental effort to build a city here.
What was their ultimate goal?
Was it for some unique resources native to Snowy ins?
That seemed unlikely.
Although Snowy ins did have certain special resources, their demand was not so great as to justify the construction of an entire city.
The idea of iming Snowy ins was almostughable, given that the real masters of thesends were not humans but the indigenous creatures that had dwelled here for untold years.
As human activities expanded, these creatures gradually retreated deeper into the mountains, but that didn''t mean Snowy ins had be human territory.
The creatures residing deep within the mountains were formidable, to say the least.
Even the area where Sherry used to live was decimated by a massive snow mountain ape.
So, building a city in Snowy ins seemed like a folly.
"It appears there''s something else in Snowy ins that has caught the Azure Empire''s interest," Ethan deduced.
As to what that something could be, it was too early to specte.
Two dayster, Ethan and Sherry, following the caravan, arrived safely in Frosty City.
It was an immense metropolis, evenrger than the human cities built on the ins.
The city walls were coated with thickyers of ice, emanating a chilling auraa true citadel of ice and snow.
After bidding farewell to Khosro, Ethan and Sherry stepped into the city.
With Frosty City''s guards wiped out by the Devil Guild and no subsequent response from the Azure Empire, it seemed as if the Empire had tacitly epted the new status quo.
As a result, Ethan and Sherry encountered no scrutiny as they made their way in.
Once inside, the sheer scale of Frosty City became even more apparent.
"Let''s head to the marketce first. ording to Khosro, there are specialized information brokers there who know the ins and outs of Snowy ins. We should be able to glean some useful information from them," Ethan suggested to Sherry.
Sherry nodded, following Ethan as they made their way toward the bustling marketce of Frosty City.
Since the city''s guards had been eradicated, adventurers of various species had flooded in, making the atmosphere even more diverse.
Soon enough, the pair found themselves in the market.
"Top-quality weapons made from the bones of Snowy ins creatures! Durable and affordable, only one Blue Sea coin each!"
"Selling a magic scroll for three Blue Sea gold coins, non-negotiable!"
"Team 233 looking for a healer proficient in basic healing magic and some alchemy. We have three Rank A membersyour safety guaranteed!"
The market was a cacophony of shouts and haggling.
Most transactions were conducted in the Azure Empire''s official currency, known as the Blue Sea coin, which came in gold, silver, and copper.
The exchange rate among these was one hundred to one.
Naturally, some particrly precious items were traded in kind.
After asking a few passersby for directions, Ethan found the information broker that Khosro had mentioneda rugged man with a one-eyed eyepatch.
The man''s voice was gruff as he eyed Ethan and queried, "You''re referred by Khosro, huh? So, what do you want to know? Let me be upfront: the information I deal in isn''t cheap, but you''ll find it''s worth the price."
"Even if you want to know how many hairs are on the Azure Empire''s queen, I could tell you."
The information broker''s quip elicitedughter from the surrounding crowd.
Ethan didn''tugh, cutting straight to the chase: "What do you know about the Frigid Ice Cavern?"
"Frigid Ice Cavern? Now that''s an unusual question," the information broker replied, visibly surprised.
Without borating, Ethan produced five gold coins and pped them onto the table. "I just want information about Frigid Ice Cavern. Tell me everything you know, and these five gold coins are yours."
The broker''s eyes widened instantly, as did those of everyone else in the shop, who were now fixated on the five gold coinsid out by Ethan.
To Ethan, the gold coins were essentially worthless.
Leaving aside the wealth stashed in his domain, the treasure alone that he''d unearthed from the giant octopus in the depths of Red Jade Valley numbered in the tens of thousands of gold coinsa fortune most people could only dream of umting in a lifetime.
But to the powerful, money was seldom an object.
"Frigid Ice Cavern is rumored to be their of the Snowy ins'' guardian deity, the Ice Wolf King, home to some of the most valuable treasures in the Snowy ins," the broker began, greed gleaming in his eyes as he stared at the gold coins on the table.
"Now, this ismon hearsay you could hear from anyone else. But I have some highly confidential information on top of that."
Ethan slightly furrowed his brow and ced another three gold coins onto the table. "Speak. If your information proves to be useless, you won''t get a single coin."
"Of course, of course," the broker eagerly responded, galvanized by the sight of more gold.
The broker leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Esteemed customer, I heard a highly secretive piece of information two years agoFrigid Ice Cavern does indeed exist. Someone ventured inside and even brought back a fragment of the Ice Wolf King''s fang."
"Who was this person?" Ethan pressed.
As the broker''s eyes flitted to the gold coins on the table, Ethan added two more to the pile.
Finally, the broker grinned and continued in an even softer voice: "It was a member of the Azure Empire''s royal family. As for more specific details, I''m afraid I''m not privy to them. The matter is exceedingly ndestine, attracting scarcely any attention."
"Do you know the route to the Frigid Ice Cavern?" Ethan inquired once more.
This time, the broker shook his head. "I have no idea."
Having gleaned the information he sought, Ethan beckoned to Sherry, and the two strolled aimlessly through the bustling marketce.
But within thebyrinth of his thoughts, Ethan was ceaselessly pondering the clues divulged by the broker.
"Two years ago, a member of the Azure Empire''s royal family ventured into Frigid Ice Cavern..."
"Could it be Lana Mokos?" he wondered.
Chapter 202 200-Conflict In The Marketplace
?
Lana Mokosan individual well-known to Ethan as a member of the Azure Empire''s royal family.
His rtionship with her was aplex tapestry.
On one hand, Lana Mokos had swooped in just in time to rescue Sherry and others from the monster that Edith had be, even though her true objective was Oksd''s heart.
On the other, she had tantly used Ethan as cannon fodder.
Had he not fortuitously acquired that small wooden box, the real heart of Oksd might well have been whisked away by Lana Mokos, leaving him with nothing.
And so, when it came to Lana Mokos, curiosity mingled with caution in Ethan''s mind.
Of course, if an opportunity for payback presented itself, Ethan would not hesitate to strike.
However, confirming whether Lana Mokos was indeed the mysterious royal visitor to the Frigid Ice Cavern was currently a matter far easier said than done.
Just as Ethan was lost in these contemtions, Sherry''s voice jolted him back to reality.
"Khosro is in trouble," Sherry informed Ethan.
Hearing this, Ethan instantly shifted his gaze.
Ahead of them, a throng of people had formed a dense circle.
At the center of the crowd stood Khosro and two members of his caravan.
Opposite them loomed a formidable tigerfolk.
This tigerfolk was a towering figure, easily four meters tall, with fistsrger than buckets.
Moreover, his aura was staggering.
A quick scan confirmed to Ethan that this tigerfolk had the prowess of a Rank S, and was likely a Dark Lord.
"Intriguing," Ethan murmured, a smile ying at the corners of his lips, as he discerned the unfolding tableau.
In the eastern coasnds, Dark Lords and Heroes had long been locked in a ceaseless cycle ofbat.
Many Dark Lords focused on managing their territories, gradually amassing power and resources.
But as events unfolded, they sensed a change in the winds.
Relying solely on their territories for growth was a path that led to inevitable ruin.
Thus began a surge inmunication among the Dark Lords.
Many started venturing out, either alone or, like Ethan, collecting resources from indigenous poptions to strengthen their realms.
When the Azure Empire took over the eastern coasts andunched brutal campaigns against Dark Lord territories, the ecosystem of these enigmatic beings underwent a fundamental shift.
Organizations like the Devil Guild sprang up, bringing Dark Lords together in collective defense, facilitating exchanges and trades among them.
Ethan had sensed the presence of several Dark Lords like the tigerfolk, all of whom were covertly embedded within the crowd.
They had not revealed their true forms, and judging by their abilities to maintain human shapes, their Dark Lord Bloodlines were anything but ordinary.
Momentster, Ethan and Sherry managed to elbow their way into the center of the crowd.
"Insect, exin how you intend topensate for my loss. That was a unique treasure, a powerful divine artifact once wielded by a deity. And now, you''ve shattered it!" roared the tigerfolk, his enormous fists radiating an intimidating aura.
Khosro''s face was a storm of mixed emotions.
He had just delivered a shipment and was about to enjoy a hearty meal with his subordinates using the fifty Blue Sea gold coins he had earned, when this tigerfolk appeared, smashing a vase on the ground and using him of breaking a divine artifact.
"What nonsense! It was just a vase, how could it possibly be a divine artifact?" Khosro thought bitterly, though he dared not vocalize his contempt.
He could sense the overwhelming aura exuding from the tigerfolk, and just by the sheer physical mass of the creature, he knew he was outmatched.
"You''re scamming us!" shouted one of Khosro''s subordinates, unable to contain himself any longer.
The tigerfolk roared in indignation, "What did you say?"
Advancing menacingly toward Khosro''s subordinate, he''d barely taken a step when the man was so terrified that he fell t on his rear.
A ripple ofughter spread through the gathered crowd.
"Let me tell you, if you don''t pay up today, you won''t leave Frosty City alive," the tigerfolk snarled threateningly.
Khosro, his face ashen, helped his subordinate to his feet and inquired, "How muchpensation?"
"Well, considering it was an ancient divine artifact, and judging by your pitiful state, I doubt you have much. So let''s make it easyfive thousand gold coins."
"Five thousand? Why don''t you just rob us?" Khosro couldn''t contain his anger any longer.
"Rob?" The tigerfolk paused, a trace of bewilderment shing across his face, which then erupted into raucousughter.
"You truly are a fool. Do you think I''m not already robbing you?"
His rhetorical question elicited another wave ofughter from the crowd.
Khosro''s face turned a shade of livid green, but he knew better than to further incense the tigerfolk.
Calming himself, he said, "I don''t have five thousand gold coins."
"Then prepare to die!" The tigerfolk swung his colossal fist.
"In haste, Khosro blurted out, "I have fifty gold coins that I just earned as payment. Take it all, and let us go."
But the tigerfolk burst intoughter again. "Let you go? Oh, you silly humans! Don''t you realize that if I kill you, those fifty gold coins are mine regardless?"
"You have no honor!" Khosro''s face turned a deathly pale.
"Honor? Only the weak concern themselves with something as trivial as honor," the tigerfolk dered, disdain dripping from his words.
He raised his fist again, aiming for Khosro''s head.
Resigned to his fate, Khosro closed his eyes.
But after a long pause, he felt no impact.
Tentatively, he opened his eyes, and there before him stood a familiar figure.
"Ethan!" Khosro was astounded, thest person he''d expected to see was Ethan.
Ethan nodded and said, "Khosro, we''ll catch upter. For now, let me y with this little tiger."
"Little tiger?" Khosro was momentarily bewildered by the term, only realizing a secondter that Ethan was referring to the tigerfolk.
By then, he also got a clear view of what had just happened. The tigerfolk''s fist had indeed descended, only to be stopped by a single extended finger from Ethan.
Yes, just one finger!
Khosro was utterly stunned and equally relieved.
He couldn''t help but think to himself, "Thank goodness I sensed that there was something special about Ethan and didn''t distance him from our caravan. Otherwise, I''d likely have met my end today."
When he first encountered Ethan and Sherry, Khosro sensed Ethan''s uniqueness.
Although neither emitted an imposing aura, powerful individuals often stood out in other ways.
As a caravan leader who had transported goods to various kingdoms, Khosro had met a number of influential figures, but none who struck him quite like Ethan.
For that reason, Khosro had agreed to let Ethan and Sherry apany them, stifling the suspicions of his subordinates.
And that decision had, without a doubt, saved his life.
"Young man, who are you? You sure you want to stand up for him?" The tigerfolk questioned Ethan, a note of unease creeping into his voice.
Before him stood a smiling man who was evidently not someone he should trifle with.
"Stand up for him?"
"Don''t misunderstand; I''m not particrly interested in taking sides. It''s just that I''ve heard that tiger bones can be used to craft some valuable potions. I was thinking of asking you for a loan of some," Ethan replied, his smile unwavering as his aura began to radiate around him.
"Not too much, just oneplete set will do."
The tigerfolk wanted tosh out, but the moment he felt Ethan''s mountain-like presence, any thoughts of defiance evaporated.
Swallowing his pride, the tigerfolk immediately knelt, "Please, spare me, sir."
Ethan nced at the tigerfolk, who even while kneeling was nearly eye-level with him. "Spare you? What are you afraid of? Weren''t you so cocky just a moment ago?"
As Ethan''s expression turned icy, the tigerfolk began to apologize incessantly.
Such an act was an immeasurable disgrace for a Dark Lord like him.
The more Ethan witnessed, the more his disappointment grew.
With waning interest in the matter, Ethan roared at the tigerfolk, "Begone!"
Hearing this, the tigerfolk scrambled to his feet and bolted out of Frosty City.
However, shortly after exiting the city and reaching the base of a snow-capped mountain, he clutched his chest, his eyes shing with a mix of terror and despair.
"No!" he gasped, before copsing and losing all signs of life.
This, of course, was the result of a technique Ethan had deployed.
As Ethan became increasingly proficient with the Thunder-Language of Nature, he mastered a new tactic: the Thunder Mark.
This allowed him to mark enemies with thunder and set a time for the mark to explode.
Naturally, this method was effective only when there was a significant disparity in strength. On the tigerfolk, it worked perfectly.
Back in the marketce, seeing the tigerfolk flee, Khosro turned to Ethan with gratitude. "Lord Ethan, I can''t thank you enough. Without you, I would certainly have perished."
Khosro''s subordinates also expressed their thanks.
Ethan epted their gratitude, catching a glimpse of awe and a touch of fear in Khosro''s eyes.
Without saying much more, Ethan simply advised, "Once everything is settled, head back soon. Frosty City is not exactly a safe ce these days."
With that, Ethan gestured to Sherry, preparing to leave.
But Khosro suddenly called out, halting him in his tracks. "Lord Ethan, if it''s not too much trouble, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you. I promise it won''t take up much of your time."
Chapter 203 201-Unknown Treasure
?
Upon hearing Khosro''s words, Ethan halted his steps and turned to face him.
Khosro gave Ethan a suggestive wink.
Picking up on Khosro''s intention, Ethan decided not to inquire further in the busy market.
Instead, he followed Khosro to where the caravan was resting.
Once in the room, Ethan took a seat.
"Khosro, you can speak freely now," Ethan urged, facing Khosro.
Aside from him and Sherry, there was no one else in the room but Khosro, the person involved in the matter.
Khosro''s expression became grave as he retrieved a finely crafted wooden box from his pocket.
The box was only as wide as a thumb and about twenty centimeters long.
"Lord Ethan, this is a treasure I stumbled upon," Khosro handed over the box, borating further, "It was during one of the cargo transports. My caravan encountered an avnche. Back then, the snow swept away all our goods, but thankfully, we all survived. It was in that avnche I found this treasure."
As Ethan listened, he opened the box.
Inside, therey a slender piece of white jade, marred with intricate cracks all over its surface.
At a nce, it seemed like a crudely fashioned object, devoid of any remarkable aura.
But soon, Ethan realized how profoundly mistaken he was.
He lifted the peculiar white jade from the box; it felt surprisingly warm to the touch, contrasting sharply with its icy appearance.
At that moment, Khosro continued, "Back at the market, had it not been for your intervention, Lord Ethan, I would have been a corpse by now. I insist you ept this item as a token of my gratitude."
Khosro looked up with sincere, pleading eyes.
Ethan rubbed his chin, sinking deep into contemtion, the warm jade held tightly in his hand.
This burning jade indeed was a wonder, possibly an extremely special material. Khosro presenting it as a token of gratitude seemed generous and Ethan hadn''t considered declining it.
However
Ethan perceived another motive behind Khosro''s actions and directly articted his thoughts: "I can ept this item, but Khosro, calling me into this secluded room couldn''t solely be to express your gratitude and offer this mysterious jade, could it?"
"You''re absolutely right, Lord," Khosro acknowledged candidly.
He continued, "Lord Ethan, I assume there is a powerful force backing you?"
This abrupt inquiry took Ethan aback.
He couldn''t quite fathom Khosro''s intentions, yet felt no need to conceal the truth and hence affirmed, "Indeed, there is a substantial force behind me. However, it is not based here, but in the regions of the Abandoned Temple in the erstwhile Sunset Empire."
Upon hearing this, a transformation was visible in Khosro''s demeanor.
"The regions surrounding the Abandoned Temple? Isn''t that territory upied by the Dark Lord? Could it be that Lord Ethan, you are"
Khosro''s mind raced, suddenly connecting Ethan to the identity of the Dark Lord.
Yet at this realization, there was no fear in Khosro''s face, but rather a faint trace of exhration emerged.
He had initially nned to seek shelter under Ethan''s influence, hoping for protection for his caravan.
But Ethan being the Dark Lord?
"This why not? Currently, the Azure Empire is constantly facing setbacks against the forces of the Dark Lords. Although the Azure Empire hasn''t mobilized its full strength, the situation is clear they cannot eradicate the Dark Lords. Eventually, they will have to coexist, and with that..."
"There are many specialties in the territories of the Dark Lords that the Azure Empire needs."
"Simrly, in the Azure Empire, there are many goods desired by the Dark Lords. Establishing a trade route between the Dark Lords'' domain and the Azure Empire would undeniably yield substantial profits."
"And I, Khosro, will be the pioneer!"
Khosro''s thoughts raced wildly, his gaze bing increasingly fervent as he looked at Ethan, unable to contain his excitement and desire, he continued, "Lord Ethan, if I''m not mistaken, your domaincks a caravan, does it not? I am willing to assemble a seasoned caravan for you, Lord Ethan, to ensure that goods from other regions and the products you wish to sell are transported to the right ces."
After hearing this, Ethan remained unusually silent.
He had initially thought of Khosro as a person content with his lot.
Now it seemed Khosro harbored substantial ambitions too.
Perhaps today''s events had prematurely unveiled his ambitions, or maybe it was for other reasons but all that seemed of little consequence now, as Ethan found himself equally enticed.
A caravan...
Indeed, his territorycked a caravan.
Furthermore, ording to the information currently controlled, although the Dark Lords had be increasinglymunicative, there hadn''t been further activities between their respective forces.
Even if both parties had some resource demands, the exchanges were mostly face-to-face, much like the trade between Ethan and the Lava Dark Lord.
But having a caravan would change the dynamics entirely.
A caravan could transport a wealth of goods, facilitating resource exchanges with other Dark Lords, a venture promising colossal profits.
"Khosro, are you certain about this endeavor?"
An equally animated Ethan asked, not confirming immediately.
Khosro spoke with unwavering determination, "Lord Ethan, I have made up my mind. I am willing to establish a caravan for you. As you know, I have my own needs too. Your power is substantial, capable of ensuring the caravan''s safety, which is what I require."
"Furthermore, I wish to be someone who stands in the spotlight."
As he finished speaking, Khosro trembled slightly, the wordsing from the deepest recesses of his heart.
Although he alreadymanded a small caravan, in this world where might was right, Khosro''s power fell short, reducing him to a ything in others'' hands.
Many times, the hard-earned profits from transporting goods were swiftly snatched away by others.
Today was not the beginning of such incidents.
Therefore, Khosro had always harbored the intention to seek the protection of a powerful figure.
And Ethan''s appearance ignited hope in Khosro.
After pondering for a few more moments, Ethan agreed to Khosro''s request.
Commanding him to fetch paper, Ethan penned down a letter and handed it to Khosro, saying, "I have matters to attend to next. If you are serious about this, take this letter to the Abandoned Temple and ask for a person named Victor. Once you hand over the letter to Victor, he will know what to do."
"This will also serve as a test for you, albeit for a caravan."
Khosro took the letter, his emotions soaring with anticipation and zeal.
"Lord Ethan, I will aplish it!" Khosro proimed vehemently, subsequently escorting Ethan and Sherry as they departed the resting ce.
On the streets, Sherry walked alongside Ethan, slowly articting her concerns, "Forming a caravan? It''s a considerable risk. Those Dark Lords will certainly not allow you to establish a caravan easily. Moreover, judging by Khosro''s intention, he wants to facilitate trade between the Dark Lords and humans, which seems a bit mad, even more challenging to realize, and could easily draw the targeted wrath of the Azure Empire."
Ethan nodded, acknowledging he had pondered over all these concerns but had still agreed to Khosro''s proposal.
"Everything is extremely difficult in the beginning, and those issues you mentioned, from my perspective, aren''t exactly issues," he said with a steadfast demeanor.
"Do you know the most effective way tomunicate amongst Dark Lords?" he suddenly inquired, turning towards Sherry.
Sherry paused to consider the question before shaking her head to indicate herck of an answer.
Ethan grinned, his fist clenched as he stated, "Themunication between Dark Lords alwayses down to a show of force. As long as my fists are potent enough, opposition from them wouldn''t be a problem."
"Moreover, establishing a caravan would be beneficial for the Dark Lords too. Of course, if any shortsighted individuals dare to obstruct our caravan project, it would be an excellent opportunity for my monster army to spring into action."
Strength was the underlying principle, a truth Ethan understood profoundly, hence hisck of worry about the formation of the caravan.
Later, Ethan and Sherry wandered around Frosty City, eventually deciding to stay at an inn as the sky began to darken.
However, just as they had settled into their room, they were approached by an individual.
A man adorned in luxurious clothing stood before them, an almost imperceptible scent of blood clinging to him.
"Sir, miss, may I invite you both for a meal together?" the man inquired with an eloquent tone.
Sherry furrowed her brows, preparing to decline the invitation, but before she could utter a word, Ethan intervened, "No problem, lead the way."
A smile surfaced on the man''s face, disying no signs of discontent.
He led the way with Ethan and Sherry trailing behind, guiding them into a small room within the inn.
Several people were seated around arge round tableden with a feast of rich foods and distinctively vored juices and spirits.
"Wee to join us!" he greeted warmly as Ethan and Sherry took their seats.
Settling down himself, the man extended a hand towards Ethan, introducing himself and the others at the table.
"I go by the codename Blood, this here is Rock, and that''s Ice. Next to Ice is Vulture. May I ask how to address you?"
Chapter 204 202-Hot Spring Ruins
?
The codenames of these individuals seemed somewhat peculiar, causing a surge of unease in Sherry.
Underneath the table, her hand discreetly tugged at Ethan''s clothing.
However, Ethan was already well aware of who these people were.
In aposed manner, he stated, "As for codenames, you can call me ck Dragon." Ethan impersonated Komait by using his codename.
Upon hearing the name "ck Dragon", the others in the room abruptly turned their gazes towards Ethan, a sh of surprise and reverence appearing in their eyes.
Subsequently, they all chimed in, "Wee, Brother ck Dragon!"
"Wait!" Ethan interjected, "I didn''t say I wanted to join. Furthermore, you haven''t exined what you''re nning to do. How can I decide whether to join or not? Although we share amon identity, that doesn''t necessarily mean anything."
His abrupt interruption caught the group off guard, including Sherry who looked around at everyone, her curiosity piqued.
The individuals in the room shared an identity with Ethan, marking them as Dark Lords infiltrating Frosty City.
Their codenames were indicative of the races they belonged to.
Ethan''s fearless demeanor stemmed from having sensed the presence of other Dark Lords in the market crowd earlier, including that of Dark Lord Blood.
His curt refusal to join irritated some in the room, and all eyes turned to Dark Lord Blood.
"Apologies, my mistake for not rifying," Blood promptly stood, addressing Ethan, "ck Dragon, we called you here for a matter of utmost importance, something that could greatly benefit both you and us."
"What matter?" Ethan pressed, seeking more details.
Blood resumed his seat, taking his time to elucidate, "To understand this, we have to go back to when the Devil Guild attacked Frosty City. The foundation of Frosty City is incredibly unconventional. The Azure Empire harbors a secretive scheme behind its establishment. The Devil Guild has verified this information, discovering a hot spring in the Great Snow Mountains to the east of the city."
"A hot spring?" Ethan couldn''t help but interject.
"Yes, exactly, a hot spring,"
Dark Lord Rock nodded, picking up where Blood left off, "That hot spring is referred to as the ''Goddess of the Snowy Mountains'' hot spring. ording to the rumors, immersing oneself in it can significantly enhance physical strength and broadly augment one''s capabilities. Moreover, it possesses powerful therapeutic properties."
"And this hot spring was discovered by the Azure Empire two years ago," continued the narration.
"Once the Azure Empire seized control of the Eastern Shore, they couldn''t wait to enter the Snowy ins, establishing Frosty City with the intention of permanently monopolizing the ''Goddess of the Snowy Mountains'' hot spring."
"But they didn''t anticipate the Devil Guild getting wind of it."
"Regrettably, even though the Devil Guild managed to learn of this, and discreetly took care of the guards in Frosty City before heading to the hot spring to investigate, they found that all the spring water had been drained away."
Dark Lord Rock elucidated every detail meticulously, enabling Ethan to grasp the full scope of the situation. However...
"Let me interrupt again; what does this have to do with your invitation for me to join?" Ethan inquired, showing signs of impatience.
He didn''t have much time to spend with these individuals.
"It does, and significantly so!" Dark Lord Rock affirmed with a smile.
"At the bottom of the dried-up spring pool, the Devil Guild members discovered an intact ruin. Moreover, this ruin permits entry only to those possessing a unique bloodline, almost as if it was designed for us Dark Lords. ording to the information I procured at a high price from the Devil Guild, entry into the Hot Spring Ruins requires a team,prising a minimum of five members and a maximum of ten."
"And the rewards one can acquire vary based on performance within the ruins," he added, his deep voice echoing in the room.
A flicker of surprise passed through Ethan''s eyes as he posed his final question, "Why choose me?"
"Because you are strong enough!" Dark Lord Rock stated confidently, the affirmation resonating with a note of certainty.
Subsequently, he rose to his feet, followed by the others, all fixing their gazes on Ethan.
"How about it, ck Dragon, are you interested in joining?" Dark Lord Rock inquired again, evidently the leader of this band of Dark Lords.
Ethan, pulling Sherry up with him, replied, "No problem."
A fully functional, intact ruin everyone understood the immense value it held.
Especially a site with such stringent entry requirements, restricting ess to individuals with a specific bloodline; the rewards that awaited them there were undoubtedly beyond imagination.
Facing such an opportunity, Ethan naturally had no intention of letting it slip by.
Seeing Ethan agreeing, the others visibly brightened, their joy apparent.
Particrly Dark Lord Blood, who enthusiastically invited Ethan and Sherry to sample the abundant feastid out on the table.
"Come, try this. It''s a specialty from the Snowy ins, unavable anywhere else," he insisted, as Ethan responded with a warm smile.
In no time, the gathering morphed into a congenial assembly of old friends, acquainted for years.
As dinner neared its end, Dark Lord Rock spoke again, "Everyone, we now have enough people to enter the ruins. Let us meet at the inn''s entrance tomorrow morning to head to the Hot Spring Ruins."
"No problem," Ethan was the first to respond, followed by agreements from the others. After settling this matter, they left one after another.
Afterward, Ethan and Sherry returned to the inn.
Following a brief wash-up, theyy down on the bed.
With Sherry lying sideways next to Ethan, her hand resting on his chest, she voiced her concerns regarding the next day''s expedition, "So many people will surely be heading to such a ruin, Ethan. You have to be careful."
"Don''t worry, I will be fine," he reassured her. "Also, you''reing with me to the Hot Spring Ruins tomorrow."
Ethan tenderly ruffled Sherry''s hair.
"Me?" Sherry turned towards Ethan, her eyes filled with puzzled inquiry.
Ethan exined with a smile, "ording to Dark Lord Rock, only those with a special bloodline can enter the Hot Spring Ruins. While it ismon for Dark Lords to possess special bloodlines, not all individuals with special bloodlines are Dark Lords. Have you forgotten the barrier at the entrance of Red Jade Valley?"
Sherry immediately remembered upon his reminder.
"Even though there might be some issues with your bloodline, it has been enhanced by the red jade, making it considerably stronger than a normal special bloodline. So, entering won''t be a problem for you," he continued. "Besides, this is also an opportunity a chance to understand the issues with your bloodline better."
Ethan detailed the true purpose of his agreement to venture into the Hot Spring Ruins.
Touched after listening to Ethan, Sherry softly asked, "Did you agree to go so readily because of me?"
In moments like this, there was typically only one answer.
Ethan wrapped his arms around Sherry and whispered in her ear, "While advancing my abilities is important, you matter even more to me."
Hearing this, Sherry became even more moved.
She nestled her head on Ethan''s chest before her rosy lips sought his in a tender kiss.
Momentster, the room echoed with the harmonious melody of passionate moans, only ceasing in thete hours of the night, reced by the tranquil rhythm of breaths deep in sleep.
The next day.
Anguid Sherry, clearly worn from the previous night''s activities, threw off the covers to find Ethan''s admiring gaze.
Unbashful, she presented herself wholly before him, unabashed and confident in her own skin.
"Have they arrived yet?" Sherry yawned and asked Ethan after dressing up.
"Not yet, but they should be here soon," Ethan replied, exiting the inn with Sherry.
At the inn''s entrance, they were met by theing and going of numerous individuals, with Dark Lord Rock standing in a corner, evidently having arrived not too long ago.
Upon spotting Ethan and Sherry, Dark Lord Rock greeted them warmly.
Not long after, the remaining three Dark Lord Blood, Dark Lord Ice, and Dark Lord Vulture arrived.
Without further dy, the group set off towards the snowy mountains east of Frosty City.
During their forced march, Ethan encountered other teams.
Most of these teams carried the aura of Dark Lords, although there were also teams formed by Heroes.
However, no conflicts erupted when these Hero teams met with the Dark Lord teams.
Before the benefits that the Hot Spring Ruins promised, hatred could be set aside.
When they reached the area where the Hot Spring Ruins were located, there was already arge gathering of various creed and races, some even setting up tents nearby.
At that moment, Dark Lord Rock exined, "The Hot Spring Ruins only open at noon on clear days. However, the weather in Snowy ins is unpredictable; discerning when it will be sunny is quite a challenge. Fortunately, we''ve been having good luck it''s been sunny these past few days."
"This is quite fascinating," Ethan couldn''t help but marvel, growing increasingly curious about the Hot Spring Ruins.
Before Ethan could ask further, a shout suddenly erupted from the crowd''s center, "The ruins are open!"
Instantly, everyone surged towards the ruins'' entrance.
Seeing this, Dark Lord Rock scoffed, "Such ignorance. Only those who meet the criteria can enter the ruins; no amount of pushing and shoving will help if they don''t qualify."
After saying this, he turned to Ethan and the others, "Let''s move."
Following behind Dark Lord Rock, Ethan and his group approached the entrance to the Hot Spring Ruins.
After walking a dozen steps, Ethan saw the entrance.
It wasn''t a traditional doorway but a Magic Circle, engraved at the bottom of a hot spring pool.
The flowing magical runes on it emitted a powerful aura.
The intricate designs moved with a life of their own, telling stories older than time itself, inviting them into a world of mystery and ancient power.
Chapter 205 203-Trial Quest
Chapter 205 Chapter203-Trial Quest
"This kind of ruin entrance is quite rare," Ethan remarked as he gazed at the distinctive entrance to the Hot Spring Ruins.
Dark Lord Rock paused, then nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it is umon, but not unprecedented. Moreover, this site is a wholly new ruin, a particrly rare trial-type ruin."
Ruins generally fell into two categories.
The first category was the exploratory ruins, whichprised the majority of ruins found.
These ruins predominantly originated from various constructions left behind by ancient kingdoms after their destruction, such as the remnants of the Gama Empire in the Red Jade Valley.
Others were left by powerful forces or once housed mighty individuals.
ssified as exploratory ruins, these ces might harbor valuable items, warranting exploration.
The other type of ruin was much rarer.
In other words, they couldn''t be termed "ruins" in the traditional sense but rather normal trial grounds.
The Hot Spring Ruins at hand, ording to the information acquired by Dark Lord Rock, involved five assessments that a small team entering the ruins would undergo.
The first four were individual trials, and thest one was a group trial.
Moreover, different teams would face different trials.
After conveying all these details to Ethan and the others, Dark Lord Rock cautioned them with his deep voice, "During the individual trials, it would be best not to expend all your energy; the final group trial is the most challenging."
Everyone nodded, and then they moved together to stand on the Magic Circle at the entrance of the Hot Spring Ruins.
As they grouped together, the light from the Magic Circle flickered beneath them, and in the blink of an eye, they vanished from the spot.
Such scenes were quitemon here; those who came to the Hot Spring Ruins were individuals confident in their abilities.
Nearly every moment, a team would disappear within the luminescent glow of the Magic Circle.
"Where is this?"
"Wait, isn''t this my territory?"
Looking around at the surroundings, which were both familiar yet strange, Ethan was utterly confused.
The familiarity stemmed from the realization that he stood in none other than his own territory, within the Abandoned Temple region.
The broken walls were a sight too familiar to him.
However, the unfamiliarity arose because this version of the Abandoned Temple was not the one he was acquainted with in the present.
Through a series of developments and constructions, the initially dpidated temple had been cleaned up, equipped with various facilities, undergoing a nearplete transformation.
At that moment, a mechanical voice resonated,
[The first trial hasmenced!]
[Thend before you is your territory. In two days, it will be besieged by monsters. Please lead your soldiers to defend the territory and survive the onught.]
[Defensive Reward: A piece of ancient knowledge.]
"This sensation..."
Ethan''s gaze hardened, an intense focus settling within him, transforming him into a figure more formidable than ever before.
"I''m in the Abandoned Temple for this trial, is this a coincidence or generated based on my personal experiences? Moreover, I was a Dark Lord, yet now I''ve be a human lord... What does this change in identity imply? Does it carry deeper meanings?"
Just with the first trial, Ethan perceived theplexity of the Hot Spring Ruins. This was certainly not any ordinary trial ruin!
"The Goddess of the Snowy Mountains'' hot spring?"
"Could it be that this ruin involves a deity?"
Ethan couldn''t help but wonder.
Unfortunately, there was no one to answer his queries; in this trial''s version of the Abandoned Temple, only he and the thirty soldiers following him were present.
And the territory, the Abandoned Temple, was equipped only with some defensive fortifications.
Ethan gradually calmed himself, pondering how to navigate through this first trial.
"Firstly, the monster attack is ted for two days from now. These two days are crucial; I need to find out what kind of monsters will be attacking, discern the number of invaders, and determine the direction they''ll being from."
"Next, after gathering sufficient information, I will devise a detailed n," he asserted.
"So, what I need to do at this moment is to dispatch people to collect relevant information on the monsters."
Ethan swiftly rified his thoughts.
However, having only thirty soldiers at hismand did not bring him much sce.
Thirty seemed a substantial number, yet in a real monster battle, they might be decimated with just a swipe of a monster''s w, especially since these thirty were only of average human ability.
As several soldiers were dispatched for reconnaissance, information regarding the monsters began trickling back to Ethan.
"The monsters are a goblin troop, totaling two hundred individuals, apanied by two earth dragons."
Receiving this news, Ethan felt a burgeoning headache.
Although goblins ranked low amongst monsters, a troop exceeding two hundred in number was not something thirty ordinary soldiers could handle, let alone when two potent earth dragons were part of the equation.
"There must be a way to pass this trial."
Ethan pondered incessantly.
The trial of the Hot Spring Ruins could not possibly pose an insolvable problem, as that wouldpletely defeat the purpose of the trial.
But how to tackle this drastic disparity in strength?
In the midst of his deep contemtion, Ethan determined his next move.
A preemptive strike!
A question suddenly urred to him; the trial quest mentioned a monster attack in two days, but what if he chose to initiate an attack before that?
There were two possibilities.
First, the monsters retaliated, advancing the date of the confrontation.
Second, the monsters did not retaliate, adhering to the predetermined rule of attacking after two days.
This was the only loophole in the trial quest Ethan could fathom, yet it remained a risky venture, as there was no guarantee his hypothesis was correct.
Therefore, Ethan took additional measures.
The initial path of the monster invasion traversed through a narrow canyon before merging into a forest pathway.
Both terrains offered a wealth of strategic advantages.
Ethan envisioned a scheme utilizing the higher ground of the canyon to set up mechanisms of rolling stones and logs, primed to release a deadly avnche upon the goblin troops as they passed through the gorge.
Meanwhile, the forest pathway presented an opportune site for ambushes, a ce where traps could be set in advance.
Seized with these strategies, Ethan promptly dispatched his soldiers to implement the n, to dig pits and prepare the mechanisms well ahead of time, leaving the defensive structures in the Abandoned Temple untouched.
After all, the best defense was a good offense.
By the afternoon of the second day in the trial, all was ready, and Ethan sprung into action.
A solitary soldier was instructed to hurl a torch directly into the monster encampment, a provocation that predictably enraged the encamped goblin army.
The goblins emerged in hasty pursuit, only to find death raining from above as soldiers stationed at the higher grounds of the canyon unleashed a barrage of falling rocks.
In their wrath, the goblins roused the earth dragons formidable creatures with rugged hides.
Shielded by the dragons, the goblin troops managed to cross the canyon, setting a direct course for the Abandoned Temple.
Yet the journey bore heavy losses, for Ethan had orchestrated andscape of death peppered with traps, each tailored to target the formidable dragons, sapping the morale and fighting spirit of the goblin forces with every step, rendering them crestfallen and weakened.
With unhesitant resolve, Ethanmanded an all-out assault, obliterating the remaining goblin forces.
Surveying the scene, a realm strewn with goblin corpses devoid of life''s luster in their eyes, almost puppet-like in their lifelessness, Ethan mused, "This feels more akin to a game, rather than a real war..."
It stirred deeper contemtion in him, the eerie sight bearing witness to beings orchestrated in coordination yet void of any vivacity inherent to life.
It evoked a symphony of death yed out in a theatre of artificiality, a contrived reality where warfare bore the semnce of a meticulous game of strategy, testing wits and courage against a puppet master''s crafted ordeal.
Yet amid this philosophical musing, reality beckoned with the acknowledgment of triumph, as Ethan had sessfully navigated thebyrinthine challenges of the first trial.
[First Trial Sessful!]
[With your wisdom and courage, you sessfully defended your territory. Facing formidable monsters, you chose to take the initiative and attack, achieving a wless victory!]
[Overall rating: SSS+]
[You have achieved an SSS+ rating in this trial, currently holding the first ce. Your reward has been altered; ancient knowledge is now transformed into ancient deity knowledge.]
[Ancient deity knowledge extraction in progress...]
[Congrattions, you have acquired the "Guide to Spatial Esoteric Practice"!]
In the next instant, a substantial tome descended into Ethan''s hands.
The cover bore the title "Guide to Spatial Esoteric Practice," with the author''s name featured below Aisya.
"Aisya?"
Ethan noted the name before casually storing the book in his Space Ring.
Meanwhile, the surroundings morphed once again, transporting him to a za forged of light.
A sign denoting a waiting area hung prominently above, apanied by a leaderboard.
Turning his gaze to the leaderboard, Ethan spotted his name there.
Not his true name, but the alias "ck Dragon."
However, it was the second name on the list that grasped his serious attention: Lana Mokos, a person with whom he had a fleeting acquaintance.
[Lana Mokos, rating: SSS+, rank: second.]
"Her rating is also remarkably high, I wonder what reward she received?" Ethan mused aloud.
Far away in the Azure Empire, Lana Mokos seemed to sense something, casting her eyes momentarily in the direction of the Snowy ins before retracting her gaze.
Addressing a subordinate who approached her, she inquired, "How are things progressing? Can the Blood Source be sessfully manufactured?"
Chapter 206 204-The Second Trial
Chapter 206 Chapter204-The Second Trial
"Your Highness, there seems to be a minor issue with the production of the Blood Source. We have tried various approaches and even consulted Schr Bain, but we have been unable to produce a satisfactory Blood Source," said one of Lana''s subordinates, a hint of panic in their voice.
In the Azure Empire, the name Lana Mokos might be unfamiliar to some.
However, within the core circles of the empire, the name Lana Mokos was undoubtedly well known, a name that bore immense pressure even upon mere mention.
After all, Lana Mokos was hailed as the most powerful member in the history of the royal family.
Nearly all of the Azure Empire''s royal resources had been invested in Lana Mokos, who lived up to the royal family''s expectations by excelling in almost every aspect.
She had even revamped one of the critical tools supporting the Azure Empire''s territorial expansion the teleportation portal when she was just eight years old.
It wasn''t an exaggeration to call Lana Mokos a master of the Magic Circle.
Moreover, she was proficient in alchemy, potions, and craftsmanship, distinguishing herself as a universally talented prodigy.
However, the genius had a notoriously difficult temperament, typically showing indifference towards those she deemed less remarkable.
Therefore, upon hearing the unfavorable update on the Blood Source project, Lana Mokos''s expression instantly turned gloomy.
She demanded, "I want to know the specific problems, not just a report of failures."
"Yes, Princess," the subordinate replied, their voice trembling with fear as they ventured a guess, "Based on observations from the research academy, we specte that the Oksd heart you brought back might be a counterfeit or that there could be some issues with the heart itself."
At this, Lana Mokos refrained from rebuking her subordinate further.
"A counterfeit?"
"Wait, back then..."
Lana Mokos''s face turned exceedingly unpleasant.
She angrily stood up, reaching for a vase on the table to smash it onto the ground.
However, at thest moment, Lana Mokos restrained herself.
A smile surfaced on her face as she gently ced the vase back on the table, regaining her calm demeanor. Softly, she muttered, "Interesting."
"Alright, you may leave now," she instructed, her voice carrying a newfound serenity. "And inform the people at the research academy to alter the n. Since they can''t produce a satisfactory Blood Source, have them create a subpar version of it instead."
"Yes!" The subordinate obediently acknowledged before departing from Lana Mokos''s residence.
As soon as they left, Lana''s expression turned fierce, memories of the ordeal she faced in the deep caves of Red Jade Valley flooding back.
"Edith is truly cunning, daring to mock me even at the brink of death. It seems she had nned this all along. But where could the genuine Oksd heart be?" Lana pondered, her contemtion shortly narrowing down to one individual.
"Ethan!"
"Hmph, seems like Professor Bain was not mistaken, you indeed became the greatest obstacle in my pursuit of the Oksd heart.
However, this time, you won''t be so lucky," she whispered, her eyes radiating a piercing blue glow.
...
Meanwhile, after waiting in the holding area for about ten minutes, Ethan encountered the second person to emerge Dark Lord Rock.
"I didn''t expect you toe out even faster than me," said Dark Lord Rock, visibly surprised and somewhat wary at seeing Ethan.
Despite having shared details about the trial with Ethan and others, he did not divulge specifics regarding the trial quests.
From what he had gathered, the trial at the Hot Spring Ruins mainly assessed three attributes: courage, responsibility, and wisdom.
A battle was the perfect avenue to examine these traits meticulously.
Therefore, the initial four trials were essentially an examination of individual leadership styles, requiring distinct strategies influenced by diverse factors such as terrain and weather.
Being prepared in advance naturally facilitated a smoother passage through the trials.
What Lava Dark Lord had not anticipated was Ethan surpassing him in speed.
It left him wondering about Ethan''s trial assessment could it be that Ethan had failed, leading to his early exit?
Such thoughts fluttered in Lava Dark Lord''s mind, but he chose not to ask directly. Engaging in such foolhardiness was not in his nature.
As the two of them waited, the others gradually emerged, with Sherry being thest to appear. She approached Ethan, her face wearing a look of dejection, and whispered, "I failed."
"How did you fail?" Ethan asked, somewhat surprised. In his perspective, the trial wasn''t overly difficult; what mattered most was the approach taken.
Sherry spoke in a somber tone, slightly irritated as she recounted, "The trial quest asked me to guard the exit of a mine to prevent monsters from escaping. I found some explosives and copsed the mine entirely. While it indeed trapped the monsters inside, preventing them froming out, it marked the guarding task as a failure."
Hearing Sherry''s ount, Ethan understood why her trial quest had failed.
However, he found himself at a loss for words, unsure how to console her.
Finally, he managed to say, "Sherry, didn''t you consider one thing? The quest asked you to guard the mine''s exit, not just to stop the monsters, but also to protect the various minerals inside the mine. Now that the mine has copsed, those minerals can''t be extracted."
"Ah, that''s true," Sherry realized, her expression turning into one of revtion.
At this moment, Dark Lord Rock offered aforting smile, noting, "It''s alright. Failing the trial isn''t a big deal; there won''t be any penalties. Next is the second trial, where we''ll each have to make a choice."
"Make a choice?" Ethan mumbled inwardly, quickly grasping Dark Lord Rock''s meaning.
In the waiting area, the fluctuating lights morphed to create six massive portals.
Each one disyed a corresponding level of difficulty: three were marked as easy, two as average, and one as difficult.
"Who will choose first?" Dark Lord Rock inquired, casting his nce over everyone before offering some insight. "From what I''ve gathered, the easier levels allow for a higher chance of passing and receiving a high evaluation."
Ethan frowned, looking over the six glowing gates before stepping forward to announce, "In that case, I''ll go first. I''ll take the difficult one; the rest of you can choose among the others."
The more one invested, the greater the rewards.
This principle was something Ethan had always firmly believed in.
The six portals were divided into three levels of difficulty, implying the existence of certain rules.
If the simpler levels offered greater rewards, it would contradict the natural order of the world.
Moreover, despite the challenge of the highest difficulty level, Ethan still had confidence that he could pass the trial.
Thanks to Ethan voluntarily opting for the highest difficulty, there were no disputes during the remainder of the selection process.
Sherry and Dark Lord Rock chose the medium-difficulty portals, while the remaining three went for the easy ones.
With their choices made, each of them proceeded into their respective portals.
Soon, the scenery changed once again.
As Ethan adapted to his surroundings after emerging from darkness, he realized he was seated on a bench in a park within a bustling city.
Beside him sat a kind elderly woman, scattering grains of wheat to the pigeons at her feet.
"Isn''t this supposed to be a trial? How did I end up in a ce like this?" Ethan wondered inwardly, preparing to rise and leave.
However, at that moment, the elderly woman beside him called out, "Young man, walk softly. Can''t you see you''ve scared away the pigeons?"
"I''m sorry, it wasn''t intentional," Ethan replied, still harboring goodwill towards ordinary people.
The old woman smiled warmly before speaking again, "You seem to be in a hurry, as if searching for something. Feel free to share your concerns; I might be able to offer some advice."
"No, it''s not that. I''m just wondering why I''m here. There''s something else I need to attend to,"
Ethan shook his head.
Everything here felt incredibly real.
Ethan could clearly feel the refreshing coolness that each breath brought him, and the scent of flowers that permeated the air. What on earth was going on?
As Ethan pondered, the elderly woman spoke again, "Young man, please sit. I have something to ask you and I hope you can give me some advice."
"Go ahead," Ethan replied, sitting down.
Right now, he waspletely clueless about the trial quest, and perhaps he might glean some information from the elderly woman.
Seeing Ethan seated, the woman began, "I have a friend who is a butcher, specializing solely in ughtering animals. One day, he encountered a group of thieves who kidnapped his wife, demanding that he never ughter livestock again. If you were in my butcher friend''s shoes, what would you do?"
"Well, that''s easy, I would certainly"
Ethan began to respond but was quickly interrupted by the elderly woman, "Before you answer, consider that there might be a better solution. Or, that your choice might not necessarily be the correct one."
She smiled at Ethan, causing him to hesitate.
Clearly, this question wasn''t as straightforward as it seemed on the surface.
Yet, what was the purpose of the elderly woman asking this?
The life of the butcher''s wife weighed against his profession; any sane person would choose to save a life.
Yet, this line of reasoning brought a definite answer to the query.
Chapter 207 205-Making A Choice
?
On the bench, Ethan found himself deep in contemtion.
The elderly woman beside him still wore a kind smile, as she took grains from her pocket to feed the pigeons at her feet.
Seeing the pigeons sparked a thought in Ethan''s mind.
To the questioner, sometimes the correct answer isn''t what''s important, but rather the answer they wish to hear, the answer they perceive as true.
Pigeons symbolize peace; with that understanding, the right answer to the question should be...
Ethan began to speak, but instead of presenting the answer he had just formted, he said something entirely different.
"If I were your butcher friend, I might grab my butcher knife and kill all the thieves who wished to harm his wife."
Upon hearing Ethan''s response, the elderly woman''s face turned very grim. She sighed heavily and asked, "Can you exin your thought process?"
Ethan smiled as he answered, "Certainly. The fact that the thieves dare to kidnap the butcher''s wife indicates that they could potentially harm others'' family members as well. Moreover, the thieves are inherently bad people."
"You don''t look like a brutal person," the woman remarked, a trace ofment in her voice.
Ethan shook his head again, stating, "It''s not about brutality, but protection. Just like soldiers resisting invaders in a war; their choice to eliminate the enemy is not borne out of brutality but in a bid to defend their homnd and the people behind them. It''s a matter of responsibility."
"Your words make sense, but I highly dislike this answer," the woman replied, her tone bing stern.
Following this, under Ethan''s steady gaze, the elderly woman began to emit a golden glow, transforming from an aged figure into a golden-haired young girl.
The golden-haired girl, with a serious expression, addressed Ethan, "For the second trial, your rating is F-, the lowest rank."
"Wait!"
"This isn''t fair!"
Hearing the rating the golden-haired girl assigned, Ethan immediately objected.
"Hmph, I am the trial''s assessment officer, my word isw. Initially, I thought that you, having chosen a difficult level trial, were a person of remarkable courage, but I didn''t expect you to be so brutal!" The golden-haired young girl spoke indignantly.
Ethan felt somewhat helpless and tentatively asked, "What if my answer was to persuade the thieves to release the butcher''s wife, and then have the butcher teach them the art of butchery? This way, they could earn a living through butchery and integrate into society as normal people, couldn''t they?"
The golden-haired girl paused, questioning, "Was that your genuine thought just now?"
"No, but I guessed that it should be the answer you wanted to hear. However, my true thought is still to kill those thieves. I''ve seen too many cases of betrayals; I don''t much believe that the thieves could be persuaded to release the butcher''s wife. There may be those who are virtuous, and if encountered, I would hold them in the highest regard," he continued, his tone resolute. "But I will never be such a person."
"The de in my hand is to eradicate evil!"
After speaking, Ethan held no hope for a positive assessment of his trial. Yet, he had to voice these words.
The golden-haired girl seemed somewhat deted, her enthusiasm waning. "I didn''t expect you to decipher my thoughts. However, I won''t change your trial evaluation. But due to your honest expression, coupled with your brutal nature, another individual has taken a keen interest in you. They asked me to give you this as a reward."
"What is it?"
Before Ethan could inquire further, he saw a long de thrown towards him, forcing him to dodge quickly in fright.
Witnessing this, the golden-haired girl burst intoughter. Clearly, it was intentional.
"What is this?"
Without dwelling on the golden-haired girl''s prank, Ethan picked up the long de from the ground and asked.
He felt a remarkable aura emanating from the de.
"A de."
The golden-haired girl uttered these words, offering as good as no exnation.
However, within Ethan''s sight, some information materialized on the long de.
[Sano''s Longsword (Rough Draft)]
[Level: Divine Artifact]
[Description: This is an unfinished long de, but it already exhibits the sharp edge of a divine artifact. The sword possesses formidable cutting ability, able to easily sever steel. If ced in the hands of a master smith, it might be reforged into an even more powerful divine artifact. Of course, it could potentially be destroyed in the process.]
"Who is Sano?"
After reading the information on the long de, Ethan couldn''t help but ask curiously.
The golden-haired girl looked visibly annoyed,ining, "Why do you have so many questions? I''m not your question machine!"
Ethan was startled by the golden-haired girl''s explosive demeanor, and chose not to speak further.
However, it seemed the golden-haired girl realized her reaction had been inappropriate, as she quickly approached Ethan with a smile.
"Sano is a God of War, not in themon sense of the term. If you manage to step into the divine realm sessfully, you might meet him. Of course, you need to work hard for now, and avoid dying on the path to bing stronger."
"And also..."
"Remember my name, Aisya! Next time we meet, ensure to rein in those brutal thoughts in your head. Otherwise, I''ll use space magic to split your body into ten thousand pieces and seal them in different spaces!"
Aisya dered fiercely, yet the malice in her words contrasted sharply with her incredibly beautiful face and somewhat petite frame, making her appear irresistibly adorable rather than threatening, and kindling a desire to pinch her small face affectionately.
"What kind of look is that?"
Aisya posed with her hands on her hips, extremely infuriated.
Oh no, she noticed!
A chill ran down Ethan''s spine as he realized he had been found out.
He did not want to experience Aisya''s space magic firsthand.
In haste, he assured, "Haha, I will certainly abide by Lady Aisya''s directives and will absolutely not harbor brutal thoughts again!"
"Hmph, I hope you are telling the truth!"
Aisya said indignantly, her figure gradually fading before Ethan''s eyes.
The scene where Ethan stood also began to dissolve, returning him once more to the waiting area.
"Aisya, the author of the ''Guide to Spatial Esoteric Practice''? I didn''t expect it would be her... Moreover, ording to the description in the trial quest, that guide contains the knowledge of a deity. So what is Aisya''s true identity, a deity? But she doesn''t quite seem like one; she seems more like a child..."
Ethan once again fell into deep thought.
Everything about the Hot Spring Ruins spoke of the extraordinary.
Could the appearance of the Hot Spring Ruins really be due to the Azure Empire?
No matter how powerful the Azure Empire was, it was impossible for them to create such a potent relic, a relic deeply intertwined with a deity a living deity at that, not a deceased one. This could be corroborated by the words Aisya had spoken, mentioning the one who defeated Sano.
"This is getting more and more interesting."
Ethan couldn''t help but exim.
No sooner had he finished speaking than Dark Lord Rock became the second person to appear in the waiting area.
Seeing Ethan, Dark Lord Rock froze, then looked towards the portal Ethan had chosen.
"That''s indeed the hard level!"
"How did this kide out first again?"
Dark Lord Rock''s confusion was quickly resolved, and he couldn''t help but burst intoughter.
On the portal corresponding to the hard difficulty level, a line of text had been deliberately inscribed.
[The test score for this trial is F-, the lowest score since the inception of the trial assessments, expressly noted here!!!]
Seeing this notice, Ethan couldn''t help but roll his eyes.
Without a second thought, he knew that this must have been deliberately written by Aisya.
"How petty can this woman be! She calls me brutal, but I think she is the most brutal one, threatening to split someone into tens of thousands of pieces using spatial power at the drop of a hat," Ethan mentally ranted about Aisya.
Meanwhile, Dark Lord Rock hadpletely let his guard down, unable to restrain hisughter as he tried to console Ethan in between bursts ofughter, "ck Dragon, hahaha... You shouldn''t mind this assessment score. But... hahaha, an F- grade, hahaha, that''s practically the lowest, it has never happened before."
Looking at Dark Lord Rock in front of him, Ethan felt a bit of pity for him.
So, Ethan spoke directly, "Rock, you can justugh outright, I don''t care about this trial score, don''t worry about me."
Upon hearing this, Dark Lord Rock burst into unrestrainedughter.
This scene rendered Ethan speechless but also verified one thing receiving an F- rating in the trial assessment was absolutely a disgrace.
As the next few people came out and saw the specially highlightedment, they couldn''t help but burst intoughter as well.
Only Sherry, concern apparent in her eyes, asked, "Ethan, what happened?" She couldn''t believe, under any circumstances, that Ethan would receive such an evaluation.
"Got on the bad side of a little girl," Ethan replied without going into detail, to which Sherry nodded, semi-understanding.
At this moment, the second trial came to an end.
This trial mainly involved answering questions, with evaluations given based on the responses or actions.
However, only Ethan understood that the real test began the moment those portals with different levels of difficulty appeared.
"Only those who have the courage to face difficulties can catch the eye of a deity."
This phrase, originally circted in the Sunset Empire, seemed incredibly apt here.
Chapter 208 206-The Final Trial
?
Although Ethan wasn''t clear about who had left behind this Hot Spring Ruins, through the various traces within the ruin trials, it could be easily discerned that the Hot Spring Ruins trials were in the process of selection.
It might be selecting students, or perhaps selecting heirs
Regardless, either option required undergoing tests first.
Daring to conjecture even further, the actual test seemed to havemenced the very moment everyone entered the ruins, and these five arranged trials seemed more like deliberate probations.
Once this thought surfaced, Ethan''s mind suddenly became clear.
However, seeing that everyone was eager to enter the next trial without dy, Ethan did not voice out to interrupt.
The subsequent two trials were not much different from the previous ones.
Ethan aplished the challenges outstandingly; however, theprehensive assessment did not yield as high a praise as the first trial.
Of course, there was no reurrence of a situation like the one with Aisya either.
After thepletion of the fourth trial, everyone gathered once again in the waiting area.
Dark Lord Rock couldn''t help but show a smile, saying boastfully, "These four trials were just appetizers, not too difficult. As long as we arrange it reasonably, we can score high. But thest trial that follows is a group test, so I hope everyone will not take it lightly."
"Don''t worry, Rock, we are not arrogant people," Dark Lord Blood nodded, a smile also hanging on his face.
It was apparent that his assessment score was quite good. And a good score implied good rewards.
Before long, the waiting area transformed once again, and a gigantic light gate appeared before everyone.
Beyond the gate was a majestic city where numerous soldiers were patrolling back and forth.
As Ethan and the others curiously observed, a mechanical voice resounded,
"[The final trial!]
[Pass through the light gate and join the human faction to collectively defend Maya City! You are required to survive for at least fourteen days. Killing monsters during this period will earn you points, which can be exchanged for corresponding items uponpletion of the fourteen-day survival quest.]"
"Is thest trial actually involving joining a battle?" Ethan couldn''t help but express his astonishment.
Dark Lord Blood, however, seemed somewhat indifferent as he said, "ck Dragon, there''s no need to worry. Our quest isn''t to kill those ferocious monsters; we only need to survive for fourteen days."
This statement left Ethan utterly bewildered, as he counter-asked, "But isn''t killing monsters a way to umte points?"
Hearing Ethan''s words, Dark Lord Rock chuckled before shaking his head and exining, "ck Dragon, you are mistaken. While killing monsters indeed awards points, you first have to ensure you possess the strength to y those creatures, and moreover, to survive on the battlefield which is no easy feat."
"There have been those who tried in the past, yet they couldn''t make it past the first day."
"The monsters on the battlefield are extremely powerful, possessing formidable vitality. It would be best to abandon any ns to hunt them. Simply staying safely within the city for fourteen days will suffice."
"Of course, if we encounter isted monsters, we can join forces to handle them."
"This is the most prudent strategy!" Dark Lord Rock stated earnestly, not wishing for chaos to emerge in the final trial.
"I agree." The hitherto silent Dark Lord Vulture chimed in, donned in a robe with somewhat sparse short hair on his head, aligning well with his Vulture codename.
Subsequently, both Dark Lord Blood and Dark Lord Ice also echoed their agreement with Dark Lord Rock''s suggestion.
Now only Ethan and Sherry remained to give their stances.
"I agree too." Ethan had no choice but to reluctantly concur.
However, deep within, a fervent desire for battle persisted.
Hiding timidly within the city walls was not his way of doing things.
Moreover, he was eager to see if those monsters truly were as formidable as described.
After all, he was quite powerful now, wasn''t he?
Upon reaching a unified decision, the group of six stepped directly into the beam of light, instantly finding themselves in the midst of Maya City.
"This feels so incredibly real. If I didn''t know we were in a trial, and that there has never been a Maya City on the continent, I might have thought we''ve entered another world," Dark Lord Blood remarked wistfully. The scent of blood that pervaded the air indulged him, offering a semnce of home.
"Alright, the n now is to act freely; everyone should do as they please. Just refrain from leaving the city to provoke those monsters; that would be seeking trouble," Dark Lord Rock articted before leading the way towards the central area of Maya City, gradually distancing himself from the group.
"I have a feeling Rock knows more about Maya City than he''s letting on, but he hasn''t shared that information with us," Dark Lord Ice noted, her voice tinged with a piercing sharpness.
Dark Lord Blood nodded in agreement, uttering, "Well, it''s perfectly normal. Everyone has their little secrets, no need to delve deep. Moreover, Rock shared the vital information about the strength of the monsters instead of sending me into a death trap through deceit that''s more than enough."
"I''ll leave you guys to chat, I''m going to explore the city too," Dark Lord Vulture said as he excused himself and ventured off.
The remaining individuals seemed to lose the desire to converse further, scattering in different directions to delve into the vastness of Maya City.
"Ethan, what are you pondering over?" Sherry inquired with concern, noticing Ethan lingering in the same spot even after everyone had dispersed.
Ethan''s gaze fixated on the grandiose walls of Maya City, his eyes harboring a fusion of curiosity and bewilderment as he posed a question, "Sherry, do you think this Maya City was conjured by the forces within the ruins, or does it truly exist?"
"I can''t provide an answer," Sherry responded, shaking her head before earnestly adding, "But if I were to trust my intuition, this city seems to have genuinely existed at some point, possibly having met its destruction already."
"However, if such a magnificent city existed, it should have been documented in history."
"You have a point," Ethan agreed with a smile.
In an instant, it urred to him that if Baal were here, he might be able to discern some issues.
However, ording to the information ryed by Mia and Eluna, upon returning from the Red Jade Valley, little Baal had also fallen into a deep slumber.
Victor assured that it was a sign of Baal''s imminent metamorphosis and there was no need for excessive worry; albeit, it would be a long process that couldst several months or even a year or two.
"Let''s go, we should head in too," Ethan cast aside the tumultuous thoughts swirling in his mind and turned to say to Sherry.
They subsequently walked toward the city gate.
The immense city looked like a massive beast, with its majestic walls stretching far beyond sight.
The numerous pits and holes that riddled the surface bore witness to the relentless battering it had endured over time.
Upon reaching the gate, they encountered a troop of soldiers retreating from the front lines.
As the troop was departing, Ethan slowed his pace, calling out to a soldier who had his arm bandaged, offering him a bottle of healing potion and saying, "I have a healing potion here. It might help ease your wounds."
The soldier halted, expressing his gratitude joyfully, "Thank you so much, I really need this."
With a nod and a smile, Ethan responded, "I could tell. By the way, could you tell me about the current situation at the front lines?"
The soldier''s smile faded at the question.
He began, "The situation at the front is far from optimistic. Those monsters are incredibly powerful, and they vastly outnumber us. Were it not for the Beast Crossbow left behind by Lord Sano, holding the front lines would have been impossible. But now, many of the Beast Crossbows have broken, and the monsters are on the verge of invading Maya City. When that happens, we all are doomed."
The soldier clearly harbored a pessimistic view of the circumstances at the front lines.
Just as Ethan was about to probe further, the captain of the troop approached and inquired sternly, "Mawei, what are you doing?"
Caught off guard, Mawei had no choice but to rejoin the formation.
The captain turned to Ethan and Sherry, his gaze filled with disdain and a deep-seated loathing that lingered beneath.
"With all due respect, outsiders, Maya City is no ce for tourists. I''d advise you to leave as soon as possible, lest you find yourselves inexplicably killed at the hands of the attacking monsters," he said extremely unfriendly before leading his troops away without giving them a chance to retort.
"How could he act like that? We clearly haven''t done anything wrong; we even gave one of his soldiers a healing potion. Shouldn''t he be thanking us?" Sherry said, her face flushed with indignation at the captain''s behavior.
Ethan''s expression was serious as he replied, "It''s precisely because we haven''t done anything that he reacted like that."
"What do you mean?" Sherry asked, confused.
Pointing at the dpidated city walls, Ethan borated, "Look there, at those splotchy traces on the walls; those were left by the monsters. Those soldiers are on the front lines, atop these walls, desperately holding off the monster''s onught. Yet the people in this city, or to be more precise, we who are here for the trial, have done nothing."
"This is not what a trial should look like!" Sherry eximed, then quickly asked, "So you n to"
"I''ve decided to go to the front lines to take a look. Sherry, will youe with me?" Ethan voiced his decision.
Without hesitation, Sherry nodded, her voice firm and resolved as she said, "Together. I want to see just how formidable these monsters truly are."
Chapter 209 207-Preparations for Heading to the Battlefield
Chapter 209 Chapter207-Preparations for Heading to the Battlefield
Inside Maya City, Ethan and Mia were procuring various items.
This lent them an augmented sense of reality, as the items they were acquiring could be stored within their Space Rings, proving their tangible existence.
Moreover, the gold coins they carried were usable here, which further enhanced the realistic ambience surrounding them. It was all too real!
However, Ethan was not pondering much on this aspect now, but rather intently listening to what Sherry had to convey.
"The most crucial thing on the battlefield is to follow themands of the leader; otherwise, one person''s chaos could proliferate, engulfing others in confusion and eventually destabilizing the entire troop," she narrated, drawing on the information she had gathered from other soldiers.
"We are essentially a small, independent unit, which affords us a certain degree of flexibility in coordination, yet prevents us from venturing too deep into the heart of the battlefield."
Sherry continued, "Furthermore, we are not soldiers. If we wish to head to the front lines to eradicate the monsters, we will have to register at the city''s military camp and join the soldiers en route to the frontline."
"But from what I''ve heard, it seems the camp is not very weing to people like us." A worried expression manifested on Sherry''s face as she looked up at Ethan.
Her statement bore no exaggeration. It went beyond unwee; it was nearing disdain.
"Unweing? Why so?" Ethan voiced his perplexity.
They had arrived here through participation in the Hot Spring Ruins trial.
If the trial was an isted event, then from the soldiers'' perspective, individuals like them should be first-timers here.
Wouldn''t this sort of asion call for a warm wee?
Unless the final segment of the Hot Spring Ruins trial was a continual existence, hence the soldiers harbored impressions from past trial participants.
People who chose to remain in the city or caused trouble at the front lines, fostering the camp''s distaste for them.
This conjecture was nearing the truth considerably.
As Ethan delved deeper into this line of thought, his brow furrowed, realizing that heading to the front lines might not be a straightforward task.
"I''ll find a way to work this out. If ites down to it, we will forge ahead on our own," Ethan said, trying to maintain hisposure. However, venturing out alone would be ast resort.
The next day, after a night of rest in the city, Ethan led Sherry towards the military camp.
Surprisingly, on their way, Ethan encountered Mawei, the wounded soldier they had met the previous day.
"Mawei!" Ethan called out, recognizing the familiar face.
Engrossed in deep contemtion, Mawei raised his head at the call to find Ethan.
A burst of joy illuminated his face as he responded, "It''s you, the person who gave me the healing potion yesterday! I truly cannot thank you enough, my friend. Without your aid, I might have had to continue recuperating at home today."
"You''re wee," Ethan replied with a smile before promptly inquiring, "Mawei, I''m curious to know some details about the frontlines. Could you share your insights with me?"
Mawei surveyed Ethan and Sherry and heaved a soft sigh. "Follow me," he invited, guiding them toward a tavern nestled within the city.
Once settled at a secluded corner in the establishment, Mawei ordered a ss of juice, borating, "Alcohol is prohibited during wartime." Ethan,prehending the directive, ordered two more juices one for himself and another for Sherry.
This act kindled a favorable impression in Mawei, who took a sip before smiling warmly at Ethan, conjecturing, "You two are nning to head to the frontlines, aren''t you?"
"Indeed," Ethan readily acknowledged, feeling no need to conceal their intention.
Mawei nodded, acknowledging his correct guess and continued with a hint of trouble in his tone, "Unfortunately, your timing might not be ideal. Three months ago, anyone would have weed your assistance with open arms. But joining now would present a considerable hassle."
"Three months ago? Could you please elucidate the cause?" Ethan pressed on, curious about the specified timeline.
"It involves a woman a formidable one who hailed from a differentnd just like you two," Mawei spoke, his eyes reflecting a distinct glow as he delved into the tale, "Her name is Lana Mokos."
"Lana Mokos!" Sherry eximed in shock, well acquainted with the name.
Witnessing Sherry''s reaction, a noticeable shift urred in Mawei''s expression, transforming into an unabashed loathing.
Ethan instantly caught the change in the dynamics and asserted, "We are familiar with her, and we bear grievances against her. She exploited me during a cave exploration, nearly causing my death, while she walked away with all the spoils."
Upon hearing Ethan''s words, Mawei''s expression softened, a newfound respect flickering in his eyes.
Ethan, now feeling more invested in the story, pressed on, "Three months ago, did she undertake any significant actions?"
Ethan clearly recalled Lana Mokos securing a spot on the leaderboard during the first trial, boasting an SSS+ trial rating.
Most importantly, she was incredibly powerful.
Nodding, Mawei heaved another sigh before borating, "Lana Mokos chose to join the forces at the frontlines, where she indeed exhibited remarkable prowess. She rose to the rank of captain of a thousand-strong squad, repeatedly ying powerful monsters and reigning supreme on the army''s scoring board, a record untouched to this day."
"But about half a month into her tenure, she inexplicably defected to the monsters'' side." Mawei continued with a grim face, "It seems she had concocted some potion that drove the monsters into a frenzy, stripping them of their senses but making them more potent, more fearless in the face of death."
"This turn of events drastically escted the casualty rate on the frontlines."
"Commanders initiated a search to retrieve Lana, only to discover that she had already abandoned Maya City, her whereabouts unknown."
Upon hearing Mawei''s ount, Ethan and Sherry exchanged a knowing nce.
This modus operandi was indeed signature Lana Mokos.
For her, the entire event was but a trial.
If it promised substantial gains, the annihtion of Maya City would be but a minor detail, for Lana Mokos was indifferent to such consequences.
"So, in the wake of her actions, outsiders eager to join, like us, are no longer permitted?" Ethan inquired further.
Shaking his head, Mawei corrected Ethan''s misunderstanding, "Not disallowed per se, but joining has be substantially challenging. You must demonstrate your worth andmitment unequivocally. Moreover, an outright ban on recruitment doesn''t exist. Lord Sano has decreed that anyone willing to fight, even a white-haired elder, should be granted the opportunity to do so."
"Sano, again?"
Ethan pondered silently, an internal thread weaving through his thoughts as he considered this enigmatic figure further.
As the details surrounding Sano mentioned previously by Aisya, as well as the Beast Crossbow crafted by Sano that Mawei brought up, in addition to themand Sano had left behind converged in his mind, Ethan spected inwardly, "Could it be that this Maya City is a territory under Sano''s dominion?" Though tempted to voice his conjecture, he chose to inquire about a different matter, asking Mawei, "So, if I want to join, how can I prove myself?"
"Are you a craftsman?" Mawei queried.
Both Ethan and Sherry shook their heads, acknowledging theirck of skills in craftsmanship.
"Then do you havemand knowledge, capable of discerning the weaknesses of monsters?" he continued.
Again, Ethan shook his head, a gesture that spoke of his inability to fulfill that criterion. It was a task perhaps only Victor might be up for.
Witnessing their responses, Mawei sighed heavily before posing yet another question, "Among the two of you, is there a medic?"
Once more, both Ethan and Sherry shook their heads, signaling the absence of such expertise.
Resigned, Mawei borated, "Well, there''s no helping it then. Although we cannot defy themand left by Lord Sano, adjustments had to be made to the frontline admissions to prevent the re-emergence of individuals like Lana Mokos. To join the ranks now, one must either heal soldiers, repair crossbows, or analyze monsters to find their weak points..."
"In other words, engagement inbat is off the table," he concluded solemnly.
Upon hearing this, Ethan couldn''t help but marvel at Lana Mokos'' capacity for wreaking havoc.
However, this wouldn''t deter him.
A warm golden glow emerged from Ethan''s hands, emitting aforting sensation reminiscent of basking in sunlight.
He smiled and asked Mawei, "Although I am not a medic, I do have some proficiency with the Holy Light. Would that qualify me to join the front lines?"
"He will do!" "This foreign Hero, please, you must join!" Mawei was nearly hopping with excitement.
Ordinary medics could only perform basic healing and staunch bleeding, but powerful individuals proficient with Holy Light magic, such as knights and magi, could facilitateplete recoveries without lingering effects.
It could even be argued that as long as the Holy Light persisted, all soldiers could fight indefinitely.
Witnessing Ethan''s ability to wield the power of the Holy Light, Mawei couldn''t contain himself.
He seized Ethan, bolting towards the military encampment.
Even when halted by guards at the entrance, Mawei shoved them aside, dragging Ethan into the camp as he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Commander, I''ve brought back a Holy Light medic!"
Ethan, pulled along by Mawei, had no energy left to retort.
"I only mentioned my knowledge of Holy Light magic, I never said I was a medic. Plus, aside from mastering Holy Light, I''m also adept in Thunder magic, and various Dragon tongue spells"
"Oh yes, I am actually a Golden Divine Dragon myself."
These thoughts reverberated in Ethan''s mind, but the opportunity to voice them had slipped away.
Upon the echo of Mawei''s promation in the encampment, many people rushed out, eager to catch a glimpse of this Holy Light medic.
From within the grandest tent emerged a gant Lady Knight, adorned in armor, stepping forward to witness who had arrived.
Chapter 210 208-Joining the Front Lines
Chapter 210 Chapter208-Joining the Front Lines
"Are you the Holy Light Physician that Mawei mentioned?"
The Lady Knight who had emerged examined Ethan closely, her hands crossed over her chest, her bright eyes filled with a trace of doubt and a hint of distrust.
Lady Knight Eileen was well aware of these foreigners.
They were not the most honorable of people, capable of any act for the slightest benefit.
Thus, setting a high bar for entry into the front lines was indeed necessary.
"Uh... What Mawei mentioned might not be entirely urate. I am not a physician; I only have some knowledge of Holy Light magic," Ethan replied modestly.
Inevitably, Eileen frowned, while Mawei hurriedly intervened, "Captain Eileen, please trust me! This ck Dragon is definitely a powerful Holy Light Physician. The purity of the Holy Light he released is unprecedented, far surpassing those arrogant Holy Light magi!"
Mawei''s endorsement led Eileen to reassess Ethan. She instructed, "Release some Holy Light, let me see."
With that, Eileen lowered her arm and removed her bracer, revealing her forearm underneath.
Her slender arm bore a long scar, virtually spanning the entire wrist.
By the looks of it, it had been narrowly saved from being severed entirely.
"Try it," Eileen urged once more.
Holy Light magic,pared to medical expertise, was far more potent.
It involved harnessing Holy Light elements present in the air, thereby facilitating root-level healing not just biologically, but also spiritually.
Rumor even had it that mastery over Holy Light magic could resurrect Wraiths, attesting to its profound might.
Since mastering the Holy LightCLanguage of Nature, Ethan had seldom utilized it, especially for healing purposes, as it was difficult to incur injuries under the protection of the Holy Light Shield.
Furthermore, upon regaining consciousness from his earlier faint, Ethan had be aware of alterations in his physique.
The Blood Source that had been voraciously consumed, the intertwining forces of the Holy Light, the Power of the Dragon, and the Thunder within him seemed to have sparked some sort of reaction.
Yet, what exactly it was remained elusive, even to Ethan, its host.
However, he had a premonition that it might bring him a grand surprise.
At the moment, the task was simply to use the Holy Light spell to eradicate the scar, a matter effortlessly within his grasp.
Ethan invoked the Language of Holy Light, and a golden glow emanated from his hand.
As he gently stroked Eileen''s arm, those initially alerted by Mawei''s shout gathered around, eager to witness the oue.
The result left them utterly astounded.
Where Ethan''s touch graced her flesh, the scars vanished one by one.
Eileen''s forearm regained its smoothness, and even the skin, roughened from prolonged exposure to the battlefield, became fair under the Holy Light''s ministrations.
Moreover, throughout the healing process, Eileen experienced an immense spiritual rxation.
"Ah..."
Eileen couldn''t help but moan softly. Realizing that they were in the military camp, she quickly suppressed her voice, yet a blush still crept across her ordinarily stern face.
"An impressive Holy Light technique," Eileen sincerely admired, simultaneously issuing the decree for Ethan to join the front lines, "You may join the army and proceed to the front lines with the next batch of soldiers. However, I must warn you, even with your Holy Light magic, do not interfere excessively in the battles. I won''t tolerate any chaos on the front lines."
"Otherwise, I will deal with you personally!"
Eileen started with kindness but ended with a threat, delineating both the permission and the peril thaty in Ethan''s path.
After learning from Mawei about the actions undertaken by Lana Mokos, Ethan expressed his understanding, sincerely nodding as he said, "Rest assured, Commander, we will not cause any trouble."
"It''s good you are aware of that," Eileen nodded in response, before turning to Mawei to instruct, "Mawei, take them to the adjutant to register. Have them join the soldiers heading to the front lines tomorrow morning."
"Yes, Commander!" Mawei replied promptly, loudly echoing her sentiment.
Once themand was given, Eileen retreated back into her own encampment.
War was never a simple affair. It wasn''t merely a matter of charging forward with weapons at hand, especially in a protracted battle such as this, with countless details requiring meticulous attention.
Soldier deployment, food supply, the transportation of weapons and armor C every facet had to be properly managed.
A single error in any link of this chain could lead to the copse of established defenses, potentially culminating in the failure of the entire war effort.
Eileen was a master at handling these administrative tasks, yet she harbored a deeper affection for her previous life the life of shing des on the battlefield, a ce where she could feel the hot blood of monsters sshing across her face, a yearning rooted deep within her heart.
She was a knight, meant to lead charges on the front lines.
However, in a battle past, she had sustained a severe injury while saving a fellow soldier, her arm nearly severed by the sharp ws of a monster.
Though the medics had managed to save her arm, the prognosis had been disheartening.
"Commander Eileen," they had told her, the words heavy with regret, "unfortunately, while we were able to save your arm, the monster''s ws contained potent toxins which have seeped into the bone. They are impossible to remove. Your arm may never fully recover. Everyday tasks will remain possible, but wielding a heavy sword again is highly unlikely."
The news had almost shattered Eileen.
For a knight, the inability to wield a long sword and shield was a fate more agonizing than death itself.
Fortuitously, through the constion of close friends and her mentor, Eileen emerged from her sorrow.
epting a reassignment within the army, she retreated from the frontline to assume the role of Camp Commander in Maya City.
Here she was responsible for recruiting soldiers, vetting frontline qualifications, and overseeing the logistical supply chain.
"How wonderful it would be if my arm could recover," she mused, tenderly touching her right arm as she entered the encampment.
The smooth sensation evoked memories of her youthful days.
Her gaze fell upon the heavy sword stationed in her tent, her weapon, which now she could only observe from a distance.
With a sigh, Eileen approached the weapon rack and gingerly grasped the sword''s hilt, lifting it.
In that moment, a familiar surge of empowerment flooded back into her.
Unable to resist, she swung the sword, effortlessly executing moves that once were second nature to her.
"Thrilling!" she eximed breathlessly, after a spirited disy of her martial prowess.
She was now drenched in sweat, necessitating the removal of her armor, leaving her in a skin-tight garment.
At that moment, Eileen froze, her eyes darting between the heavy sword in her grasp and her own arm.
The skin, healed by the Holy Light, was noticeably fairer, but that was not the focal point of her astonishment.
"I can wield the heavy sword again!" The realization enveloped Eileen in a wave of immense joy.
Clutching the sword, she dashed out of her tent and barged into the registration room, dragging a waiting Ethan out without a word, pulling him back into her own quarters.
Before Ethan could utter a word, Eileen hastily inquired, her voice trembling with urgency, "What is the secret behind your Holy Light magic?"
Seeing Eileen''s earnest demeanor, a seed of perplexity nted itself in Ethan''s heart as well.
He asked softly, "Was there something wrong with the Holy Light spell I used on you?"
In the depths of Ethan''s mind, doubts had begun to take root, as the three Language of Nature elements he controlled exhibited subtle changes after he regained consciousness from the trance.
Could it be that the Holy Light spell inadvertently carried a toxic element?
Lost in his fric spection, Ethan was interrupted by Eileen.
"Your Holy Light spell wasn''t wed; on the contrary, its efficacy was tremendous! I think we need to revise your assignment. You can''t be sent to the frontline."
"What?! Why?" Ethan couldn''t contain his dismay, demanding an exnation.
Seeing Ethan''s agitated state, Eileen bestowed upon him a rare smile. "Don''t be so quick to panic, I haven''t finished speaking. I understand that neers like you join the frontline to hunt monsters and earn points, but garnering points isn''t restricted to that method. Making significant contributions can also earn points."
"There is another way through rewards bestowed by your superior." She continued, her voice carrying aforting authority, "Serving as amander in the army grants me a certain prerogative, allowing me to award you a thousand points. This should adequatelypensate for any loss incurred from not being stationed at the frontline."
Ethan was left somewhat baffled, curiosity overtaking him as he inquired, "You haven''t yet mentioned what you''d have me do." Offering such a generous proposition clearly indicated she had a task in mind, a fact not lost on Ethan.
Smiling, Eileen nodded in acknowledgment, "My arm was wed by a Green w Beast, a rtively rare entity among monsters. Its ws harbor a toxin that enhances wound healing, effectively decreeing a death sentence to those afflicted by its scrape."
"The preservation of my arm came at a great cost, yet remnants of the Green w Beast''s toxin lingered, preventing full recovery. Even the Sacred Maiden of Maya City, with her purification through Holy Light, couldn''t purge this toxin. Yet moments ago, with a mere brush of your Holy Light spell on my arm, the lingering poison was expelled."
"I can even feel the strength in my arm regaining and even, faintly but surely, intensifying."
Her voice took on a profound tone as she continued, "All this illustrates your extraordinary ability, indicating that a perilous ce like the frontline is not where you belong."
Chapter 211 209-A Different Kind of Holy Light
Chapter 211 Chapter209-A Different Kind of Holy Light
As Eileen recounted her experiences and observations, Ethan began to grasp the depth of her implication.
However, contrary to Eileen''s assumption, Ethan''s desire to be deployed to the front lines wasn''t driven solely by the pursuit of points; those were just anciry.
His primary goal was to confront the monsters, to face adversity head-on, a crucible through which he could test and hone his own strengths.
Now, it seemed like his n was falling apart despite having joined the army.
"I don''t quite agree with your perspective," Ethan shook his head gently before continuing, "Even at the frontline, I would still be able to wield the Holy Light spell to heal the wounded soldiers on the battlefield."
"No." Eileen interjected firmly, dismissing his argument with a resolute shake of her head.
"You have a far more crucial role to fulfill. Healing those soldiers is a task for ordinary medics. Your Holy Light, capable of neutralizing the poison of the Green w Beast, might very well counteract the venom of other monsters. This is far more substantial than aiding a few soldiers." Eileen elucidated her stance, showcasing a broader vision for his abilities.
Without waiting for a reply, she grasped Ethan''s arm, pulling him along as she urged, "Come with me!"
As they exited the tent, they encountered Sherry and Mawei standing anxiously at the doorway.
Rushing forward, Mawei blurted out, "Commander Eileen, Miss Sherry is concerned about Mr. ck Dragon and wanted to know why you''ve taken him..."
"Mawei, since when was it your ce to intervene in my affairs?" Eileen retorted sharply, her demeanormanding and authoritative.
Yet, she refrained from punishing Mawei, a consideration extended for Ethan''s sake.
Turning to Sherry, her expression softened, "I have some matters to attend to with your beloved. You maye along if you''re worried, but be prepared to step aside when necessary." After saying this, Eileen paused, giving space for the other''s response.
Ethan chimed in, encouraging Sherry, "Stay here in the camp and wait for me."
"Alright." Sherry nodded, not insisting on following them.
With a teasing smile, Eileen reassured her, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to your sweetheart."
Then, addressing Ethan, she beckoned, "Come with me."
Subsequently, Eileen led Ethan out of the military camp, heading towards the southern region of Maya City, an area dissected into five distinct sectors.
To the utmost northy the administrative region of Maya City, a haven for the aristocrats and militarymanders, a ce where state affairs were deliberated and rested.
Dominating thendscape here was a colossal castle, nked by a church, structures that symbolized power and sanctity.
Following this was the heart of Maya City, the bustling epicenter teeming with vibrant life, hosting the cksmith''s Shop, taverns, auction houses, apothecaries, and various other establishments.
It was a hub ofmerce and culture, where the heartbeat of the city pulsed strongest.
nking the central city were the eastern and western residential areas, somewhat simr in architecture and offering homes to the city''s inhabitants.
Further south, where Eileen was guiding Ethan, the setting transformed drastically, giving way to a quiet, almost reclusive region.
Here, squared structures stood firm, forged from rock, embodying strength and resilience.
A towering wall stretching over ten meters enclosed the area, with guards stationed meticulously at the entrance, hinting at the mystery thaty within.
"What is this ce?" Ethan couldn''t resist asking, a sense of foreboding permeating the air, lending a somber tone to the surroundings.
Eileen remained silent, only presenting hermander''s token to the sentinels before entering.
Once inside, she finally divulged, "This is the Maya City prison."
"Prison?" Ethan echoed, somewhat perplexed.
The grandeur of the security seemed a bit excessive for a mere prison.
His observant eyes noted the formidable prowess of the guards at the entrance, each exhibiting a might of at least a rank S, and among the higher echelons at that.
Sensing Ethan''s misunderstanding, Eileen elucidated, "The Maya City prison doesn''t house ordinary criminals; there are other facilities for that. This ce, also known as the monster cage, contains prisoners brought back from the front lines, creatures far from human."
"For research?" Ethan inferred, pieces of the puzzle finally falling into ce as he understood the gravity of whaty before him.
"Exactly. To defeat those monsters, we must understand them thoroughly," Eileen replied affirmatively.
Momentster, the duo had traversed a stone pathway winding through the monster cage, heading toward a three-story building nestled at one side.
Ascending to the third floor, they were greeted by a long corridor nked by individual rooms, each bearing abel that hinted at the upants'' nature.
"Dark Red Terror Beast..."
"Forest Vine Creature..."
"Mechanical Goblin Army..."
"Deep Blue Strange Bird..."
"Soul of the Undying..."
"..."
Ethan whispered, reading aloud the peculiarbels adorned on the iron doors, the names themselves evoking a sense of the formidable creatures thaty within.
They continued their path, arriving finally at the room situated furthest inside.
"Research Room."
The name on this door diverged from the monstrous titles that had preceded it. Eileen knocked gently, calling out, "Professor, it''s Eileen."
"Come in," responded a somewhat raspy voice from within.
Eileen opened the door and ushered Ethan inside.
Upon entering, Ethan was immediately enveloped by a potent aroma of chemicals.
The room was meticulously organized, with shelves lining both sides filled to the brim with vials of various reagents.
A long table stood at the room''s center, cluttered with diverse apparatus and more reagents.
At the moment, a disheveled elderly man was busily engaged at a workstation, skillfully extracting juices from various nts beforebining them with other materials.
This concoction was then ced upon a small Magic Circle, which shed brightly before the elder retrieved the now-transformed reagent.
"Iron-horned Elk experimental batch number 13, finallyplete," he murmured to himself, seemingly oblivious to Eileen and Ethan''s presence, his attention firmly fixed on the silvery liquid in his grasp.
"Iron-horned Elk experimental batch number 13? What is that?" Ethan whispered to Eileen, seeking rification on the term the elder used.
Eileen responded directly, "The Iron-horned Elk is a type of monster bearing steel-like pointed horns capable of easily piercing through rock and steel; a truly formidable creature. Moreover, it emits a fragrant scent that can confuse the senses of those who inhale it, causing substantial trouble on the front lines in the past."
"However, with the development of the Iron-horned Elk serum, one can attain immunity to its scent. The ''13'' that the professor holds indicates that this is the thirteenth iteration of the serum''s development. Yet since it has not been deployed, it retains its experimental status," Eileen exined meticulously.
This detailed exnation drew the elderly individual''s attention to Eileen''s presence.
"Eileen, you''re here"
Halting mid-sentence, the elder noticed Ethan, his face morphing into an expression of shock, he questioned, "Eileen, who is this? I recall making it clear that strangers are not permitted here!"
Ignoring the elder''s astonishment and directive, Eileen stretched out her arm, stating, "Professor, my arm has healed."
"Healed?" The professor eyed her with evident skepticism.
Upon close examination, his eyes widened in utter amazement, eximing, "It truly has healed! How did you manage this? The poison of the Green w Beast is incredibly tenacious. If it can be neutralized, countless lives could be saved!"
Pointing towards Ethan, Eileen disclosed, "Professor, it was the ck dragon who purged it."
"Him?!" The elderly man was taken aback once again.
Through the ensuing conversation, Ethan learned of the man before him, an apothecary and Eileen''s nominal mentor.
He bore a fairlymon name, John, which to differentiate from other Johns in Maya City, people affectionately referred to him as "Old Apothecary John."
At this moment, Old Apothecary John had to concede that he had misjudged.
The young man before him was not just anyone he was a prodigy with a mastery of Holy Light, a purity that even the holy maidens of the church could not achieve.
Could this young individual be the chosen heir to the temple foretold by Lord Sano?
An influx of thoughts swarmed Old Apothecary John''s mind, turbulent and uncontrolled.
It was Eileen''s call that snapped him back to reality, prompting him to ask, "Eileen, you brought him here because"
Nodding affirmatively, Eileen articted firmly, "Yes, professor, just as you surmised. The ck dragon''s Holy Light can dispel the toxin of the Green w Beast, and potentially be effective against other monsters as well. I believe he can coborate with us to develop serums targeted at monsters."
"You''re right, but it might be toote now," Apothecary Old John said, without a trace of happiness on his face.
Eileen sensed that something was wrong and urgently asked, "Professor, what do you mean?"
Apothecary Old John heaved a heavy sigh, exining, "The front lines are on the verge of copsing. And thetest news is that the Angry Dragon Haviss is about to break free from his bonds. Once he is released, the front lines willpletely copse, and Maya City will cease to exist."
"What? Angry Dragon Haviss?!" Eileen eximed, her face turning extremely unpleasant, and her demeanor bing increasingly agitated. "Three years ago, didn''t the dwarven master cksmith Henry Powelle and reforge the chains binding Haviss? How could there be a problem now?"
She had harbored the hope that Ethan''s emergence could turn the tide of the battle.
Yet, hearing such devastating news from her teacher, it felt like everything before her eyes was about to be destroyed, rendering life meaningless.
Old John sighed repeatedly, shaking his head as he said, "It isn''t the fault of Henry Powell; he is a true master of forging. The chains he reforged could have bound Haviss for a hundred years. The reason Haviss can break free so quickly is due to Lana Mokos aiding him. Moreover, during his time in captivity, Angry Dragon Haviss learned to absorb the power of the magma, bing even more powerful."
"Therefore, child, prepare to leave."
Chapter 212 210-News from the Master Craftsman
Chapter 212 Chapter210-News from the Master Craftsman
"Henry Powell?"
Upon hearing this name, a jolt of surprise struck Ethan''s heart.
Sometimes, joy arrives unexpectedly, catching one off guard.
However, given the current circumstances, it was not the right moment to inquire about Henry Powell.
Instead, Ethan cautiously probed for information about the entity referred to as the Angry Dragon Haviss.
"Why not choose to eliminate it while it is trapped?" Ethan voiced the doubts harboring in his mind.
Hearing this question, Apothecary Old John gave a slight smile, while Eileen took the initiative to answer, "Quite simply, because we can''t. The Angry Dragon is an immensely powerful dragon, immune to ordinary magic and far beyond the harm of physical weapons."
"Therefore, the only option was to trap Angry Dragon Haviss, allowing its life force to gradually diminish."
"But unexpectedly, Haviss has absorbed the power of the magma."
Learning from her teacher about the imminent escape of Angry Dragon Haviss, a deep despair enveloped Eileen''s heart. Was Maya City destined for destruction?
In stark contrast to the desperate Eileen, Ethan seemed somewhat eager, contemting that the Angry Dragon could potentially be a formidable adversary.
Of course, such thoughts were not to be voiced at this moment.
Ethan refrained from asking more about the Angry Dragon, steering the conversation back to the predicament of the soldiers at the front lines.
"In that case, what ns are there for the troops stationed at the front?" he queried.
"Themanding officer must have a n," Eileen asserted, adding, "Even if Angry Dragon Haviss intends to break free, it won''t happen in a few days. We have at least half a year to organize the evacuation of the civilians."
She spoke based on the information provided by her teacher, despite not being privy to thetest updates.
Continuing, Eileen said, "ck Dragon, originally I wanted to have you assist with your Holy Light, experimenting alongside the professor. But now, with this significant turn of events at the front, you might need to apany me there. There certainly would be many soldiers in need of healing." Her voice carried a plea.
Ethan nodded in agreement, recognizing that heading to the front lines had been his initial intention all along.
"No problem."
After Ethan agreed, Apothecary Old John also spoke, "Eileen, I will go to the front lines with you. Once Angry Dragon Haviss breaks free, my experiments here will be unable to proceed. Moreover, some of the potions I am currently crafting need to be tested on those monsters."
"Let''s set off tomorrow morning then."
Having set a n, Eileen, apanied by Ethan, left the southern prison of Maya City.
During the journey back, Eileen wasn''t in the best of spirits.
Seeing this, Ethan smiled and reassured her, "Captain Eileen, you really shouldn''t worry too much. Perhaps someone will step forward to take down the Angry Dragon. For instance, me." Ethan pointed to himself.
At this, Eileen couldn''t help but smile, her mood slightly lifted.
She teased, "While your mastery of Holy Light is indeed exceptional, the idea of defeating Angry Dragon Haviss is still far-fetched. However, if it were Lana Mokos, there might be a slim chance..."
Mentioning that woman caused Eileen''s tone to be somber.
It was undeniable that Lana had left a profound impression on the people at the front lines.
Choosing not to argue about his capacity to defeat the Angry Dragon, Ethan remained silent, confident that he would find a way to prove himself on the front lines.
...
In the central urban area of Maya City, a myriad of shops lined the streets with people from various tribes mingling and trading with each other.
Here, one could also find individuals selling information and illicit materials.
"Are there really no more materials avable?"
Dark Lord Rock stood at the entrance of a shop, addressing a somewhat frail-looking man.
The man appeared distressed as he reiterated, "Sir, there really are none left. The monster ws, eyeballs, and the Rock Essence you seek can only be obtained from monsters, but the recent battles at the front lines have not been favorable, yielding few monster spoils."
"Moreover, there is considerable risk involved."
"You came to us knowing that the goods we handle are secretly extracted from the war trophy warehouses at the front lines. If discovered, the repercussions would be severe." The frail man''s words left Dark Lord Rock somewhat disheartened.
After learning about the Hot Spring Ruins, Dark Lord Rock had made ample preparations, acquainting himself with every detail of the trial and securing startling information: the final trial for all was identical, leading them to Maya City for a fourteen-day survival quest.
Fortuitously, Dark Lord Rock had in a rival who hadpleted the trial, acquiring a special potion form in the process.
[Volcano Potion Recipe]
[Grade: Epic]
[Required materials: monster w50, monster eyeball50, Rock Essence*10, Fountain of Life]
[Preparation: Grind the ws and monster eyeballs into powder, and blend with Rock Essence and Fountain of Life to form a paste.]
[Potion effect: Applying the Volcano paste to the skin grants a permanent Power of Lava.]
Dark Lord Rock was instantly captivated by the mentioned Power of Lava.
It should be known that Dark Lord Rock''s true identity was that of a mountain giant, possessing tremendous defensive capabilities, rendering almost everyone of the same level incapable of harming him. Yet, there were exceptions.
Lava had the potency to melt mountains and rivers, naturally posing a threat to Dark Lord Rock.
But what if he could obtain the Power of Lava?
The very thought electrified him, knowing thatmanding the Power of Lava not only would eliminate his vulnerability to molten rock but could even elevate his bloodline, transforming him into ava mountain giant.
This aspiration propelled Dark Lord Rock''s expedition to the Hot Spring Ruins, where the materials could only be sourced from Maya City.
Unexpectedly, the one secret channel he relied upon had run out of supplies.
"Is there any other way to obtain the materials?" A frantic Dark Lord Rock inquired.
The frail man shook his head, "Sir, these monster materials are strictly controlled in Maya City. If you are indeed desperate, perhaps you could try your luck outside the city; there might be individuals possessing monster materials. Alternatively, you could head directly to the front lines."
The suggestion propelled Dark Lord Rock into deep contemtion.
Venturing outside the city was perilous without the shielding embrace of Maya City''s formidable walls, leaving one susceptible to monster attacks.
Conversely, the front lines appeared somewhat safer.
"It seems I have no choice but to take a trip to the front lines," Dark Lord Rock mumbled to himself, a resolution firming in his heart.
And he was not alone in this resolution; many within the city arrived at the same conclusion.
After all, ying monsters to earn points remained a coveted pursuit for many.
...
In the military camp of Maya City, seeing Ethan return with Eileen, Sherry immediately approached to greet them.
"Don''t worry, I didn''t let anything happen to him."
Witnessing Sherry''s urgency, Eileen couldn''t help but jest with a smile.
Subsequently, Eileen summoned the other key figures in the camp, issuingmands one by one.
She appointed her former assistant as the acting battalion leader to manage the camp''s affairs during her time on the front lines.
After making all necessary arrangements, the next day saw Eileen leading Ethan, Sherry, and a host of soldiers on their way.
As for Old Apothecary John, due to his requisites of preparing reagents, he would follow behind the main force, apanied by soldiers assigned to transport the supplies.
En route, Eileen borated once again on the conditions at the front lines.
The forefront was situated on a in several dozen kilometers away from Maya City, where soldiers had constructed a trench fortified with numerous defense instations.
Slightly behind the very front, thereid themand post and the resting ce for the troops.
Inside themand post, tens of Beast Crossbows stood ready, serving as essential weaponry against the monsters and a critical assurance to hold the defensive line against the monstrous onught.
However, the current situation was far from encouraging.
The journey to the front lines demanded several hours.
After Eileen finished her depiction of the circumstances there, a silence enveloped them, with the atmosphere turning notably somber and serious.
Seizing the moment, Ethan inquired about news concerning Henry Powell.
"Commander Eileen, old John mentioned Henry Powell yesterday. Do you have any information about the master cksmith?" Ethan asked straightforwardly.
"Ah?"
It took a moment for Eileen to grasp Ethan''s query.
Once she affirmed that it was information regarding Henry Powell he was seeking, she replied candidly, "I''m not quite sure about the whereabouts of Henry Powell. After arriving here three years ago, he stayed for only two months before leaving, apparently unable to find what he was looking for in Maya City."
"I see..."
A slight disappointment shaded Ethan''s response.
"Are you looking for Henry Powell for forging purposes?" Eileen probed further.
"Yes. I have a vitally important item in my possession that requires forging, and I was told that only Henry Powell could do it," Ethan responded truthfully.
Eileen nodded, detecting the disappointment on Ethan''s face. She chuckled reassuringly, "ck Dragon, while I don''t know where Henry Powell ventured to, there is someone who undoubtedly does."
"Who?"
"Commander Lady Rhine," Eileen asserted with confidence.
Chapter 213 211-Monster Assault
?
Mentioning Commander Lady Rhine brought a proud smile to Eileen''s face.
It was clear that this pride emanated from deep within her; evidently, in Eileen''s eyes, Lady Rhine''s position as amander was something she firmly believed in.
"Lady Rhine is somewhat of a half-prophet," Eileen said with a smile, causing Ethan to look puzzled, "Half?"
"Yes, half. While Lady Rhine possesses abilities akin to a prophet, being capable of foresight and spection, her skills don''t allow her to predict with utter precision like a true prophet; she can only foresee a possibility."
"I see..."
"This is how Lady Rhine describes it herself; she never refers to herself as a prophet," Eileen exined, albeit with a hint of confusion, struggling to elucidate the full scope of the matter.
She continued, "If you prove yourself on the front lines, you can ask Lady Rhine for assistance, requesting her to employ her foresight to pinpoint the current whereabouts of the master cksmith Henry Powell."
"Of course, the precondition is that your performance at the front lines must be exceptionally distinguished!" Eileen underscored her point.
As amander, Lady Rhine was swamped with tasks daily, evidently not having the leisure to engage in the act of finding someone.
Ethan understood this, nodding gravely in acknowledgment.
Time swiftly marched on for several hours, with Eileen, Ethan, Sherry, and arge troop of soldiers having covered a significant distance from Maya City.
Up ahead, a collection of seemingly petite structures emerged in their line of sight; towers that resembled bare trees standing tall upon thend, heralding their proximity to the destination.
"Those are Observation Towers; we are close," Eileen informed.
Soon, as they drew nearer to the Observation Towers, Ethan realized that the towers were virtually sealed off, with only a brick-sized gap at the upper portion of the walls designed for surveying the surroundings, while the rest were solidly barricaded.
Notably, there was no discernible entrance at the base of these towers.
"It seems the entry is underground..." Ethan spected inwardly.
His assumption was confirmed upon reaching the front linemand center.
The entire facility was not on the ground level but instead nestled ten meters beneath the surface, essible through a side hill that harbored the entrance.
The hillock housed a tunnel leading to the subterraneanmand hub.
On arrival, Eileen and herpany traversed the tunnel, presenting their identification credentials for verification.
Subsequently, they were granted entry into the undergroundmand center, albeit the soldiers had to proceed further to the barracks through an underground passage from themand center.
Meanwhile, Ethan and Sherry were escorted by Eileen to report to Commander Lady Rhine.
"Eileen, I don''t recall granting you permission toe to the front lines," Lady Rhine rebuked immediately upon their meeting.
Ethan took the opportunity to size up the authoritative figure before him - Commander Rhine.
She was dressed in official attire, her entire form meticulously wrapped in uniform, her short auburn hair lending her a decisive and efficient demeanor.
This realization eased Ethan''s nerves considerably; it was evident that themander was a woman of action and practicality.
Facing someone of her caliber, all one needed to do was to shine to earn her recognition.
Eileen seemed to have anticipated the reprimand, and responded, "Commander, my arm has healed. I wish to continue fighting the monsters at the frontline."
"Your arm has healed!"
Through themander''s reaction, Ethan glimpsed a different emotion surfacing on her stern face joy. The news of Eileen''s recovery genuinely delighted her.
"Really?"
Commander Rhine sought confirmation, a trace of hope lingering in her words.
Without a word, Eileen drew her long sword and began to demonstrate her regained strength, skillfully wielding the weapon with renewed vigor.
Uponpleting her demonstration, Eileen introduced Ethan, stating, "My arm is no longer an issue. The credit goes to Mr. ck Dragon here. He is highly adept in the magic of Holy Light, possessing an understanding of it that surpasses the ordinary. Under the protection of ck Dragon''s Holy Light, the toxins were easily eliminated."
Rhine''s piercing gaze shifted towards Ethan. Eileen''s praise allowed her to grasp the substantial role Ethan could potentially y.
Facing monsters, the most exasperating aspect wasn''t their formidable strength, but rather their disgusting features such as the toxins they harbored, and their abilities to induce hallucinations and seductions that frustrated the soldiers'' organized offenses.
Moreover, the after-effects of a battle could be considerably taxing.
Soldiers plunged into illusions seemed crazed, unpredictable in their frenzied states, leavingrades uncertain if they would turn their des against their own.
The toxins were even more sinister, capable of causing death through the most minor of wounds.
These were the facets that severely troubled Commander Rhine, rendering the battlefield aplex web of perils.
Thus, hearing Eileen''s ount, a wave of excitement surged in Commander Rhine.
She walked to a position in front of Ethan, nced at him, and spoke directly, "Although you are an outsider, if you can earn Eileen''s trust to such an extent, I believe in your abilities. I want to know, given sufficient supplies of mana reagent, how many people can you heal in a day?"
Mana reagent, a concoction that magi used to replenish their mana.
However, Ethan was neither a magus nor a warrior.
His true identity was that of a Dark Lord, a bearer of the potent Dragon Bloodline, for whom unleashing the Holy Light spell came without any consumption.
The mana expended was far less than what he could regenerate.
At this point, there was no need for concealment.
He had reached the frontline, and now the most crucial matter was to acquire sufficient sway.
Therefore, Ethan responded confidently, "Commander, I have no need for mana reagents.
As for how many people I can heal, I have never attempted to quantify this before, so I can only offer a modest estimation.
If the number of soldiers at the frontline doesn''t exceed ten times the poption of Maya City, it should be quite effortless to heal them."
"Ten times?"
"ck Dragon, do you realize what you are saying?"
Eileen asked anxiously, not expecting Ethan to make such a statement.
In her eyes, he had always been modest.
Moreover, ten times was an incredulous factor; about one hundred and forty thousand ordinary people resided in Maya City, while the frontline housed only around thirty thousand soldiers.
Hearing Ethan''s statement, a smile broke across Commander Rhine''s face, her eyes sparkling with a flicker of interest before she turned serious, interrogating Ethan, "I have met many individuals, some of whom exaggerated their capabilities to catch my attention just like you. Now, you''ve seeded; you''ve piqued my interest. However, if you fail to deliver, be prepared to face severe repercussions."
"Commander, I am someone who never lies," Ethan replied with a smile.
"Good!" Commander Rhine eximed approvingly, before instructing, "Then follow me to the medical camp."
With those words, she led the way out of her office, with Ethan and the others following her through a long tunnel.
As they traversed, Ethan noticed paths excavated along the sides of the tunnel, leading to other areas of themand center.
Before long, the group arrived at the wounded soldiers'' camp.
The camp was situated at the forefront of the tunnel, on the right side, essible through a broad passageway.
From this brief tour, Ethan managed to get a grasp of theyout of themand post.
The entire facility was buried deep underground, with a central artery that connected all spaces within themand post, which, ording to Ethan''s inference, led directly to the battlefield at its exit.
As for where the other passages lining the main artery led to, that remained unknown to Ethan.
Upon Lady Rhine''s arrival at the camp, a stir quickly erupted.
Many injured soldiers struggled to their feet, forming fists with their hands and pressing them to their chests in a fundamental gesture of respect.
They looked at Lady Rhine with reverence, their eyes filled with palpable admiration.
"All the wounded, heed mymand, continue resting," Lady Rhine instructed, her voice carrying a gentle firmness.
Simultaneously, Lehman, who oversaw the camp, emerged, greeting Lady Rhine with a military salute before inquiring, "Commander, may I ask the purpose of your visit?"
Ethan noticed that Lehman appeared pallid, with a dark wound gracing his neck.
"Lehman, Eileen has found a Holy Light mage capable of purging the residual powers of the monsters. I want him to give it a try," Rhine articted her intentions calmly yet assertively.
However, as Lehman listened to Rhine''s exnation, disdain overshadowed his features.
He voiced his discontent vehemently, "Commander Rhine, those Holy Light tricks are merely deceiving, utterly ineffective. What''s worse, some even exhibited signs of worsening post-treatment, bing more agonized!"
In the face of Lehman''s fury, Rhine sighed, her demeanor devoid of anger.
Compared to her, Lehman spent every day with these wounded soldiers, witnessing deaths daily, many of whom he had personally trained.
The depth of his pain was imaginable.
Eileen stepped forward to mediate, "General Lehman, the Holy Light wielded by ck Dragon is different."
"What is so different about it!" Lehman roared back.
Eileen chose not to continue speaking, simply revealing her right arm and stating, "My arm has healed, the Holy Light cast by Mr. ck Dragon eradicated the lingering toxins."
"What did you say" Lehman was visibly stunned as he turned towards Ethan, still harboring anger in his eyes. "Young man, I hope this isn''t just a fluke. If any issue arises post-treatment for my soldiers, I will show you the true extent of my wrath."
"Agreed."
Ethan nodded calmly, then, with a determined gaze, retorted, "However, General Lehman, if I manage to heal these individuals, I expect a public apology from you.
Furthermore, from here on, whenever you see me, you will lower your head in deference."
This deration was undeniably a form of humiliation.
Lehman''s fury intensified, culminating in a vicious smile as he said, "Fine, then begin your performance!"
Chapter 214 212-The Heart-Stirring Holy Light
?
Lehman didn''t believe Ethan had the ability to fulfill his promise.
To him, Ethan was nothing but an arrogant young man who didn''t understand the gravity of the situation, oblivious to the true nature of the monsters on the surface they were not your run-of-the-mill creatures.
Thus, Lehman eagerly anticipated the moment Ethan would reveal a face of dismay, a golden opportunity to teach this presumptuous kid a lesson on the rules that governed the frontline.
Ethan, however, remained indifferent to Lehman''s expectations.
With Rhine''s permission, he instructed all the wounded soldiers to gather together. Then, he activated the Holy Light Realm.
Having used the Holy Light Realm several times before, Ethan was rtively experienced in manipting it.
Now, its coverage was immensely expansive; maximized, it could envelop the entire underground headquarters.
However, such a feat would consume an astronomical amount of energy, which even Ethan could not sustain for an extended period.
Hence, he chose to restrict the Holy Light Realm to an area spanning several meters around him.
Golden rays of Holy Light seemed to descend from mid-air, perfectly bathing everyone present including Rhine, Lehman, Sherry, and Eileen in its warm embrace.
Many couldn''t help but close their eyes, yielding to the serene sensation as their bodiespletely rxed.
Then, a ripple of unrest stirred among the wounded soldiers.
"It feels so good!"
"This is the purest Holy Light I have ever experienced. It''s even better than the Holy Light spell cast by the saint herself."
The soldiers kept showering praises, and amidst them, some noticed something extraordinary, voicing their astonishment:
"My wounds are healing! This is incredible. Weren''t we told that Holy Light was ineffective?"
"I feel it too; my arm is regaining sensation."
"My wounds are also closing."
"..."
Suddenly, the underground medical camp became a hub of noisy excitement,
Many wounded soldiers were excitedly exchanging words, with numerous individuals shedding tears of tion.
The healing of their wounds signified that they had been granted another shot at life.
It was an overwhelmingly emotional moment.
Only those who have faced death could truly grasp the preciousness of life.
At this moment, Lehman too became overtaken by emotion, tears streaming down his face.
"Good! Good! Good!" Lehman eximed loudly.
Following this, he did somethingpletely unexpected.
Lehman walked up to Ethan and, bending both knees, knelt down before him, speaking sincerely, "Lord ck Dragon, I was too arrogant before, misunderstanding you. Please forgive me. I sincerely thank you for saving these soldiers. If there''s anything you need assistance with in the future, I won''t hesitate to help."
Ethan hadn''t anticipated this move from Lehman.
He hastily helped Lehman up, smiling as he spoke, "General Lehman, you''re being too formal. Besides, I am just a nobody; your distrust towards me was entirely justified."
"No, I was indeed in the wrong. I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that," Lehman continued seriously.
"Well then, I ept your apology. Let''s let bygones be bygones," Ethan responded.
Lehman was a straightforward man, not one to evade responsibility when he realized he had erred.
He chose to amend his ways and apologize sincerely.
Likewise, the wellbeing of his soldiers was of utmost importance to him.
The luminescence of the Holy Light Realm persisted for over ten minutes.
Under its glow, the injuries of the wounded soldiers essentially healed.
Those not fully recovered would only require a day or two of rest.
"Thank you, Lord ck Dragon!"
The soldiers chanted in unison, reverently addressing Ethan.
Ethan acknowledged their gratitude, also earning praise from Lady Rhine, "ck Dragon, I too must apologize. You truly surpassed all expectations. Also, how long can you maintain a Holy Light Realm like this, and what''s the maximum range it can cover?"
"Expanding the range by another fold shouldn''t be a problem," Ethan assessed before providing the information.
The maximum scope of the Holy Light Realm naturally wasn''t limited to this, but stating the true extent would be too extravagant for Lady Rhine and the others to believe.
The range Ethan provided was precisely where his energy absorption and expenditure bnced.
After all, the Holy Light Realm was a domain-type skill that could maintain its effect continuously once activated.
"Twice the range?!"
Lady Rhine couldn''t help but exim.
Her eyes brightened as she asked promptly, "In that case, ck Dragon, would you be interested in joining themand post?"
"I''d be pleased to serve you, Commander."
Ethan agreed without hesitation, as this was precisely his goal.
"Good!"
Lady Rhine nodded, subsequently announcing Ethan''s appointment, "ck Dragon, from now on, you will be the head of the wounded soldiers'' camp at themand post, responsible for their healing process. Of course, this position is temporary. When the others return, I will convene a meeting to reconsider your role."
"Thank you, Commander!"
Ethan nodded, epting the assignment.
After dering the appointment, Lady Rhine was the first to return to her office.
Appointing a key member was not a simple matter; it necessitated adjustments within themand post''s departments.
Moreover, the utility of the Holy Light extended far beyond this.
Especially given the immense power of the Holy Light disyed by Ethan, it held enormous significance on the front lines, potentially even influencing the tide of victory in a battlefield scenario.
Although, presently, it seemed the war was destined for failure.
"Ah..."
Thinking of this, Lady Rhine sighed heavily as she returned to her dwelling.
She removed her coat and draped it over a coat rack before picking up a book from a shelf.
Inside the book, a sheet of paper was tucked, bearing news regarding the Angry Dragon.
...
"ck Dragon, Sherry, this will be your assigned room."
After leaving the infirmary, Eileen led Ethan and Sherry back the way they hade, entering a left passage midway down the main road.
At the end of the passage was a long row of rooms.
Eileen directly chose the best one for Ethan and Sherry.
Ethan was very satisfied with the room.
The one chosen by Eileen not only had ample space, but all kinds of furniture were already arranged neatly, and there was a special lighting fixture that made the room bright and weing.
"I am very pleased, thank you, Captain Eileen," Ethan expressed his gratitude.
Eileen smiled and said, "No need for that, if anyone should be thankful, it''s me. Without people, I could never return to the front lines again. Also, if you encounter any issues, feel free to tell me. I will help you. Speaking with Lehman works too. You helped him immensely; he won''t refuse you."
Ethan nodded in agreement.
At that moment, as Eileen was preparing to leave and Ethan and Sherry apanied her to the door, Apothecary old John suddenly appeared. Seeing the group, he was quite surprised and asked, "Eileen, what brings you here?"
"Teacher," Eileen quickly greeted.
She then exined to Ethan, "The teacher also resides here."
After speaking, Eileen turned to Apothecary old John and said, "Teacher, ck Dragon has been appointed by themander as the head of the infirmary camp. I brought him here to find amodations."
"I see," old John nodded, looking at Ethan with a curious gaze in his eyes.
After the exnation, Eileen left.
Old John then said to Ethan, "Young man,e give me a hand."
Only then did Ethan notice that old John was carrying a towering stack of items, which were even taller than the man himself.
"What are these?" Ethan asked curiously while joining Sherry in helping him carry the load.
Old John revealed a smile on his face, speaking with evident satisfaction, "These are all my treasures, some are apparatuses for concocting reagents, and others are reagents that have already been prepared."
For some reason, old John seemed to have warmed up a bit more to Ethan and Sherry.
Old John''s residence was the third one to the right of Ethan''s.
The two helped carry the items inside, gently cing them on the floor.
Old John then brought hot tea for both Ethan and Sherry.
The trio sat around a table.
Subsequently, old John said with a smile, "I did not expect you to actually gain Lady Rhine''s approval, it is somewhat beyond my expectations."
"Is there a problem with that?" Ethan inquired curiously, considering his abilities, earning approval naturally wasn''t difficult.
Old John chuckled, speaking mysteriously, "Young man, do you think you were acknowledged just because you possess a potent Holy Light ability? No, no, it certainly isn''t so. Lady Rhine has the power of foresight. Although it''s limited, your inclusion signifies that you hold benefits for the headquarters."
However, what old John didn''t realize was that Lady Rhine actually had not utilized her foresight ability.
In the true contemtions of Lady Rhine, given Ethan''s immensely powerful Holy Light healing ability, regardless of what Ethan did next, it wouldn''t make the situation worse because this was a war destined for failure.
Yet...
In Lady Rhine''s residence, Rhine sat on a chair, quiet and serene, exuding a tranquil aura.
She was flipping through a book, intently focused on an illustration within it.
It depicted a dragon.
Chapter 215 213-Alchemy
Chapter 215 Chapter213-Alchemy
In the illustration, the dragon was enveloped in purple scales.
Fiverge and sharp horns protruded from its head.
The dragon''s limbs and its entire frame were shackled with chains, the other ends of which disappeared deep into the nks of the valley and the depths of the earth, with fiery red runes circting on them.
This was the Angry Dragon Haviss.
Lady Rhine gently closed the book, exhaled a breath, and mused about Ethan, whispering to herself, "Mr. ck Dragon possesses such a formidable Holy Light power, it appears he isn''t simple. Perhaps I should give it a try, he might bring about some changes in this war destined for failure."
As she spoke, a decision formed within her.
A brilliant light ignited in her eyes.
Foresight, a unique ability belonging to Rhine.
This ability didn''t grant Rhine immense power but endowed her with wisdom.
To foresee the future, and then reset the current ns based on the forting oues, thereby altering the possible future.
This ability was incredibly potent.
More precisely, it pertained to the realm of time.
If space was a domain that only deities could venture into, then time was a taboo not even deities dared to touch.
It was a privilege of the Creator, where any individual who trespassed would encounter terrifying repercussions.
Yet, Rhine was an exception, inheriting this ability at birth.
Of course, utilizing this power came with a price.
The future was uncertain; the foreseen future didn''t necessarily depict the true future, and visualizing these future images consumed Rhine''s own lifespan, potentially exposing her to unknown perils.
Like now.
In Rhine''s perception, a purgatorialndscape unfolded.
The sky was gloomy, continuously traversed by silver lightning, exerting an immense oppressive force on the observer.
On the ground, rolling magma was everywhere, apanied by crowds in frenzied flight.
Likewise, there were hills made of monster corpses.
At the center of the scene stood an unprecedentedly massive dragon.
The dragon boasted a golden body but at its chest area, there were six symmetrical patterns.
These patterns recessed inward, showcasing a fiery red hue.
Rhine observed closely, realizing that those were not mere patterns but flowingva. Yet, this was not the most shocking revtion.
Under the w of the unfamiliar dragon, the Angry Dragon Haviss was being trampled, half its body pressed directly into the soil.
One of its wings was torn offpletely, lying on the ground as purple Dragon Blood sprayed out.
"The Angry Dragon has been killed!"
Rhine was immensely shocked.
It was the Angry Dragon!
For many years, all sorts of means failed to kill the Angry Dragon, yet in the future, it was indeed in by an unknown dragon!
Rhine forced herself to calm down, turning her gaze to the strange dragon.
In the foreseeing image, everything should have been static, yet when Rhine focused on that dragon, she was horrified to notice its pupils seemed to contract momentarily.
Its gaze suddenly fixed upon her, as if for an instance she was stripped bare, every secret of her bodyid bare to another.
Rhine dared not continue to watch, hastily exiting the foresight state.
Then, "Puh"
Bright red blood sprayed from Rhine''s mouth.
She felt an exhaustion she hadn''t experienced in a long time.
She tried to steady her breath gently, yet could not settle the turmoil in her heart.
"What exactly is that unfamiliar dragon?"
"Moreover, I was clearly foreseeing ck Dragon''s future, why did such a scene appear? ck Dragon? Could it be that ck Dragon is rted to that unfamiliar dragon?"
Rhine couldn''t help but ponder.
At this moment, a knock sounded from outside the door.
"Commander, it''s me, Eileen."
"Come in."
Rhine tidied up the desk and then responded to Eileen''s request.
Eileen opened the door and walked in, noticing that something was wrong with Rhine, she asked with concern, "Lady Rhine, what happened?"
"I''m fine."
Rhine shook her head and then asked, "Eileen, what brings you here?"
Eileen voiced her request, "Lady Rhine, I wish to head to the battlefield now. My sword has been thirsting for monster blood."
"But your arm has just recovered."
"Also, Eileen, you should be amander leading the soldiers, not a knight charging into the battle. The former is much more important to us."
Lady Rhine advised.
In her view, Eileen''smand was much more vital.
"I understand."
Eileen nodded, her gaze firm as she continued, "But Lady Rhine, if I don''t go to the battlefield now, there may be no other opportunity. The mentor has already told me, Angry Dragon Haviss is about to break free, and when that happens, we will have no choice but to abandon Maya City and flee. This is almost my only chance to hunt monsters, and I do not wish to miss it."
Lady Rhine remained silent for a long time.
In the end, she agreed to Eileen''s request.
"Alright, I grant your wish, but you must be cautious."
Eileen nodded solemnly.
However, Rhine did not let Eileen leave, but started asking her some questions about Ethan, "Eileen, how much do you know about Mr. ck Dragon?"
"To be honest, not much."
"He was introduced to me by one of my subordinates. Initially, ck Dragon requested to go to the front lines to hunt monsters. As you know, these foreignerse to the front lines solely to earn points, most of them are incredibly cunning. They stand by, watching other soldiers charge, only to make their move when the monsters are weakened."
"However, from what I sense, ck Dragon is not that kind of person."
Eileen offered her opinion.
Lady Rhine nodded and then allowed Eileen to leave.
After Eileen had left, Rhine stood up and walked over to a floor mirror.
She gently brushed aside her hanging hair to reveal a patch of white hair hidden amongst the strands the price to pay for glimpsing the future.
"ck Dragon, is your arrival a blessing or a precursor to a greater disaster..."
A sigh echoed in the room before everything returned to silence.
...
At the residence of the elderly apothecary John.
After Ethan helped old John arrange various instruments they brought, a smile crept on John''s face as he asked Ethan, "ck Dragon, are you interested in learning about pharmacy? Or should I say, alchemy?"
"Old John, what do you mean?"
As they became more familiar, the way Ethan and old John addressed each other became more casual.
Old John said with a smile, "Alchemy is a field reserved for the geniuses. It is extremely difficult for ordinary people to even get started. But you, you''re different. Right from the start when I saw you, I sensed the talent in you. You are a natural-born alchemist, possibly even having the potential to be the greatest alchemist."
"I''m not quite convinced."
Ethan didn''t exhibit excitement at old John''s praise; instead, he teased jokingly, "Old John, haven''t you said this to many people before?"
"Nonsense!"
Old John retorted, his beard quivering with indignation.
Subsequently, he stammered, "Well, not many, just about a dozen or so. But ck Dragon, I wasn''t lying; you genuinely possess the talent to be an alchemist."
"So, you want to take me as your apprentice?"
"Exactly!"
Old John responded directly, adding, "Not an apprentice like Eileen, but a true heir to whom I can pass on my legacy. You are worthy of this."
Seeing Old John speaking so seriously, Ethan set aside his yful demeanor.
Learning alchemy seemed to be a good suggestion...
However
"What can alchemy do? Create reagents?"
Ethan was fundamentally a pragmatic individual.
His knowledge about alchemy was limited and it often seemed like a mystifying field, something to beguile people with, ording to stories he had heard from others.
"Create reagents? Boy, you are underestimating alchemy far too much!"
Old John remarked indignantly.
He harnessed his inherent energy, conjuring a green me in the palm of his hand.
The me morphed, transitioning into a line segment.
The segment began to rotate, constantly splitting, and finally formed a highly intricate pattern mid-air.
It was a design created from countless connected line segments, which collectively resembled leaping mes.
"Alchemy is about discerning the very essence of the world, the principles governing various forces!"
"In ancient times, alchemy was regarded as the supreme discipline. It was said that mastering alchemy equated to mastering the world. However, with the loss of the ''Book of Alchemy,'' the practice fell into decline."
Old John said, his voiceden with wistfulness.
He continued, "Potions are just a small aspect of alchemy. The scope of alchemy is vast; one could say that everything in this world is connected to alchemy."
"Of course, the most important point,"
A sly smile suddenly emerged on Old John''s face.
He poured himself a cup of hot tea, pointing at Sherry who was sitting beside Ethan, and said, "Young man, if you wish to resolve the Bloodline issue this youngdy bears, it''s imperative for you to learn alchemy."
"What do you mean?"
Ethan''s expression changed as he turned to look at Sherry.
Sherry, in turn, looked at Old John, respectfully asking, "Mr. Apothecary, what problem do I have?"
Without beating around the bush, Old John exined, "The shadow Bloodline within you is notplete. Even though you may not feel anything amiss now, as your power continues to grow, the influence of the Bloodline will be apparent. If not addressed, it could even lead to your demise."
Chapter 216 214-Soul-Language of Nature
Chapter 216 Chapter214-Soul-Language of Nature
Old John''s words were not an exaggeration; he had indeed identified a problem with Sherry.
Both Ethan and Sherry were aware of this issue as well.
It traced back to their first meeting in the Red Jade Valley, where Ethan discerned an issue in Sherry''s Bloodline.
Her lineage was not whole, causing some of the skills she wielded to be fragmented as well.
However, since Sherry did not exhibit any adverse conditions, neither of them paid much heed to it.
Now, with Old John highlighting the inherent danger, Ethan couldn''t help but feel anxious.
"Can alchemyplete Sherry''s Bloodline?" Ethan asked straightforwardly, assuming that Old John pointed out the issue to persuade him to study alchemy.
"Yes," Old John nodded but rified, "Notplete, per se. The Shadow Bloodline is a very special kind, incredibly rare, and has one particrly unique feature; it never resides in a single individual but splits between two people. Moreover, the Shadow Bloodline only manifests in twins."
"Twins?" Ethan turned to Sherry.
A perplexed look graced Sherry''s face as she stated, "I don''t have a sister."
"No! The records cannot be mistaken. Young girl, I can assure you, you must have a twin sister, and she is still alive. The most significant characteristic of the Shadow Bloodline is known as Shadow Twins. As long as one of the twins bearing the Shadow Bloodline lives, the other cannot die. Even in the face of death, they will be the shadow of the other, gradually regenerating. This is the origin of the shadow," Old John asserted with conviction, startling Ethan and Sherry with this revtion of such a mystical Bloodline.
"How can we find the other individual?" Ethan pressed, assuming that Old John brought up this matter because he had a solution.
Indeed, with a smile, Old John handed Ethan an ancient book titled "Magic Arrays and Magical Artifacts of Alchemy." He instructed, "Flip to page 174, you will find the details there."
Ethan followed the guidance and opened the book.
Despite its ancient appearance, it was well-preserved, with many annotations adorning its pages.
He turned to page 174 and began to read.
"[Regarding Bloodlines, many people believe they are a heritage stemming from ancient beings. Just like the Dragon Bloodline, presumed to be birthed only among dragons. But is that really the case?]"
This page detailed knowledge about Bloodlines.
And just the initial question was enough to send ripples of shock through Ethan''s heart.
Others might not know, but he was abundantly clear he was not the descendant of a dragon.
The colossal Dragon Bloodline in him wasn''t derived from a dragon but granted by the system.
Could it be
A suspicion started to form in Ethan''s mind as he continued reading.
"[Bloodlines can be innate, but they are not necessarily so. Under specific conditions, Bloodlines can be transferred, evolve, merge, and even split.]"
"[This is a topic that Alchemy explores in rtion to Bloodlines.]"
"[This book only discusses some artifact creations regarding Bloodlines without delving too deeply.]"
"[]"
"[Bloodline Guidance Tool, capable of locating individuals sharing the same Bloodline. However, to search for a Bloodline, a simrity of up to 99% is required, generally employed to find multi-person Bloodlines such as Shadow Bloodline and Blood Butterfly Bloodline.]"
"[Here are the instructions for its creation]"
Ethan found the section Old John had directed him to.
After reading, he looked at Old John and asked, "Old John, can''t you create this instrument?"
Old John chuckled, responding, "Me? Kid, I certainly can. But you need to understand where we are. This is the frontlinemand post, and weck the necessary materials to create it. Another issue is time. To my knowledge, the outsiders arriving here can''t stay for long a month at most before they have to leave."
"Do you think you have the time to wait for me to construct it?"
Old John posed a critical question, leaving Ethan momentarily at a loss for words.
At that moment, Old John spoke solemnly and earnestly, "I know what you are thinking, assuming that Alchemy doesn''t hold much significance. In the eyes of people like you, only power is eternal. Possessing formidable power, you believe you can conquer everything, oppress artisans, and dictate Apothecary work. But remember this, whether or not you choose to learn Alchemy: power will never be the strongest force."
"The true strength lies not just in power, but also in wisdom."
"And Alchemy can grant you that wisdom!"
These words reflected Old John''s genuine feelings; he sincerely hoped Ethan would embrace the study of Alchemy.
From his vantage point, Ethan was distinct from others.
His overwhelming spirit, almost too blinding to behold, resembled the sun, making it hard for Old John to maintain direct eye contact.
Before this, the individuals Old John acknowledged as having the most robust spirit were Rhine followed by another outsider, Lana Mokos.
However, Ethan''s spiritual strength surpassed both, naturally making him a born Alchemist.
This potential deeply intrigued Old John, fueling his desire to persuade Ethan to delve into Alchemy.
Eventually, his advice bore fruit as Ethan verbally expressed his agreement, realizing the validity in Old John''s perspective.
Reflecting on his past, Ethan acknowledged that he hadrgely bulldozed his way through challenges, with virtually no enemy capable of hindering him.
The sole exception had been his experience in Red Jade Valley where he faced defeat.
Though technically not a failure, as he had Oksd''s heart in his possession, could it genuinely be termed as sess?
Ethan never regarded that oue as a victory.
Seeing Ethan acquiesce, Old John voiced his delight, "Kid, you won''t regret this decision. Once you grasp Alchemy, you''ll be captivated by its potency, a fascination surpassing the allure of sheer power. It is a pursuit of knowledge, a beacon of wisdom!"
At this moment, Old John mirrored a devout disciple.
"Then, Master, how should Imence my learning?"
After consenting, it was only natural to address Old John more formally, prompting Ethan to adjust his tone ordingly.
Old John nodded approvingly, appreciating another aspect of Ethan - his sharp acumen.
"To embark on the journey of learning Alchemy, you require enlightenment."
"Truth be told, the scarcity and limited dissemination of Alchemy stem from its stringent lineage transmission. Only those with a certain level of spiritual strength can venture into its study. Moreover, the pivotal first step involves guidance from a true Alchemist, serving as a mentor. This is a crucial part of the initiation process."
"The enlightenment of an Alchemist can be utilized just once, unless one bes a deity Alchemist," John elucidated with a gravity that seldom graced his countenance. "You are the strongest spirit I''ve ever encountered. If one day you reach the divine realm, I wouldn''t be the slightest bit surprised. Alchemy is essentially the pursuit of the truth of all things in the world, including deity."
"Well, enough talk. Let me now guide you to witness the world of Alchemy!"
With unprecedented solemnity surfacing on his face, Old John gathered himself meticulously, a force emanating from him, oppressive like a mountain bearing down on both Ethan and Sherry.
"This power..." Ethan was struck with awe, finding himself powerless in the face of this energy. Comparatively, even Aisya, whom he encountered in the first trial at Hot Spring Ruins, couldn''t match the force enveloping John. And this was a might that had remained unnoticed until this moment, a capacity to conceal such vigor was equally astonishing.
"Focus, kid!" Old John admonished before pressing his thumb against Ethan''s forehead.
In the blink of an eye, Ethan felt his consciousness drifting away from his physical self, venturing into a nebulous unknown, a sensation akin to his initial encounter with the Thunder-Language of Nature.
But this time, Old John was there beside him, and shock gripped him too, eclipsing to a point of being dumbfounded.
Gazing at Ethan, he stuttered as though faced with a monstrous entity, "You... you... could you be the illegitimate child of a deity?"
"Why?"
"Why has such an unreasonable creature appeared?"
"Ha ha ha!"
"Excellent! The more monstrous, the better! You are now the disciple of me, John Divik!"
Old John''s hysterical state left Ethan baffled.
Instinctively, Ethan looked at his conscious form, only to notice the anomaly of three peculiar symbols floating on his body, each exuding a mysterious aura: Thunder, Dragon, and Holy Light all Languages of Nature.
On Old John''s consciousness, a dark green rune manifested, unfamiliar to Ethan.
Yet the instant he beheld it, he understood it represented another Language of Nature, indicative of the Soul.
However, this time, Ethan couldn''t grasp this particr Language of Nature.
Noticing Ethan''s movements, Old John remarked, "Kid, since you''ve acquired three Languages of Nature, there''s no need for introductions. Also, to be a formal Alchemist, it''s imperative to understand the Language of Nature representing the soul. This shouldn''t pose much of a challenge for you. So, brace yourself for whates next, and enjoy the journey."
A mischievous smile graced Old John''s face, prompting a surge of apprehension in Ethan.
Before he could react, he felt a nudge from Old John, a sensation of plummeting into an abyss overwhelmed him.
Chapter 217 215-Eye of Alchemy
Chapter 217 Chapter215-Eye of Alchemy
It felt like losing footing at the edge of a cliff, falling into an abyss so deep its bottom remained unseen.
Ethan''s consciousness was acutely aware of this state, yet unable to actively wake up from it, unable to even control the state of his descent.
The fall endured for what seemed like an eternity.
It could have been a matter of minutes or perhaps several hours; Ethan couldn''t discern.
Now, he finally saw a glimmer of light.
Before him unfolded a scene fragmented like shattered ss, distributing over pieces of various sizes and shapes.
It was andscape all too familiar to Ethan the Abandoned Temple.
"Why has this scene appeared again?"
Ethan was somewhat surprised, a hypothesis simultaneously birthing in his mind.
Could it be that the first trial at the Hot Spring Ruins was conceived in such a manner?
But evidently, this was different from the trial.
During the trial at the Hot Spring Ruins, Ethan was a participant, yet now he was merely an observer.
In the fragmented scene, there existed another Ethan, one whose luck was clearly far from favorable.
That Ethan had been killed by a Hero in the initial Hero subjugation, the domain known as the Abandoned Temple seized.
Subsequently, the scenes shifted once again.
A different Ethan emerged, not possessing the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline but rather a distinctly weaker goblin bloodline.
Although he survived the Hero''s onught, he was severely wounded, sumbing to his injuries not long after.
The panorama transformed yet again.
After an indeterminable amount of time, Ethan felt as if he had witnessed countless lifelines of various Ethans: some potent, some feeble, some transformed into monsters, and others turned into corpses...
"Are these people... me?"
Ethan voiced his confusion, "Or perhaps they are versions of me in parallel universes? Or are they indeed me, showcasing the manifold possibilities that could have characterized my past existence?"
The question was truly difficult to grasp, tantalizingly elusive yet profoundly poignant in its depth.
Ethan couldn''t even understand why these scenes were appearing.
As he pondered, he felt that he was gaining control over his consciousness.
It was at this moment that the images shattered one after another.
Much like a mirror being smashed, the scenes transformed into beams of light that began to emerge within this dark abyss.
These rays, with a gentle green hue, slowly converged to form luminous strands.
Subsequently, the strands aggregated at a singr point, morphing into a peculiar rune. It was the Soul-Language of Nature.
The soul, a concept even more elusive than consciousness.
The death of a person signifies the end of consciousness, but not necessarily the annihtion of the soul.
Based on Ethan''s current understanding, those deities had some involvement with souls, which exined why many of them could resurrect after hundreds of years, despite the destruction of their physical bodies and dispersion of their consciousness.
The soul was the locus of mystery.
At this moment, Ethan could sense the coalescing of the Soul-Language of Nature, but he could not fathom any secrets about the soul, let alone employ any techniques involving it.
However, the benefits were obvious.
At this juncture, Ethan vividly felt the other three Languages of Nature trembling within him.
The remaining Blood Source in his body was being voraciously absorbed and assimted, enhancing his physical and mental strength from all angles.
The sensation was extraordinarily blissful, an addictive experience drowning him in its depths.
Outside, Sherry noticed the changes urring in Ethan and instantly grew worried.
She shouted towards Old John, "Master John, there are changes happening to Ethan!"
Having agreed to be John''s disciple, Ethan no longer used his codename but instead revealed his real name and identity to Old John, even though John didn''t particrly care for such details.
"Don''t worry, he''s fine," John reassured her.
"This is a good thing for Ethan. His abilities will increase substantially, drawing him even closer to bing a deity."
Old John couldn''t help but express his admiration.
The potential of this newly epted student was truly terrifying, evenparable to the offspring of the deities.
Reassured by Old John''s guarantee, Sherry eased her mind.
Time gently passed, and in the blink of an eye, two days had gone by.
Having received Mrs. Rhine''s permission, Eileen once again assembled her small squad, choosing to return to the battlefield to y the monsters.
During this time, Rhinemanded the removal of various restrictions on outsiders.
The Angry Dragon Haviss was about to break free, fortunately preventing any worse oues from urring.
Allowing these outsiders to join the army would efficiently help in eradicating some monsters.
This order greatly assisted individuals like Dark Lord Rock.
To obtain monster materials, Dark Lord Rock had no choice but to head to the frontlines to battle the monsters.
For this, he reached out to Dark Lord Blood and a few others, persuading them only after agreeing to a substantial payment.
"Could that ck Dragon guy have fled?" Dark Lord Bloodmented.
The group had searched for Ethan in Maya City but found no trace or hint of him.
Dark Lord Rock waved his hand, indicating that discussing Ethan was unnecessary, and said, "Being without ck Dragon isn''t a big deal. However, the sudden lift of restrictions in the Maya City barracks feels somewhat off. Therefore, once we reach the frontlines, follow mymand to avoid any issues."
After finalizing their n, they joined the camp and headed to the frontline together.
In these two days, Rhine hade looking for Ethan, hoping he could once again use the Holy Light to heal some injured soldiers.
She was informed by Old John that Ethan was undergoing a transformation, a situation not suitable for disturbances.
She told John that once Ethan woke up, he should head to themand room to find her.
All these developments went unnoticed by Ethan.
At this juncture, he was at a critical moment.
Surrounding Ethan''s body, a stream of blood-colored flow encased him, forming a gigantic blood-colored egg.
The powerful aura emanating from it startled even Old John, who couldn''t help but frown and remark, "This transformation seems to be much more substantial than anticipated. I wonder what the kid''s limits are."
"If only I had such power when I was young..."
Old John sighed deeply, letting go of his reminiscing thoughts soon after.
Within Ethan''s perception, it was a different experience altogether.
Under the influence of the Soul-Language of Nature, the other three Languages of Nature hemanded were mobilized, jointly devouring and absorbing the remaining Blood Source in his body.
Ethan felt an incessant surge of strength, growing more potent with every passing moment.
Until thest trace of the Blood Source was absorbedpletely, Ethan realized it was time for him to wake up.
So, he opened his eyes.
But just as he opened them, he noticed something amiss.
"Why are therebels on everything?"
Ethan shook his head, but rather than disappearing, the annotated information became even clearer, presenting itself in textual form on every object he saw.
It was like this...
[Wooden Table: An ancient wooden table previously used to disy reagents and tools.]
[Life Potion: Capable of healing the majority of injuries.]
[Compendium of Alchemy: An encyclopedia documenting basic alchemy knowledge, one of the essential texts for learning alchemy, suitable for beginners.]
[...]
When Ethan concentrated, he could see even more detailed information.
[Wooden Table: A dated wooden table used for cing tools and reagents, it has suffered considerable damage. Twenty-five days ago, it was corroded due to a spill of a corrosive reagent. Twenty-nine days ago...]
However, this brought about consequences; Ethan felt a wave of dizziness, and his mind grew heavy and muddled.
"Drink this down."
Old John suddenly handed Ethan a bottle of reagent.
There were nobels on the reagent bottle, and the text that Ethan could perceive became blurry and indistinct until he drank the potion in one gulp, only then did he feel considerably better.
"Old John, what''s happening?"
Ethan asked curiously, eager to understand the phenomenon.
Old John smiled and said, "Kid, wee to the world of Alchemy. What you witnessed is a skill that only high-level Alchemists can control, the Eye of Alchemy. It''s the corepetency of an Alchemist. Only those who have mastered the Eye of Alchemy can truly be called Alchemists."
"The Eye of Alchemy consumes one''s spiritual power, but it allows you to discern the essence of things."
"Theoretically speaking, if your spiritual power is sufficiently strong, the Eye of Alchemy can decipher an entire world. But I would advise you not to do so; in fact, unless necessary, refrain from using the Eye of Alchemy. Once it''s activated, it isn''t up to you to decide what to see. Encountering powerful and mysterious creations can consume a tremendous amount of spiritual power, potentially rendering you unconscious."
Following this, Old John instructed Ethan on how to deactivate the Eye of Alchemy.
After several attempts, Ethan fully mastered how to activate and deactivate the Eye of Alchemy, prompting Old John to marvel once more at Ethan''s innate talent.
Old John reflected on how it took him a fortnight just to barely grasp how to control the Eye of Alchemy when he was learning.
"Ethan, you''re awake."
At this moment, Sherry walked in, a radiant smile illuminating her face.
Ethan nodded, gently hugged Sherry, but his gaze was fixed on the attribute panel.
Chapter 218 216-The First Battle with the Monster
Chapter 218 Chapter216-The First Battle with the Monster
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: Rank S (Limit)]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon (Rare)]
[Language of NatureHoly Light: Affinity for the power of Holy Light, proficient in wielding the force of Holy Light, capable of blessing oneself and others, enhancing attributes, andmanding the Holy Light domain.]
[Language of NatureThunder: Master of the power of Thunder.]
[Language of NatureDragon: Controller of the Power of Dragon, a powerhouse among the dragon race.]
[Language of NatureSoul: The mysterious force of the soul, possessing a range of incredible abilities, only fullyprehensible to a deity.]
[Eye of Alchemy: A unique ability of a Master Alchemist, allowing one to perceive the essence of the world.]
[Envement Contract: Capability to enve beings, ensuring one hundred percent loyalty from the enved entity towards the user.]
[...]
[Attributes: HP 100,000, Spiritual Power 100,000, Strength 2900, Constitution 2000, Agility 1500]
The immensely grand attributes sent waves of astonishment through Ethan''s core.
Even so, he didn''t have any objective measure to verify the extent of his newfound strength, yet he felt as if a mere flick of his wrist could obliterate a mountain.
This unprecedented sense of power was extraordinary. Moreover, his strength wasbeled as "Limit."
"Could this be the pinnacle for amon man? To ascend further, must one step into the divine realm?" Ethan harbored such a hypothesis in his heart.
Furthermore, this guess could very well be urate, but it remained unverifiable. "Now, if I encounter a monster like Edith again, a single punch would suffice to kill her, reducing her to a pulp," Ethan thought, filled with vehement confidence.
At this moment, Sherry spoke, informing Ethan of Rhine''s arrival.
"While you were undergoing your transformation, Commander Rhine visited. She asked to see you once you awake," she said.
"Mhm, I understand," Ethan nodded affirmatively.
Even without Rhine''s summons, he had intended to visit her.
He hadn''t lost sight of his objective to gauge the true might of these monsters.
This desire had only intensified, potentially influenced by the news about Lana Mokos.
Of course, it was coupled with the urge to test his own limits.
Subsequently, Ethan departed from his residence, heading towards the frontline undergroundmand center.
Upon his arrival, Rhine was engrossed in orchestrating some military dispatches, exuding a schrly aura that emanated tranquility, inviting no disturbances.
"ck Dragon, you''ve arrived," she greeted, only lifting her gaze after settling her duties.
Ethan nodded before inquiring, "Commander Rhine, may I ask why you summoned me?"
"Well, there are some wounded soldiers at the frontlines who require your healing abilities. It shouldn''t pose a challenge for you," Rhine exined, pausing momentarily before continuing with a smile, "Also, here is your military order."
She handed Ethan a piece of paper bearing her handwritten signature, granting him considerable freedom within the undergroundmand center.
As Ethan epted the document, Rhine expressed her astonishment, "I didn''t expect Old John to take you as his disciple."
Ethan could sense Rhine''s surprise at this development, which apparently seemed to her an unbelievable turn of events.
Ethan grew curious, eager to learn about this John from Rhine, and inquired, "Commander, do you know anything about Teacher John?"
"A bit," Rhine nodded, then suddenly burst into azy smile, stretchingnguorously before propping her face up with one hand, and teasingly said, "But if you''re hoping to get details about Old John from me, you''re going to be disappointed. I once promised him that I wouldn''t reveal his past."
"However, there is one piece of information I can share."
"Lana Mokos, after learning that Old John was not merely an Apothecary but a Master Alchemist, expressed a desire to be his disciple, but was turned down. I never expected that he would choose you to be his student. Learn alchemy diligently, who knows, you might have a chance to surpass Old John."
Rhine advised with a smile, before gesturing for Ethan to leave. Seeing this, Ethan didn''t linger.
"Lana Mokos wanted to be Teacher John''s student?" Ethan was immensely surprised.
Despite having met Lana Mokos only once, he had inferred from various circumstances that she was incredibly proud. Yet, it seemed she acknowledged Old John.
"It seems the teacher is no small figure."
"Even this name, ''John,'' might be an alias."
Ethan spected silently, before traversing the main avenue to visit the infirmary once again. Upon his arrival, Lehman greeted him warmly, "Mr. ck Dragon, you''ve finallye."
Lehman guided Ethan, gathering the wounded soldiers.
They formed a line, but just as Ethan was about to invoke his Holy Light domain, a surprised shout rang out from among the wounded soldiers, "ck Dragon!"
Lehman''s face instantly turned cold.
He yelled at the lined-up wounded soldiers, "Who shouted? Step forward now!" To Lehman, addressing Ethan so directly was an utterly disrespectful act.
The soldiers dispersed, revealing the individual who had shouted.
The man was tall and thin, with a slightly paleplexion.
A terrifying wound adorned his chest where a sharp object had gouged a hole, exposing the internal organs within.
Before Lehman could reprimand him, Ethan eximed in equal surprise, "Blood!" The person before him was none other than Dark Lord Blood.
"Mr. ck Dragon, do you know each other?" Lehman now perceived the unusual rtionship between the two.
Ethan nodded, responding, "Yes, like me, he is from outside."
"I see." Lehman smiled, deciding not to pursue the matter further.
Ethan did not continue the conversation with Dark Lord Blood either; instead, he instructed the wounded soldiers to assemble again.
After utilizing his Holy Light domain to heal the numerous wounded, he left Dark Lord Blood aside.
"Why have youe as well?" Ethan asked curiously.
Upon entering Maya City, people like Dark Lord Rock had constantly warned against confronting the monsters at the front lines, yet here Dark Lord Blood was.
Dark Lord Blood briefly exined what had happened, his face betraying a fearful expression. "ck Dragon, since you''ve been stationed in this undergroundmand post, you should stay here. Those monsters are too terrifying. Just one swipe of their ws and several of us couldn''t hold them back."
"I''ve been gravely injured, while Ice and Vulture were killed outright."
"Only Rock managed to shield himself by transforming into his true form, bing a rock, and thus withstood the monster''s swipe."
Although they wereter informed that the monster that attacked them was a very rare entity among its kind, this did little to alleviate Dark Lord Blood''s fear.
Just then, several soldiers, covered in blood, ran in from outside the infirmary.
Their faces disyed terror as they shouted, "General Lehman, it''s a disaster, a Golden Gryphon has emerged among the monsters, and we can barely hold on. The Golden Gryphon is systematically destroying the Beast Crossbows!"
Upon hearing the shouts, Lehman dashed out instantly.
He swiftly rallied the soldiers and sprinted down the corridor towards the battlefield.
Although Lehman understood that they were facing an inevitable defeat in this war, it could note to an end at this juncture.
The inhabitants of Maya City had not yet been evacuated, and many essential records and materials hadn''t been moved.
If the defense lines copsed now, everything would be over.
As Lehman hurriedly left, Ethan followed suit, saying, "General Lehman, let me go with you."
Lehman immediately stopped Ethan, "Mr. ck Dragon, the battlefield is too dangerous. I fear you"
Lehman could not finish his words as Ethan slightly revealed a hint of his power.
This tiny release of energy paralyzed Lehman, who stared at Ethan, his eyes bulging with disbelief.
Only when Ethan withdrew his energy did Lehman regain hisposure, panting heavily.
"Well, am I allowed on the battlefield now?" Ethan inquired.
Lehman nodded vigorously, demonstrating obedience towards a stronger force.
He loudly proimed, "Absolutely!" Inside, he harbored a burgeoning expectation.
The aura he felt emanating from Ethan just now was something he had only felt from a monster, the Angry Dragon Haviss, and it seemed that wasn''t Ethan''s limit.
Yet, this alone had left Lehman astounded.
"If Mr. ck Dragon could assist us, perhaps this war" Lehman began to fantasize, but quickly snapped back to reality, leading the soldiers to the battlefield.
Ethan also followed the troop out, entering the heart of the battlefield.
As they emerged, a colossal rhinoceros, as tall as a three-story building, charged erratically towards them.
The rhinoceros had densely packed sharp horns on its head and bore blue spots on its body.
Lehman promptly warned, "Mr. ck Dragon, this is a Blue-spotted Rhino, they"
Before he could finish, Lehman and the soldiers witnessed a scene they would find hard to forget in their lifetimes, a scene potent enough to shake the core of their existence.
Chapter 219 217-The Frail Monsters
?
"Is this the so-called monster?"
Gazing at the oing Blue-spotted Rhino, Ethan remained serene, his expression unchanged.
In fact, he found the Blue-spotted Rhino to be quite feeble.
Yes, weak.
It wasn''t arrogance on Ethan''s part, he genuinely couldn''t sense any threat from it.
"Could it be a ruse?" Ethan spected subconsciously, his brow furrowing slightly.
Whether it was from Eileen, Lehman, or even Blood and Rock, all the information he had garnered pointed to the monsters being terrifying and difficult to kill.
"If that''s the case, let''s give it a try" Ethan murmured, exerting force on his legs as Lehman started to warn him.
He leaped high into the air and, clenching his fist, swung it towards the charging direction of the Blue-spotted Rhino.
Thud!
A dull sound resounded, and the entire battlefield became quiet in an instant.
The charging Blue-spotted Rhino suddenly halted, and not just halted, its massive body exhibited wave-like ripples on the surface before exploding abruptly, sending chunks of flesh and blood flying in all directions across the battlefield.
"This" Lehman was in disbelief, his eyes widened as he muttered to himself, "This... this... I must be dreaming. How could someone kill a Blue-spotted Rhino with a single punch! Even among the monsters, a Blue-spotted Rhino is known for its formidable defense!"
Apart from Lehman, the other soldiers were equally stupefied. Momentster, cheers erupted.
"So powerful! Such a powerful Blue-spotted Rhino was killed with just one punch!"
"No! It''s not just that; Mr. ck Dragon didn''t even use his full strength."
"If I could have such power, perhaps I could put an end to those monsters once and for all!"
There were those who admired, those who were excited, and those who yearned.
Yet, for Ethan, it wasn''t like that at all.
"Too weak," Ethan voiced, tinged with disappointment. This monster couldn''t even withstand a single punch from him.
Although Ethan''s voice was low, he was standing atop the thick horn of the Blue-spotted Rhino, above everyone else, and many still heard his mutterings. Following which, a silence enveloped them all.
What kind of remark was that?
To think someone would find such a monster too weak wasn''t this too demeaning?
Yet, in the face of Ethan''s demonstrated might, no one dared to voice any rebuttal; after all, from Ethan''s perspective, these monsters were indeed pitifully weak.
As the murmurs gradually subsided, Lehman approached Ethan with utmost respect. "Mr. ck Dragon, you truly are" For a moment, Lehman was at a loss for words to praise Ethan sufficiently.
Unperturbed by this, Ethan addressed Lehman, "General Lehman, we should hurry. If we dy further, many soldiers might fall at the hands of these monsters."
"Yes, yes," Lehman nodded repeatedly, issuing the order to move out once more.
In reality, the squad led by Lehman was already on the battlefield, albeit at its outskirts where only a few stray monsters that had luckily prated the main battle area were found.
Therefore, on their way to the epicenter of the battlefield, Lehman managed to rally a few retreating troops.
ording to these troops, the heart of the battlefield had essentially turned into a ughterhouse.
Countless invading monsters easily tore through the defensive lines.
Were it not for Eileen''s timely arrival leading an elite team to hold back the monsters, it could be said that not a single soldier at the center of the battlefield would have escaped.
However, this meant that Eileen and her team were now in grave danger.
Learning of this, Ethan became somewhat restless. He said to Lehman, "General Lehman, I will go ahead first; you all must follow quickly."
Unable to object to Ethan''s course of action, Lehman could only nod and say, "Alright, please be careful, Mr. ck Dragon."
However, Lehman''s demeanor appeared exceedingly strange to those who joined the squadter on.
Yet, swiftly, this sense of strangeness transformed into astonishment.
Eager to reach the epicenter of the battlefield, Ethan had no time to deal with the minor monsters along the path.
Nheless, those monsters were insistent, obstinately throwing themselves in his way. The obstructed Ethan was not one with much patience.
Consequently, Ethan invoked the power of Thunder.
Having grasped the fourth emblem, the Language of Nature representing the soul, it seemed that the other three Languages of Nature had also significantly enhanced, deepening Ethan''s understanding of them further.
At this moment, Ethan''s entire body emanated electric arcs.
Patterns of lightning trailed along his body, maintaining a radius of ten meters around him.
Any monsters rushing towards Ethan that entered this domain were instantly pierced by lightning, instantly turned to charred corpses, emitting a repugnant stench of burnt flesh.
This scene once again left Lehman and others dumbfounded.
"Mr. ck Dragon, he''s almost like a deity!" Lehman eximed with awe, a sentiment met with strong agreement from the soldiers under him.
These soldiers were no strangers to powerful individuals, but they had never seen someone as potent as Ethan, dispatching monsters with such ease.
It was unprecedented, perhaps even unrivaled in the foreseeable future.
On Ethan''s end, utilizing the force of lightning, the monsters could no longer hinder him.
Ethan''s speed surged once more, resembling a streak of silver-white light rapidly plunging into the heart of the battlefield, leaving behind a vacuum strip devoid of monsters in his wake.
In the heart of the battlefield, an uncountable swarm of monsters roiled and writhed.
Eileen wielded arge sword and held a shield, guarding the soldiers behind her.
The soldiers at her back, faces smeared with blood, pleaded, "Captain Eileen, please retreat first. There are too many monsters here; we will cover for you."
Yet Eileen rejected the soldiers'' suggestion.
"Retreat is the action of cowards!" she roared in fury, her arm swinging to fend off a monster that had approached too close.
She still remembered the decisive courage exhibited by the soldiers in the previous battle,ying down their lives to rescue her.
This time, she wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen again.
Knights do not retreat; they die in battle!
This was Eileen''s conviction, a creed she abided by throughout her life.
Seeing that persuading Eileen was futile, the soldiers reluctantly relinquished their attempts, uniting to resist the monsters.
But the monsters were simply too numerous, many of them possessing formidable abilities, unleashing grotesque skills, and some swooping down from the sky, inflicting heavy casualties on Eileen''s team.
Every passing moment saw injuries sustained and lives lost.
And it was not only Eileen''s small unit experiencing this; other groups found themselves in a simr hell.
It was a life-and-death struggle, a war devoid of mercy.
Although the monsterscked intellect, it was in their very nature to be ferocious.
"This won''t work, we can''t continue like this, we must break through!" Eileen, now surrounded by monsters, realized in her heart.
Her armor was heavily damaged, riddled with w marks from various monsters that easily tore through the metallic armor, shing skin and muscle, causing bright red blood to flow.
Yet, Eileen paid no mind to the pain.
Her eyes constantly scanned the surroundings, searching for an opportunity amidst the monsters, until atst, she spotted a weak point.
"Follow me, charge!" Eileenmanded, lifting her greatsword high as she yelled to her soldiers.
That area had fewer monsters, providing the best opportunity for a breakout.
With that, Eileen leapt high, raising her shield before her and mming it down hard onto the ground.
The earth quivered instantly, many monsters were repelled.
Seizing this chance, Eileen swung her greatsword violently, working with her soldiers to behead the monsters, quickly clearing a monster-free zone.
These battle-hardened soldiers promptly vacated their prior positions.
But the monsters were too numerous; before they could finish clearing the area, new monsters surged forward, filling the gap.
"Now that it hase to this, there is no other way," a streak of determination shed in Eileen''s eyes.
She lifted her greatsword once more, a dazzling glow enveloping it, drawing the attention of numerous monsters.
"Sword of Banishment!"
Eileen whispered, subsequently abandoning her shield, holding the greatsword with both hands as she ferociously struck down upon the monsters on the ground.
This was her most powerful skill, a technique that channeled all her strength into the sword, creating a massive wave of sword energy capable of ying her enemies.
But the price to pay was substantial.
Following the release of the Sword of Banishment, Eileen would plunge into a state of weakness.
In such an environment, the consequences of weakness were unimaginable.
Sssshhhk!
Almost simultaneous with Eileen carving out a path using the Sword of Banishment, the rapacious sharp ws of a green demon pierced through Eileen''s back, protruding grotesquely from her lower abdomen.
Before she could even register the pain, Eileen''s consciousness began to fade.
"Am I dying...?"
Eileen murmured softly, a deep sense of unwillingness engulfing her heart.
The soldiers on the ground cried out in anguish: "Commander Eileen!"
But at that moment, the soldiers had no choice but to suppress their pain, hastily taking the path Eileen had cleared to break through.
If not, Eileen''s sacrifice would be in vain, and everyone would perish here.
Just then, a bolt of silvery-white lightning shot from a not so distant ce, apanied by the pungent smell of charred air.
Chapter 220 218-The Source Of The Monsters
?
"Miss Rhine, I''m sorry..."
As the jagged, green ws punctured Eileen''s body, blood incessantly flowed from her wounds, dripping into the mouths of the monsters below, further fueling their frenzied state.
Meanwhile, Eileen''s consciousness was fading, bing increasingly fragile.
"So, this is what dying feels like?"
"It''s so warm."
Eileen pondered internally, instantly realizing something was amiss.
She felt someone embracing her, a hand ced tenderly on her lower abdomen, providing her with warmth. Consequently, Eileen opened her eyes.
"ck Dragon!" Eileen eximed in astonishment.
Ethan nced at Eileen and nodded, then advised, "Don''t speak for now. Although the bleeding has stopped, I haven''t addressed your internal injuries yet."
Eileen nodded, refraining from speaking further.
This left her with numerous unanswered questions swirling in her heart, a silent scrutiny fixated on Ethan.
She recalled their initial encounter, where she harbored a disdain for him, a feeling not directed at Ethan personally, but towards all outsiders.
However, much of this disdain dissipated when Ethan exhibited the power of the Holy Light.
And after he purged the toxins from her arm, a subtle sense of gratitude towards him began to emerge in Eileen''s heart, expressed not through words, but through her silent, reciprocal actions.
Now, saved by Ethan once again, a peculiar sensation surged within her.
She couldn''t discern the nature of this feeling, yet she could perceive the warmth emanating from Ethan''s embrace, hear the reassuring and strong beat of his heart, experiences that bestowed upon her a sense of safety.
This continued until Ethan''s body slightly trembled as hended on the ground.
"It''s alright, Commander Eileen, take some time to rest properly. Leave these monsters to me to deal with."
Ethan gently leaned Eileen against the corpse of a dead monster, then called out to the stunned soldiers nearby, "Take care of Eileen. I''ll handle these monsters."
The soldiers snapped back to reality, nodding unanimously.
Yet, they couldn''t shake off their amazement, bursting into excited chatter.
"He''s so powerful!"
"He... he... with a mere wave of his hand, he unleashed a boundless storm of thunder and lightning, ying that monster instantly!"
"Commander Eileen, your man is truly formidable!"
The soldiers couldn''t stop singing praises, which stirred that strange sensation in Eileen''s heart once again.
She hurriedly rified, "What nonsense are you talking about? ck Dragon isn''t ''my man'' in any sense."
It was only then that Eileen noticed the abnormality around them.
The once swarming monsters had disappeared, leaving behind a ground littered with their corpses.
The remaining monsters recoiled in fear, unwilling to approach, forming a circr perimeter with a radius of about twenty meters, with everyone at its epicenter.
"What''s going on?"
Eileen asked the crowd in astonishment.
Aren''t monsters supposed to be frenzied?
Why weren''t they attacking them?
The soldiers exined, "Commander Eileen, all of this is due to Mr. ck Dragon!"
"When you were impaled by that green devil mantis, Mr. ck Dragon arrived just in time. He saved you immediately and conjured a ball of thunder and lightning in his hand, hurling it at those monsters."
"The monsters..."
The soldier paused, still unable to suppress the awe in his heart.
"The monsters stood no chance against it. In an instant, they were obliterated by the thunderball conjured by Mr. ck Dragon. They didn''t even realize how they died before meeting their end."
"And those..."
The soldier pointed to the fearful monsters surrounding them, saying excitedly, "They, they must be scared now."
If anyone had imed that monsters could feel fear before this, it would have been met with ridicule from all the soldiers.
Monsters were thought to be devoid of reason, bing excited upon smelling blood, and going berserk in the midst of a battle.
They did not fear, nor did they dread death, they were not capable of feeling fear.
But now, what had transpired?
The monsters... were afraid!
This unbelievable event unfolded before everyone''s eyes, forcing them to ept the undeniable truth their eyes presented: even these monsters harbored a sense of fear.
At that moment, all eyes were drawn to the lone figure amidst the horde of monsters.
Lightning danced tirelessly around him, intermittently bursting forth golden Holy Light.
Under this illumination, monsters met their end while the wounds of the soldiers began to heal.
Ethan had almost single-handedly turned the tide at the heart of the battlefield.
And this influence was not confined to the epicenter; it steadily expanded outward.
"Could we actually win this war?"
This ludicrous thought surfaced in many minds.
It was a notion that should not have taken root, yet witnessing the figure bathed in thunder, the goal seemed increasingly attainable.
Consequently, the soldiers became infused with a wild frenzy.
Buoyed by Ethan''s release of Holy Light, they felt no fatigue, dismissing even minor injuries as inconsequential.
The monsters began to retreat, an unexpected development for everyone, monsters included.
High above, a Golden Gryphon observed the situation on the ground.
Spreading its wings, it descended rapidly,nding heavily to send the surrounding monsters flying.
The sight of the Golden Gryphon dampened everyone''s exhration, recing it with terror in their eyes.
It was this very Golden Gryphon that had instigated the monster uprising.
The origin of these monsters remained an enigma.
Rhine had once organized a formidable team to investigate the source of these monsters, yet before they could get far, allmunication with them ceased.
In the text records from Maya City, Rhine unearthed a chilling piece of information.
"Do not seek it!"
This lone phrase, left by Sano, was the only record regarding the origin of the monsters.
Yet, this phrase bore an ominous weight, drowning the gathering with an imperceptible dread as they contemted the profound warning.
To the people of Maya City, Sano was their guardian, a figure of unparalleled wisdom and might. Yet even this protector harbored such fear towards the origin of the monsters...
The hidden message within bore a suffocating weight.
Ever since that revtion, Rhine had ceased to send people on expeditions to investigate the source of the monsters, recognizing such endeavors as suicide missions.
Yet, within the directives left by Sano, safeguarding Maya City held immense importance.
Thus, Rhine had no choice but to establish a frontlinemand post, utilizing the Beast Crossbows left by Sano to hold back the monster onught, a defense that had endured through several generations.
"It''s over, it''s over, the Golden Gryphon has appeared!"
"I want to live... why, why are there monsters so powerful!"
"We have to help that Hero!"
Reactions to the appearance of the Golden Gryphon varied greatly amongst the crowd.
Witnessing the arrival, Eileen struggled to her feet.
She picked up her great sword and shield, ignoring the severe pain in her lower abdomen as she insisted, "No, I have to help!"
"Captain Eileen, you are still injured," a subordinate soldier hurriedly tried to dissuade her.
"This little injury is nothing," Eileen said, dismissing her subordinate''s concern outright.
At that moment, Lehman appeared with a squad, clearing a path through the monsters into the forbidden zone where monsters dared not tread.
Stopping Eileen, he said, "Captain Eileen, going there now would only trouble Mr. ck Dragon. Moreover, I believe you should have faith in him; he is capable of handling the Golden Gryphon."
"Lehman, what are you talking about? You have no idea how powerful the Golden Gryphon is!" Eileen yelled in desperation, the pain in her abdomen ring up again.
Lehman shook his head, responding calmly, "Captain Eileen, trust me, at most, the Golden Gryphon will only be somewhat troublesome for Mr. ck Dragon, nothing more. Also, remember that Mr. ck Dragon rushed to your side, breaking away from his team the moment he realized you were in danger. If you go now and something happens, wouldn''t that render his rescue efforts pointless?"
Lehman''s words brought a sense of calm over Eileen.
She didn''t continue to insist on going to help; instead, she just kept looking in the direction where Ethan was, her eyes filled with worry.
In contrast, Lehman truly had no worries.
Lehman himself was sufficiently strong and had personally witnessed Ethan''s prowess.
The oppressive sensation the Golden Gryphon gave him was less than that of Ethan; hence he was confident that the Golden Gryphon would not be a match for Ethan.
Moreover, he was here too.
Even though he clearly understood he couldn''t offer Ethan much help, he could still create some trouble for the Golden Gryphon, providing Ethan with opportunities.
Yet, what unfolded next caught everyone off guard.
The Golden Gryphonnded and opened its massive maw, roaring furiously at Ethan.
Ethan frowned, unable to bear the putrid stench.
He leaped into the air,nding on the head of the Golden Gryphon.
Gathering lightning under his feet, he stomped down ferociously.
Boom!
After a violent tremor, the colossal body of the Golden Gryphon hit the ground.
Everyone''s eyes widened, falling into aplete stupor.
Even Lehman found himself under scrutiny, "General Lehman, you just said the Golden Gryphon would only be somewhat troublesome for Mr. ck Dragon."
"This..."
Lehman''s face turned serious in an instant, dering, "Nonsense, I never said that!"
The soldiers burst intoughter.
As for Ethan, the person concerned, it wasn''t a matter of delight.
Ethan sighed, somewhat helplessly saying, "Still a bit too weak."
Chapter 221 219-The Retreat of the Monsters
Chapter 221 Chapter219-The Retreat of the Monsters
With the demise of the Golden Gryphon, a profound silence descended upon the entire battlefield.
The once frenzied monsters started to withdraw hesitantly, no longer daring to advance; some even began to harbor thoughts of fear, fleeing towards the edges of the battlefield.
Ethan would naturally not allow this to transpire without intervention.
In the next instant, he moved like a bolt of lightning, surging ceaselessly across thend.
Every monster in his path was thoroughly exterminated, their corpses piled up to form mountains, emitting a burnt stench.
Soldiers who were originally in the battlefield were now standing dumbfounded, their eyes wide in disbelief at the sight unfolding before them.
Particrly on the right side of the central battlefield, where Dark Lord Rock was strenuously fending off the monsters'' assault.
Yet in a blink of an eye, a lightning struck and all those monsters were cleanly wiped out.
"He... he''s incredibly strong!"
Dark Lord Rock recognized Ethan, his heart brimming with shock.
However, Ethan had no intention of exchanging pleasantries; he darted towards other monsters without a pause.
Half an hourter, almost no standing monster could be found on the entire battlefield.
Ethan returned to where Eileen was, reuniting with Lehman and others.
"ck Dragon, we owe you greatly this time," Eileen expressed, brimming with gratitude.
Ethan nodded, stating, "Let''s head back first. I made some discoveries on the battlefield."
Upon hearing this, Eileen did not inquire further.
Assisted by the soldiers, she, along with Ethan and others, made their way back to the undergroundmand center.
In themand center, Rhine had already received the news.
She was waiting at the exit of themand center, and upon seeing Ethan and the others return safely, she breathed a sigh of relief at once.
Subsequently, everyone proceeded into the conference hall of themand center.
"Was there a reason behind this monster outbreak?" Rhine asked Lehman.
Lehman nodded, and immediately reported, "ording to the soldiers, it seemed to have been instigated by a Golden Gryphon. However, judging from past incidents, while the Golden Gryphon is strong, it isn''t capable of causing such a revolt amongst the monsters."
"Lehman is right; the Golden Gryphon wasn''t the cause of the monster riot," Eileen chimed in.
She looked somewhat pale as she pointed to the map spread out on the long table, saying, "That Golden Gryphon emerged from here."
Ethan followed her indication. On the map, the positions of the undergroundmand center and the battlefield were marked.
The spot Eileen was pointing to was a location forward of the battlefield, a ce marked as a series of mountains enveloped in thick fog.
Seeing this ce, Ethan added, "Earlier when I was ying those monsters, I nned to pursue in the direction they were fleeing to and then I saw those mountains. However, those mountains were not enveloped in fog, and even while fleeing, the monsters dared not venture into those mountains."
"It''s very strange and quite abnormal."
"There''s another thing; those mountains gave me a sense of sanctity."
It was because he sensed something was amiss that Ethan chose not to continue deeper.
Having listened to everyone''s reports, Rhine furrowed her brows; the umted information did not rify the situation, but rather, it made it moreplex and chaotic.
She rubbed her forehead, addressing everyone, "Let it stand for now; I need to think it over. Also, Mr. ck Dragon, could you please tend to Eileen''s injuries?"
"No problem." Ethan nodded, then left the conference room with Eileen.
They crossed the main artery to enter the specialized medical room within the undergroundmand center.
"Lie down," Ethan instructed Eileen.
Although holy light could heal wounds, it worked by elerating the wound''s healing process.
If it were just a surface injury on the skin, it would be quite easy to treat.
However, this time Eileen had sustained internal injuries, and using the holy light directly could potentially leave lingering issues.
Understanding this, Eileeny down without hesitation and removed her armor.
"Does it hurt?" Ethan asked as he released holy light from his palm, gently caressing Eileen''s abdominal wound.
Grimacing with intense pain, Eileen nheless shook her head.
Seeing this, Ethan smiled and then began to sense the extent of the internal injuries within Eileen''s body.
He finely controlled the power of the holy light, directing it to adhere to the internal wounds.
The process was lengthy, and the tingling sensation brought about by the holy light''s healing was somewhat unbearable.
However, Eileen remained silent throughout the treatment.
"It''s done."
Half an hourter, the treatment waspleted, and Ethan felt a wave of fatigue washing over him.
Eileen sat up, reaching down to touch her abdomen.
Then, she looked up at Ethan with gratitude in her eyes, and said, "ck Dragon, thank you."
Ethan smiled, replying, "You don''t have to be formal, we are friends"
Before he could finish his sentence, Eileen lunged towards him, her lips sealing off the words Ethan intended to say, and then began awkwardly sucking.
"Hu~ Hu~"
A momentter, Eileen released Ethan, breathing heavily.
Ethan, still a bit startled and unable to respond immediately, just stared at her.
Feeling embarrassed, Eileen hurriedly said, "I heard from others that this makes people feel good; consider it my way of repaying you."
Eileen''s answer left Ethan unsure how to respond.
Unlike Eileen''s proficient martial skills and deep knowledge about warfare, her understanding of intimate rtionships seemed quite limited, even non-existent.
Noticing the confusion in Ethan''s eyes, she exined, "I''ve grown up in a military camp for most of my life."
"My father was a soldier in Maya City and my mother was a physician. However, they both sacrificed their lives in a battle against the monsters."
"Since then, I resolved to join the army to avenge my father and mother."
"But I couldn''t."
Noticing Eileen''s sense of loss, Ethan consoled, "You have already done exceptionally well."
"No, it''s not the same."
Eileen stood up abruptly, shaking her head vigorously.
"After bing a knight, I made a vow to eradicate all the monsters. But, when I faced those monsters, at the moment I felt I was nearing death, I found myself lost in confusion," she confided, a distant look in her eyes. "Can those monsters truly be eradicated?"
"I once asked Lady Rhine, and she said she saw a future with a prosperous city, a ce graced with the presence of Dragons and bustling with countless races interacting and mingling. It would be the most flourishing city in the world. However, it wasn''t Maya City she saw, but a mysterious city of wonders."
"I don''t know what Lady Rhine''s prophecy means exactly, but one thing is certain it isn''t about Maya City."
"Perhaps Maya City will be destroyed."
Eileen murmured, her expression bing more and more vacant.
In the thin line between life and death, some find rity, while others plunge deeper into confusion.
Eileen clearly belonged to thetter category, appearing somewhat off since returning from the battlefield.
But Ethan was inexperienced in offering constion in such situations.
Although Eileen was acting somewhat out of character, she was not overly radical in her behavior.
Thus, after ensuring she reached her amodation safely, Ethan returned to his own ce, discussing the matter en route with old John.
"Let her have some time alone," was the advice offered by old John.
Following this, old John brought up another topic. "Have you tried activating the Eye of Alchemy in battle?" he inquired.
"What do you mean?" Ethan felt puzzled by the question.
To him, utilizing the Eye of Alchemy in the chaos of battle seemed a considerable burden, inundating him with a deluge of deciphered information.
Shaking his head, old John exined, "The Eye of Alchemy is the fundamental ability of an alchemist. It is not just for unraveling the essence of all things; it possesses other functionalities that you have to discover gradually on your own. Moreover, you need to learn to control it."
Old John''s words, derived from personal experience, resonated deeply with Ethan.
Yet, mastering the Eye of Alchemy in a short period appeared imusible.
Beyond mastering it, the path of alchemy involved the assimtion of myriad other knowledge and hands-on maniption, all of which were tremendously time-consuming.
Now, time was undeniably pressing for Ethan.
In the meantime, after Ethan''s eradication of numerous monsters on the battlefield, an unusual calm descended upon the area.
Two dayster, a visibly drained and pallid Rhine convened another meeting.
Her weakness was evident, invoking worry in both Lehman and Eileen.
"Lord Rhine" Their concern echoed in unison.
Rhine shaked her head weakly, responded, "I am fine, just feeling a bit weak. Let us not delve into why the monsters are rioting now; it''s not our ce to meddle."
She continued, "There is another matter I need to announce."
She paused before dropping the bombshell, "It is time to subjugate the Angry Dragon Haviss!"
Her deration startled everyone, prompting them to rise to their feet.
A grave look overcame Lehman as he voiced his reservations, "Lady Rhine, are you certain this is the right decision?"
Undeterred, Rhine asserted, "Lehman, the time is ripe!"
She then turned towards Ethan, her gaze filled with sincere plea, "ck Dragon, I am counting on you."
Chapter 222 220-The Fall of the Angry Dragon
Chapter 222 Chapter220-The Fall of the Angry Dragon
As Rhine looked his way, a sense of trust pervaded, leaving Ethan puzzled.
His acquaintance with Rhine was rather basic, circumscribed to a conventional hierarchical rtionship.
What did this profound gaze signify? Had Rhine foreseen something?
And then there was the matter of the monster''s uprising...
Was it beyond their cadre, entailing the involvement of even mightier beings? Perhaps even a deity...
A myriad of mysteries beleaguered Ethan, yet he grasped that querying Rhine might not elucidate much.
However, the Angry Dragon also stood in his objectives.
"What do you need me to do?" Ethan inquired, directing his question towards Rhine.
Rhine unhesitatingly spoke, "After your arrival, I attempted to foresee the developments in the impending battle against the monsters. What I perceived was a scene where a dragon kills the Angry Dragon. Now, this prophecy is clear enough; you are that dragon."
Pensive expressions adorned the faces of the people in the meeting room.
It would be utterly reasonable for Mr. ck Dragon to bear the potent Bloodline of the Dragon, given his formidable prowess.
Without hesitation, Ethan epted the quest.
Joining Ethan in this expedition were Eileen and Lehman, tasked with leading the way and offering necessary assistance.
Sherry, on the other hand, was asked to stay behind this time.
At the exit of the undergroundmand post, Ethan and his twopanions set off towards Dragon Valley.
As their figures disappeared down the road, Rhine appeared at the exit of themand post, her gaze reaching out to the distance, a mix of confusion, curiosity for the unknown, and worry reflecting in her eyes.
"What are you looking at?" At that moment, old John appeared beside Rhine.
As the only person in the undergroundmand post who held the dual roles of Alchemy and Apothecary, old John simrly had special privileges here.
Hearing his question, Rhine disyed a rare expression of perplexity, shaking her head as she uttered, "I don''t know."
"How strange, a person capable of foreseeing the future is lost in regards to what lies ahead," old Johnmented with a smile, devoid of any trace of sarcasm in his tone.
Understanding the deeper implication in John''s words, Rhine replied somewhat helplessly, "The futures I foresee are but one of many possible paths; they do not dictate a fixed oue. Also, I didn''t expect you would choose Ethan as your disciple; it seems he really is exceptional."
"He''s a good student," old John affirmed, a look of satisfaction spreading across his face.
Then, with a gentleugh, he turned to Rhine and said, "When Ethan leaves, I n to leave the undergroundmand post as well. The demise of Maya City is inevitable; if not monsters, other cmities will arrive. Since you foresaw this oue, there''s no need to continue this futile resistance."
"The future is not set in stone," Rhine shook her head, rejecting old John''s perspective.
As the frontlinemander endowed with the ability to foresee, Rhine had tried to predict the future of Maya City right from the beginning.
In every one of her visions, the city met destruction, a truth hard for her to ept.
Therefore, she persuaded the higher-ups of Maya City to establish the frontlinemand post, employing the Beast Crossbow to fend off the monsters, sessfully keeping them at bay, outside the city''s confines.
Yet, no one knew how long this defensive line could hold.
"Yes, the future is uncertain. But trying to preserve Maya City with Ethan''s strength seems a herculean task. He is an outsider, who at most will stay here for a month. Perhaps within this month, he might eradicate Angry Dragon Haviss, might once again clear out the monsters that have escaped..."
"But a monthter, everything here will revert back to the way it was," old John sighed, a note of resignation in his voice.
It was the harsh reality, a bitter pill to swallow.
Rhine''s frame trembled imperceptibly before regainingposure, her voice firm as she proimed, "At the very least, Maya City has existed much longer than initially anticipated."
Old John nodded, then broached another question, "In the futures you foresaw, what happened to Haviss?"
"He died, effortlessly killed by Ethan," Rhine answered with a smile gracing her face, as she praised warmly, "I have no doubt that Ethan now possesses a powerparable to a deity; he just needs an opportunity."
"To step into the divine realm, one needs not only talent but also a bit of luck," she continued.
"And that luck, I can provide him, as a reward for his assistance," Rhine affirmed, an unyielding determination in her voice.
Hearing this, old John chuckled, saying, "Then let me thank you on his behalf."
Rhine turned her head slightly, casting a probing look at old John as she queried, "You clearly had the opportunity as well, why did you choose to give it up in the end?"
Old John fell into a long silence, recalling the past before he sighed heavily, conveying, "Many times, being a deity is not just a manifestation of power, but also a representation of responsibility. Once bound by chains, it bes incredibly difficult to be free again."
"And what about Ethan?" Rhine inquired, a challenging note in her voice.
Old John, who was initially heading back into the undergroundmand post, paused and with a smile elucidated, "Ethan, he has the capacity to break free from those shackles. Moreover, who said I n to have him enter the divine realm this way? He has his convictions, and he would never agree. However, this opportunity can grant him additional experience."
"You truly are insane." Learning of Old John''s n, Rhine suddenly felt a cold sensation envelop her entire body.
The smidgen of luck she and Old John had discussed pertained to a trial the trial of the god left behind by a deity.
Sess in this trial would grant control over divine power, ushering the victor into the rank of deities.
Of course, a deity achieved through this means would essentially be subservient to the deity who set up the trial.
It was a shortcut.
Despite its many imperfections, its mere presence before ordinary people would undoubtedly ignite fierce battles for possession.
Within the confines of the undergroundmand post and Maya City, only Old John was privy to the knowledge of the divine trial in Rhine''s possession.
Years ago, he too had embarked on this very trial but chose to abandon it at the critical juncture a secret known solely to Rhine.
Now, he wished for Ethan to retrace the steps of his youthful endeavors, a path marred by crazed audacity.
This not only showcased ack of reverence for the deity but risked invoking their wrath. Old John''s extended stay in Maya City had been a method of evading the deity''s vengeance.
Rhine found herself grappling with the uncertainty of Old John''s true intentions, albeit her energy waned too rapidly to dwell much on the matter.
However, a thought burgeoned within her, "Old John holds Ethan in such high regard. Perhaps, I should raise the stakes too. At the very least, when we meet again, the rewards will be even greater"
...
Dragon Valleyy to the east of the undergroundmand post.
It was formed between two stone mountains, and at the entrance of the valley stood a tall stele.
At this moment, Ethan and hispanions stood before it.
Pointing at the inscriptions on the stele, Eileen borated, "Here lies some information about Haviss, left behind by Lord Sano. At the edge of the battlefield, there exists another stele. However, that one disys the rankings of monster yings."
Another stele?
Upon hearing Eileen mention it, Ethan had no significant recollection.
On the battlefield, he had been entirely focused on eliminating monsters, paying little attention to other details.
"Haviss has extremely tough scales, highly resistant to various magical attacks and toxins, making it immensely difficult to defeat him. But since Ms. Rhine is so confident in your ability to vanquish the Angry Dragon, themand will be yours," Eileen said to Ethan, entrusting him with the leadership.
She continued with a query, "How shall we proceed with the task of ying the Angry Dragon?"
Ethan pondered briefly before responding firmly, "With fists."
Eileen and Lehman were taken aback, failing to grasp Ethan''s intent at first.
In the next moment, Ethan transformed into the Dragon,unching skyward towards the enraged Dragon Haviss.
Sensing the powerful aura emanating from Ethan, Haviss bellowed furiously into the heavens, thrashing wildly.
Soon, the duo understood Ethan''s meaning.
In the face of Ethan''s Golden Divine Dragon form, the Angry Dragon Haviss stood no chance.
The colossal chains that bound Haviss prevented it from resisting, and with every swipe of the Golden Divine Dragon''s ws, Haviss'' scales were torn asunder.
The once invincible Angry Dragon in the eyes of everyone at themand post, had now be Ethan''s ything.
Another swiping w descended, and the Angry Dragon Haviss becamepletely enraged, letting out a furious roar at Ethan, who hovered in mid-air.
But the roar could not bring about any change.
Transformed into the Golden Divine Dragon, Ethan directly stepped on the Angry Dragon, his ws seizing Haviss''s head and forcefully pressing it into the ground.
The dragon''s body was pushed deep into the earth, causing magma from beneath the surface to surge upwards.
Ethan exerted force continuously until the demon dragon''s skull was shattered.
At the brink of death, Haviss finally counterattacked, directing all the absorbed Power of Lava toward Ethan in a desperate assault, but it was still in vain.
In the face of absolute power, any schemes wereughable.
The multiple streams of the Power of Lava were restrained at the Golden Divine Dragon''s chest, morphing into several fiery red patterns.
The Angry Dragon Haviss had met its undeniable end, extinguishedpletely in this brutal showdown.
Not far away, Lehman and Eileen copsed to the ground, sitting paralyzed with disbelief as they gazed at each other.
They couldn''t help but utter in unison, grappling with the gravity of what they witnessed, "Has Haviss just... died like that?"
Chapter 223 221-Departure
Chapter 223 Chapter221-Departure
The death of Haviss brought about a shock that was immensely profound.
Lehman and Eileen gazed fervently at the Golden Divine Dragon hovering in the sky, its golden scales appearing incredibly dazzling and noble under the illumination of the sunlight.
The corpse of the Angry Dragon under its ws, coupled with the flowing magma on the ground, only augmented the dragon''s sense of power.
Just how strong was he?
This was themon question lingering in both Lehman and Eileen''s minds.
Ethan''s performance had clearly surpassed that of an ordinary person.
However, this question was destined to remain unanswered, since even Ethan himself could not provide a response.
With the elimination of Angry Dragon Haviss, the undergroundmand post fell into a long-lost tranquility.
Free from the oppression of the Angry Dragon, and with the monsters swept away by Ethan, it was hard for such a massive assembly to reur in a short span of time.
Themand center could now reverberate with the joyousughter and chatter of soldiers.
In his free time, Ethan even took a moment to visit the other stele.
On that monument, which recorded the kills of the monsters, his name was conspicuously listed.
Besides Ethan, there were names of other individuals he was familiar with, such as Dark Lord Rock and Dark Lord Blood, as well as Lana Mokos.
As for those who had passed away, their names would not be engraved on the stele.
Time flew swiftly, and more than ten days passed in a blink.
Devoid of the disturbance from the monsters, everyone in themand post found themselves in a state of leisure.
Old John started to embrace his role as a mentor, tirelessly instructing Ethan on the intricacies of alchemy, and asionally guiding Sherry in her cultivation.
"You''re nearing the time to leave, aren''t you?"
One day, after imparting knowledge of alchemy to Ethan, Old John suddenly asked.
Taken aback for a brief moment, Ethan then nodded and replied, "Yes."
Old John sighed, saying, "Time truly flies."
Despite having been in each other''spany for just over ten days, Old John hade to regard his student Ethan as his own child.
However, he understood that Ethan''s departure was inevitable, and he was unwilling to restrain him from it.
"Mr.John..." Ethan too felt a certain reluctance to part ways.
He had perceived the affection and care that Old John harbored for him.
During the teachings, Old John had been wholly generous, imparting various kinds of knowledge and even some extremely secretive techniques of alchemy.
"Alright, don''t be sad; it''s not like we will never meet again."
"Before you leave, take all the books in this room with you. Remember to read them carefully and to study diligently. The next time we meet, I will properly gauge your progress." Old John said,forting Ethan with a smile despite his own lingering reluctance.
The books in the room filled fourrge bookshelves, all painstakingly collected by Old John. Many of them were rare, solitary copies, immensely valuable.
"This is a colossal wealth of invaluable knowledge. Mr. John, these books are the results of your arduous collection." Ethan voiced his refusal.
However, Old John had anticipated Ethan''s refusal. Shaking his head, he said, "These books are of little help to me now, and it is your time to learn."
"Take them."
After persistent persuasion from Old John, Ethan finally epted this generous gift.
He stored the books directly into his Space Ring.
Observing this, Old John exhibited no signs of surprise.
As an alchemistmanding the Eye of Alchemy, he had recognized from the beginning that Ethan wore a Space Ring, discerning both Ethan''s true identity and bloodline.
Yet Ethan''s genuine talent remained something he had not fully grasped.
"Remember to visit Rher; she has a gift for you as well."
Having said this, Old John then exited the room.
Ethan nodded, gathering all the books before leaving the room to head towards Rhine''s quarters.
A few minutester, Ethan knocked on Rhine''s door.
"Come in," a slightly aloof voice called out.
As Ethan entered and Rhine saw that it was him, a smile broke across her face as she asked, "Are you here to say goodbye?"
This caught Ethan somewhat off guard, leaving him unsure how to respond.
Fortunately, Rhine continued, "Old John must have told you that I have a gift for you too, right?"
"Mr. John mentioned it to me," Ethan acknowledged.
"That''s good," Rhine nodded, gesturing for Ethan to sit before continuing, "I can see that your current strength has reached a certain pinnacle. Next, you are on the verge of stepping into the divine realm. However, Ethan, are you aware of the true nature of a deity?"
This question plunged Ethan into a thoughtful silence.
Records of deities were incredibly scarce, and even the fragments of information that could be gathered were too disjointed and fragmentary to construct a true understanding of what a deity is.
It was as if someone had deliberately erased this information.
Seeing the confusion on Ethan''s face, Rhine borated, "In reality, a deity is not much different from a human."
"The essential distinction lies in their power even at the peak of human potential, one stands no chance against even the weakest deity."
"And even amongst deities, there exists a hierarchy."
"The most powerful deities govern the rules of the world, capable of defying the naturalws and treating the world as their ything."
"Whereas weaker deities merely possess a trace of deity potency."
"Moreover, the rule each deity presides over varies, meaning the strength of a deity cannot be determined solely by their power. It also depends on the advantages and restrictions imposed by their respective rules."
"There are also numerous paths to bing a deity."
"As a reward and a parting gift for you, I am offering a token for the trial of the god. With this token, you can directly participate in the trial of the god. If you pass the assessment, you will ascend smoothly to deity status. However, the final oue still depends on your own efforts."
After speaking, Rhine brought out a crystal. The crystal emitted a water-blue glow, seemingly with oceans flowing within, profoundly deep and mesmerizing.
"This is the Crystal of Aquaman. Through this crystal, you can participate in the Trial of the God of the Sea," Rhine exined.
Ethan took the Crystal of Aquaman, curiosity twinkling in his eyes.
Yet before he could ask further about the details of the trial of the god, Rhine preemptively stated, "You will have to discover the specifics of the trial of the god yourself once you enter it. What I can assure you is that, whether you seed or fail, it will be greatly beneficial for you."
Ethan nodded, understanding that Rhine had no intention of borating further. He then prepared to leave.
However, just as he was stepping out of the door, he suddenly turned back, asking, "Ms. Rhine, may I ask you one question before I leave?"
"Go ahead," Rhine replied, her curiosity piqued as she looked at Ethan.
"I wish to know, is Maya City truly real, or is it a construct of someone''s imagination?"
Ethan hadn''t forgotten that he was still in the trial within the Hot Spring Ruins, yet everything in Maya City and the undergroundmand post felt too real, easily sowing seeds of confusion.
Hearing this question, Rhine didn''t provide a straightforward answer.
She only offered an equivocal response, "Reality and illusion are a matter of perspective. Moreover, they aren''t always mutually exclusive. Sometimes what your eyes perceive as real might be an illusion, yet under certain circumstances, those illusions can turn into reality."
"As for the existence of Maya City, that is something you will have to investigate yourself."
"If you are truly intrigued, I can share an additional piece of information. Inter generations, in the future, Maya City might be known by a different name. It has a special moniker The Lost City!"
"The Lost City? The future?" Ethan eximed in sudden delight.
He caught onto Rhine''s phrasing The Lost City was a name Maya City would adopt in the future. Did that mean he had traveled back in time, or was he existing in the present, with The Lost City being a future nomenture?
Ethan was immensely puzzled, turning his gaze towards Rhine, but she refused to borate further. Left with no choice, a befuddled Ethan could only take his leave.
Not long after leaving, Ethan walked along the main road and unexpectedly bumped into Dark Lord Rock and Dark Lord Blood, who were actually on their way to find him.
Seizing the opportunity of this fortuitous meeting, they gratefully said, "ck Dragon, we owe you a great debt of gratitude this time."
Their appreciation was profound, for without Ethan, they surely would have perished amidst the monster uprising.
Ethan brushed aside the thanks nonchntly, posing a question instead, "Where do you n to go after leaving? Return to your own domains, or continue to stay in Snowy ins?"
"It''s probably back to our domains" Dark Lord Rock hesitated as he responded.
After Ethan had in numerous monsters, Dark Lord Rock had managed to harvest a considerable amount of monster materials. These resources were more than enough to concoct the reagents he needed.
Acknowledging with a nod, Ethan inquired once more, "Could you possibly share your domain addresses with me? There might be opportunities for coboration in the future."
Sharing the exact location of one''s domain rashly did not align with the conventional protocols of the Dark Lords, as it could easily draw unwanted attention, potentially leading to assaults from heroes and other Dark Lords.
However, at this moment, both Dark Lord Rock and Dark Lord Blood didn''t hesitate to provide their domain addresses.
They were unsure about the exact nature of the cooperation Ethan had hinted at, but judging by Ethan''s character, they were certain he had no intentions of coveting their territories.
After his conversation with Dark Lord Rock and Dark Lord Blood came to an end, Ethan encountered another individual Eileen.
Chapter 224 222-Redeeming Rewards
Chapter 224 Chapter222-Redeeming Rewards
Eileen''s arrival was anticipated by Ethan.
However, the distressed expression and a tinge of blush on her face were somewhat disconcerting.
"Are you leaving, Ethan?" Eileen asked tentatively.
After defeating the Angry Dragon Haviss and eradicating the monsters on the battlefield, not just Eileen, but everyone in the undergroundmand center hade to know Ethan''s real name.
His fame soared to great heights in Maya City where fanatic admirers had erected a dragon statue in his honor.
Supervised by Lehman, the statue showcased not Ethan''s initial Golden Divine Dragon form but his appearance after absorbing the magma energy during his battle with Haviss
Golden yellow scales adorned his exterior, with six symmetric fiery red lines embellishing his chest.
The figure not only radiated nobility but also exuded a fierce disposition.
This led the citizens of Maya City to name Ethan''s dragon incarnation the "Golden me Dragon." Numerous individuals even founded small groups, devoting themselves to venerating the Golden me Dragon. Ethan remained indifferent to this newfound reverence.
At this moment, he was preupied, his head throbbing due to Eileen''s presence.
Acknowledging his imminent departure, Ethan saw a sh of despondency in Eileen''s eyes before she hugged him tightly, sobbing softly.
"How about leaving with me?" Ethan suggested quietly, offering a solution.
Loosening her grip, Eileen shook her head firmly, her eyes filled with determination as she said, "I don''t want to leave Maya City. I''m just saddened by your departure. Oh, I have prepared a gift for you, can we fetch it together?"
"What kind of gift?" Ethan asked.
His inquiry met with silence, as he could only follow behind Eileen.
They returned to her residence where, without a word, Eileen closed the door, removed all her clothes, and stood before Ethan, stating, "My gift is myself."
"Eileen!"
Ethan tried to voice his refusal, but Eileen forcefully lunged at him, continuously attempting to kiss him.
"Eileen, are you sure about this?" Ethan inquired, feeling somewhat unable to bear the situation.
This time, Eileen lifted her head to gaze at Ethan, a smile blossoming on her face as she spoke, "Since your departure is inevitable, let us create the most beautiful memory together. I am aware that I might just be a negligible person in your life, but that doesn''t matter. What matters is that you hold a significant ce in my heart."
"Eileen, I am so sorry..." Ethan responded, overwhelmed with guilt upon hearing Eileen''s heartfelt confession.
Shaking her head, Eileen replied with a smile, "Ethan, there is no need for guilt. I''ve known since I was young that nothingsts forever in this world. Meeting you here has already been a stroke of good fortune for me."
"So, let us savor joy together in the moments toe," she said, encouraging them both to embrace the pleasure that awaited them.
As she spoke, Eileen''s hand had already ventured onto Ethan''s chest.
Confronted with Eileen''s fervent overtures, Ethan reciprocated with equally impassioned ardor.
He held her close as they moved to the sanctum of the bedroom, where heid her down tenderly on the bed.
There, amidst whispers of fabric and the quiet breath of anticipation, he began to kiss every inch of her skin with a reverence that seemed to transcend time itself.
Eileen responded to Ethan''s tender advances with an eagerness that was both innocent and clumsy.
In the natural progression of events, Ethan, holding his pennis, entered the Eileen''s body, and the bedroom filled with cries of pain and shouts of excitement suddenly.
Following that, Eileen took the initiative.
She spread her legs open, sat down on the Ethan''s waist, and casually swept her cascading long hair behind her ears.
She grasped Ethan''s pennis with her hand, and then sat on it.
A surge offort instantly enveloped her entire body, causing her to let out an uncontroble scream.嶥
Ethan too ced his hands on Eileen''s breast, delicately ying with it, constantly kneading the nipples, stimting her body constantly.
He knew well, this might be theirst encounter.
Both of them were unrestrainedly releasing their own desires.
Compared to Mia, Sherry, and others, Eileen, who had lived in the military camp for many years, persistently training, held the highest strength.
Under Ethan''s wildly thrusting, Eileen still retained a wealth of stamina, the two of them fought more and more bravely, almost trying out every kind of position.
Three hourster, the battle finally came to a halt.
Eileen and Ethan stepped into the bathroom,ying together in the bathtub.
Ethan embraced Eileen, gently washing her body with a tenderness that mirrored a silent vow, while Eileenynguidly in Ethan''s arms, a smile of fulfillment gracing her face as she said, "Ethan, I will always remember you."
"Me too," Ethan nodded, his agreement reverberating with a gravity of emotion that was both sincere and mncholy.
After they had cleaned themselves, a tender kiss was bestowed upon Ethan''s forehead by Eileen, a gesture both sweet and ephemeral.
Then, with a heart swollen with both joy and sorrow, she saw him to the door, watching as he stepped into the threshold of leaving, a silent testimony to their poignant goodbye, carrying the weight of cherished memories and the bitter-sweetness of a love that was both profound and evanescent.
After cleaning up, Eileen gently kissed Ethan on the forehead before escorting him out.
As Ethan returned to his own dwelling parting from Eileen, he handed over dozens of scrolls to her, exining, "You have a tendency to charge forward during battles, which is too dangerous and leaves you vulnerable to injuries. I know it''s your habit, so I prepared these holy light scrolls for you. They can heal you when you''re hurt."
"I want you to be careful after I leave."
These scrolls were crafted by Ethan through the use of alchemy.
Although old John often remarked that his skills in alchemy were nothing more than rubbish, under the enhancement of the Holy Light-Language of Nature, the power of these holy light scrolls had been elevated to a terrifying level.
As long as one didn''t die instantly, the scrolls could facilitate recovery.
Receiving the scrolls, Eileen also blessed Ethan, saying, "Ethan, be safe."
With those words, they separated at the main road, Eileen watching as Ethan disappeared under the dim glow of the street lights, tears already welling up in the corners of her eyes.
She harbored a very certain fact in her heart: this goodbye might very well be a farewell for eternity.
On the other side.
Upon returning to his abode, Ethan felt an inexplicable emptiness, so much so that he didn''t notice Sherry quietly approaching him until she spoke, asking, "Ethan, what''s wrong?"
Ethan looked at Sherry, inquiring earnestly, "Sherry, do you think Maya City is real or just an illusion?"
This was a question he had asked when he first arrived.
However, having gone through a series of events, his feelings and purpose behind the question had changed.
Sherry shook her head, signaling that she couldn''t provide an answer.
Seeing the confusion on Ethan''s face, she couldn''t help but feel a deep pang of sympathy.
She suggested, "Actually, whether Maya City is real or not doesn''t really matter. With enough power, even something nonexistent can be real."
Hearing this, a light sparked in Ethan''s eyes. He quickly realized that his troubles stemmed from his ownck of strength.
If he could possess the kind of formidable power that Rhine had spoken of, the power to rewrite the rules of the world directly, would he still need to worry about the authenticity of Maya City?
With this understanding, Ethan felt his fighting spirit reignite.
"Sherry, thank you," Ethan expressed his gratitude, then took out a Book of Alchemy and began to study it.
Sherry sat beside him, silently watching Ethan with a sweet smile spreading across her face.
In the next instant, a beam of white light enveloped Ethan and Sherry, as well as Dark Lord Rock, Dark Lord Blood, and some other individuals in Maya City. Gradually, their figures began to fade away.
By the time Ethan opened his eyes, he found himself back in the waiting area of the Hot Spring Ruins. "We''re back," Ethan exhaled.
Dark Lord Rock and Dark Lord Blood exchanged a nce before proceeding to review the results of this trial experiment. Seeing the final evaluations and the points they had garnered, both burst into heartyughter. Meanwhile, Ethan began to inspect his own assessment.
[Trialpleted!]
[In the trial quest, you not only exceeded the requirements of the survival quest but also defeated a plethora of monsters, including the Angry Dragon Haviss, altering the future of Maya City!]
[Upon your departure, the people revered you as the Guardian of Maya City.]
[Your deeds became the stuff of legends, endlessly recounted by the inhabitants of Maya City. Your dragon statue earned an additional title C the Golden me Guardian Dragon, establishing you as a legend in Maya City!]
[...]
[Trial Evaluation: SSS+]
[Monster Points: You have in 13,748 regr monsters, 326 elite monsters, 19 boss monsters, and the transcendent monster Angry Dragon Haviss, ruing 19,590 monster points.]
[The points exchange store is now open. You may exchange items using your points, which will be invalid once you leave the trial area.]
A barrage of messages appeared, leaving Ethan somewhat overwhelmed as he tried to process everything.
However, seeing the nearly twenty thousand points, Ethan quickly essed the point exchange store.
Without a moment''s hesitation, he swept over every item avable from top to bottom, emptying the entire inventory.
Among the items were numerous special materials, along with several blueprints.
Each of these items only required a few points and had a purchasing limit, but they were far from depleting Ethan''s substantial stash of twenty thousand points.
It wasn''t until he reached the products disyed towards the end of the store that he encountered slightly more expensive prices.
"Meteorite Ore, used for forging indestructible weapons, needs 50 points. Bought!" Ethan dered.
"Rainbow Apple, an apple allegedly conjured by a deity out of boredom, which can slightly enhance one''s talents and bolster Bloodline power after consumption, requires 120 points. Bought!"
"Ancient Beast Blood..."
"Unknown Dragon Scale..."
"I''ll take them all!"
Ethan was being quite generous.
Soon, he arrived at the final section of the exchange store.
Thest item was not a material, but a biography titled "Chronicles of the Lost City."
It had a steep price of 5,000 points, making it incredibly expensivepared to the other items.
Nheless, Ethan didn''t hesitate and chose to purchase it.
Once acquired, he opened the book to peruse its contents.
Chapter 225 223-Chronicles of the Lost City
Chapter 225 Chapter223-Chronicles of the Lost City
In the waiting space of the Hot Spring Ruins, Ethan opened the "Chronicles of the Lost City."
This wasn''t a hefty tome, unlike some biographies that spanned hundreds of pages.
It only contained a little over ten pages, resembling less a book and more a sort of booklet.
However, the steep price in the exchange store ensured that Ethan didn''t dare underestimate it.
That was a whole 5,000 points!
Subsequently, Ethan opened the book. It didn''t dally with superfluous words but delved straight into the main topic.
[...The Lost City, a term denoting a forsaken city.]
[What constitutes being forsaken?]
[Destroyed. Annihted, or conquered and trampled by monsters? No, no, none of these. To be forsaken means to be forgotten by the whole world, to have no mention in any historical record, to be thoroughly forgotten, left in a corner of the world!]
"Is that so?"
Reading the exnation in the book, Ethan couldn''t help but express his astonishment.
Erased from the world''s memory, what exactly happened to Maya City?
"Moreover," Ethan mumbled to himself again, "looking at the current situation, Maya City seems to have existed in the past. So, the previous trial didn''t transport us to an unknown location, but to a past timeline and a forgotten city. Yet, what was the purpose?"
Ethan never believed that the master of the Hot Spring Ruins trial simply intended to test everyone before bestowing rewards.
In anything, what you receive must be equal to what you give in return.
This was an unchanging truth since ancient times.
Yet now, the cost remained unclear.
Ethan became vignt in his heart, and then turned another page to continue reading. This page mainly introduced some conditions of The Lost City.
[The Lost City, its original name has be untraceable.]
[But ording to some records, The Lost City was once named Maya City, a magnificent fortress that withstood the onught of monsters at the border for over a hundred years. Yet even such a grand city met its demise one day, forgotten by the world.]
[The reason Maya City could hold out for so long was due to]
On the page was appended an illustration, depicting a dragon.
The golden-hued dragon spread its massive wings, obscuring the sky above the people. Ferocious mes erupted from the dragon''s maw.
Where the dragon traversed, humans prostrated on the ground, praying devoutly. Rays of light emanated from the dragon, resembling a deity''s blessing, instantly alleviating everyone''s suffering and wounds.
At the end of the illustration stood a Lady Knight.
The Lady Knight wielded a broadsword and shield, standing atop the dragon''s head with a resolute gaze.
Beside her, a note specially emphasized: "I will forever guard this city until its destruction. The brutal monsters will not induce fear in me, only bolstering my courage; the protracted nights will not dishearten me, being but a necessary prelude to the arrival of dawn. We will prevail in the end; this is our unalterable belief!"
She was a true knight, with an incredibly firm spirit. Ethan saw shades of Eileen in her.
Conveniently, the illustration alsobeled information about the Lady Knight.
[Lady Knight Eileen: The Legion Commander of Maya City, continuously fought on the front lines defending Maya City. Additionally, she was the guild leader of the Guild of Golden me Guardian Dragon, ying a pivotal role in framing the guild''s constitution and organizing various gatherings, considered to be the Golden me Guardian Dragon''s Dependent. Following the demise of Maya City, her whereabouts remained unknown. However, ording to numerous records, there is a high likelihood that this Lady Knight Eileen ascended to the status of a deity.]
"Eileen..." Ethan uttered involuntarily, unable to contain his agitation.
Who could have imagined, that their separation in the undergroundmand post wasn''t marked by vast distances but by an expanse of long and separated timelines, signifying a parting with no hope of reunion, for no ordinary person could live that long.
And then there was the following news; Eileen had be a deity...
A sliver of constion arose in Ethan''s heart. Compared to mortals, a deity was naturally much mightier, apanied by a drastically extended lifespan.
Even the weakest of deities could easily live for a thousand years, as long as they weren''t killed midway.
And for the powerful ones, living for tens of thousands of years was not a stretch.
There were even rumors of natural deities born with the world itself, who still lived, representing the primal forces of heaven and earth, with strength iparable tomon deities.
But these were just hearsays, and the veracity was utterly indeterminable.
Ethan ardently wished for Eileen to have be a deity.
This was a prerequisite for a possible reunion, but one thing perplexed him enormously: if Eileen had indeed ascended to godhood, why hadn''t she sought him out?
"Based on the information recorded in the book, I can assert that the final trial of the Hot Spring Ruins brought us back to the past," he voiced, his thoughts whirling.
"In Maya City, all those people are from a bygone era."
He decided to temporarily overlook the discussion on this reversal of time''s flow.
"But individuals like Rhine, old John, and Eileen referred to us specifically as outsiders, clearly sensing something amiss about our presence."
"And then, there''s Rhine!"
Ethan''s gaze sharpened, as the figure of Commander Rhine left a deep imprint on him.
Possessing the foresight of the future, had she known all along that he came from a time yet to be?
Another puzzling element was during the retreat after the monster''s eradication on the frontlines; Ethan had intended to probe deeper into the monster''s origin but chose to return to themand post upon receiving strange news.
Yetter, Rhine decided against the investigation, an umon move, especially now knowing Maya City''s existence in the past and its eventual downfall.
"What exactly is going on there?"
Questions burgeoned in Ethan''s mind, and he also theorized a potential reason for Eileen, having be a deity, not seeking him out.
He murmured to himself, analyzing, "Either some mishap urred that prevented Eileen from finding me, or it was due to me. If Eileen had sought me out prematurely, it might have drastically altered the original course of events, perhaps then I wouldn''t have participated in the trial of the Hot Spring Ruins."
It was a cycle, involving time, whereplexity burgeoned unimaginably.
For the moment, Ethan set aside the whirlpool of queries in his heart.
At that moment, the others turned to look at Ethan.
Dark Lord Rock approached him with a smile, clearly having obtained quite a few precious items.
He walked over to Ethan and said sincerely, "ck Dragon, I must apologize to you here. I did conceal some information from you all at the very beginning. However, I am grateful that you saved my life in the end. If you ever need assistance in the future, feel free to call on me."
With that, Dark Lord Rock handed over a fiery red stone.
"This is a Lava Stone, originating from my own body. As long as you crush it, I will be able to sense it," he exined.
Ethan epted the Lava Stone and bid farewell to Dark Lord Rock.
The other surviving Dark Lord Blood also bestowed upon him a chant that could summon him.
Wearing a smile as well, he even shared a piece of information, saying, "ck Dragon, I am profoundly grateful to you this time. Unfortunately, I have no precious item to offer as a reward. So, let me give you a piece of information instead."
"What information?" Ethan was intrigued.
Although Dark Lord Blood seemed somewhat unreliable, it was due to his Bloodline.
The use of his powerful methods required his own blood, causing him to be easily weakened.
"It seems you are investigating the cial Lair, and I happen to know a thing or two," Dark Lord Blood said with a smile.
A surge of tion arose in Ethan''s heart, and he hurriedly asked, "Where is it?"
Dark Lord Blood responded, "The cial Lair does indeed exist, but it is not as mystical as the rumors suggest. However, entering it isn''t something achievable by ordinary means. You need to be at the right ce, at the right time, and most importantly, during the appropriate weather conditions to gain ess. Just like with this Hot Spring Ruins adventure."
Subsequently, Dark Lord Blood borated in detail.
ording to Dark Lord Blood''s ount, the cial Lair was located deep within a snowy mountain, concealed within a pond.
At exactly noon under a bright and sunny sky, the water in the pond would gradually disappear, revealing the entrance to the cial Lair.
At that moment, one could venture inside.
Finding the pond was rtively simple; all one needed to do was to follow the creatures dwelling in the snowy mountain.
Upon receiving this information, Ethan extended his heartfelt thanks to Dark Lord Blood.
Subsequently, the group dispersed from the waiting area, going their separate ways. The Dark Lords, Rock and Blood, left the Snowy ins directly while Sherry followed Ethan back to Frosty City.
However, throughout the journey, Sherry seemed somewhat downcast.
Concerned, Ethan asked gently, "Sherry, what''s the matter?"
Lifting her head, Sherry responded earnestly, "Ethan, once we find Henry Powell, I''d like to take some time off to resolve my Bloodline issues on my own."
Meeting her determined gaze, Ethan nodded gravely.
"Alright," he agreed.
He understood Sherry''s concerns deeply.
By his side, she was safe.
However, Sherry was different from Mia.
Having grown up in the harsh environments of the Snowy ins where survival often necessitated struggle, Sherry needed to face challenges and undergo her own set of trials and tribtions to forge a stronger self.
Chapter 226 224-Development of the Territory
Chapter 226 Chapter224-Development of the Territory
Searching was a prolonged process, necessitating not only a great expenditure of time but also a dose of good fortune, lest they wander aimlessly like headless flies.
Upon returning to Frosty City, Ethan and Sherry didn''t linger for long before embarking on their journey to find the dwarf craftsman.
The topography of most of the Snowy ins was strikingly simr, making the task of locating the cial Lair situated deep within the ins no simple feat, despite the guidance they received.
Furthermore, it had been ten years since Henry Powell was said to have been at the cial Lair, and this information came merely from local townfolk, making it somewhat unreliable.
Nheless, Ethan and Sherry set out once again on the trails of the Snowy ins in search of people.
Meanwhile, a caravan of merchants arrived at the Abandoned Temple.
"Boss, are you sure this is the ce?"
"This doesn''t look like a good ce at all. When I was observing from afar earlier, I saw many formidable monsters. Even one of them would be enough to kill us all," Colin cautioned Khosro carefully.
Colin was one of the most trusted members of Khosro''s caravan.
When Khosro announced his ns to establish amerce chamber within the Dark Lord''s territory, many people in the caravan derided him as a daydreamer and chose to leave, while others sought to persuade him to abandon his unrealistic ambitions.
Only Colin and a few others continued to ce their trust in Khosro.
However, hearing Colin''s reminder rendered Khosro''s face solemn.
In Frosty City, he had gifted Ethan with treasured possessions that he had held onto for years, hoping to forge a connection with him.
Upon returning home, Khosro had liquidated all his assets, and converting them into gold coins.
He then sought information on the location of the Abandoned Temple, eventually making the long journey there with the few remaining members of his caravan.
To back down now would mean paying too high a price.
"Colin, we should trust that nobleman!" Khosro affirmed, his gaze firming with resolve.
Clutching his teeth, he pulled out the letter Ethan had left him, and with a swaggering gait, he advanced towards the Abandoned Temple.
Soon, Khosro and his party were discovered by patrolling Holy Light Warriors.
Seeing that these monsters did not attack immediately but instead scrutinized them with discerning eyes, Khosro was instantly shocked.
These were sentient monsters!
Although not deeply familiar with the ssifications of monsters, he understood what the presence of sentient beings implied: a symbol of power.
The very idea that such creatures were deployed merely for patrols filled Khosro with exhration.
He knew that the scales of fate had tipped in his favor this time.
As the monsters surrounded them, Khosro quickly raised the letter and eximed loudly, "My name is Khosro. I was referred by Lord Ethan to establish a caravan here. I hold a letter left by Lord Ethan."
The patrolling Holy Light Warriors did not recognize Khosro, but the mention of Ethan made them halt.
Shortly after, one of the warriors went to report the situation.
Before long, Mia, who had been training within the territory, emerged, eyeing Khosro skeptically.
"You said you have a letter from Ethan, where is it?" she queried.
"Here, here, here" Khosro hastily replied, adding, "When Lord Ethan gave me the letter, he instructed me to hand it over to Lord Victor within the territory."
"For Victor?" Mia took the letter without opening it.
By this time, most of her doubts had dissipated.
This person, who had entered so unguardedly, bearing Ethan''s letter and even knowing the name of the steward Victor, surely couldn''t be a spy from the Azure Empire.
With such thoughts, Mia led them into the core area of the territory.
Meanwhile, Khosro and his team curiously inspected various facilities within the domain.
With time, the appearance of the territory had undergone significant transformations.
Not only had the number of monsters increased, but they had also all been trained by Mia and Eluna before being assigned tasks, ranging from patrolling to mining, to crafting standardized equipment.
Moreover, many arrow towers and defensive fortifications had been erected.
The entire territory exhibited a vibrant and thriving state, pulsating with an unstoppable life force.
"Steward Victor, they are here to see you."
Mia led Khosro and his party to where Victor was handling a myriad of tasks in the office.
Despite his busy schedule, Victor appeared rxed and showed no signs of fatigue.
Upon hearing Mia''s words, he lifted his head, took the letter from her, and began reading it immediately.
The letter contained straightforward instructions regarding a few matters:
First, Khosro could be trusted.
Second, form a caravan to facilitate trade with other Dark Lords.
Third, elerate the territorial development.
The details were left to Victor''s discretion; the letter simply outlined the broad strokes of the n.
Having read the letter, Victor turned his attention to Khosro and hispanions.
"Khosro, wee to our team," Victor greeted warmly, then directed his gaze at Mia, "Mia, please fetch Eluna as well."
Mia left to find Eluna, while Victor, with a weing smile, gestured for Khosro to sit.
Once Mia and Eluna arrived, a small meetingmenced.
"I have received a letter from Lord Ethan," Victor began, articting each word clearly. "Lord Ethan instructed in his letter to establish our own tradingpany to engage in goods exchange with other Dark Lord territories. However, there is a significant problem with this."
Khosro felt a sudden surge of anxiety, fearing the potential rejection of the n. As he had anticipated, Victor pinpointed the issue.
"Thends surrounding the territory are almost fully utilized, and many structures are under construction. Establishing a tradingpany and trading goods with other Dark Lords will consume a substantial amount of time and energy. Additionally, we will require warehouses for storing the goods and a considerable number of horses for transportation."
Afterying out the challenges, Victor looked at everyone present.
Anxious and uneasy, Khosro blurted out, "Steward Victor, while setting up a tradingpany will indeed be costly, it promises enormous returns."
"True." Victor nodded with a smile, his eyes bearing a wise and discerning look.
He recognized Khosro''s fervent attitude and saw the eager businessman in him, one who was consumed with the world ofmerce.
"Mr. Khosro, let''s not rush into this; I didn''t say we wouldn''t establish the tradingpany. However, given that it epasses many aspects, why don''t we take it a step further and build a city instead?" Victor suggested, startling both Mia and Eluna.
"To construct a city!"
The proposal seemed incredibly massive, especially whenpared to the smaller territory overseen by the Dark Lord.
Moreover, a city is a human establishment, building one in the Dark Lord''s domain would appear as a direct provocation, potentially inciting the wrath of the Azure Empire.
The notion carried an undercurrent of peril, a sentiment echoed by Eluna who said, "This is too risky."
Mia nodded in agreement, "Steward Victor, perhaps we should wait for Lord Ethan to return and discuss this. Constructing a city is a defiance towards the Azure Empire. If they send an army, we won''t stand a chance."
"No!" Victor countered with a confident shake of his head, "Now is the perfect time to build a city. The Azure Empire, despite its grandeur, is not unified; many families are at loggerheads. Under the harsh rule of Lana Mokos, dissatisfaction grows among the empire''s nobles. Building a city now would grant them a pretext to oppose Lana Mokos."
"Besides that fundamental reason, the territory is reaching the peak of its development. The surroundingnds are all upied, but this has created a certain disorder with structures not being logically positioned. Furthermore, we need more hands on deck."
Victor''s extensive rationale left Mia and Eluna pondering deeply.
Khosro, on the other hand, was utterly astounded.
To build a city!
It was an audacious and exhrating n.
Strangely, a surge of excitement bubbled within Khosro, fueling an impulsive desire tomence construction immediately.
Finally, Eluna conceded, "In that case, I agree."
Following suit, Mia nodded, "Building a city seems feasible. However, we might need to reach out to other Dark Lords; I believe they would back this initiative."
"Reaching out is essential. If the Azure Empire dares to cause trouble, I suspect those Dark Lords who have faced the empire''s aggression would be eager for retaliation," Victor affirmed with a smile, revealing that the city''s construction wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment suggestion but a well-pondered n.
After reading Ethan''s letter, even without explicit directions, he discerned Ethan''s intentions.
With a confirmed strategy, Victor acted swiftly, deploying arge number of territorial monsters to survey the surroundingndscapes and structures, from which a detailed topographic map was created.
Subsequently, he began delineating the ns on the map, immersing himself in the task for the entire day, to the point of nearly forgetting the presence of Khosro and his party.
Chapter 227 225-Beginning the Construction of the City
Chapter 227 Chapter225-Beginning the Construction of the City
"Boss, have we been neglected?"
On a small hillock within the territory, Khosro and a few of his subordinates sat, feeling rather abandoned.
Ever since Victor had finalized the ns, they had been left to their own devices, overlooked by everyone and the monsters paid them no heed whatsoever.
"Just wait a little longer," Khosro suggested with a reassuring tone.
"But, on another note, joining Lord Ethan''s forces might just be the best decision I''ve made in my life." He couldn''t help but smile, the thrill of the potential endeavor still very much alive in him.
At that moment, Victor appeared, walking towards Khosro with a blueprint in hand.
Pointing to the diagram, he asked, "Future guild leader, where would you like to establish the guild?"
After studying the map contemtively for a good while, Khosro finally pointed to a peripheral area delineated on the document. "Here would be good. I also have a suggestion to excavate this area and connect it to the external river. This way, we can transport goods via water, which would significantly reduce costs." Khosro illustrated his idea on the blueprint.
"That''s an excellent idea," Victor praised with a nod, internally deciding to entrust Khosro with more responsibilities in the future.
He recognized that Khosro wasn''t just qualified to be a remarkable guild leader, but also possessed a keen insight into administrative affairs that could substantially lessen Victor''s workload, even though Victor considered these tasks fairly light to begin with.
Once Khosro''s input was marked down, Victor called over Mia and the others once again.
After three days of intense discussions, aprehensive cityyout was finally crafted.
As the deliberations progressed, Khosro found himself bing an integral part of the territory''s development.
As for his few subordinates, they were nonchntly assigned by Victor to the position of monster trainers, tasked with overseeing the training of less intelligent monsters.
"Now, there remains one final issue " Victor brought up, the group''s attention focusing on him, "What should we name this city?"
This seemingly simple question stumped everyone present, as different individuals harbored different opinions.
The debate eventually spiraled into a heated argument.
Atst, Victor intervened, "Let''s all stop this, a city can''t be built in a day. Besides, the privilege of naming the city should belong solely to Lord Ethan. Let''s put this matter on hold until Lord Ethan returns."
With that, the dispute came to a halt.
With a n in ce, the construction of the city swiftly got underway.
Victor dispatched messengers to establish contact with the neighboring Dark Lords.
They were in unanimous agreement and even fervently assured that if there were any difficulties with resources, they could be approached for assistance.
The reason behind this enthusiastic response wasn''t lost on Victor.
Building a city was not a small undertaking; it would surely catch the attention of the Azure Empire.
As the empire''s focus shifted, it would consequently lessen the pressure on other Dark Lord domains.
After all, not every Dark Lord could emte the Devil Guild, standing fearless in the face of the Azure Empire.
Indeed, the current aggressive stance of the Azure Empire, constantly dispatching hero squads to assault various Dark Lord territories, was tied to the Devil Guild''s personnel annihting the entire guard force of Frosty City.
It was a tant p in the face of the Azure Empire, a deed now known to all. The empire wasn''t so magnanimous as to overlook such an affront.
Retribution, when the time came, was inevitable.
Yet, contemting this oue, a cold smile surfaced on Victor''s face.
"I am really looking forward to it," he mused, a dark anticipation curling within him.
"I wonder, can our long-trained monster army instill fear in the Azure Empire?" Victor pondered, his mind a whirlpool of strategies and predictions, before resuming his supervision of the various construction endeavors.
Besides informing the neighboring Dark Lords, Victor had Khosro summon arge contingent of craftsmen.
Initially reluctant, the craftsmen couldn''t resist Khosro''s persuasive skills and the promise of generouspensation, eventually following him to the Abandoned Temple with hearts aflutter with anticipation.
With the craftsmen arriving and materials adequately prepared, the city constructionmenced.
Snowy ins.
Here, the world stretched endless and white, a vast expanse where the only visible hue was white.
Especially on fog-enveloped days, it became nearly impossible to discern any form in the proximity, the world reduced to a nk canvas of cold and ice.
Traversing the Snowy ins, one could easily lose their way, ultimately bing a frozen sculpture, a testament to the merciless embrace of the cold.
Thankfully, Ethan and Sherry harbored no such fears; their individual strengths rendered them resilient to the ins'' harsh conditions.
It was during their journey that Ethan discovered a surprising element within himselfa force reminiscent of moltenva.
After a moment of pondering, realization dawned that it was a residue of power from the Angry Dragon Haviss.
Seeing the potential benefits of harboring an extra source of power, Ethan opted to retain it, rather than expelling it from his system.
"The cial Canyon is just up ahead," Sherry noted,unching into an exnation about the ins and the myriad unique monsters inhabiting the Canyon, recounting how many hunters from the Snowy ins would venture into the Canyon seeking their prey.
Over time, a small town had sprung to life at the outskirts of the cial Canyon.
Ethan nodded, setting aside the "Guide to Spatial Esoteric Practice" he had been reading. Given his current mental fortitude, multitasking was effortless.
Despite this, the intricacies of space magic skill proved incredibly challenging, with Ethan managing to grasp less than a page of content.
The actual implementation of space magic remained a distant aspiration.
Sherry too found herself outpaced by the depth of the subject.
Despite Ethan''s open invitation to explore the contents, a mere nce left her mentally exhausted, unable to delve further.
"I wonder how the town we passed before is faring?" the thought suddenly struck Ethan, memories of a secretden town on the fringes of the Snowy ins flooding back.
"We will be passing it again on our way back," Sherry replied off-handedly, leading Ethan toward the small town.
However, what met their eyes was andscape of ruins, a shocking turn of events that left Sherry reeling.
A thorough inspection revealed that the entire town had sumbed to devastation.
Structuresy in ruins, and several frozen bodiesy concealed under the snowy nket, discernible only by fragments of clothing peeking through the icy coverage.
"Did you find anything?" Ethan inquired as Sherry returned from her survey.
Shaking her head, Sherry hypothesized, "It might have been the doing of a powerful monster passing through, leading to the town''s destruction. Judging by the state of things, it has been some time since the tragedy urred. The absence of survivors choosing to return and dwell here suggests the monster might still be lingering nearby."
"Hold on, let me ask someone," Ethan said, and proceeded to activate the long-unused chat interface.
Streams of information raced past, the majority of which were meaningless content, primarily dominated by a flurry of distress calls.
After all, the looming threat of the Azure Empire was immense.
Moreover, as understanding of the world deepened, many chose to remain hidden, rendering the majority of the info stream unreliable.
Ethan had no desire to squander his time sifting through the barrage of worthless messages.
Without hesitation, he sent a direct message to Dark Lord Lava.
[Unknown Dark Lord: I have arrived at the small town outside cial Canyon. The town has been destroyed. Do you know what happened?]
In less than a second, Dark Lord Lava responded.
[Dark Lord Lava: You''ve finally arrived!]
[Dark Lord Lava: The destruction of the town was the doing of a Snow Falcon from the Snowy ins. A group of hunters from the ins had targeted the Snow Falcon''s young. Unforeseen, the Snow Falcon became aware of their presence at the critical moment. Realizing escape was futile, the hunters killed the young, inciting a frenzied rampage from the Snow Falcon that decimated the town.]
[Dark Lord Lava: But you have nothing to worry about; with your strength, the Snow Falcon stands no chance against you.]
[Dark Lord Lava: Also, enter from here.]
Following the message, Dark Lord Lava provided a detailed map of the cial Canyon.
Ethan scanned it briefly, memorizing the necessary details before sharing the tragic backstory of the town''s ruin with Sherry.
Without further dy, they stepped into the embrace of cial Canyon, delving deeper into its icy folds.
Not long after their departure, a massive Snow Falcon, with a wingspan stretching several tens of meters wide, descended upon the town''s remains.
In a fit of madness, it furiously pped its wings, wreaking havoc on the remaining structures, its piercing cries slicing through the cold air, announcing its anguish to the world.
Of course, this event bore no rtion to Ethan and Sherry,
Guided by the map, Ethan and Sherry sessfully navigated their way to a cave within the cial Canyon.
Upon entering, Ethan immediately felt a surge of blistering heat.
"It makes sense to choose this ce; there seems to be underground magma below," Ethan realized inwardly.
It was certain that Dark Lord Lava''s true form had a connection to molten rock.
However, the magma found in typical locations was incredibly hot, a ce even those proficient in the Power of Lava dared not linger.
The snow-covered mountains, however, were different.
The eternally unmelting ice suppressed the potency of the magma, facilitating the effortless absorption of the Power of Lava.
Ethan sensed this distinctly.
Not long after entering, the Power of Lava within him had strengthened considerably.
Subsequently, Ethan and Sherry ventured further into the cave.
The temperature deep within the cavern escted, yet it remained within their tolerance.
At that moment, a sh of light pierced the deeper recesses of the cave, and an incredibly tall figure abruptly stepped out from the rocky wall, weing the approaching Ethan and Sherry with a greeting.
"My friends, wee to my abode!"
Chapter 228 226-Flamefruit
Chapter 228 Chapter226-mefruit
Dark Lord Lava''s appearance conformed to Ethan''s stereotypical understanding of molten rock entities.
Fiery red skin adorned with ck patterns, a towering stature standing at about three to four meters tall, topped with a pair of goat horns on his head a standard depiction of a demon.
Yet, the only inconsistency was Dark Lord Lava''s personality.
He was exceedingly warm, akin to a me, something Ethan found slightly disconcerting.
After being ushered in by Dark Lord Lava, Ethan and Sherry were settled onto chairs that could double as beds.
Soon after, Dark Lord Lava presented a few fiery red fruits, each as big as a human head.
With a smile, he said, "Come, have a taste. These are mefruits. They can slightly enhance one''s physique and potentially allow one toprehend the Power of me. Most importantly, they are delicious."
He then introduced himself, "My real name is Oriel. And you?"
"Ethan," came the measured reply.
Turning his attention to Sherry and getting a response, Oriel continued cheerfully, "Brother Ethan, don''t be deceived by the unassuming location and dpidated appearance of this cave. Deep within, it is the breeding ground for these mefruits!"
Ethan began to think that his earlier assumptions were mistaken.
Tentatively, he asked, "Oriel, is it the presence of the mefruits that brought you here?"
"Of course, what else?" Oriel responded instantly.
The answer left Ethan somewhat speechless, finding Oriel to be a character indeed.
In a world where power reigned supreme, Oriel''s utmost priority wasn''t enhancing his strength, but rather, things like mefruit.
However, after consuming a small piece of mefruit, Ethan had to agree with Oriel; the fruit was truly marvelous, not only in taste but also in the sensations it bestowed.
The flesh of the mefruit was red, resembling flowing magma, yet carried a refreshing fragrance.
But it was only upon consuming it did one realize that it was cool as it entered the mouth.
Once fully swallowed, a warm sensation could be felt emanating within the lower abdomen, a warmth that enveloped the bodyfortingly.
It was indeed a perfect sensation.
"Oriel, how did youe across the mefruit?" Ethan''s perception of Oriel shifted once more.
Oriel burst into heartyughter, saying, "I knew no one could resist the charm that the mefruit brings. As for how I found them, it was purely a coincidence."
"And, let me share a secret with you; the mefruit has enhancing effects in ''that'' department."
Ethan gave him a peculiar look, understanding instantly what ''that'' referred to.
Consequently, he helped himself to a few more pieces; after all, a little enhancement in that area could only be a good thing.
As their joyful conversation unfolded, they eventually touched upon the primary agenda.
"As for the Blood Source, I don''t have any at the moment. But I will in a while. How much do you need? I''ll personally deliver it to you when the timees," Ethan said, referring to the agreement they had established at the outset.
However, Oriel''s expression turned strange at this, and he asked Ethan, "Ethan, have you heard the news about the Azure Empire manufacturing and openly selling the Blood Source?"
"The Azure Empire has created the Blood Source?" Ethan was caught off guard, finding the news somewhat unbelievable.
The Oksd heart in Lana Mokos''s possession was a secondary heart,cking the potent capabilities of the primary heart and unable to produce Blood Source.
Yet, Oriel had no reason to lie...
At that moment, Oriel asked again, "Is the Oksd heart in your possession?"
The direct question left Ethan momentarily stunned, but after a brief contemtion, he candidly responded, "Yes, the Oksd heart is with me. Oksd has two hearts; it is the primary heart that can consume flesh and extract the essence to create the Blood Source."
"In the Red Jade Valley, what Lana Mokos took was the secondary heart."
"It was just a coincidence."
Ethan''s power had grown substantial enough that even if others came to know and aimed to snatch it, they would be marching towards their own demise.
This formidable personal strength was the foundation of Ethan''s confidence.
After sharing, Ethan asked Oriel in return, "Oriel, how did youe to know about this?"
With a smile, Oriel replied, "It was because the goods from the Azure Empire didn''t match up. After our previous conversation, I procured a drop of Blood Source from the Devil Guild and turned it into some fertilizer. Later, when the Azure Empire announced they had produced Blood Source, I had some seized and realized something was off with those Blood Sources."
"Although the Blood Source produced by the Azure Empire works, its effect is far too weak."
"I can assert, it is a substandard product."
"And the reason I could deduce that you have the Oksd heart rtes to the Devil Guild. I can only tell you once you be a member."
"No, once you join, you''ll find out on your own."
Oriel once again broached the subject of joining the Devil Guild.
Yet Ethan found himself drawn to a term in Oriel''s words, and queried, "Oriel, what do you mean by ''fertilizer'' that you mentioned?"
"Fertilizer?"
"Ah, you mean that."
"It is naturally the fertilizer for the mefruit. mefruit can only thrive in environments rich in the Power of me. They grow extremely slowly, taking at least five years to bear fruit a single time."
"As you know, given the delectable nature of the mefruit, I cannot afford to wait that long."
"So, I began researching ways to hasten the fruit-bearing process of the mefruit, eventually discovering that by blending some powerful treasures with molten rock essence, I could create a specialized fertilizer for the mefruit."
"And among these, the Blood Source has the best effect."
Oriel''s exnation left Ethan not knowing whether tough or cry.
He had never imagined that Oriel would go to such lengths for the sake of mefruit.
However, momentster, Ethan''s perspective shifted once again.
Oriel brought out a few more mefruits, significantly smaller than the ones previously presented, only about the size of a fist, and exhibiting subtle differences in their outer appearance.
"Try this," Oriel said.
Ethan picked one up and bit into it directly.
As he did, he abruptly stood up, his voice filled with immense surprise, "This is the power of Blood Source!"
"Exactly!" Oriel nodded approvingly. "After being transformed into fertilizer, the power enclosed within the Blood Source doesn''t dissipate but is absorbed by the mefruit. Most importantly, the Blood Source power absorbed by the mefruit is mild, so mild that even an ordinary person could assimte it. If word of this gets out, everyone would go insane."
This time, Ethan was thoroughly astonished.
He remembered the words old John in the undergroundmand post had once impressed upon him.
"Ethan, your power is incredibly vast, allowing you to disdain all others. But remember always, even the mightiest force, if not guided by sufficient wisdom, can only morph one into a brute, a beast possessing mere strength. I don''t wish to see you bing that. Therefore, remain humble, never underestimate anyone, not even a beggar."
Now, Ethan perceived the profound truth in those words.
Although he hadn''t shown it before, deep down he had felt disdain for Oriel''s approach.
But now, he suddenly realized it wasn''t that Oriel didn''t care about possessing such power, but that he didn''t need it.
Because indeed, Oriel was distinct from the majority of people Ethan had met.
If this was true for Oriel, what about the Devil Guild?
Ethan found himself growing increasingly intrigued.
At the same time, he couldn''t help but genuinely praise, "This is a monumental feat. I have never considered using Blood Source in such a manner. Moreover, if Blood Source can be utilized this way, couldn''t other treasures be used simrly?"
"It''s a question worth exploring, but sadly, Ick the materials," Orielmented, a touch of despondency in his voice.
Then he once again turned to Ethan, asking, "Ethan, do you want to join the Devil Guild?"
"Can you give me a brief overview of the Devil Guild?" Ethan inquired.
Although he was leaning towards joining, he still wanted to have a preliminary understanding of the Devil Guild before making amitment.
Oriel pondered for a moment before responding, "The Devil Guild is a gathering ce for individuals with simr passions. It''s not just an organization as rumored, where numerous powerful Dark Lords unite to counter the Azure Empire. That is only one aspect of it, and there is much more that I can''t encapste in a short exnation. In short, it''s an interesting organization, much like the mefruit."
"Alright, I''ll join. What''s the test?" Ethan conceded after a moment of contemtion.
ording to his observation, Oriel was not deceiving him.
"Hold on a moment," Oriel instructed before closing his eyes, sitting immobile.
After a brief pause, he opened his eyes and said to Ethan, "Your situation is somewhat unique. Oberlis is on his way here and will arrive shortly."
In the next instant, Ethan grasped just how soon Oriel''s ''shortly'' was.
Almost the moment Oriel finished speaking, a space gate appeared before the trio, gradually expanding to form a vortex-like spatial door.
From it emerged a slender man, taking confident strides as he stepped out from the anomaly.
Chapter 229 227-Joining the Devil Guild
Chapter 229 Chapter227-Joining the Devil Guild
"He is Oberlis," Dark Lord Lava Oriel indicated, pointing at the lean man who emerged from the spatial rift.
Oberlis seemed somewhat disgruntled, shouting at Oriel, "Oriel, don''t address me in such an ordinary manner. You should add the prefix ''Space Wanderer.''"
"That won''t do," Oriel tly refused.
Oberlis was visibly furious, finally gritting his teeth and saying, "Oriel, for the sake of mefruit, I''ll forgive your rudeness this time."
Then, under Ethan''s astonished gaze, the mefruits vanished in an instant.
This is a Space Ring!
Ethan sensed the familiar fluctuations.
"My fruits!"
"Oberlis, those fruits were to entertain Ethan, they weren''t for you. Return them to me right now!" Oriel roared in anger.
"That won''t do," Oberlis echoed the same phrase before continuing, "Oriel, calm down, don''t disturb my assessment of the new recruit for the Devil Guild."
Oriel subsided, albeit with a fiery re directed at Oberlis.
Unperturbed, Oberlis turned to Ethan and asked calmly, "You are Ethan, correct?"
"Yes, that''s me," Ethan nodded.
Oberlis then pulled out a small booklet, flipping through it.
Soon, he found what he was looking for, briefly reviewing it before closing the booklet and addressing Ethan, "Congrattions, Ethan. From now on, you are a member of the Devil Guild."
"Wait, wasn''t there supposed to be a test?" Ethan was incredibly surprised. He hadn''t done anything, and yet he was already admitted into the Devil Guild?
Oberlis chuckled, "The test has already beenpleted. Joining the Devil Guild isn''t about undergoing old-fashioned, various tests. You possess formidable power ande highly rmended by Oriel. But most importantly, you are being hunted by Lana Mokos. And we particrly enjoy opposing Lana Mokos."
"Being hunted?" Ethan was momentarily stunned, failing to grasp the situation.
Oberlis pped Ethan on the shoulder, smiling warmly as he said, "That woman Lana Mokos has noticed something amiss with the Oksd heart, and she is currently tracing your whereabouts. You are in trouble, but we in the Devil Guild have never feared trouble."
Joining the Devil Guild in such a manner was beyond Ethan''s expectations.
It seemed far too hasty.
Oberlis didn''t care about what Ethan was thinking internally.
He took out a ring and handed it to Ethan, saying, "This is the Devil Ring, it can be used to sense other Devil Guild members. Also, remember this special spell; it will allow you to establish a mental connection with other people in the Devil Guild, making it easier to find them."
"Earlier, it was through this method that Oriel was able to contact others."
"Of course, the most important thing is the gathering."
"Every month, Devil Guild members will have a gathering. We exchange and discuss various pieces of information, share all sorts of knowledge, or trade various treasures during these meetings."
"When the timees, the Devil Ring will automatically open a space portal."
"And the most crucial thing is that both the Devil Ring and the Devil Guild meeting ce are magnificent masterpieces of the great Space Wanderer Oberlis!" Oberlis said with utmost confidence, ceaselessly boasting about himself.
Unable to bear it any longer, Oriel yelled, "Oberlis, your mission here is done! Now, leave my residence; you''re not wee here anymore!"
"Oriel, you''re truly heartless," Oberlis provoked Oriel in a peculiar tone.
Just as a furious Oriel swung a punch at him, Oberlis opened a space gate and left directly.
"Don''t mind him, Ethan, Oberlis is a cunning person," said Oriel, still very angry and disgruntled.
Ethan, on the other hand, was greatly enlightened.
Not only because of Oberlis'' terrifying space magic that could create space portals so easily, showcasing Oberlis'' strength, but also because such a powerful individual still childishly snatched Oriel''s mefruit.
What about the other people in the Devil Guild?
This was bing more and more interesting.
"Are the other members of the Devil Guild like Oberlis?" Ethan asked curiously.
"No, that guy is an outlier. If it weren''t for his mastery in space magic and his contributions to the Devil Guild, we would have united and proposed to expel him from the guild a long time ago," Oriel shook his head as he spoke.
Naturally, Ethan didn''t take Oriel''s words seriously.
Through Oberlis and Oriel, Ethan gained a bit of understanding about the Devil Guild.
However, when he asked for more detailed information, Oriel directly said, "Well, let me see... The timing is almost right. In another five days, it will be the monthly gathering of the Devil Guild members. You can enter the meeting ce through the Space Ring then, and ask any questions you may have at that time."
With Oriel saying so, Ethan ceased his inquiries and they moved on to discussing other matters.
The two chatted very happily. Oriel even took out several mefruits cultivated with Blood Source to gift to Ethan once again, constantly reminding him before he left to definitely give him a batch once the Blood Source was produced.
Ethan agreed heartily.
Afterward, he and Sherry left Oriel''s residence, once again embarking on their journey to find Henry Powell.
Just as the two stepped out of the cial Canyon, a massive Snow Falcon swooped down, intending to tear Ethan and Sherry to shreds.
However, sensing the terrifying aura emanating from Ethan, the Snow Falcon hastily halted, but unable to control its swift speed, it plunged into a pile of snow.
This brought tears ofughter to Sherry''s eyes.
Five days passed, and Ethan and Sherry had reached the depths of the Snowy ins.
On this day, they weren''t hurrying on their journey, as the day Oriel had mentioned, the day of the Devil Guild members'' gathering, had arrived.
Ethan and Sherry found a small cave and quietly waited there.
Before long, a burning sensation emanated from the Devil Ring.
Ethan channeled power into the Devil Ring, and a space gate appeared before him.
Before entering, Ethan turned to Sherry and said, "Wait for me here."
Sherry smiled and replied, "Be careful."
Nodding, Ethan stepped into the space gate and instantly arrived at another location.
It resembled the interior of a church empty, with a long table set up in the central area, nked by dozens of chairs on both sides.
Soon, other space gates emerged in this space.
Members of the Devil Guild arrived one after another.
Among them were familiar faces to Ethan Oriel and Oberlis and about a dozen people he did not recognize.
These individuals also scrutinized Ethan but didn''t approach to inquire further, evidently maintaining the gravity customary to these monthly gatherings.
After a while, the founder of the Devil Guild arrived.
Distinct from the others, the founder donned a finely crafted armor and wore a metal helmet infused with magic, concealing their true face.
"Everyone, the gathering has begun."
As everyone took their seats, the armored founder of the Devil Guild spoke.
It was an extremely crisp voice, leading Ethan to surmise that the speaker was likely a young girl.
Through Oriel, Ethan confirmed this guess and learned that the girl''s name was Rose.
However, the reason behind her choice to adorn herself in full armor remained a mystery to all members of the Devil Guild.
"At today''s gathering, let us first wee the neer," Rose announced.
Following her words, all eyes turned to Ethan, who was seated beside Oriel, and a chorus of greetings rang out.
Next, Rose lifted her hand, and a glow akin to a starry sky emerged from it.
With a graceful sweep of her hand, it soared towards Ethan as she exined, "This is a divination, Ethan. You can ce your hand upon it."
Oriel nodded encouragingly at Ethan who had turned to look.
"This is the normal procedure, perhaps a small amusement of Rose''s, or possibly a true divination. Naturally, the results are generally quite impressive titles, like mine being the ''Lava Artificer,'' and Oberlis being dubbed the ''Space Wanderer,'' although Oberlis is the only one who makes it a point to use it regrly," Oriel exined, seizing the opportunity to mock Oberlis yfully.
Thismentary likely had Oberlis as its intended audience, for following Oriel''s words, Oberlis sent a furious re his way, ignitingughter amongst some other members at the gathering.
Then, Ethan extended his hand to touch the glowing orb of starry light.
The luminescent sphere dispersed, floating above the long table to form the phantom image of a dragon.
The dragon was immensely majestic, its chest bearing several colorful scales resembling precious gemstones.
Its head boasted five stout draconian horns lined atop its crown. Below its massive bodyy sprawling, vibrant cities, creating an image as if the dragon was surveying its own domain.
After a moment of witnessing this grand spectacle, Rose, seated at the forefront, finally spoke with a tone of substantial contemtion, "Eternal Guardian, that is the title bestowed upon you by the divination. You can refer to yourself by this title in the future; it will undoubtedly serve you well."
With a hint of fatiguecing her words, it was evident that the act of divining was considerably taxing for Rose.
Ethan took mental note of this title, watching as the dragon''s phantom slowly dissipated.
A strange, ineffable feeling overtook him, leaving him with questions he couldn''t quite articte.
With the divinationplete, they proceeded to the main agenda of the gathering.
Chapter 230 228-Trade at the Meeting
Chapter 230 Chapter228-Trade at the Meeting
For Ethan, everything about the meeting was utterly fascinating.
And when Rose, seated at the head of the table, announced that the meeting would be getting down to business, it was almost visibly evident how everyone sprang to life, making the gathering feel as lively as a marketce.
Everyone became visibly animated, making the gathering feel akin to a bustling marketce. However, there remained an underlying sense of order.
Oriel, seated beside Ethan, leaned in and exined, "Ethan, the primary purpose of these gatherings is for trade, to seek assistance from one another. Often, especially for those from different regions, gathering specific ingredients for a recipe or raw materials for a weapon can pose challenges."
Ethan nodded, resonating with the sentiment.
Soon enough, many people at the meeting struck deals with one another.
Seizing the moment, Oriel expressed his need for powerful materials and showcased the mefruit he had cultivated, which piqued the interest of many.
One by one, they disyed their unique resources, widening Ethan''s horizons.
"Ethan, is there something specific you''re after?" Oriel inquired with a grin, epting a rare material handed to him by another attendee.
The question left Ethan momentarily stumped.
His list of needs was extensive. Be it rare forging materials, concoction recipes, blueprints for formidable structures, and more all were desirable to Ethan.
To voice them all might seem avaricious. Yet, Ethan was undeterred.
Drawing a deep breath, he rattled off, "I''m looking to purchase some potion blueprints, rare forging materials, insights into Alchemy... And, if anyone has information on a Dwarf Craftsman Master named Henry Powell, that''s also up for trade. As for what I offer in return, I have the Blood Source. However, the exchange might need a bit of time."
Upon his deration, an unusual hush fell over the crowd.
Every gaze converged on Ethan, eyes gleaming with a mix of envy and anticipation especially at the mention of the Blood Source, which seemingly ignited a fervor within them.
"I''ll do it."
A member chimed in, extracting a blueprint and offering it towards Ethan. "This is an ancient architectural design known as the Evolution Pool. Once constructed, it can randomly enhance the attributes of summoned monsters. However, the construction requires a vast amount of resources. I''m willing to trade it for ten drops of Blood Source."
Such a gem!
Not just Ethan, but everyone present was captivated.
However, unlike Ethan, they didn''t possess the Blood Source to broker such a deal.
The atmosphere of the meeting grew even more electrifying.
Ethan and several others struck up various trades, setting the next meeting as their trade date.
This hastened Ethan''s urgency in locating Henry Powell; he didn''t want to renege on his promises.
Much to Ethan''s astonishment, someone knew of Henry Powell''s whereabouts.
While everyone engaged in animated discussion, Rose, seated at the primary position, merely observed in silence.
No one could decipher her expression beneath her mask, but now she spoke.
"I''m aware of Henry Powell''s location," she announced, turning her gaze to Ethan. "I can share this information, but I have a request in return: you must assist me on a particr task."
Rose''s stiption took the attendees by surprise.
To everyone''s perception, not only was Rose an enigma, but she was undoubtedly mighty.
The sole person in the room who knew Rose''s true identity was Oberlis.
Yet, Oberlis regarded Rose with profound respect, which made many curious about who she truly was.
However, within the Devil''s meeting, probing into another''s secrets was forbidden, as were internal conflicts.
Consequently, many had to suppress their burning curiosities.
Most crucially, this was the first time Rose had ever asked for help.
Ethan didn''t hastily agree, instead inquiring, "May I know what it entails?"
Rose pondered for a moment before replying, "You can. Sooner orter, you''de to know of it. And it''s something everyone present here will eventually face."
The room grew thick with anticipation.
"That is" "To help me endure a trial of the god," Rose revealed her request.
This statement sent shockwaves throughout the gathering, prompting many to abruptly rise from their seats.
Trial of the god!
Those who managed to join the Devil Guild seemed no different from anyone else during these meetings.
However, once outside, they all shared a particr identity
All were mighty Dark Lords!
They governed vast territories andmanded legions of summoned monsters. Most importantly, their power was immense.
Perhaps not as immense as Ethan''s, but whenpared to the average person, they were undoubtedly on another level.
The trial of the god was a concept almost everyone was familiar with.
At these meetings, not only were items traded, but they also exchanged thetest news, historical secrets, and knowledge, which was another crucial aspect of these gatherings.
Understanding the significance of the trial of the god, it was no wonder the others were so stirred.
Immediately, a Dark Lord, simr in stature to Oriel, stood up. mes danced atop his head, and even as he spoke, fiery breath escaped his lips.
"Rose, I can assist with that," he offered. "You know, I''m just a tad short on luck right now."
After stating his piece, he took his seat again.
Rose gazed at him, shaking her head slightly, "Kavi, you don''t quite fit the bill. If there are subsequent trials of the god, I''ll keep you in mind."
"Very well," Kavi replied, sounding slightly deted.
At that very moment, Ethan addressed the crowd, "I too possess a token of the trial of the god."
With that, he unveiled the gift bestowed upon him by Rhine, the Crystal of Aquaman.
The moment it made its appearance, the distinctive aura it exuded left everyone in awe.
Some couldn''t resist eximing, "What''s going on here? Why does this neer have so many treasures?"
"Please, he''s no mere neer. He''s the one on Lana Mokos''s wanted list," someone rified.
However, what piqued most people''s interest was Ethan''s terms.
"What are your conditions?"
"I mean, what does one need to join this trial of the god?"
Kavi was the first to pose the questions.
Ethan shook his head, "I''m not entirely certain about the specific requirements. My knowledge of the trial of the god is quite limited. Is it really that crucial?"
"Aren''t you aware it''s an essential path to bing a deity?" Kavi countered.
Ethan fell into contemtion, and after a brief moment, he shared, "This Crystal of Aquaman was a gift from a prophetess. When she gave it to me, she cautioned that using the trial of the god to ascend to deity status might not be the wisest of trades. For it symbolizes a form of bondage."
"The true essence of the trial of the god is to amass experience."
With Ethan''s words, the entire meetingpsed into silence.
At that moment, all eyes converged on Rose, who upied the central seat of honor.
Clearly, they were unacquainted with such revtions and sought verification from her.
To their surprise, even Rose seemed momentarily shaken, her frame quivering slightly as the weight of Ethan''s words settled in.
With gratitude, she said, "Ethan, I''m deeply thankful for the insight you''ve shared. For now, let''s set aside the matter of the trial of the god. I need to reflect on it further."
"As for the information you seek, I can provide it directly. The Dwarf Craftsman Master, Henry Powell, currently resides in a quaint vige nestled deep within the snow mountains. A decade ago, he ventured into the cial Lair, discovering a unique material there a block of ice incredibly robust in nature. Over the past ten years, he''s been relentlessly mining this peculiar substance."
Rose''s details were meticulously precise, even going so far as to mark the location on a Snowy ins map for Ethan.
Such specificity seemed excessive, leading Ethan to suspect that this was likely rted to the vital intel he had just shared.
The meeting concluded hastily.
After bing privy to the veiled truths of the trial of the god, Rose clearlycked the heart to preside further, appearing distracted.
The others mirrored her sentiment. Their longstanding belief held that one could only ascend to deity status via the trial of the god.
Yet now, they confronted the possibility of subterfuge within this process.
Put inly, there was a chance that the trial was merely a ploy by deities to select servile subjects.
And while these servants might technically bear the title of ''deity,'' the idea was absurd to the multitude of Dark Lords present.
They''d rather perish battling formidable foes than attain deity status in such a demeaning manner.
It went against their very core.
With the meeting adjourned, attendees dispersed through the space gates, leaving the vast hall eerily silent, save for Rose at the head of the room and Oberlis by her side.
As the quiet settled, Rose let out a sigh, removing her helmet and cing it on the table.
Her true visage was revealed, but only Oberlis was privy to the sight.
Chapter 231 229-The Towering Dwarf
?
"Oberlis, do you believe what Ethan what said to be true?" Rose inquired, her eyes clouded with uncertainty.
As she removed her helmet, a cascade of silvery-white hair, reminiscent of a waterfall, fell around her, revealing the tapered ears characteristic of her lineage.
She was an elf.
Hearing her question, Oberlis nodded and said, "I believe there''s no need for Ethan to lie. Besides, Sister Rose, don''t you find the trial of the Elf King so peculiar? Especially for each generation who participates in the trial, there''s a noticeable change in their aura after they sessfullyplete it."
"What''s even more unsettling is that the temperament of each sessive Elf King is strikingly simr."
"Many attribute this to the legacy, but now it seems that it''s not so straightforward. I suspect those Elven Inheritors who''vepleted the trial of Elf King essentially be incarnations of the first Elf King."
As soon as he spoke, Rose''s face paled in shock.
"Silence, Oberlis!" She sharply reprimanded, "You''re a part of the elf n too. How could you question the first Elf King?"
"A part of the elf n?" Oberlis scoffed bitterly, his eyes turning fierce. "Sister Rose, you consider me as a part of the elf n, but those people, the members of the Dawn Elf Kingdom, they don''t see it that way."
"Theybel me a Dark Elf, a stain on elven honor."
"They are the ones who cast me out!"
"And, sister Rose, how much longer will you deceive yourself? The Dawn Elf Kingdom is irredeemably corrupt, from the deity they venerate, the original Elf King, down to every soul in the kingdom! Didn''t we make the arduous journey to the Eastern Shore in hopes of finding allies to overthrow that decaying Dawn Elf Kingdom?"
Oberlis''s voice reverberated through the hall.
Rose''s expression shifted from anger to sorrow, finally letting out a heavy sigh.
"We''ll discuss thister."
With that, she activated the space gate and departed.
In the conference hall, there is only Oberlis remained.
With a sudden forceful m of his fist on the table, he dered menacingly, "This time, I''ll make them pay!"
...
Deep within the Snowy ins, inside a small mountain cave.
Ethan, having departed the meeting, returned through the space gate.
And he find Sherry standing at the cave''s entrance, seemingly lost in thought as she gazed out.
Ethan approached quietly.
But he was noticed by Sherry only when he was close by.
"Ethan, you''re back," Sherry said with a hint of joy.
Ethan nodded, "What are you looking at, Sherry?"
Sherry pointed to the sky and remarked, "It''s snowing. In Snowy ins, it doesn''t actually snow often, but when it does, it willst for several days. During that time, the heavy snow can bury an entire house, and if left unattended, that snow won''t melt at all."
"After each snowstorm, we would have to shovel out our homes."
"Sadly, those days are no more exist," she sighed.
Snowy ins was Sherry''s homnd, filled with her cherished memories and moments that had once defined her life.
Ethan understood this well, but now wasn''t the time for despair. He consoled Sherry, saying, "Though the past might be hard to forget, just like heavy snow, it will eventually stop. Plus, you have me now, and a whole bunch of friends like Mia and Eluna."
"Yes," Sherry nodded, leaning into Ethan.
The two stood silently, admiring the snowfall.
After a brief respite, they set off into the blizzard.
Three days of travelter, as dusk approached on the third day, Ethan finally glimpsed the small vige Rose had mentioned.
Nestled in the valley of Snowy ins, itprised merely a dozen or so scattered homes.
As Ethan entered, he was immediately met with the hostile stares of several Snowy ins Wolves.
The Snowy ins Wolf ismonly found deep within the Snowy ins.
While they might not be particrly powerful individually, they possess a high level of intelligence, allowing them to coordinate in battle.
Moreover, they have an extremely keen sense of smell, easily detecting various scents.
However, their natural talents seemed insignificant now.
Ethan merely released a hint of his aura, and then all these Snowy ins Wolves cowered, whimpering in terror.
In their understanding, this was an adversary not to be trifled with.
Upon hearing the noise, the vigers emerged from their homes.
There stood an elderly man d in thick fur clothing, who looked at Ethan and Sherry with a hint of apprehension.
He cautiously inquired, "May I ask what brings you both here?"
"We are looking for someone," Ethan replied.
"Looking for someone?" The elder''s brow furrowed in confusion.
Vigers rarely ventured outside.
They sustained themselves on small wildlife from the snowy mountains.
He hadn''t heard of anyone in the vigemunicating with the outside world.
"We are in search of a Dwarf, a Dwarf Craftsman named Henry Powell," Ethan continued.
"Dwarf Craftsman?" The elder''s puzzlement deepened.
He rified, "Sir, we have no Dwarf Craftsman here. However, there is a craftsman named Henry Powell, but he''s not a Dwarf. He''s a Giant."
"A Giant?" Now, Ethan was taken aback.
Was the information that Victor provided incorrect?
Or perhaps Rose had referred to a different vige?
Regardless, since they were already here, there was no harm in meeting this craftsman.
"May we see him?" Ethan inquired.
"Of course," the elder nodded, leading the way.
Soon, they arrived at a towering stone house.
The elder stepped forward, calling into the residence, "Powell, there are visitors for you."
Soon after, a tremor was felt.
The massive stone house''s door swung open, revealing a colossal figure standing nearly four meters tall.
Despite the towering silhouette, one could still discern distinct Dwarf features - the disproportionatelyrge hands and feet, a thick beard hanging from the jaw, and a balding forehead. Indeed, this was a Dwarf, but quite an unconventional one at that.
Indeed, he appeared to be a Dwarf, but a very unorthodox one.
"Who are you?" The towering Dwarf blocked the doorway, casting a questioning gaze upon Ethan and Sherry.
Taking a moment, Ethan inquired, "Are you Henry Powell? The Dwarf Craftsman Master? We were referred by Victor, hoping tomission you to create a powerful artifact for us."
"Victor?" Henry Powell raised an eyebrow. "That old fossil, he''s still alive? Hmph, if you''vee on his behalf, you might as well leave! I have a grudge against him and will certainly not craft anything for you."
With that, he began to close the door.
Yet the door remained ajar.
Henry Powell paused, and his gaze had shifted to something in Ethan''s hand: a blueprint detailing the Oksd heart.
"This blueprint..." His voice quivered with excitement. "Such a wondrous device... Whoever designed this is truly a genius. No, it''s the heart of the Oksd that''s the true marvel here!"
The design Ethan held was indeed that of the Oksd heart apparatus.
"And this..."
Under the puzzled gaze of HenryPowell, Ethan once again produced another blueprint.
[Divine Artifact Blueprint: sphemous Spear]
[Materials: Trembling Earth Crystalline3, Rending Sky Shard3, Submerging Sea Essence3, Divine Stone1, One drop of Divine Blood.]
[Forging Method: Requires alternating forging with zing mes and Icy Springs.]
[Description: An unfathomably powerful weapon, its very existence is deemed a sphemy against deities! This spear can effortlessly pierce the body of a deity, and as it ys formidable beings, it seems to also absorb some of their powers.]
This blueprint was a reward frompleting a hidden quest.
"This is..." Henry Powell''s voice trembled with mounting excitement, his lips quivering.
Taking the blueprint gently from Ethan, he held it with the reverence of a devout follower meeting their deity.
"So, Mr. Henry Powell, are you capable of forging these for us?" Ethan inquired with a smile.
Henry Powell seemed to be in disbelief as he sought confirmation from Ethan, "Are you sure you want me to craft this divine artifact?"
This was a genuine divine artifact!
Even though Henry Powell prided himself as a master craftsman, he had never worked on such a formidable piece, leading him to doubt his own skills momentarily.
"Of course, if you think you''re up to the task."
"I most definitely am!" Henry Powell assured promptly.
Such an opportunityy before him and there was no way he would let it pass.
However, a realization soon dawned upon him.
"Was this Victor''s doing?" he interrogated. "Did he tell you about that? Did he know of my insatiable temptation for crafting mighty artifacts and hence showed you this blueprint?"
"Hmph, just this once and never again!" Henry Powell added swiftly.
For a true craftsman, forging a divine artifact is the pinnacle of honor, and everything else can be disregarded in the face of it.
Faced with Henry Powell''s words, Ethan simply responded with heartyughter.
Soon after, Henry Powell stepped aside, inviting Ethan and Sherry into his abode.
It was only then that Ethan truly witnessed the craftsmanship prowess of this towering Dwarf craftsman.
Chapter 232 230-Secrets Within The Glacial Lair
?
Henry Powell''s room was brimming with an array of forged weapons.
Besides the weaponry, there were an assortment of unusual equipment, a dazzling array to behold.
What was truly astonishing was that despite Henry Powell''s towering stature, the items he crafted were suitable for ordinary folk.
"Those were made for the vigers," Henry Powell remarked, pointing at a row of bows and spears hanging on the wall. "However, I''d suggest they use this."
Ethan followed Henry Powell''s gesture and spotted a crossbow machine, with several massive bolts ced alongside it.
Henry Powell, with a gleam in his eye, proimed, "This, my friend, is a masterpiece. From a significant distance, it can fell a fierce monster with a single shot. Of course, handling it does require some skill. It''s best utilized atop city walls."
It was evident that his words were directed pointedly at Ethan.
Henry Powell wasn''t a fool; his mastery in forging was testament to that.
Once Ethan provided the blueprint, the implications became clear to him.
The ability to produce the Blood Source, an artifact that enhances one''s power, is something no kingdom would ignore.
They would vie for it by any means. As the possessor, Ethan faced two paths: either offer the blueprint and the heart of Oksd to the mightiest kingdom or choose to stand and fight.
Ethan''s presence in Snowy ins indicated his decision.
Although unsure of the young man''s hidden strengths, Ethan''s course of action resonated with Henry Powell''s preferences.
That resonance was a significant factor in his agreement to assist, even with his friendship with Victor.
While there were underlyingplexities, Ethan chose not to ponder them.
Instead of dwelling on them, it was more worthwhile to marvel at the treasures disyed by Henry Powell.
In truth, Forging shares many parallels with Alchemy.
One might even say the origins of Forging trace back to Alchemy.
However, Alchemy delves into the exploration of rules, representing an art form subtle to perceive and incredibly taxing to pursue.
Forging, on the other hand, is distinct. It leans more towards tangible artifacts, things one can touch and feel.
As Ethan observed the array of items Henry Powell forged, his understanding of Alchemy deepened, giving birth to fresh insights.
If Alchemy could bestow new properties upon items, what wonders could be achieved whenbined with Forging?
Yet, this notion demanded validation.
The pressing concern was to swiftly return to his domain and manufacture Oksd''s apparatus.
Sharing his intentions, Ethan promptly voiced his request to Henry Powell.
"No, no, hold on a moment," Henry Powell promptly declined.
He elucidated, "The reason I reside in this quaint vige is its proximity to the cial Lair, allowing me frequent ess to mine resources. I''ve named one such mineral Hard Ice, an extraordinary material. Swords crafted from Hard Ice boast unparalleled sharpness, and when shaped into armor, its resilience is unmatched."
Henry Powell''s veneration was palpable, underscoring the brilliance of this so-called Hard Ice.
However, having already invested considerable time in this quest, Ethan couldn''t afford further dys.
Ultimately, persuaded by Ethan''s words, Henry Powell resolved to apany him back to his domain. But before departing, he made a special trip to the cial Lair, setting up certain measures.
Upon returning, he generously bestowed all his forged creations upon the vigers.
The vigers emerged to bid farewell to Henry Powell.
Having dwelled in the vige for an extended period, Henry Powell''s departure was met with genuine mncholy from the locals.
Amidst the vigers'' farewells, Ethan and his party made their exit from the depths of the Snowy ins.
The journey back was rather smooth.
Ethan and hispanions encountered no unusual events, and the weather was quite agreeable.
However, Henry Powell''s imposing stature led some of the viges they passed through to mistake him for an attacking Snowy ins Monster.
With a mix of amusement and exasperation, Ethan found himself having to patiently rify the situation.
As for Henry Powell, he was swinging his massive hammer around. "These folks dared to take me for one of those hideous monsters," he huffed.
"Perhaps I should teach them a lesson. So, the next time they encounter a real Snowy ins Monster, they''d know to run, rather than rallying a group to face it head-on."
"It''s alright, Powell. It''s not your fault," Ethan said with aforting chuckle.
At that moment, Sherry turned to Henry Powell and inquired, "Mr. Powell, I''ve heard that there''s a subgroup within the Dwarves who are of a considerable size. Are they the royal line of Dwarves?"
"Hmph, that''s what the uninformed say," Henry Powell responded with disdain.
He dered, "Youngdy, remember this. My kin are called the Mountain Dwarves. We are not to be confused with those who dwell in jungles and caves, surviving on rotten fruits that have fallen to the ground."
Sherry covered her mouth, giggling, signifying she got the message.
Withughter and stories filling their journey, the trio traveled for five days.
Though they passed by Frosty City, they chose not to linger, pressing on in their travels.
By the fifth day, Ethan reached the outskirts of the Snowy ins.
"Come to think of it, thest time I was here was a decade ago," Ethan mused.
For a Dwarf, a decade isn''t considered long. The average lifespan of a Dwarf spans around two hundred years.
The Mountain Dwarves, like Henry Powell, stand out among their kind; even the weakest among them live for at least three centuries.
As for Henry Powell, with hismendable strength, he once casually mentioned that living half a millennium wouldn''t be surprising for him.
Upon hearing this, Sherry could only respond with envy.
As for Ethan, he possesses the Bloodline of the Dragon. The lifespan of a Dragon far exceeds that of a Dwarf.
However, the time Ethan has spent in this world hasn''t been particrly extensive.
He hasn''t truly grasped the loneliness and boredom thates with the passage of countless years, especially now when the vige they just entered seemed to have vanished.
"Could we have taken a wrong turn?" Sherry, sensing something amiss, asked Ethan.
On the edge of the Snowy ins, there was supposed to be a small town.
Now, all that remained was an expanse of endless white snow.
"We''re in the right ce," Ethan asserted with conviction.
He scanned the surroundings and, spotting a familiar hillock, said, "Look over there. That''s the cave we discovered when we leftst time. The innkeeper was lying alone inside it, and we rescued him. Later, a giant serpent appeared."
Sherry''s gaze followed to the hillock. But now, the entrance was sealed shut by a massive rock.
"What happened to the town?" Sherry inquired again, her voiceced with genuine concern.
The entire situation reeked of mystery.
It was then that Henry Powell decided to speak up.
"The year I came to this town, I felt something was off," he began.
"The townsfolk seemed fine at a nce, but there was this faint, elusive aura of a monster about each of them. I simply chose not to concern myself with it back then."
"A monstrous aura? Were they under some sort of monster''s envement?" Ethan pondered internally.
For now, he had no time to dwell on it and merely made a mental note of the mystery.
Ethan, Sherry, and Henry Powell decided to leave the Snowy ins.
To expedite their return, Ethan transformed into his Dragon form, grasping both Sherry and Henry Powell, and flew back towards his domain.
This mode of travel was significantly faster, but it wasn''t the most pleasant experience for Ethan.
The sheer weight of Henry Powell''s robust framebined with the vast distance they had to cover was quite taxing on Ethan''s strength and energy.
Nheless, the pace was indeed rapid.
In just a day, Ethannded on the outskirts of the Abandoned Temple with Sherry and Henry Powell.
However, upon their return, Ethan began to doubt whether they were in the right ce.
"Is this my domain?" he questioned, looking at the under-construction city walls.
Beyond these walls, many other structures were beingid out and built.
Soon, Victor emerged, leading a group. "Lord Ethan, you''ve returned," he greeted with a smile.
Then, casting a nce at Henry Powell standing behind Ethan, Victor burst intoughter, "Powell, I knew you weren''t dead yet!"
"You old geezer, neither are you," retorted Henry Powell.
The two then erupted into heartyughter, eximing in unison, "Long time no see!"
Once theirughter subsided, Ethan voiced the burning question about the drastic transformation of his domain.
Victor exined the situation:
Due to the various policies implemented by the Azure Empire, which showed aggressive posturing against the Dark Lord factions, many Dark Lords found it hard to resist and chose to align with the Azure Empire. However, another group of Dark Lords chose to continue their resistance.
With the increasing infrastructure within the domain and the looming threat of a retaliatory strike from the Azure Empire, the Abandoned Temple''s vulnerability became apparent.
The need arose to construct more formidable defenses against potential attacks.
Hence, building a fortress became the priority.
Chapter 233 231-The Looming War
?
Hence, building a fortress became the priority.
Ethan found himself nodding in agreement with Victor''s ount.
He had even suspected that it was Victor who had persuaded Mia and others to embark on this course of action.
After all, in Mia''s perception, the act of building a city of this magnitude was bound to seriously offend the Azure Empire.
It seemed imprudent and deviated from their strategy of gradual progression.
But in today''s context, many issues can no longer be viewed through the lens of the past.
It was simr to how the kingdoms of the Eastern Shore never anticipated the might of the Azure Empire emerging from the vast oceans, obliterating them with an effortless ease.
"Victor, perhaps you would like to chat with Henry Powell. Afterward, let''s convene a brief meeting," Ethan suggested to Victor, and then retreated into the depths of the Dungeon.
As the heart of his domain, the Dungeon remainedrgely unchanged.
Eachyer was safeguarded by potent Magic Circles, making it a veritable underground fortress.
Word of Ethan''s return spread like wildfire, and Mia and Eluna hastened to meet him.
"Ethan!" They eximed with evident excitement.
Ethan greeted them with a warm smile and embraced each in a heartfelt hug.
Elsewhere.
Following Victor, Henry Powell surveyed the domain and remarked with a stern face, "I truly didn''t expect that you would choose to obey a mere human."
"No, he may not be human," Victor replied. "By many ounts, he is a Dark Lord."
Henry Powell knew Victor well.
The two had been friends for decades, and they had ventured together on countless journeys.
Victor chuckled, retorting, "Is that really so surprising? My entire life, I have pursued the grand truths, aiming to discern the very rules that govern our existence. Once, I was on the brink of seeding."
"Yes, you know it was just a close call." Powell interjected.
"After all, you haven''t seeded yet. If you truly intend to try again, I firmly believe that no matter the cost, you won''t survive this time. You''re spheming against a deity!" Henry Powell eximed, raising his voice.
Halting in his tracks, Victor scrutinized Powell.
The disparity in their sizes was striking: Victor, a middle-aged man standing shy of 1.7 meters, and Powell, a towering 4-meter Mountain Dwarf.
Yet, under Victor''s gaze, it was Powell who seemed to cower.
"Powell, there are things that must be done," Victor began.
"You are not a human. As a Mountain Dwarf, you were born with an expansive lifespan, a robust physique, and an innate legacy and wisdom. Humans, on the other hand, must learn bit by bit, ever ascending based on their talents and determination."
"Yet, there are those who wish to topple the verydder they climb," he continued.
"They refuse to let humanity glimpse the vastness of the world. My endeavorsy a path, ensuring a brighter future for all. This is the duty of a Sage."
Facing such a resolute Victor, Henry Powell felt a touch of helplessness. "I''m just worried about you getting into trouble again," he admitted.
"Don''t be," Victor replied, shaking his head with an air of confidence that left Powell perplexed.
"Is it because of Ethan?" Powell inquired, genuine curiosity in his tone. "From what I see, even if he possesses an impressive Bloodline, how could he possibly aid you?"
"You make a mistake," Victor replied, shaking his head. "Ethan is quite the exception. Initially, I merely observed certain peculiarities about him, but he''s increasingly defied my expectations. And upon my return this time, I''ve discerned something truly rming in him."
A gravity overtook Victor''s face. "What did you see?" Henry Powell pressed.
"In Ethan," Victor began carefully, "I sensed the presence of divine power. It''s faint, but unmistakably there."
Hearing this, Powell was swift to refute.
"That''s impossible!" he eximed. "Victor, your age must be clouding your judgment! Divine power is a prerogative exclusive to deities. Before bing a deity, it''s absolutely impossible to possess it."
Yet, Victor remained unyielding, shaking his head.
"Nothing is absolute," he countered. "Moreover, I brought you here to help forge a device, not to bicker with me."
With that, Victor turned away, leaving Henry Powell to his own reflections.
Not much time had passed before Ethan summoned him to the temporarily established council chamber.
Apanying him was Khosro, who was busy organizing a caravan.
The meeting was concise, primarily focusing on the allocation of quests.
"Powell," Ethan began, "Your primary quest is to manufacture the device using Oksd''s design. Whatever materials you need, consult with Victor and Khosro. They will facilitate it."
"Khosro," he continued, handing over some documents, "Here''s information on several Dark Lord territories. Make the necessary contacts."
"As for you, Victor, you''ll continue to oversee the affairs of our domain. Mia, focus on training the summoned monsters. Eluna, gather intel on the current actions of the Azure Empire..."
As directives flowed, the entire dominion sprang into motion.
Time unfurled, and half a monthter, the territory began to resemble the early formation of a city.
Just as Ethan was engrossed in an alchemy tome, a jubnt announcement broke his concentration.
"Ethan, I have done it!" Dwarf Craftsman Powell''s voice echoed.
The narrow doorway blocked his entrance, so Powell remained outside, calling out.
As Ethan emerged, he found Powell brandishing a device reminiscent of a meat grinder.
"It''s crafted using Oksd''s heart andbined with some other materials," Powell exined, his voice brimming with excitement. "However, it still requires an engraving of a space magic circle atop it. Otherwise, the output will be too meager."
"So, could it operate now?" Ethan inquired.
"Indeed, it is," Powell responded with unshakable confidence.
Ethan promptly had some meat brought in and tossed it straight into the Oksd device.
It took almost a ton of meat to produce just a single drop of Blood Source.
The sheer consumption of resources was so staggering that even Ethan felt it hard to sustain.
Moreover, the efficiency was disappointingly slow.
Henry Powell exined again, " "That''s precisely why we need to inscribe the spatial magic circle. With it, we can introduce resources through multiple channels simultaneously. The capacity of the Oksd device is vast, so there''s no need to worry about whether it can handle the conversion."
"Alright, I understand," Ethan nodded.
After Powell left, Ethan reached out to Oberlis, the only individual proficient in space magic he knew.
Momentster, a space gate materialized.
Oberlis stepped through, querying, "Ethan, what do you need from me?"
"Oberlis, could you help with engraving a space magic circle? The reward is Blood Source," Ethan posed directly.
A realization dawned on Oberlis, "You have begun producing Blood Source?"
"More or less," Ethan affirmed with a nod.
Oberlis broke into a smile, "Consider it done."
With Oberlis'' expertise, the space magic circle was swiftlypleted.
In essence, the Oksd device was no longer aptly namedit had been transformed into a factory.
This new establishment was positioned in the southern section of the city''s blueprint, adjacent to the warehouses and merchant guilds.
The factory consisted of ten vast feeding chambers, where monsters from the domain were designated to supply various meats.
The production rate of Blood Source was heartening. When operating at full capacity, it could produce about a hundred drops of Blood Source every hour.
However, the associated consumption was equally staggering.
The meat reserves within the domain were rapidly depleting.
The task of procuring an ample meat supply now fell to Khosro.
Meanwhile, Oberlis had aplished the space magic circle engraving
And then he received his rewarda generous ten drops of Blood Source, which are to his great delight.
"Remember to call me next time," Oberlis remarked.
With those words, he activated the space gate and departed.
Watching the space gate gradually vanish, Ethan couldn''t help but marvel, "The space gate is truly a marvel of convenience. Moreover, mastering space magic allows one to infiltrate anywhere undetected. Especially in war, sending a space magus on a decapitation mission would be utterly indefensible."
Ethan''s expression darkened.
If there ever came a day when he would have to battle the Azure Empire, he couldn''t be certain that such tactics wouldn''t be employed against him.
This was a vulnerability that had to be addressed.
What slightlyforted Ethan was that, after delving into the "Guide to Spatial Esoteric Practice," he had garnered a rudimentary grasp of space magic, even managing to project tiny space des with a flick of his fingers.
While this seemed trivial, it was merely the beginning.
However, ns always fall behind the unpredictability of events.
While Ethan was methodically developing and building his city, the royal family of the Azure Empire finally sensed something amiss.
After dispatching spies for reconnaissance, the Empire''s top echelon was immediately incensed.
"Eliminate him! The Dark Lord must be vanquished!"
"There already have one Devil Guild; we absolutely cannot tolerate the rise of a second!"
"Daring to establish a city is a direct challenge to the empire. We shall show no mercy!"
Chapter 234 232-Starry Sky
?
It''s no wonder that the upper echelons of the Azure Empire were so enraged; their tangible interests had been adversely affected.
Since the establishment of the Devil Guild, the various measures of the Azure Empire had been continually challenged.
Especially their ns to eradicate the Dark Lords and fully unify the Eastern Shore.
Now, these ns were utterly stalled.
Every time the empire''s army made a move, the Dark Lords would receive forewarning.
This led the empire''s leadership to suspect treachery within their ranks.
Yet, upon thorough investigation, it wasn''t as straightforward as suspected betrayal.
Furthermore, sustaining a war incurs enormous costs.
Even though the Azure Empire boasts immense power, the Dark Lords are no pushovers.
And the Heroes they recruit aren''t fools either.
Without properpensation, how could these Heroes willingly risk their lives to hunt down the Dark Lords on the empire''s behalf?
All these challenges had already given the empire''s leaders headaches.
And now, to make matters worse, someone dared to stir up trouble, aiming to establish a city under the Dark Lord''s dominion.
It was absolutely audacious!
What next? Would they establish a kingdom once the city is built?
With malicious spection, the upper ranks of the empire debated, eventually reaching a unanimous decision.
They issued a concise and vehementmand: "Assemble the Demon-ying Army. Target the Dark Lords. First target: the Abandoned Temple!"
Such a resolute order was rare.
It bore witness to the determination of the empire''s leadership.
The subsequent rewards attached to the order an array of rare materials, highly-valued magical knowledge, and the opportunity to be an official of the empire...
These enticements drove many Heroes to the brink of frenzy.
They rushed to enlist, and in no time, a vast army was formed.
At this moment, within the royal city of the Azure Empire, at the residence of Lana Mokos...
A maidservant rushed in, informing the book-engrossed LanaMokos of thetest news.
Lana merely lifted her gaze, cing the book on the table.
A sardonic smile graced her lips as she remarked calmly, "Do you know? To me, the lot within the pce are nothing but fools."
"Do you think a n conceived by fools could ever bear fruit?"
"From now on, don''t bother me with such matters."
The maidservant nodded hastily before making her exit.
However, once she had left, Lana Mokos''s countenance turned decidedly frosty.
Swiftly, she left her residence, heading toward the dwelling of Master Bain.
In no time, Lana Mokos encountered Bain, who was also on his way out.
Bain jestingly said, "Lana, what''s the hurry? This doesn''t seem like the usual you."
"Mr. Bain, are you aware of the recent decision by the empire''s upper echelon?" Lana Mokos inquired.
"You mean the empire''s decision to assemble an army to, once again,bat the Dark Lords?" Bain queried, to which Lana Mokos nodded in affirmation.
Continuing, Bain expressed, "Lana, I understand your concerns. But I believe you''re already aware of the crux. It''s a transformative era for the world, and no one can halt it. The moment the Heroes and Dark Lords arrived, this change was set in motion."
"It''s going to be a tumultuous struggle. Even if the Azure Empire stands mighty, it will, like the ancient kingdoms of yore, fade into the annals of history. Future generations might stumble upon its existence in old tomes or unearthed relics. And all they would do is sigh in nostalgia."
"All things are destined to perish. Such is the world''sw. However, there''s a way to alter that: by setting the rules oneself. But such power can only be wielded once you ascend as a deity."
"For now, Lana, that''s all I have to say. I hope, the next time we meet, you''ll have attained the stature of a deity."
Though Lana Mokos had myriad questions burning within her, Bain''s final statement silenced her before she could voice any.
She quickly asked, "Mr. Bain, are you leaving?"
Bain nodded, "Yes, I''ve been in the Azure Empire for quite some time now. It''s time for me to explore further. But before I leave, Lana, I have onest thing to say to you. Remember it."
"Please speak, Mr. Bain," Lana Mokos exhaled deeply, resigning herself to the reality of Bain''s imminent departure.
"The world is vast. The Azure Empire is not its entirety, nor is the Easten Shore, not even the distant continents... You are a prodigious talent, the most gifted among all I''ve encountered. I hope your destiny lies beyond the stars."
With a smile, Bain gestured to the sky.
At that moment, an almost dreamlike panorama unfolded before Lana Mokos.
A crimson sun swiftly descended, casting shadows across the horizon.
The heavens then revealed a constetion of stars, each shimmering as if beckoning Lana Mokos.
"Mr. Bain..." Lana Mokos was awestruck.
All the pride and confidence she had gained from others seemed to dissipate in this singr moment.
"What kind of immense power is this?"
"A deity?" The thought crossed Lana Mokos''s mind, but she promptly dismissed it.
Even a deity couldn''t possiblymand such power with just a mere gesture.
"And Mr. Bain is not a deity."
Noticing the perplexity in Lana Mokos''s eyes, Bain chuckled, "Lana, there are things you''re not yet ready to understand, which I cannot divulge."
"I hope you will take every adversary seriously from here on."
Fully grasping Bain''s intention, Lana Mokos promptly nodded, "I will, Mr. Bain."
Bain responded with a nod, "Very well, until we meet again."
As Bain was leaving, Lana Mokos inquired once more, "Mr. Bain, is there anyone else with abilities like yours?"
"There once was, but not anymore," Bain looked back with a smile and a shake of his head.
He then turned away, departing from the capital of the Azure Empire.
This time, no one knew his destination.
Indeed, few truly understood Bain, many unaware that he was one of the Azure Empire''s great schrs.
After Bain''s departure, Lana Mokos returned to her residence and immediately summoned Elder Jode from the research academy, asking, "How''s the production of the inferior Blood Source?"
"My Lady, we''ve produced approximately two hundred thousand drops," Jode promptly responded.
"Two hundred thousand... That should be nearly sufficient," Lana Mokos muttered to herself.
She then addressed Jode, "Coordinate with the empire''s higher-ups. The research academy is prepared to offer them unlimited ess to our recent discoveries, including this batch of Blood Source. However, they must provide the corresponding resources in exchange. Also, they must ensure victory in this war!"
"But My Lady, the assets of the research academy..." Jode said hesitantly.
On the surface, the research academy appeared to be an official institution of the Azure Empire.
In reality, it was entirely founded and controlled by Lana Mokos.
Both she and Jode were intimately aware of its treasures.
For instance, the teleportation Magic Circles scattered throughout the Azure Empire were masterpieces of the academy from many years ago.
Beyond these portals, much of the academy''s work focused on the research of elixirs andrge-scale war machinery.
Jode was uncertain how the Dark Lord''s factions could possibly counter these revtions.
His hesitation was not born of sympathy for the Dark Lord''s factions, but rather a clear understanding of the tight-fisted nature of the empire''s elite.
Extracting the desired resources from them would be like squeezing water from stone.
"If they refuse, I''ll deal with them personally," Lana Mokos dered.
"Furthermore, inform them that I will personally intervene in this war. I''m keen to see if these Dark Lords are genuinely formidable, or if our side is simply too inept. Also, one more thing: Iy im to the Dark Lord from the Abandoned Temple."
Seeing the resolute determination in Lana Mokos''s stance, Jode felt it fruitless to dissuade her further.
Upon leaving Lana Mokos''s residence, Jode proceeded directly to the Imperial Council Hall, conveying Lana Mokos''s intentions.
The news immediately elicited excitement among many of the high-ranking officials.
With Lana Mokos''s support, victory in the uing war seemed assured.
However, when considering the cost they would need to bear, their faces contorted in difort, and they began to deliberately change the subject.
Jode, conveying Lana Mokos''s exact words, prompted another shift in their expressions.
Reluctantly, they agreed with forced smiles.
Yet, once Jode had departed, the top echelons of the empire reconvened to deliberate. This time, the topic was Lana Mokos herself.
"Why has Lady Lana decided to personally involve herself in this matter?" Someone inquired, but no answer was forting.
Within the power structure of the Azure Empire, the Mokos family was the royal house, ostensibly holding sovereign authority over the entire realm.
However, the real reins of the empire were held by the upper echelons of the nobility.
Yet, Lana Mokos was an exception.
While she generally kept her distance from the daily affairs of the Azure Empire, her influence was vast.
It wasn''t solely derived from the king''s endorsement but also from the considerable power she had amassed behind the scenes.
Equally important, she was exceptionally talented in her own right.
"How peculiar," someone finally remarked after a prolonged silence, stating what was obvious to all.
Chapter 235 233-Dark Lord City
Chapter 235 Chapter233-Dark Lord City
"Regarding this matter, I''ve heard a rumor," someone interjected as the discussion continued, instantly capturing everyone''s attention.
"What rumor?" the crowd pressed.
The individual continued, "I''ve heard whispers that Lana Mokos suffered a setback in the Red Jade Valley and took possession of an item discarded by others. Furthermore, she hoped to use this very item to scheme for her benefit. Yet, her ns might be thwarted. Rumor has it that the one who secured the real object has also fashioned a product, its efficacy far surpassing anything Lana Mokos could have created."
Though the matter wasn''t stated explicitly, everyone present understood the implications immediately.
After a pause, someone connected the dots, "So, Lana Mokos''s decision to involve herself in this is all because of that individual?"
"And notably, she specifically mentioned the Dark Lord of the Abandoned Temple..."
"How intriguing," another remarked, "It seems the Dark Lord''s decision to establish a city wasn''t borne out of recklessness, but rather a belief in his own capabilities, especially if he could snatch something right out of Lana Mokos''s grasp."
The room buzzed with murmurs of confusion following these revtions.
However, quite a few secretly hoped for Lana Mokos to face a significant setback, even if such a wish seemed far-fetched.
As the meeting concluded, discussions about the impending war ceased.
Yet, the storm of war had only just begun to gather.
With Lana Mokos''s pledge, numerous armies saw significant upgrades in their equipment.
Unsurprisingly, many nobles discreetly fortified their private forces.
Still, Lana Mokos paid them no mind, focusing her efforts instead on her research concerning Ethan.
To show her opponent the utmost respect was a promise she made to her mentor.
Within their domain, Ethan and his associates convened once again.
This time, over a matter everyone had eagerly anticipated for a while: the naming of their city.
"How about Dawnlight City?" Mia proposed, adding, "We are the first to establish a city within the Dark Lord territory, much like the first rays of sunlight. Dawnlight City seems perfectly fitting."
Her rationale did strike a chord. Yet, Eluna raised a pivotal concern. "Mia, you need to understand that the majority of our future interactions will be with the Dark Lords and a plethora of peculiar races. The term ''dawnlight'' carries a sanctity that might not mesh well with our surroundings."
Mia looked a tad deted upon hearing this.
Various others chimed in with their suggestions.
Henry Powell''s idea, however, appeared to be the most devoid of contemtion and nuance. "Why not just call it cksmith City?" he offered.
Hearing this, Ethan somewhat regretted allowing him to partake in the meeting.
Perhaps it would''ve been better to leave Henry in the sweltering ambiance of the cksmith''s Shop, surrounded by the ng of forging, instead of having him vex the assembly with his opinions.
In the end, several names emerged from the discussion.
From these, Ethan made his choice, settling on the final name. "This will do - Dark Lord City. Simple and direct."
Dark Lord City.
The name signified a city belonging to the Dark Lords, easily distinguishable from other cities.
After a moment of contemtion, no one raised any objections.
With the city''s name settled, time swiftly passed, nearly half a month.
In that span, Dark Lord City saw the rise of numerous structures: Henry Powell''s cksmith''s Shop, the Monster Summoning Camp, Training Center, Equipment Store, and more.
Concurrently, the city walls nearedpletion, taking on the embryonic form of a burgeoning city.
Ethan took it upon himself to scale the walls for a better view.
From atop, he gazed upon a vast forest.
Trees were being felled at a breakneck pace, their stumps cleared, paving the way for a broad road.
On either side of this thoroughfare stood a line of arrow towers.
"Ethan."
Eluna approached him at that moment.
"What are you looking at?" she inquired.
Ethan chuckled softly before replying, "I was wondering when Azure Empire''s army would march. Constructing a city provides an opportune moment to strike. Yet, curiously, I''ve heard no news of their move."
This puzzle bothered Ethan.
He had his countermeasures at the ready.
Should the Azure Empire''s army attack during this period, they''d be greeted with a rather surprisea vast explosive magical circle potent enough to send an entire city skyward.
The only downside?
The Magic Circle could only hold its charge for two months and required significant resources to set up.
"Do you think they''ve grown fearful?" Eluna mused.
Such a notion seemed imusible, but considering Azure Empire''s disposition, it somehow felt fitting.
However, Ethan wasn''t quite convinced. He felt he might be overlooking something.
But what?
The nagging sensation of missing a crucial detail irked Ethan.
To distract himself, he turned to Eluna, "How fares the curse upon you?"
"It''s nearly entirely dispelled," Eluna replied. "Thanksrgely to the mefruit you brought back. Otherwise, assimting even a drop of Blood Source would take an inordinate amount of time. Who knows whatplications could arise?"
Ethan nodded, his thoughts drifting to the impending Devil Guild gathering.
Another matter weighed on his mind: Sherry was bidding everyone farewell.
Determined to uncover the mysteries of her bloodline on her own, she was resolute in not seeking Ethan''s continued protection.
Despite Mia and Eluna''s entreaties, Ethan had no choice but to let Sherry embark on her journey.
Another day passed.
In Dark Lord City, everyone was bustling about.
Summoned monsters tirelessly transported various resources.
Craftsmen were engrossed in erecting buildings.
Henry Powell was ensconced in his vast cksmith''s Shop, pondering how to forge the divine artifact Ethan entrusted to him, especially after Ethan revealed another divine artifact, a longsword.
[Sano''s longsword (Raw Form)]
[Level: divine artifact]
[Description: An unfinished longsword that already disys the sharpness of a divine artifact. It possesses an immense cutting ability, capable of easily slicing through steel. If entrusted to a master craftsman, it might be reforged into an even mightier divine artifact. However, there''s also a risk of damage.]
Upon first nce at the longsword, Henry Powell was nearly brought to his knees in awe.
This was a genuine divine artifact. Admittedly, it was in its raw form and not yet fully forged.
This addedplexity to the forging process.
For Henry Powell, it was a daunting challenge, and it rendered him much quieter in the subsequent days.
To Ethan, this was a blessing in disguise, as it meant Henry Powell wasn''t bothering him.
In other news, Sherry had departed.
"Ethan, thank you for all your help," she had said. "I promise you, I''ll return. This is a ribbon I''ve woven myself, a symbol of the Heroes from the Snowy ins. May it bring you good fortune."
Facing Sherry''s departure, Ethan appeared calm, but deep inside, a profound reluctance lingered.
He sighed, "Ah," staring at the ribbon in his hands.
The enthusiasm to delve into space magic momentarily faded.
After packing his books into the Space Ring, he decided to step out for some fresh air.
At that moment, the Devil Ring pulsed.
"Has the gathering begun?" Ethan pondered.
With a mere thought, he immediately activated the space gate and stepped through.
Regarding the affairs of the Devil Guild, Ethan had already informed everyone.
However, some secrets rted to the Guild remained undisclosed as per the Guild''s mandate.
This time, when Ethan arrived, everyone else was already there, making him thest to join.
The collective gaze of the group settled on him, their eyes dancing with a hint of amusement, as if they hade across a piece of delightful news.
This left Ethan a touch puzzled and uneasy.
"Hopefully, it''s good news," Ethan thought, before taking a seat next to Oriel.
"There''s nothing particrly novel to share today, primarily an exchange of information and trade of items," began Rose.
"Additionally, regarding the ''trial of the god'' issue Ethan brought upst time, I''ve confirmed that there indeed exists a problem with it. So, if any of youe across it, it''s best not to enter hastily."
At Rose''s revtion, a ripple of surprise ran through the group.
The fact that the ''trial of the god'' genuinely had issues left a few faces discolored.
However, most seemed unbothered, as there was another spotlight at today''s gathering.
Seated to the left of Rose, Oberlis was the first to break into a smile, stating, "Ethan, I must congratte you, for you''ve hit the jackpot. ording to the intel I received, Lana Mokos has decided to take you on personally. Oh, and she''s aware of me and has conveyed a message to you through me."
"She mentioned she won''t make a move before Dark Lord City''s establishment," Oberlis continued.
"She''s decided to attack only after you''vepletely constructed Dark Lord City. That way, she can im a brand-new city as her prize."
Having ryed the message, Oberlis seemed to recognize the inappropriateness of jesting at arade''s expense at such a moment.
He hurriedly added, "Those were Lana Mokos''s exact words are."
Chapter 236 234-The Strategy to Counter
Chapter 236 Chapter234-The Strategy to Counter
"Oberlis, when did you be such a coward?" remarked one voice.
"Exactly! As a space magus, you cower in fear? Hmph, you''ve seriously tarnished the reputation of our Devil Guild. So what if it''s Lana Mokos?"
"The Azure Empire has always been on the back foot, hasn''t it? What''s there to fret about?"
Such were the voices of many from the Devil Guild, speaking to Oberlis all at once.
Oberlis''s expression grew stern, yet he offered no rebuttal.
Before attending the meeting, he had ventured to the capital of the Azure Empire.
To his horror, he witnessed the day''s sky transformed into a starry night.
Thankfully, it appeared that the individual responsible wasn''t aligned with the Azure Empire.
Driven by curiosity, Oberlis didn''t leave immediately but continued to lurk in the Empire''s capital.
He soon found himself eavesdropping on a conversation between Lana Mokos and Jode.
As Jode departed and Oberlis prepared to leave, Lana Mokos''s voice halted him.
"You have listened for such a long time, and now you think you could leave just like that?" she unexpectedly remarked.
Fear gripped Oberlis.
It was the first time someone had detected him hidden within the space rift.
However, initially, he assumed Lana Mokos made the statement to lure him out intentionally.
Soon, he realized it wasn''t a ruse.
With graceful poise, Lana Mokos rose from her seat, fetching a knight''s longsword from the weapon rack.
She approached the very spot Oberlis hid and drove her sword towards it.
In the next moment, the de pierced through space, aiming for Oberlis''s form.
Oberlis could only escape through the space rift, but this only intensified his terror.
Once in the real world, he found himself bound by an invisible force, renderedpletely immobile.
Lana Mokos possesses a Power of Space that''s even more formidable than his own as a space magus!
"I, too, could use the Power of Space," Lana Mokos began, a hint of amusement in her voice.
"But it seems there are things I know that you don''t."
"Your audacity astounds me. Sneaking into the capital time and again, and now directly into my presence. Did you truly believe no one could detect you?"
She chuckled softly, and Oberlis felt as if he were facing a formidable beast, a palpable sense of impending doom surrounding him.
Seeing his evident fear, Lana Mokos''s eyes shed with disdain.
She released her hold on him and inquired, "You''re from the Devil Guild, aren''t you?"
Oberlis could only nod in response.
"So, Ethan is also with your Devil Guild?" she continued. "Given the standards by which your Devil Guild selects its members, Ethan fits perfectly. Especially with his Dark Lord status. You wouldn''t overlook such a promising recruit."
Oberlis nodded again. "Ethan joined us a month ago."
A smile tugged at Lana Mokos''s lips, though her expression shifted subtly. "Just a month ago?"
"Yes," Oberlis reaffirmed.
This was something Lana Mokos had not anticipated.
She once thought that Ethan was able to covertly take Oksd''s heart and possessed such formidable strength because of the aid of the Devil Guild, even if the guild might have still been in its formative stages at that time.
Yet, it turned out Ethan had always been on his own, achieving all of this solely through his own power.
"How intriguing," Lana Mokos mused, suddenly breaking intoughter, her eyes sharp and piercing. "Ethan, I grow more eager for a true showdown with you."
Turning her gaze back to Oberlis, shemanded, "Since you''re acquainted with Ethan, convey a message to him on my behalf. Once his city is fully erected, it will signal the day of my invasion. I intend to personally take the city he constructs, as rpense for the Azure Empire''s losses."
"Now, be gone!" She roared at Oberlis.
Feeling the binds on him lift entirely and discerning no intent from Lana Mokos to strike, Oberlis quickly activated a space gate.
Without a second nce back, he bolted.
That woman is terrifying!
He vowed to himself never toe within a hundred-meter radius of wherever Lana Mokos might be.
Oberlis''s face remained deathly pale, even as the thought raced through his mind.
And now, with the members of the Devil Guild ridiculing him, he remained silent.
The reality of what transpired was even more humiliating than their words.
Yet, internally, he found sce in silent curses.
He wished those mocking him would face Lana Mokos themselves.
Only then would they fathom her terror.
At that moment, Ethan cast his eyes toward Oberlis and said, "Oberlis, thanks for rying the message. And if LanaMokos dares toe, I have my own means to counter."
Ethan didn''t utter any threats.
It wasn''t just his style but also a testament to his wariness of Lana Mokos. She was no ordinary adversary.
As Oberlis shared the news of Lana Mokos''s personal involvement, the gathering of the Devil Guild members once again bustled with discussions about their next move.
Even Oriel turned to Ethan and offered, "Ethan, do you need assistance? While I may not possess the strength of others here, against those human soldiers, my capabilities can wreak havoc. They''d suffer heavy losses."
Oriel grinned good-naturedly, though his exterior seemed far from friendly.
Ethan shook his head, replying gratefully, "Thank you, Oriel, for your kindness. But for this battle, I don''t intend to have anyone''s aid. I seek a genuine showdown to herald the birth of the Dark Lord City!"
"Well then, best of luck to you," Oriel could only respond.
Hearing Ethan''s deration, the others halted their conversations.
"Ethan, are you sure about this?" Oberlis asked with genuine concern.
"You must understand, it''s not just Lana Mokos you''ll be facing. You''ll be up against the elite soldiers of the Azure Empire, and the secret weapons many of them harbor. It''s going to be an extraordinarily challenging battle. And to be frank, even with the entirety of the Devil Guild participating, we might still face defeat."
Oberlis''s words seemed to swallow up the room''s previous liveliness.
The members of the Devil Guild, familiar with Oberlis''s character, knew that while he might jest in everyday situations, he wouldn''t make light of serious matters.
His remarks reflected genuine concern.
The mere thought that thebined might of the Devil Guild wouldn''t match up to Lana Mokos was chilling.
After all, past operations that had sent the Azure Empire scrambling were executed by only two or three members, and yet, they repeatedly met with failure in their attempts to counter them.
"I understand many of you might find it hard to believe," Oberlis continued. "But Lana Mokos is an extraordinarily formidable adversary. Keep that in mind and never let underestimation cost you your life."
His warning resonated in the room, leaving everyone in contemtive silence. The atmosphere grew somber.
At that moment, Rose interjected, "Let''s table this discussion for now. Ethan, if you ever need assistance, you have my permission to convene a meeting anytime. Now, let''smence the trade."
At Rose''s cue, the room buzzed to life. All eyes were drawn to the multitude of Blood Source that Ethan unveiled.
"The device for crafting Blood Source has been sessfully constructed, and I currently possess roughly ten thousand drops of Blood Source. However, with the impending war against the empire, there''s a high chance we might not meet the demand for Blood Source. Thus, the production of the next batch might be significantly dyed."
Murmurs filled the room after Ethan''s revtion.
Oriel handed Ethan a set of blueprints he had prepared in advance, saying, "Ethan, this contains the Evolution Form for the Thunder Wyvern''s next stage."
Ethan epted the form and handed over the corresponding amount of Blood Source.
Others followed suit, trading their items with Ethan for Blood Source.
Even Rose made an exchange. Instead of offering an item, she bestowed upon Ethan a blessing and borated, "This is a blessing from a deity. It will grant you a one-time reprieve in the face of mortal danger. In other words, it can save your life, but only once."
Although Ethan couldn''t see Rose''s face, he sensed the immense value of this gift.
He hastily responded, "Rose, if you ever face challenges in the future, I''ll be there to help."
Rose nodded in acknowledgment, choosing not to add anything further.
As the trading session drew to a close, marking the end of Ethan''s second meeting with the Devil Guild, attendees began to depart. Ethan opted to return to Dark Lord City.
In the now nearly empty conference hall, only Oberlis and Rose remained.
"I didn''t expect you to give him that," Oberlis remarked, clearly taken aback.
The Blessing of the God of Resurrection, a divine favor, was undeniably precious.
Rose seemed unperturbed as she responded, "Oberlis, it''s a necessary investment, isn''t it? The Dawn Elf Kingdom is already in decay. Perhaps you''re right; the only way to save the kingdom is to rebuild upon its ruins."
"We need to hasten our pace," she added.
Chapter 237 235-The Basic Construction of Dark Lord City
Chapter 237 Chapter235-The Basic Construction of Dark Lord City
Upon returning to Dark Lord City, Ethan took a moment to inventory his recent acquisitions.
Among the collected forms, the most significant were the Evolution Form for the Thunder Wyvern that Oriel had traded and another Potion Form for the Power of the Earth provided by another member.
Both of these forms were now backed by avable resources.
[Evolution FormThunder Three-Headed Wyvern]
[An exclusive Evolution Form for the Thunder Wyvern.]
[ce three Thunderous Wyverns inside a container marked with the Fusion Magic Circle. Add Potent Creature Blood to incite the brutality of the Thunder Wyverns. Following theirbat, only one will remain alive. This survivor will consume the bodies of the other two Thunder Wyverns and undergo an evolution, growing two additional heads.]
[Notice: There''s a possibility the evolution might fail.]
"The cost is indeed steep," Ethan couldn''t help but take a sharp intake of breath.
The Thunder Wyvern evolved from the sandworm.
Based on datapiled by Pale Wolf, approximately one in a hundred sandworms would evolve into a Thunder Wyvern.
Fortunately, with the establishment of the sandwormir, their numbers had proliferated significantly, easing concerns about this resource.
Moreover, the Fusion Magic Circle was a fundamental aspect of Alchemy, which Ethan had already mastered.
Next, Ethan turned his attention to another Potion Form:
[Potion of Earth''s Power]
[Rank: Epic]
[Materials: One Earth Crystal, One Potent Creature Blood] [Crafting Method: Soak the Earth Crystal in Potent Creature Blood until it fully absorbs the blood. Crush the saturated crystal andbine with a small amount of water to create a viscous solution.]
[Potion Effect: When applied to the skin, it draws upon the Power of Earth to form armor.]
This was a recipe of striking simplicity, with a singr effect - defense.
However, its epic rank signified a formidable defensive capability.
After briefly reviewing both forms, Ethan summoned Victor, handing him the forms and instructing him to oversee their production.
Victor promptly set to work.
Ethan, in the meantime, stepped out once more, taking stock of the ongoing construction in Dark Lord City.
Another half-moon had passed.
By now, the fundamental construction of Dark Lord City wasrgelyplete.
In fact,pared to many of the dpidated human settlements, it stood out as remarkably intact.
The entire Dark Lord City was divided into three distinct sections.
The first, andrgest, was the Factory Zone.
Here, several facilities had already been established: Flesh Factory, Sandworm Lair, Thunder Wyvern Lair, Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern Lair, Holylight Lair, and the Potion Factory, among others.
The primary responsibilities of these factories were outlined as:
[Flesh Factory: Centered around the Oksd heart device and equipped with a Space Magic Circle. It devours a vast amount of flesh and blood to produce Blood Source.]
[Sandworm Lair: Where the sandworm queensy their eggs, giving birth to more sandworms.]
[Thunder Wyvern Lair: Here, sandworms are immersed in diluted pools of Blood Source, facilitating their evolution.]
[Three-Headed Wyvern Lair: Engraved with a vast Fusion Magic Circle, several incubation areas are established atop this circle. Each area houses three Thunder Wyverns, yielding roughly ten Three-Headed Wyverns daily.]
[Holylight Lair: The primary summoning ground for basic creatures. This includes Holy Light Warriors, Holy Light Dragonguards, Holy Light Craftsmen, and othermon monsters, such as goblin troops. They are primarily tasked with transporting city resources and patrol duties.]
[Potion Factory: Dedicated to concocting potions. Current forms include the Potion of Dragon''s Power and Potion of Earth''s Power, among others.]
The second section was dubbed the Residential Zone.
Many craftsmen, brought together by Khosro, were so enamored with the prosperity of Dark Lord City that they expressed reluctance to leave.
They approached Khosro with the idea of settling there permanently. After all, they''d been consistently witnessing monsters in their daily lives.
Yet, these creatures neither attacked nor harmed them; instead, they assisted in various tasks.
This surprising alliance greatly eased the craftsmen''s innate fears regarding the monsters.
Upon hearing of this, Ethan consented to their wishes.
He tasked Victor with designing a spacious Residential Zone.
While many plots within this area were yet to be developed with housing, the space avable could easily amodate several hundreds of thousands.
Lastly, the heart of Dark Lord Cityy in what Ethan termed the Dungeon Zone.
Inspired by the undergroundmand center of Maya City, the Dungeon Zone went even further.
It spanned nine vast levels, each level expansive with stone-tiled pathways, making it highly navigable.
The first three levels served as a resting area for the summoned monsters.
Levels four to six constituted the newly established research area, co-chaired by Victor and Henry Powell as the elders of the research academy.
However, the crucialst three levels, seven to nine, held the most importance.
Not only did they house essential supplies, but a vast library was also constructed there.
Ethan had ced all the books he had acquired from Apothecary Old John into this repository.
Alongside these, were a multitude of contributions from Victor and Henry Powell.
Additionally, Ethan had ensured a separate procurement of countless books.
The wealth of knowledge within these texts was invaluable, epassing vast crafts and even esoteric skills.
It was no exaggeration to say that if one were to grasp all the knowledge within the library, they would be on the cusp of achieving deity status.
And this was evident from Victor''s frequent presence in the library. The alchemy books that Ethan added seemed to pique his interest.
However, to Ethan''s slight disappointment, Victor seemed content just browsing without delving deep into the craft of alchemy.
The ninth level served as the living quarters for Ethan and his entourage.
For Ethan, who had made significant strides in the practice of space magic, constructing a simple space magic circle on the ninth floor underground wasn''t a challenge.
As a result, even though this floor seemed to be the deepest underground, one could still behold views of the outside world from various regions: the Snowy ins, the vast oceans, deste deserts, towering mountains, and the starry expanse of the night sky.
However, these vistas were merely for viewing.
With Ethan''s current proficiency, he couldn''t create a space gate, let alone maintain its stability for prolonged periods. What was disyed were space mirrors.
This Space Mirror Spell was documented in the "Guide to Spatial Esoteric Practice."
At the time, Ethan was uncertain about its construction.
Left with no choice, he sought Oberlis''s expertise.
Upon witnessing this particr space magic, Oberlis was immediately overwhelmed with excitement, continuously marveling at the wonder that was the Space Mirror Spell.
Because this spell wasn''t merely for scenic viewing.
The Space Mirror Spell needed to be built deep within a space rift.
Since the mirror was inherently a part of the spatial realm, it was more akin to directly harnessing various space rifts rather than artificially constructing them.
This rendered the Space Mirror Spell not only energy-efficient but also remarkably stable.
That is, unless the space rift housing the space mirror shattered.
Furthermore, the space mirrors were incredibly discreet, eluding detection by anyone.
ording to Oberlis, even LanaMokos would remain oblivious to them.
This implies that, with enough space mirrors strategically ced, one could observe the entire world from a single location, staying privy to the affairs of every kingdom.
However, achieving this seemed impossible.
Overconcentration of space mirrors posed its own risks.
In the end, it was Oberlis who took the initiative, installing different space mirrors across various regions.
Thendscapes these mirrors reflected would be disyed on the ninth floor of the Dungeon.
Yet, conspicuously absent among these visions was the capital city of the Azure Empire.
Indeed, fear had taken hold of Oberlis.
Besides the Space Mirror Spell, another crucial element of the Dungeon Zone was the Space Key Spell.
It''s documented as the most vital spell in the cultivation guideunparalleled in importance.
This spell harbors no destructive power, yet it''s an essential skill every space magus must master.
However, based on Ethan''s inquiry to Oberlis, such a spell shouldn''t even exist.
Why?
Because the Space Key can lock a portion of space.
Once sealed, this fragment of space bes the private possession of the Space Key''s master.
Outsiders, without permission, are barred entry.
Furthermore, the area bound by the Space Key Spell is shielded from probing.
What an astonishing spell!
Space has never been a private entity.
It exists throughout the universe, intangible and beyond detection, yet it''s palpably real.
Grasping this abstract concept requires tremendous innate talent. And even if one does perceive it, they can only utilize space, not im it.
For instance, the Space Ring might seem to cut out a chunk of space, but that piece still genuinely exists somewhere in the world.
Theoretically, if someone were lucky enough to discover the actual location of the Space Ring''s internal space, they could extract its contents.
Yet, the likelihood of this happening is virtually negligible.
Space is boundless.
But now, the Space Key ims a segment of space as its private dominion, forbidding others from entry.
How audaciously domineering is this spell!
"Aisya"
Ethan murmured softly, recalling the golden-haired maiden from the Hot Spring Ruinstrial, the author of the "Guide to Spatial Esoteric Practice."
"The world seems ever more profound and unfathomable."
Once more, Ethan whispered to himself, gazing at the vast snowy mountains through the space mirror.
Chapter 238 236-A Rendezvous Once Again
Chapter 238 Chapter236-A Rendezvous Once Again
With the ongoing development of Dark Lord City, its power continually amplified.
Apart from Mia and her allies, whose strengths steadily escted, a significant number of summoned monsters had now amassed, forming the foundation for a formidable army.
The primary force consisted of these summoned monsters.
Requiring merely basic resources to summon, their individual strengths might be modest, but they made up for it in sheer numbers.
An estimated count of fifty thousand made them the principal military asset of Dark Lord City.
Additionally, there were the monsters of the sandworm lineage.
The sandworms were the most abundant, followed by the Thunder Wyverns, with the Thunder Three-Headed Wyverns being the rarest.
However, a single Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern could decimate all the sandworms.
It was an immensely powerful creature with a plethora of abilities, virtually devoid of any weaknesses.
[Name: Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern (Rare)
Intelligence: Adult Male
Strength: 5 Stars
Soaring Dash: The Thunder Wyvern possesses the ability to fly. Its robust exoskeleton grants formidable resistance against impacts. It can achieve high-speed flight, charging at its enemies with great velocity.
Thunder Strike: The Thunder Wyvern can unleash thunderous bolts, striking its foes and inflicting paralysis.
Dragon Mighty: As a creature of the Dragon lineage, the Thunder Wyvern naturally exudes Dragon Mighty. This presence intimidates beings with a Bloodline purity below ''Rare,'' causing a fifty percent reduction in all their attributes.
Three-Headed: The Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern boasts three heads, each endowed with unique elemental capabilities, allowing it to unleash various potent magics. The creature only meets its demise once all three heads are destroyed. Should a head suffer significant damage or obliteration, as long as one remains, the Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern can slowly regenerate.
Thunderbath: Upon death, the Thunder Wyvern can be reborn amidst thunder, though the process takes a considerable amount of time.]
Attributes: HP 120000, Spirit 3000, Strength 910, Constitution 1400, Agility 1350
Enhancement Direction: me, Frost, Venom, Space...]
Such overwhelming attributes left Ethan utterly astounded.
Moreover, aside from its incredible traits, the Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern seemed almost immortal.
Unless all three of its heads were destroyed simultaneously, it wouldn''t sumb, not to mention it had the Thunderbath ability.
"Oriel has truly gifted me a surprise," Ethan murmured softly.
Just then, Victor entered the room.
A rxed demeanor graced his face as he greeted Ethan with a smile. "Lord Ethan, ording to our intelligence, the armies of the Azure Empire have set forth. Furthermore, Lana Mokos herself leads this expedition. The soldiers in their ranks aren''t mere fresh recruits but veterans from the empire''s countless battles over the years."
"Understood," Ethan nodded, then turned his gaze to Victor. "Victor, if themand of this battle were entrusted to you, would you be confident in securing a victory?"
Victor didn''t respond immediately, instead falling into deep contemtion.
Although he often prided himself on his vast knowledge, being well-versed didn''t necessarily imply omnipotence.
Importantly, Victor had no intention of frequently revealing himself to the masses, aware that it might attract unwanted attention.
Moreover, why would Ethan entrust him withmand?
This notion left Victor perplexed.
Dark Lord City was built directly under Ethan''s guidance, and within its walls, Ethan held unparalleled prestige.
If Ethan were to lead the army, he could undoubtedly ignite an immensebat power within the troops of Dark Lord City.
As for Victor, even though he served as the steward of Dark Lord City C or rather, now the Grand Commander overseeing various affairs both big and small within the city C his influence was nowhere near as profound as Ethan''s.
Seemingly sensing Victor''s thoughts, Ethan voiced directly, "We might not win this battle."
"We might not win?" Victor eximed, taken aback.
In his eyes, while the Azure Empire''s forces were indeed formidable, Dark Lord City wasn''t without chances.
What could he have possibly overlooked?
Despite racking his brain for a long while, Victor couldn''t discern a specific reason.
At that moment, Ethan further elucidated, "Victor, have you considered the price we would have to pay if we were to emerge victorious from this war?"
"A price?"
"Lord Ethan, every endeavores with its price."
"Moreover, this war has already garnered the attention of countless eyes. Our Dark Lord City hase under the scrutiny of many. If we fail in this conflict, our city will inevitably be theughingstock of the masses. Such a reputation would severely hamper our future endeavors," Victor implored.
Ethan nodded, saying, "Victor, I understand everything you have said."
"No one knows better than I do the blood, sweat, and tears that went into establishing the Dark Lord City, or the vast resources it consumed. But this war could very well shatter the newly-formed Dark Lord City into pieces, and that''s not what I wish to see."
"The cost is too great."
Victor fell silent.
What Ethan said held truth.
Yet, oftentimes, not everything can be measured in terms of material losses.
Wars aren''t solely determined by the might of weaponry; they are also about the faith of an army, the loyalty of each soldierintangibles that are hard to discern.
However, admitting potential defeat in this war...
Hearing such words from Ethan''s lips was a blow to morale.
Noticing Victor''s expression, Ethan suddenly let out a heartyugh and handed Victor a transparent crystal ball.
Then he said proudly, "Victor, take a look. What do you think this is?"
Victor instinctively caught it.
The moment his fingers brushed the crystal ball, it erupted with a burst of blue radiance, conjuring a luminous blue screen in the mid-air.
Clearly inscribed upon it were several lines of text.
[Heart of the City (Bound to Dark Lord City)
Level: Divine Artifact
Affiliation: Ethan
Description: The Heart of the City is an essential relic for elevating a city to a divine realm. The bearer of the Heart gains absolute control over the city and experiences a tenfold increase in strength within its boundaries. Soldiers and monsters loyal to the city will see a significant enhancement in their abilities. Furthermore, upon their demise, their souls will be absorbed by the Heart of the City.
[Current Status:
Dark Lord City
Level: 1
City Size: 6,000 square kilometers
Prosperity: 5
Poption: 233
Unlocked Areas: Factory Zone, Residential Zone, Dungeon Zone]
"It''s actually this artifact!" A look of astonishment painted Victor''s face.
To Ethan''s surprise, he asked, "Victor, have you encountered this artifact before?"
You see, this was the prize Ethan received forpleting a hidden quest.
That hidden quest was the creation of a city of his own.
In addition to this hidden quest, he had also imed rewards from previous quests on his path to deity.
This added even more treasures which were in his Space Ring.
However, it seemed that Ethan had indeed reached the peak of his capabilities, unable to advance any further.
Only upon sessfully ascending to deity could he continue his progression.
Meanwhile, hearing Ethan''s query, Victor shook his head, saying, "I have neverid eyes on this artifact, but I have heard tales of it, intertwined with the secrets of countless ancient kingdoms."
With a chuckle, Victor seemed to rxpletely.
When it came to understanding the histories of ancient kingdoms, no one was more knowledgeable than him.
"In the usual hierarchy of nations, there are distinct disparities. At the bottom are the kingdoms, numerous and often minuscule. Even realms with merely a few hundred or a couple of thousand inhabitants canbel themselves as kingdoms. Such domains hold little significance."
"Above these kingdoms, we have empires."
"Mighty nations like the Azure Empire, whichmands vast territories, legions of elite warriors, and an arsenal of weapons that send chills down one''s spine, can rightfully be called empires."
"But that''s just it merely an empire."
"Above these empires lie even more formidable realms."
"The very name of such realms signifies a ss in itself. They typically control entire continents, reigning supreme. With the strength of just one of their cities, they can erase any empire from existence easily. Most crucially, within these supreme kingdoms, true deities reside."
"And the ultimate realm is..."
Suddenly, Victor ceased to speak, leaving Ethan hanging on with boundless curiosity.
After a moment, Victor exhaled deeply, a weighty look in his eyes, and pointed upwards.
Above him, the sky was reflected by a space mirror.
"The ultimate realm," he began, "is beyond any description of vastness. They dominate the stars. In their eyes, our wars are as insignificant as ants skirmishing."
"The stars?"
Ethan murmured in quiet awe.
He had always believed that the people of this world had no knowledge of the cosmos.
It seemed his perspective was the one that was limited. And from Victor''s words, it was clear that life thrived beyond the starry skies above.
Who could they be?
A profound curiosity enveloped Ethan, almost leaving him breathless.
But there was a pressing question that Victor hadn''t addressed, prompting Ethan to inquire, "Victor, how does what you have said rte to the Heart of the City?"
Chapter 239 237-Secrets
Chapter 239 Chapter237-Secrets
"The rte to the Heart of the City? Oh, it runs so deep," Victor replied with a grin.
He once again divulged some ancient secrets, saying, "The division of different kingdoms isn''t just a whimsical decision made by those people; there is a genuine distinction between them."
"Consider the Azure Empire. If it wishes to ascend further, it must im more vast territories. But even then, it''s not enough."
"These formidable realms possess not only potent weaponry and legions of powerful soldiers but most critically, they are all anchored by the Heart of the Empire."
At the mention of this term, Ethan''s interest piqued. "Heart of the Empire? It sounds quite simr to the Heart of the City."
"Indeed," Victor affirmed, "The Heart of the Empire is an evolution of the Heart of the City."
"Every empire starts from a single city. If a city can endure countless hardships and still stand, it has the potential to give birth to the Heart of the City. The Heart of the City can materialize various information of the city, making it easier for the city''s ruler to manage."
"Most importantly, with the Heart of the City, the city bes indestructible. You could raze its walls to the ground and shatter its buildings to pieces, but as long as the Heart of the City remains, the city will inevitably rise again."
"And now, Dark Lord City possesses the Heart of the City."
Victor was still inwardly reeling from astonishment.
Throughout his many travails, he had confronted the grand deities and witnessed the ferocious beasts that had wreaked havoc on countless souls.
Yet none of these ever evoked such a sense of wonder in him, for he firmly believed that even deities could be surpassed by mortals, and the most fearsome of beasts would ultimately meet their end.
But a divine artifact like the Heart of the City was exceptionally rare. Victor had never imagined that he would witness the Heart of the City in his lifetime.
Historical ounts indicate that in the ancient times, though there were over a billion cities, only two had ever birthed a Heart of the City and sessfully evolved it into the Heart of the Empire.
Now, traces of those two empires have vanished from the annals of time.
Yet, piecing together fragments from history, Victor discerned a secret.
It was highly likely that these two empires still endured, nestled somewhere among the stars above.
However, he kept this revtion to himself, as it was merely a conjecture now.
At that moment, Victor began to grasp Ethan''s intentions. "Lord Ethan, are you nning to have the Azure Empire aid us in the city''s development?"
Before Victor could even finish, Ethan responded, "Victor, you indeed have a sharp mind. Since you understand the significance of the Heart of the City, you know that I will always be the true master of Dark Lord City. However, building a city requires vast resources. Beyond resources, the most critical element is the poption."
"Dark Lord City is under the domain of the Dark Lord faction, making it nearly impossible for humans to set foot within."
"To be frank, expecting those Dark Lords to build a city is such a pure fantasy."
"So, we need someone''s help."
"And who could be more eager to assist than an enemy?"
Victor instantlyprehended Ethan''s scheme.
It was a stratagem, an offer which let Lana Mokos couldn''t resist.
Much of Dark Lord City''s infrastructure was already in ce.
Following the current blueprint would yield a formidable city - an offer few could decline, especially not Lana Mokos.
Ever since learning of her existence, Ethan grew curious about Lana Mokos.
He had heard stories of her from various sources - a brilliant heir of the Azure Empire, unparalleled in various arts.
However, her prodigious talent fostered an arrogance where she looked down upon all, unless someone could defeat her head-on.
s, no one ever had.
Thus, Ethan wasn''t worried about Lana Mokos seeing through his ns.
Breaking conventional wisdom, no one wouldboriously build a city only to gift it away in the end. It was utterly illogical!
Yet, with the Heart of the City, it became entirely usible.
Leveraging others'' strengths to cultivate one''s own domain was undeniably a brilliant strategy.
Learning of Ethan''s n, Victor felt utterly reassured, even pondering how to enact their eventual ''defeat'' to appear more organic and tragically poignant.
Meanwhile, at Henry Powell''s cksmith''s Shop.
Given Henry Powell''s towering stature, the shop itself was exceptionally spacious.
Although the shop wasn''t officially open for business, heat was already radiating from within, raising the ambient temperature to an almost unbearable degree.
Yet for Henry Powell, this was a delight.
In his hand, he gripped arge hammer, striking it repeatedly onto ance, producing a rhythmic clinking sound.
To him, it was the most melodious sound in the world, lifting his spirits immensely.
"Just a bit more," Henry Powell murmured, delivering another blow to the weapon.
Sparks flew, yet the spear appeared unchanged.
He struck again, dozens of times in rapid session, before finally pausing.
Staring intently at the spear resting on the forging table, he mused aloud, "Still not right, huh? Even crafting the mere form of a divine artifact proves challenging, let alone integrating another divine artifact''s Raw Form into it."
The sphemous Spear, even its name suggests it''s undeniably a weapon of unparalleled might.
And indeed, it was such a divine artifact.
ording to Henry Powell''s calctions, this weapon could potentially y a deity.
Yet, at the moment, he found it elusive to forge.
Although the presence of the Raw Form from Sano''s longsworda divine artifacthad substantially reduced the required materials and steps for crafting, the task remained incredibly daunting.
The weight of the challenge bore heavily on Henry Powell.
Is forging a divine artifact truly this challenging even for a master craftsman like him?
"It seems that I will have to resort to another method..." Henry Powell muttered, so engrossed in his task that he failed to notice Ethan''s arrival.
"What method?"
When Ethan appeared, Henry Powell was taken aback, momentarily startled.
Then he quickly exined, "Ethan, I apologize with this, but with my current capabilities, I cannot forge this spear. However, there is a method that might allow its creation. It will take significantly longer time, but the result will enhance the weapon''s potency."
"Go on," Ethan prompted.
Henry Powell began to borate, "Typically, divine artifacts are exclusive weapons to deities. So it seems that only deities could forge the divine artifacts. However, under certain circumstances, some weapons can ascend on their own to be divine artifacts. These weapons are termed ''evolvable divine artifacts''."
"Compared to the forge process of divine artifacts, evolvable divine artifacts requires a vast amount of resources. "
"Yet, during the evolution, the divine artifact can gain additional enhancements."
After Henry Powell finished, Ethan fell into deep contemtion.
Given Ethan''s current strength, scarcely anyone could force him to draw a weapon, unless they themselves were a deity.
Yet, Ethan had never truly encountered such a deity.
Thus, he directly addressed Henry Powell, "Henry, forge it as you see fit."
"Understood." With Ethan''s approval, Henry Powell began the process immediately.
In no time at all, the sphemous Spear was forged.
As Ethan took it in his hands, he sensed its distinct nature.
The weapon seemed alive, no longer a mere cold tool.
Henry Powell elucidated, "This is the characteristic of an evolvable divine artifact. They possess an exceedingly faint consciousness, enabling them to instinctively sense required resources and proactively absorb them for the growth."
"Furthermore, upon reaching their zenith, they can even transform into a true sentient being."
Henry Powell''s exposition broadened Ethan''s horizons.
However, a familiar sensation soon prickled at his awareness, prompting him to ask, "Is there a Life Alchemy Magic Circle?"
The Life Alchemy Magic Circle is a high-order Magic Circle in Alchemy.
Its specific effect is to imbue an object with a weak consciousness.
In simpler terms, it breathes life into inanimate objects.
Yet, often, nefarious alchemists would apply it to recently deceased bodies.
"Exactly, that''s the one," Henry Powell confirmed.
Forging and Alchemy have always shared profound ties. Across numerous realms of Forging, one can discern the philosophies of Alchemy.
In fact, it''s not only in Forging.
Shadows of Alchemy can be found, to varying degrees, in numerous other crafts.
Having acquired the weapon, Ethan didn''t linger long in the cksmith''s Shop.
Upon leaving, he departed Dark Lord City, making his way to a nearby valley.
He intended to test the weapon''s capabilities.
Regrettably, this trial didn''t yield much insight.
Though the sphemous Spear wasn''t a divine artifact, the materials used in its forging were of such a high caliber that ordinary monsters stood no chance against it.
Merelying into contact with the weapon, these creatures had their lives reaped.
After felling dozens of these monsters, Ethan lost interest in further testing.
It was then that he sensed something amiss.
Chapter 240 238-The First Trait
Chapter 240 Chapter238-The First Trait
?
Just as he finished ying a monster, its corpse vanished right before him.
"No, it didn''t just disappear; it was absorbed," Ethan realized, taken aback by the observation.
At the same time, he felt a faint sentience emanating from the sphemous Spear, a feeling of tion, followed by a clearer message.
[Bloodthirst: Killing an enemy has a chance to convert the enemy into energy and then absorbed the energy.]
"So it''s like that!" Ethan eximed, brimming with astonishment and delight.
Having the ability to convert defeated enemies into energy and assimting it for growth would undeniably conserve a vast amount of resources.
His excitement renewed, Ethan mused, "This is just the first trait the sphemous Spear has shown. If it continues to evolve, who knows how many more it could manifest?"
"This is only the beginning."
With that thought, Ethan stowed away the spear, setting his sights back on Dark Lord City.
At that very moment, an overwhelming sense of danger struck from behind.
Ethan instinctively sidestepped to avoid the impending threat, casting his gaze in its direction.
Before him stood a young girl in a pristine white gown, just a short distance away.
Her features were strikingly delicate, entuated by a pair of soft blue earrings, mirroring the hues of the vast ocean.
In the young girl''s hand spun a short sword, its radiant glow almost blinding to the onlooker. Clearly, this was no ordinary de.
Beneath the hem of her flowing gown, she hovered barefoot above the ground, not once making contact with the earth below.
From Ethan''s extensive knowledge, this wasn''t the mere use of a Levitation Spell, but rather a profound mastery of space magic, potentially even surpassing the prowess of Oberlis.
Who was this enigmatic maiden?
A profound curiosity welled up in Ethan''s heart.
At that moment, the young woman spoke.
She walked a few steps closer to Ethan with a gentle smile, sheathing her short sword.
Her voice was crystalline as she said, "Ethan, we meet again. But in truth, this is only our second encounter."
"Our second meeting?" A rush of recognition jolted Ethan, and he eximed, "You''re Lana Mokos!"
The sight of Lana Mokos here and now was wholly unexpected for Ethan, especially as the image before him contradicted his previous understanding of her.
In his recollection, Lana Mokos was proud.
She stood tall as a confident queen, treating others with a stark, icy detachment.
However, the aura emanating from the young woman in front of him was not of distant coldness but rather, akin to sunlight filtering through a snowyndscape.
Just when one felt the biting chill, she brought warmth.
"Are you truly the Lana Mokos?" Ethan was reluctant to believe this.
Lana Mokos let out a soft chuckle and countered, "Why do you ask? Do I not resemble her?"
"It''s not that," Ethan replied, "It''s just a bit unexpected for me."
He shook his head, choosing not to mention Lana Mokos''s earlier attack.
That assault was clearly just a probe.
"For different people, I''ve always shown different facets of myself. And you, Ethan, are the only one who has ever bested me. You''ve earned my respect now," Lana Mokos stated earnestly.
Ethan inquired, "So, Miss Mokos, what brings you here? Aren''t you afraid that I might strike you down? The Azure Empire would lose a prodigy, and the war for Dark Lord City would be effortlessly won by us."
"Kill me?" she smirked. "That wouldn''t be wise. Besides, aren''t you even the slightest bit tempted at the sight of me?"
Lana Mokos stepped closer.
In Ethan''s gaze, LanaMokos gently slid off her long dress, revealing her porcin shoulders. As the dress fell away from her body, it revealed her curvaceous silhouette and slender waist.
Every inch of her skin shimmered with a radiant glow, tempting one to touch.
Her expression, with her lips slightly parted, was reminiscent of an innocent kitten, igniting a protective instinct in the onlooker, making it difficult to even think of harming her.
"Hold me," she whispered with a hint of vulnerability in her eyes.
Almost reflexively, Ethan extended his arm to embrace her.
But in a heartbeat, he felt something was amiss.
Concurrently, his Soul Language of Nature quivered, releasing a refreshing aura that brought rity to his mind.
An illusion!
Everything that just unfolded was a mirage!
A deep sense of wariness surged within Ethan.
He looked up to find Lana Mokos perched on a tree branch, her feet swinging freely in the air.
Resting her chin on one hand, she gave Ethan a yful, teasing nce, inquiring, "Ethan, what did you just see? Care to share?"
Ethan''s face darkened, and he remained silent.
Lana Mokos gracefully descended from the tree and approached him.
Ethan instinctively took a step back, which prompted a burst ofughter from her.
Mockingly, she remarked, "Are you afraid now? Didn''t you say you were going to kill me earlier? But now, it seems you can''t."
"While your power may be formidable, there are times when raw strength isn''t necessary."
Ethan gradually regained hisposure, pressing, "What do you really want?"
"Didn''t I make it clear? I wish for you to surrender, to serve under me. After all, only someone as exceptional as you deserves the chance to be under Lana Mokos''smand!"
"I refuse," Ethan stated firmly.
Lana Mokos gave a gentleugh, suggesting, "Ethan, don''t be so quick to refuse. If you join me, I can offer you unparalleled status and inexhaustible wealth. Even those fantasies from the illusion earlier... I can make them alle true."
Admittedly, it was a temptation hard to resist.
Yet Ethan shook his head, firmly dering, "We are enemies, and will always remain so."
"Is that so?" Lana Mokos mused. "I believe there are no eternal enemies in this world, only eternal interests. Your resistance is simply because the price isn''t right. But one day, I assure you, you''ll bow before me."
"We shall see," Ethan retorted, leaving his words hanging in the air as he turned and walked away.
Watching Ethan''s receding figure, Lana Mokos''s gaze grew intense. She whispered to herself, "Mr. Bain was right; he truly is exceptional. But I am no less. One day, sooner orter, he''ll bow to me, addressing me as his queen."
These words went unheard.
And none were privy to the knowledge that before the outbreak of the war, Lana Mokos and Ethan had once met in an ordinary valley.
...
In Dark Lord City, Ethan had been back for a while, sitting silently in a chair, lost in thought.
"What''s on your mind, Ethan?" A concerned Mia asked as she entered.
With war looming, everyone in Dark Lord City had be more resolute.
Even the typically gentle Mia now radiated the bearing of a knight.
Ethan shook his head slightly, saying, "I took a brief journey outside and ran into Lana Mokos. She wasn''t as I had imagined her. I''m not even sure if that was truly her."
"Lana Mokos?" Mia''s heart raced, pressing further, "Did she seek you out intentionally?"
"It seems so," Ethan replied, "But I can''t discern her true intentions. Moreover, she''s a master of illusion. I was nearly taken in by her charade."
This was Ethan''s gravest concern.
Had he not mastered the Soul Language of Nature, he might''ve easily been ensnared by Lana Mokos. And for the othersMia, Eluna, Khosrothey would have no defenses against such deceit.
The consequences of falling into her trap were too horrifying to contemte.
Crucially, Little Baal remained in slumber. Endowed with the innate ability to see through illusions, Little Baal''s racial gift rendered Lana Mokos''s deceptions powerless against him.
Yet, in his dormant state, he couldn''t be of any help.
"Don''t worry, everything will be alright," Mia said, sensing the weight on Ethan''s shoulders and attempting to offer sce.
Ethan nodded slowly, murmuring, "I hope so."
This encounter with Lana Mokos served as a stark reminder to Ethan.
Even though he possessed unparalleled strength, he still had evident vulnerabilities.
If these weaknesses weren''t addressed, they could easily be exploited by adversaries.
The silver lining was that there were means to rectify these vulnerabilities.
Among the many Books of Alchemy gifted by the Apothecary, old John, were methods to counteract illusions and enhance the power of the soul.
There were also some methods to fortify the soul''s resilience.
As for Mia and the others, Ethan had already devised a n.
The Dungeon area was secured with a Space Key, creating a sanctuary where they would be protected.
Moreover, the impending battle had been strategically outlined by Ethan it was destined to be a losing fight.
All that remained was to patiently await the onset of the war.
Subsequently, he intended to seamlessly hand over the reins of Dark Lord City to Lana Mokos.
Once the city grew to a certain magnitude, he would reim it using the Heart of the City, effectively saving a significant amount of time in the process.
Chapter 241 239-War! War!
Chapter 241 Chapter239-War! War!
The outbreak of the war was anything but abrupt.
Many with inside knowledge had anticipated its arrival, transporting vast amounts of essential goods to the towns near Dark Lord City for sale, profiting handsomely from the impending conflict.
Others chose to join the Azure Empire''s military, hoping to reap rewards from the opportunity.
In everyone''s view, this was set to be a lopsided war.
Dark Lord City stood no chance, especially since the army was led by none other than Lana Mokos, the most outstanding figure in Azure Empire''s millennia-long history.
Dark Lord City was seen as nothing more than a ragtag group.
Yet, the initial battle left everyone astounded.
"Charge!"
"y these monsters; victory belongs to Azure Empire!"
"For Lady Lana Mokos!"
"Every man who kills a monster will be handsomely rewarded!"
Azure Empire''s officers endlessly boosted morale.
However, faced with those terrifying monsters, their cries seemed futile.
Just a regr Holy Light Dragonguard could effortlessly defeat hundreds of soldiers.
Their weapons couldn''t even pierce the armor of the Holy Light Dragonguard.
It was indeed a one-sided massacre, but it was Dark Lord City that was decimating the Azure Empire.
At that moment, Ethan looked at Victor with a displeased expression. "Victor, is this the ''difficult defeat'' that you spoke of?"
Victor furrowed his brows.
He was not having anticipated such an oue.
Confused, he spected to Ethan, "Based on our previous analyses, the army led by Lana Mokos shouldn''t appear like this. Perhaps there is something unforeseen has urred."
In truth, Victor''s assumption was urate.
Amidst the relentless arguments and pressure from the higher echelons of Azure Empire, they had been granted the opportunity to attack Dark Lord City, the allure of a fresh city proving too tempting to resist.
Of course, this was all part of Lana Mokos''s design.
She never professed that Dark Lord City was her sole objective.
In Lana Mokos''s eyes, Azure Empire too required a purge, to rid itself of the irritating pests, and leveraging this war seemed like the perfect means to do such a thing.
The war raged on.
After the armies of those elite nobles had been significantly diminished, Lana Mokos finally deployed her elite troops.
This time, Dark Lord City faced losses.
"What is that?" Ethan stood atop Dark Lord City.
Before Dark Lord City, trees had been felled, revealing a vast expanse ofnd.
This barren ground served as an ideal battlefield, devoid of obstacles for cover, perfect for a head-on charge.
Victor stood to Ethan''s left, with Henry Powell to his right.
Both had caught sight of what Ethan was pointing at the armor worn by the soldiers of Azure Empire.
Every time the Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern unleashed me Spell, Frost Spell, or Thunder Spell, patterns on the soldiers'' armor would glow, neutralizing the potency of these spells.
As a result, the Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern couldn''t inflict any harm upon them, unless it chose to swoop down at a high speed and knock the soldiers off their feet.
But in doing so, the Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern would find itself ensnared amidst the enemy.
The soldiers, raising their spears which were evidently imbued with magic, pierced the hide of the Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern effortlessly.
With every agonizing cry, more and more spears prated its body, swiftly sapping its life force, rendering it unable to soar once again.
Witnessing this, Ethan felt no pang of sorrow.
In Ethan''s eyes, a ghastly green me flickered, casting an eerie aura.
This was the application of the Soul Language of Nature, granting him the ability to see what the ordinary eye couldn''t souls.
With the presence of the Heart of the City, the death of monsters didn''t signify the end.
After the Thunder Three-Headed Wyvern met its demise, its soul drifted, merging into a verdant crystal ball hovering above the city.
Within this sphere, countless souls had already congregated.
Ethan could sense a formidable power brewing inside.
Moreover, through the Soul Language of Nature, thendscape Ethan beheld was entirely different.
Numerous green tendrils emanated from the verdant crystal ball, descending and intertwining within every nook and cranny of Dark Lord City.
They resembled veins anchored to the city, with the crystal ball pulsating as its heart.
It appeared akin to a malevolent ritual.
Yet, withmand over the Heart of the City, Ethan knew this was merely a natural urrence.
Perhaps, it was a projection from another dimensional ne.
Souls, intangible and typically unseen by the average person, were a rarity in most rituals and spells that invoked them.
Furthermore, the realm of souls existed neither in the tangible world nor in the realm of consciousness.
Having gained new insights into the Soul Language of Nature, Ethan yearned to delve deeper but was halted by an overwhelming dread, a fear surpassing even death.
This made him reconsider his venturesome inclinations.
However, he also came to understand the invaluable nature of souls.
After all, in countless tales, ordinary beings often traded with malevolent Devils, bartering their souls.
Yet, the exact significance of such exchanges remained elusive to Ethan.
At this juncture, the war had reached its climax.
Certainly, the monsters of Dark Lord City were formidable, but the elite soldiers of the Azure Empire came with an arsenal of powerful equipment, bolstered by ample reserves.
In the long run, Dark Lord City seemed destined to lose.
Such an oue might appear inevitable, yet Lana Mokos felt an inexplicable unease.
She believed that things were going too smoothly.
"I will take a look outside."
Instructing her lieutenant to continue directing the war efforts, Lana Mokos, with a stoic expression, activated a space gate.
She emerged behind the Dark Lord City, intending to infiltrate and uncover the Dark Lord City''s secrets.
However, her n was thwarted before it even began.
The moment Lana Mokos appeared, Ethan sensed her presence.
It wasn''t just the Heart of the City that alerted him but another Space Magic Circle the Space Detection Magic Circle.
If one were to name the most vexing type of magus, space magi would undoubtedly top the list.
Not only can they create space gates, effortlessly traversing various locations and seizing whatever they desire, making them unpredictable, but theirbat prowess is also formidable.
The power of space is indeed lethal.
They can effortlessly conjure distorted space, tearing adversaries apart or create mysterious space gates to banish foes.
It''s for these reasons that few choose to oppose space magi.
However, every coin has two sides.
While space magi are potent, mastering the power of space is a daunting task.
To date, Ethan had only encountered one such individual, Oberlis.
Now, Lana Mokos joined that shortlist.
"We meet again," Ethan greeted with a smile, drawing forth his sphemous Spear, aiming it at Lana Mokos.
Feeling an imminent threat, Lana Mokos grew solemn, her gaze fixating on the spear. "So, this is what you rely ona powerful weapon?"
"The greatest respect one can show an opponent is to kill her," Ethan dered earnestly.
Indeed, to ensure a tragic conclusion to the war, Ethan had decided to take matters into his own hands.
After all, nothing saps morale more than seeing one''s leader defeated.
Lana Mokos was unaware of Ethan''s intentions.
All she perceived was an ever-growing pressure emanating from him.
Back in Red Jade Valley, she had toyed with Ethan, viewing him as nothing more than an insect. But now, that once-dismissed insect demanded her full attention.
"How did he manage this?" Lana Mokos pondered internally.
Had they not been adversaries, perhaps they could have been friends.
However, having be enemies, friendship was impossible.
And in Lana Mokos''s creed, her enemies were fated for one thing alone: death!
Thus, from the onset of their duel, Lana Mokos employed her formidable skillsIllusion and space magic.
"You are but an insect," Lana Mokos whispered.
Upon hearing her voice, Ethan was immediately enveloped in bewilderment.
In the next moment, he felt as if he had truly transformed into an insect, slowly wriggling atop a verdant leaf.
The sensation was both novel and perilous.
With a casual flick of her wrist, Lana Mokos summoned a space de, aiming to cut Ethan down.
However, with a swift movement, he evaded the attack.
A frown creased Lana Mokos''s brow. "The Illusion didn''t affect you?" she inquired.
Ethan shook his head, replying, "It''s indeed a remarkable Illusion, but I never fall for the same trick twice."
Ever since he was almost made a fool by Lana Mokos''s Illusion during their previous encounter, Ethan had prepared himself.
Alchemy, being a vast domain, had solutions for nearly everything.
Among the books left by old John, Ethan discovered a unique Alchemy Magic Circle that could stabilize the fluctuations of consciousness, rendering Illusions ineffective.
Over the past few days, Ethan had mastered how to use the Alchemy Magic Circle to resist the Illusion.
But even with her Illusion rendered useless, Lana Mokos wasn''t concerned.
She had a myriad of tricks up her sleeve.
Chapter 242 240-Revolution
?
With the Illusion proving ineffective, Lana Mokos promptly discarded its use.
In her grasp materialized two short des.
Charging toward Ethan, the des danced and spun in her hands, emanating a captivating aura.
Ethan took no chances and braced himself for the confrontation.
Theirbat was swift and their might undeniable.
The spectacle quickly drew the attention of many, especially as the sky became the arena for their duel.
"That''s Lady Lana Mokos!" someone eximed in astonishment.
Soon after, another voice inquired, "Who is the one shing with Lana Mokos? To stand toe-to-toe with her and not falter, it''s truly beyond belief."
Inparison to the enigmatic Lana Mokos, Ethan might be considered even more of a mystery.
After all, only a select few were privy to Ethan''s true identity.
The vast majority only knew of the Dark Lord who upied the Abandoned Temple, and news of his feud with Lana Mokos hadn''t spread far.
"That must be the ruler of Dark Lord City," someone hypothesized, piecing together Ethan''s identity.
At that moment, the sh between Ethan and Lana Mokos intensified.
Ethan harbored no intentions of showing chivalrous restraint.
Lana Mokos''s strength made his blood boil with excitement.
She was a rare adversary, deserving of utmost respect.
Thus, Ethan manifested his Dragon form.
The colossal silhouette of the Dragon nearly overshadowed the entire city.
Bathed in sunlight, the metallic sheen of its scales glistened menacingly, sending shivers down the spine of onlookers.
It was an overwhelming presence, an unmatched power that left many breathless.
The battling creatures of Dark Lord City and the soldiers of the Azure Empire halted in unison.
They stood trembling, paralyzed by fear, finding it hard to breathe under the Dragon''s oppressive aura.
Especially arresting were Ethan''s eyesthose luminescent green orbs seemed poised to consume the very souls of all who dared to meet their gaze.
"It''s a Dragon!" someone cried out in terror.
The Dragon, an evergreen topic of legends.
For any adventurer, ying a Dragon would instantly bestow upon them a reputation of unmatched prowess.
Yet, in the face of a genuine Dragon, few held the courage to challenge.
Moreover, the Ethan of now was no longer a mere Golden Divine Dragon.
Having undergone several evolutions and absorbed myriad powers, Ethan''s Golden Dragon form had evolved into an enigmatic and unparalleled Dragon species.
This elevated strength even managed to astound Lana Mokos.
"An unknown breed of Dragon!" she remarked.
"You truly are formidable," Lana Mokos dered. "If you surrender now, I might just make an exception and allow you to be my mount."
Despite Ethan revealing his Dragon''s true form, she exhibited not a shred of fear.
On the contrary, the spectacle ignited a fervor in her blood. It had been ages since she''d exerted her full strength.
Many believed Lana Mokos''s greatest asset to be her wisdom, but her sheer power was enough to overshadow all.
"You are so fortunate to witness my most formidable state," Lana Mokos dered, causing Ethan to wonder.
Could it be that Lana Mokos too possessed a unique bloodline?
Soon, the truth unfolded before his eyes.
A transformation overcame Lana Mokos.
Pure holy light emanated from her, its rays healing severely wounded soldiers upon contact.
However, for the myriad monsters of Dark Lord City, it was a devastating blow.
Monsters obliterated under the holy light''s touch, with not even a trace of their souls remaining.
Such a phenomenon left Ethan utterly astonished, as he had never encountered such a situation before.
Then, as quickly as it had emerged, the holy light vanished, revealing apletely transformed Lana Mokos.
Three pairs of immacte wings spread wide from her back, her figure adorned in a pristine white gown, exuding an aura of sanctity that beckoned reverence.
"Angel?" The word involuntarily escaped Ethan''s lips.
Lana Mokos looked somewhat taken aback. "You are familiar with Angels?"
Ethan found himself at a loss for words.
He was merely acquainted with the term and was mostly ignorant of the Angel''s true capabilities, given the sparse records about them.
Only a single passage from Old John''s notes shed light on the matter:
[Angels, believed to be the original messengers of the deity.
They are the favored ones of the world, endowed with an inexhaustible energy.]
Beyond that, there was little else, as if even mentioning Angels was sphemous.
Most crucially, after the fall of ancient kingdoms, no traces of the Angelic bloodline had been seen.
Everyone believed such a bloodline had vanished from the world, yet today, it had resurfaced in Lana Mokos.
"Lady Lana Mokos actually possesses the Angel Bloodline, the bloodline of the deity!"
"Lady Lana Mokos is destined for victory!"
"Charge with me, let''s capture Dark Lord City for Lady Mokos!"
The soldiers of the Azure Empire were immensely invigorated, their wounds healed under the holy light, their blood boiling in fervor.
Fearless in the face of life and death, theyunched a deadly charge against the monsters of Dark Lord City.
Under such momentum, the monsters suffered heavy casualties.
"So, will you surrender now?" From the sky above, Lana Mokos inquired once more.
In response, Ethan unleashed a Holy Light st.
Witnessing the oing st, Lana Mokos offered no resistance, allowing the Holy Light st to envelop her.
Momentster, she remained unscathed, floating in the air, a mocking smile ying on her lips.
"Has no one told you? An Angel is the ultimate master of holy light. No Power of Holy Light can harm an Angel," Lana Mokos remarked with a derisiveugh.
Ethan, in his Dragon form with piercing green eyes, retorted, "Is that so?"
A hint of rm registered in Lana Mokos''s eyes.
The next moment, the holy light energies she had absorbed came alive, transforming into tethering ropes that bound her, leaving her immobile.
"This can''t be!" Lana Mokos eximed in horror.
To an Angel, holy light was their core strength. How could she possibly lose control over it?
However, what Lana Mokos failed to realize was that Ethan wasn''t as rxed as he seemed on the surface.
Inside, he was deeply stunned.
Ever since he had grasped the Holy Light Language of Nature, hismand over holy light had been impable.
He had never encountered a situation like this, where the holy light within him sought to enter Lana Mokos''s body.
"Truly a formidable Bloodline," Ethan expressed with genuine admiration.
As Ethan used the holy light to bind Lana Mokos, she suddenly closed her eyes, casting him into confusion.
Had Lana Mokos given up her struggle?
Yet the reality soon informed Ethan otherwise. "What is this...?"
With the holy light binding her, Lana Mokos shut her eyes.
This wasn''t a sign of surrender, but a manifestation of another potent ability inherent to Angels C Insight.
This formidable auxiliary power enabled its possessor to instantaneously discern the essence of all things.
It bore a semnce to the Eye of Alchemy wielded by Alchemists, and at times, it even surpassed its capabilities.
Now, Lana Mokos was astounded.
She witnessed innumerable streams of holy light and countless beings formed from it.
These beings roamed an ethereal realm, each bearing a distinct symbol C a symbol that seemed to be the origin of holy light and its eventual culmination.
"What on earth is this?"
Such runes were unfamiliar to Lana Mokos.
A mere symbol with the ability tomand holy light astounded her.
As she attempted to harness its power, the symbol quickly resonated with her, as if it was destined to be mastered by her.
"Language of Nature!"
"It''s thenguage that describes the world and the fundamental glyphs that construct all existence," Lana Mokos realized with rity.
Opening her eyes once more, Lana Mokos gifted Ethan with a smile, gratitude radiating from her very being.
"Ethan, I owe you my thanks. Without you, I could never have realized that such formidable power still exists in this world." She chuckled softly, and the Power of Holy Light from Ethan dissipated instantly.
Silently observing, Ethan discerned that Lana Mokos had indeed mastered the Holy Light Language of Nature.
"This really backfired," he mused internally, albeit without any intent of conceding.
The true battle had only just begun.
Both wielded the Holy Light Language of Nature, making them equals in terms of holy light power.
Their contest would now be determined by other means. Ethan conjured Thunder, while Lana Mokos summoned the Power of Space.
The ensuing battle left bothbatants with undeniable scars.
Many of Ethan''s dragon scales fractured, plummeting from the sky.
Lana Mokos fared no better.
Her garments were torn asunder by the Thunder, revealing vast expanses of her baster skin.
She quickly shielded herself with the power of holy light, her ire towards Ethan mounting.
Meanwhile, on the side of the Azure Empire, a conversation unfolded:
"We cannot continue like this; we must aid Lady Lana Mokos," dered the deputymander.
"But how can we assist her?" came the inquiry.
"We should use the Beast Crossbow!"
Chapter 243 241-Defeat
?
"The Beast Crossbow! That''s an excellent suggestion!" The crowd voiced their approval in unison.
This weapon was another creation of Lana Mokos, enhanced beyond the original design, its power far surpassing the Beast Crossbows left behind in Maya City.
As several of these advanced crossbows were rolled out and aimed at Ethan, he quickly sensed the impending danger.
"Fire!" The deputymandermanded.
With the mechanisms activated, the boltsunched.
Ethan, who was still engaging with Lana Mokos, detected their approach and hastily attempted to evade.
This distraction granted Lana Mokos a golden opportunity. She unleashed several space des in a short time, each striking Ethan''s form.
The scales of his dragon incarnation shattered, spewing fresh blood.
Yet, Ethan remained unflustered.
"Is this all the Azure Empire has to offer?" He challenged.
Lana Mokos responded with a nonchnt tone, "The means do not matter, only the resultkilling the enemy does."
While slightly irked at her subordinates interfering in her duel with Ethan, she recognized the pressing threat he posed.
This adversary had to be eliminated.
For Ethan, the sentiment was mutual.
Few in this world were privy to the Language of Nature.
Victor was one, Old John was another; both enigmatic figures beyond ordinaryprehension.
Now, there was Lana Mokos.
Given her capabilities, Ethan couldn''t be sure she wouldn''t master other Languages of Nature.
Yet, that wasn''t his primary concern.
Having a formidable opponent was something Ethan had always desired.
However, the might of Lana Mokos might prove troublesome for others.
But such considerations were beyond the scope of Ethan''s present contemtions.
With the support of the Beast Crossbow, Lana Mokos'' advantage steadily grew.
In quick session, Ethan''s form bore many new wounds.
Soon, the two returned from the heavens to the earth, and Ethan reverted from his Dragon form.
Simultaneously, the army of Dark Lord City found itself in retreat.
"The time is about right," Ethan murmured.
Seeing Lana Mokos charge at him once more, a faint smile graced his face. "This time, you have won. Until we meet again."
Ethan''s sudden concession left Lana Mokos somewhat incredulous.
But that wasn''t all.
When her soldiers entered Dark Lord City, they found it eerily deserted.
Not a soul was present, and all its resources had been stripped away.
The once-prosperous city was now but an empty shell, an oue Lana Mokos couldn''t ept.
Above all, she was consumed by deep suspicion.
"There''s definitely a scheme at y here," Lana Mokos asserted with certainty.
Yet, following that battle, Ethan seemed to vanish without a trace.
A day, two days... half a month, a month...
Time drifted on, and half a year passed.
Throughout these six months, Lana Mokos remained vignt, anticipating Ethan''s reappearance.
But there was no sign of him.
What she didn''t know was that Ethan was equally preupied.
In the Dungeon Zone beneath Dark Lord City, every space had been sealed with a Space Key.
This rendered Lana Mokos unable to discover the hidden Dungeon Zone, even though she had taken over Dark Lord City.
By now, all the resources of Dark Lord City had been seamlessly transferred to this Dungeon Zone.
"Victor, how much longer will thisst?" Ethan inquired, his eyes fixed on the floating Heart of the City before him.
During his battle with Lana, he had noticed changes within the Heart of the City.
This realization was a prime reason for his swift concession.
While it might arouse Lana Mokos'' suspicions, it was imperative that the Heart of the City remain undisturbed.
"Lord Ethan, I only have a general idea, not specifics," Victor replied with a shake of his head.
At that moment, the Heart of the City gleamed brilliantly in blue, revealing a screen that disyed a rough map.
This vast map epassed the regions of Easten Shore and the Azure Empire.
Beyond that, arge uncharted area loomed.
On the side representing Easten Shore, a city symbol was visible.
On the opposite end of the ocean, another symbol mirrored it.
Ethan and Victor surmised that these indicated the locations of the Heart of the City, suggesting that someone on the other continent had also acquired the Heart of the City.
Below the luminescent disy of the Heart of the City, a progress bar was visible:
[2/1000]
"Do we need a thousand of these symbols to understand what this is?" Ethan spected.
At this rate, the journey ahead seemed dauntingly extensive.
However, for Ethan now, time was no longer of the essence.
As Lana Mokos took control of the Dark Lord City, the data disyed on the Heart of the City showed significant growth.
This proved that Ethan''s strategy was sound. Letting Lana Mokos develop Dark Lord City indeed saved a great deal of time.
On the other hand, Ethan and hispanions weren''t idle either.
With his understanding of the Soul Language of Nature, Ethan had acquired certain spells rted to the soul.
One such spell was "Disguise."
It was an immensely powerful spell, and while it possessed nobat capability, its utility was such profound.
Upon using the Disguise Spell, even one''s soul aura could be altered.
Ethan had personally tested it, standing right in front of Lana Mokos. She failed to detect his presence and treated him as if he were aplete stranger.
Consequently, Ethan applied the Soul Disguise Spell to Victor, Mia, and others in their group.
However, what Ethan hadn''t anticipated was the subtle, unexpected changes the Soul Disguise Spell would bring about.
The me Witch Church stands as another mighty organization alongside the Devil Guild.
Within its confines, not only has the Dark Lord pledged allegiance, but many exiles from nations obliterated by the Azure Empire have sought refuge, harboring a shared enmity towards the empire.
However, the me Witch Church harbors a little-known secret.
It once operated under the guise of the Elder Council of ckstone, an incredibly covert and potent organization.
Yet, now this organization has been utterly annihted, governed by a single entity.
"He has dead, finally dead!" me Witch Hilna eximed withughter.
Yet, amidst her mirth, her mood abruptly plummeted.
Tears welled up, and she cried out in despair, "No, it can''t be, Ethan can''t be gone."
"He has already gone! And besides, he has long forgotten you!" Hilna proimed once more.
Yet, to any observer, the room held only Hilna, and no one else.
Such eerie solitude would send chills down anyone''s spine, but Hilna had long grown ustomed to it.
She was no longer merely the me Witch.
Within the spirit of the me Witch, another human soul has intertwined, and now the two souls are inseparably entwined.
Still, more often than not, it''s the spirit of the me Witch that dominates.
"Dean! Get in here this instant!" Hilna suddenly snapped.
In no time, a dwarf hastily entered the room. With his head bowed, Dean appeared even more diminutive, barely reaching the height of Hilna''s thigh.
"Dean, what''s the current status?" Hilna inquired.
Without hesitation, Dean replied with respect, "Mistress Witch, we have chosen the location, and within a few days, we canmence the construction. Soon, we will raise the me City dedicated solely to you! You will rightfully be the me Queen!"
"Good, very good," shemended.
"There''s another task for you. Go to the Dark Lord City, find Ethan''s body and bring it back here," Hilna instructed, hermand leaving Dean puzzled.
He tentatively looked up, questioning, "Mistress Witch, why would we..."
Lacking the patience, Hilna swiftly delivered a powerful kick to Dean, sending him flying against the wall before he slid down in a heap.
"You should just follow my orders! Who gave you the right to question me?" mes red in her eyes.
Ovee with terror, Dean begged for forgiveness before fleeing the room in haste.
After dispatching her instructions, Hilna couldn''t suppress her rage. "Damn Dean, damn ck Stone Guild, daring to summon me into such a vessel. They will pay for this!"
"I can''t let this be now. I must personally inquire about Ethan''s true condition," she murmured to herself, once again exhibiting her internal contradictions.
Beyond the me Witch Church, other formidable organizations were making their moves.
The fall of Dark Lord City seemingly did little to deter them.
Emting Dark Lord City, these mighty factions began to construct their own fortresses.
More intriguingly, several Dark Lords even joined forces to build cities collectively.
This shift left the Azure Empire''s forces increasingly on the defensive, struggling to curb the growth and momentum of the various Dark Lords.
The situation grew more fric with the revtion that Lana Mokos was recuperating from her injuries.
The urgency to establish cities only intensified.
All these developments could be traced back to Ethan''s influence.
As for Ethan himself, he was presently at ease, activating a space gate.
Stepping through it, hefortably settled into his chair, awaiting the arrival of the other members of the Devil Guild.
It wasn''t long before they all assembled, initiating yet another gathering.
Chapter 244 242-Dragon Garden
Chapter 244 Chapter242-Dragon Garden
The Devil Guild''s gatheringmenced, and members began their conversations before the trades started.
"Ethan, you truly outdid yourself," Oberlis remarked with a chuckle.
Grins spread across the faces of the others, all equally awestruck by Ethan''s scheming.
"Lana Mokos is probably still left puzzled," one mused.
"But, all things considered, I have heard about the recent significant moves. Lana Mokos has permitted trading between Dark Lord City and other cities, including those established by the Dark Lord. It''s genuinely hard to discern that woman''s true intentions."
"Who cares what she''s up to? We, the Devil Guild, are the real beneficiaries after all," another voiced.
"Indeed, it''s a fortunate turn of events," someone else chimed in.
"Oriel, perhaps your greatest contribution was inviting Ethan into our fold," teased another.
Amidst the flurry of voices, Oriel retorted, "Hmph, wasn''t the mefruit also amendable catch?"
"True, true..."
The group erupted intoughter.
The Devil Guild''s meetings had been held numerous times, and throughout these gatherings, its members engaged in several transactions.
Having decided to use the failure as a smokescreen, Ethan had already instructed Victor to relocate the Flesh Factory to the Dungeon Zone.
While it seemed that Dark Lord City had vanished, in reality, none of the resources were lost.
After the war with Azure Empire, the production of Blood Source returned to its original state.
As such, leveraging the Blood Source, Ethan traded a wealth of resources.
Beyond the Blood Source, there was now the Soul Amulet.
Crafted by Ethan using the Soul Language of Nature, it possesses the Disguise capability.
Nearly every member of the Devil Guild was equipped with that.
Rose, in particr, snapped up a staggering hundred of them in one go.
This lucrative deal lined Ethan''s pockets quite handsomely.
"Wait, where''s the Guild Leader Rose?" Ethan suddenly noticed the empty seat at the head of the long table.
All eyes turned to Oberlis, who was almost always seen alongside Rose in past gatherings.
Oberlis shook his head, "I''m not sure why Rose isn''t here. Let me check outside."
Saying this, he activated a space gate and departed the council chamber.
However, after a prolonged wait, Oberlis still hadn''t returned.
"Something has amiss," Ethan felt a pang of unease.
In recent times, Ethan hadn''t ckened in his training.
Not only were his insights into the Soul Language of Nature profound, but he had also made significant strides in space magic.
Although he couldn''t match Oberlis''s prowess, utilizing basic space magic wasn''t an issue for him.
Hence, Ethan was well aware of Oberlis''s strength.
While Oberlis wouldn''t stand a chance against him inbat, capturing him would still be a formidable challenge.
Given Oberlis''s power, few could pose a threat to him.
The others quickly sensed that something was amiss.
After exchanging worried nces, someone voiced out, "We can''t just sit here waiting. Rose and Oberlis might need our help."
"But where are they?" Another asked.
That was the fundamental question.
Without an answer, there was no starting point for any assistance.
Rose was always shrouded in mystery, never revealing her identity or speaking of it.
Although Oberlis was an active participant in meetings, he too remained silent about his origins.
At that moment, Ethan stood up.
"I have a way," he began, then went on to exin, "I traded with Rose for a valuable material a while back. It bears her essence. So I can try to pinpoint her location with that material."
It was another application of the Soul Language of Nature.
A soul is the very essence of a person.
In this world, the demise of the body doesn''t signify true death. Only the dissipation of the soul does.
"We''re counting on you then, Ethan," the group unanimously voiced.
Ethan nodded and promptly set up a small yet intricate Soul Magic Circle on the table.
The precious material from his trade with Rose was ced atop it.
Soon, the Circle began to vibrate, producing an indistinct image above.
It depicted a wastnd.
Majestic ruinsy toppled amidst a dense forest.
Trees reaching skyward were ensnared by vines, on which bloomed peculiar flowers.
These blossoms were as tall as an average human and bore uncanny smiling faces, reminiscent of clowns from a circus.
Beneath the treesy countless skeletons.
Some were already crushed into bone fragments from being stepped upon.
Distinctly colored bloodstains marked several of the skulls: red for human blood, green that might belong to dwarfs, and the most enigmatic, a blood that shimmered in iridescent colors.
Thanks to their vast experiences, a member of the Devil Guild soon identified it.
"That''s the blood of the Rainbow Dragon, a formidable creature said to possess myriad unimaginable powers," someone elucidated.
"Rainbow Dragon? Wasn''t that the dragon rumored to have been extinct long ago?"
"Rumors are often wed. Given the vastness of this world, who can truly im to know all its mysteries? But that''s beside the point right now. We need to focus on rescuing Rose and Oberlis."
The eyes of the group returned to the floating image. Soon, they spotted a clue within it: a facial armor, the very one Rose habitually wore.
"It seems real trouble has ensued," someone remarked, and faces grew grim around the table.
Having held numerous gatherings, the members had long considered Rose a friend.
Despite her role as the guild leader, she never misused her authority.
Though she came across as aloof, she always did her utmost to aid members in need.
"Ethan, can you identify this ce?" a member inquired.
Ethan shook his head. "I can''t be certain. It''s too distant. It feels... like it''s on another continent altogether."
"Ethan, focus the image on those peculiar blossoms," another member interjected.
Ethan manipted the magic circle, aiming the projection squarely on therge flowers growing on the vines.
"I think... I might know where this is," the same member stated.
All eyes instantly turned to him.
嶥
Upon seeing the man, Ethan recognized him as Quel, a magus known for his distinctive Dark Knight Bloodline.
This bloodline, considered by many to be malevolent, was typically exclusive to warriors.
Those with the Dark Knight Bloodline could amplify their abilities considerably but at a significant cost, resulting in brief bursts of unmatched power followed by an abrupt reduction inbat duration.
But Quel was an exception.
Rather than bing a warrior, Quel chose the path of being a magus. His innate talent was undeniable.
Now, not only did he possess a formidable physique, but he could effortlessly unleash powerful spells, ranking him among the top members of the Devil Guild.
"Quel, if you know, spill it out," someone urged.
Quel promptly replied, "It''s likely the Dragon Garden on the Westwood Continent."
The Westwood Continent was the term for thendmass across the ocean.
The continent where Ethan and the others resided, the Easten Shore, was known as the Zerl Continent.
Zerl Continent epassed the northern Snowy ins and the vast ins below, known as the Easten Shore, along with numerous inds nearby.
As for the Westwood Continent, Ethan wasn''t particrly familiar with it.
At that moment, Quel continued, "ording to legend, the Dragon Garden serves as a temporary resting ce for Dragons. Nourished by the essence of Dragons, the garden has given birth to various mystical nts. The flower we see in the image is called the Clown Flower. It''s a crucial ingredient for crafting puppets and is also used in certain alchemy rituals as a sacrificial offering."
He added, "Moreover, the Clown Flower has very stringent growing conditions."
"It thrives only by absorbing the decaying corpses. The allure of the Dragon Garden has drawn many adventurers to it, but tragically few make it out alive. Those who perish be sustenance for the Clown Flowers."
Quel''s revtion stunned everyone present.
However, this newfound knowledge still didn''t offer them a solution.
The pressing matter now became the journey itself.
"To travel from here to the Westwood Continent, even on the fastest ship, would take two months. That duration is far too lengthy, and we can''t guarantee the safety of Rose and Oberlis during that time."
It was indeed a critical dilemma.
As everyone pondered, Oriel suggested, "How about using the space gate?"
"Use the space gate?"
"The idea holds merit, but we cannot ascertain the precise coordinates of the Dragon Garden. Moreover, none of us have the extensive experience with space magic like Oberlis does."
"To rashly use the space gate... it''s too perilous."
The speaker turned to Ethan.
Everyone was well-aware of Ethan was training in space magic.
After all, with the ever-chatty Oberlis in the Devil Guild, it was no secret.
Once Ethan had merely sought some advice on space magic from Oberlis, thetter grandly proimed at a guild gathering that Ethan had paid a hefty sum to have him, the esteemed master space magus, instruct on space magic.
"So, is there any other way?" The members of the Devil Guild once again fell into deep thought.
Chapter 245 243-Crossing the Ocean
Chapter 245 Chapter243-Crossing the Ocean
"Another way?" The members of the Devil Guild fell into silence.
Separating Westwood Continent and Easten Shore is an expansive ocean, a daunting expanse to traverse.
Even the mightiest ships of the Azure Empire might encounter extreme weather on their voyage: storms, massive waves, tsunamis...
A single catastrophe could seal one''s fate in the ocean''s depths.
Furthermore, they needed to get there swiftly.
It seemed like an impossible task.
"Hold on..." At this moment, Quel, furrowing his brow, spoke up again, "There might be a way, albeit a dangerous one."
"What way?" The members queried.
Danger was a trivial concern to the Devil Guild members.
Every action carries inherent risks, but some endeavors are worth the peril.
Quel continued, "I once read in a tome about a city that established a Teleportation Magic Circle connecting Easten Shore and Westwood Continent. However, during a war, that city, along with its Magic Circle, was destroyed and submerged beneath the sea. Perhaps we can attempt to locate this Teleportation Magic Circle, and once restored, it could transport us there."
"It sounds like a feasible idea, and it might be our only shot."
In the Devil Guild, there were those skilled in restoring Teleportation Magic Circles.
Thus, the pressing matter now was to locate the shattered Teleportation Magic Circle.
On this asion, Ethan came forward with specifics.
"Beneath a small ind to the north of Azure Empire''s capital, there lies the Teleportation Magic Circle. Azure Empire''s soldiers guard it, but they are no match for us," Ethan remarked.
He hade across this information during one of his covert infiltrations into the Azure Empire''s Library.
After Ethan employed the Soul Disguise Spell, Lana Mokos did sense a change.
However, she didn''t conclude that Ethan''s absence of aura meant he was deceased.
Instead, she surmised that he might have encountered a challenge, or perhaps concealed himself in an exceptionally secluded spot.
This led Lana Mokos to lower her guard somewhat.
Of course, Lana Mokos''s primary focus was now on Dark Lord City.
This presented Ethan with an opportunity.
He had slipped into the Azure Empire''s Library several times, replicating every tome and manuscript,ter storing them in the library situated in the Dungeon Zone''s eighthyer.
This delighted Victor immensely.
Having thrived for over a century, the Azure Empire''s collection of books was truly vast.
"We should not dy. Let''s set out immediately," Quel suggested.
Ethan nodded in agreement and promptly opened the space gate, heading back to the Dungeon Zone.
"Victor, I need to step out for a while. Keep a close watch on the changes in the Heart of the City. Also, we should begin establishing our caravan and start trading goods," Ethan called out to Victor with instructions.
Establishing the caravan was an initial n.
Even though Dark Lord City was currently under Lana Mokos''s control, it didn''t affect the agenda.
Lana Mokos had never met Khosro, and with the Soul Disguise Spell in y, she was even less likely to discern any ruse.
Meanwhile, Khosro truly showcased his talents during this period.
Many knew of a wealthy merchant, abundant in goods, preparing to establish a tradingpany.
Most importantly, this prominent trader held the currently highly sought-after mefruit within the noble circles an immensely profitable delicacy.
The mefruit, of course, was supplied by Dark Lord Lava Oriel.
In exchange for Ethan''s limitless supply of Blood Source to Oriel, Orielpensated with cultivated mefruit.
The nurtured mefruit shared certain characteristics with Blood Source, yet was incredibly gentle to consume.
It became an instant sensation, highly coveted by all despite its hefty price tag.
The mere sale of mefruit brought a wealth of riches to Ethan. Besides this, he possessed other precious items.
However, these seemed to pale in importance now.
After instructing Victor, Ethan opened another space gate to the outskirts of Blue Sea City, disguised as a passing traveler, and headed toward the city.
Over time, Blue Sea City flourished even more.
The scars of past wars had long since vanished. Now, Blue Sea City was not only home to numerous tradingpanies but also boasted dozens of Teleportation Magic Circles.
It was gradually emerging as the second capital of Azure Empire.
Soon, Ethan entered Blue Sea City.
After paying the required fees, he effortlessly arrived at the heart of Blue Sea City.
There, he smoothly encountered fellow Devil Guild members, Quel and Kadiven.
Kadiven was a man of few words.
He remained mostly silent during meetings and even now, he only nodded in acknowledgment upon seeing Ethan. Ethan, however, didn''t mind.
As a member of the Devil Guild, he was familiar with Kadiven''s disposition. Simrly, he was aware of Kadiven''s remarkable talents.
From what he had gathered from Oriel, Kadiven wasn''t truly a Dark Lord.
His true identity seemed to align more with a Little Fairy. Specifically, he was a Rune Fairy, born from magic runes.
This made Kadiven the second individual of the Little Fairy lineage Ethan had encountered. The first was the still-slumbering little Baal.
The Little Fairies and Elves, despite the simr nomenture, were vastly different in abilities.
Elves, amon race on the continent, dwelled in forests.
They were adept in Anemo Magic and Life Magic, loved hunting, and were renowned for their striking beauty truly the darlings of the woods.
On the other hand, Little Fairies represented a vast yet rare lineage.
There were numerous subdivisions within this group, with each variant of Little Fairy possessing distinct powerful abilities.
Just as the Shadow Fairy lineage that little Baal belonged to had the skills to see through illusions and traverse spaces, Kadiven''s Rune Fairy lineage gave him the innate ability to sense various Magic Circles, making him a natural magic maestro.
"Let''s set out," Ethan announced as everyone gathered.
Embarking on a mission to rescue Rose, it was evident that not everyone could participate simultaneously.
Such arge group might draw unwanted attention.
And while Rose had never truly disyed her prowess, everyone was acutely aware that she was no pushover.
Yet, the fact that Rose, along with Oberlis, had found themselves in danger deeply concerned them.
After a brief discussion, the members of the Devil Guild decided that Ethan, Quel, and Kadiven would initially head to the Westwood Continent to locate Rose.
If they encountered significant challenges, reinforcements could be dispatchedter.
In no time, the trio arrived at the ind.
The stationed soldiers remained oblivious to the unexpected guests, continuing their leisurely patrols.
Ethan and hispanions swiftly submerged themselves, and soon they stumbled upon the ruins.
"The folks from Azure Empire certainly did a thorough sweep; they''ve even stripped ayer off the walls," Quel remarked with a chuckle.
Though submerged in the sea, the unique bloodlines of the trio rendered the waters no hindrance, allowing them tomunicate fluidly beneath the waves.
"Let''s take a closer look," Ethan suggested.
The trio continued their descent until they finally located the massive remnants of the Teleportation Magic Circle.
"Can it be repaired?" Ethan looked towards Kadiven with a hint of concern.
The Teleportation Magic Circle before them was barely discernible, its glow dim and many of its magic runes faded or missing entirely, especially where the floor had cracked.
Kadiven remained silent, simply nodding in response.
He then swam down to hover above the Magic Circle, reaching out to touch the embedded runes.
In the blink of an eye, a surge of magical power emanated from Kadiven, infusing into the magic runes.
The runes began to illuminate, their glow tracing the original patterns.
Astoundingly, as the magic reached the missing runes, they appeared to reconstruct themselves.
Witnessing this, Ethan couldn''t help but marvel inwardly.
This was the inherent talent of a Rune Fairy, with the capability to seamlessly mend even a fragmented Magic Circle.
As the Magic Circle activated, the underwater ruins began to tremble.
The vibration disturbed the surrounding waters, rming the patrolling soldiers above.
Their expressions shifted to panic as they shouted in unison, "Something''s wrong! There''s activity in the underwater ruins!"
Word spread swiftly.
Within moments, a significant force of soldiers gathered at the site.
However, by that time, Ethan and hispanions had already utilized the Teleportation Magic Circle, transporting themselves to the Westwood Continent.
"What''s going on?" The arriving Lana Mokos inquired of the patrolling soldiers.
One soldier quickly responded, "Lady Mokos, we just checked. Someone repaired the Teleportation Magic Circle in the underwater ruins and then used it to depart."
"Such a thing happened?" Lana Mokos expressed genuine surprise.
She had seen the Teleportation Magic Circle of the underwater ruins before, and it was clearly damaged beyond any seeming value.
Yet now, it had been mysteriously restored.
Who could have done this?
With her curiosity piqued, Lana Mokos didn''t hesitate, diving swiftly into the water and descending rapidly to where the Magic Circle was located.
The Circle emitted a faint luminescence, revealing its full array of magic runes.
Lana Mokos chose not to step into the Magic Circle. Instead, she memorized its intricate pattern of runes.
A hint of a smile graced her lips as she softly murmured, "It''s a Teleportation Magic Circle leading to the Westwood Continent. Strangers, you have unwittingly done me a great favor."
Chapter 246 244-Another Continent
Chapter 246 Chapter244-Another Continent
"Huff~ Huff~"
"I feel like I''m going to throw up. That was genuinely the most nauseating Teleportation Magic Circle I''ve ever experienced. Such a Magic Circle should be destroyed, submerged beneath the waves..." Quel rambled on, his hand gripping a stone, his body in the throes of retching.
Ethan wasn''t faring much better. "Enough, Quel. At the very least, we made it," Ethan remarked, his face ashen.
Of the trio, Kadiven was in the best shape.
He disyed no signs of difort and seemed, in fact, quite content.
When the gazes of Ethan and Quel turned to him, Kadiven remained silent.
He merely pointed to himself, hinting at his unique Bloodline that rendered him immune to the effects of such arge Teleportation Magic Circle.
"Quel, can you tell? Where are we?" After a short reprieve, Ethan posed the question to Quel.
Their current location was a beach, littered with countless rocks.
Beyond the rocky shoreline stretched an endless grove of palm trees.
However, the coconuts on these trees each bore a distinct color. At a nce, it looked like a pixted strip, giving off an eerie vibe.
"This must be Rainbow Coconut Ind of the Westwood Continent," Quel observed.
Pointing at the array of coconuts, he borated, "These rainbow coconuts, each bearing fruit of a different hue, serve as ingredients for concoctions. The red ones have hemostatic properties, the blue ones can replenish a smidgen of mana, the purple ones are fatigue relievers, and the green ones... well, they''re for quenching thirst. Oh, and you might want to be cautious with the pink ones. Consuming them might lead to some rather... unfavorable effects. They could induce peculiar transformations in one''s body."
Quel provided an intricate rundown on the rainbow coconuts.
Intrigued, Ethan couldn''t resist asking, "Howe you''re so well-acquainted with these?"
Quel chuckled, "Well," he said, scratching the back of his head, "I guess I''ve read quite a few books on the subject."
It was a transparent evasion, but Ethan chose not to call it out.
A suspicion brewed within him.
Perhaps Quel hailed from the Westwood Continent.
As for how and why he had ended up on the Eastern Shore, Ethan surmised that therey a lengthy and intricate tale behind it.
"Something feels off here," Quel remarked, a hint of concern lining his features.
Ethan nced in his direction, querying, "What''s amiss?"
Quel borated, "Rainbow coconuts are rtively rare in Westwood Continent. The locals wouldn''t let them linger on the trees. They''re plucked almost as soon as they mature. But, just look around. Those trees areden with fruit. And, have you noticed? Isn''t it eerily quiet here?"
Heeding Quel''s observation, Ethan and Kadiven became acutely aware of their surroundings.
They were on a beach, its shallow waters ideal for fishing, and amidst them stood trees bearing the valuable rainbow coconuts.
Such a bountiful location should have been bustling with life.
Yet, there was no sign of human habitation, no trace of any dwellings.
It was unsettlingly abnormal.
"We''re not alone. There''s danger here," Ethan pronounced, his posture shifting to a defensive stance.
And as his words faded, the peril emerged.
The ground beneath them trembled as massive boulders shattered, releasing colossal crabs that crawled forth.
Brandishing their gigantic ws, they encircled the trio, ready to strike.
"Just a bunch of crabs," Quel chuckled, making the first move, seemingly unconcerned by their menacing presence.
Despite the sheer size of the crabs, each spanning two to three meters wide, Quel seemed unfazed.
Twin des, forged from gleaming metal, materialized in his hands, one in each.
Swinging them with finesse, he lunged at one of the colossal crustaceans.
ng, ng, ng...
The resonating ngs of metal striking chitin filled the air.
The assaulted crab, under the force of the blows, reeled, its eight sturdy legs iling.
Yet, its hard exterior bore only a few superficial scratches. In other words, Quel''s onught had failed to prate its defense.
"How can this be? What kind of creature is this?" Quel eximed, visibly taken aback.
Among the members of the Devil Guild, his prowess was renowned.
Especially with the Dark Knight Bloodline coursing through him, it elevated hisbat skills, even though his primary ss was that of a magus.
"In that case, let''s try this."
Quel conjured another fireball, hurling it directly at the crab.
Yet, as it approached, a strange pattern glowed on the crab''s sturdy shell, causing the fireball to disintegrate mid-flight, leaving Quel utterly dumbstruck.
"It has a means to nullify magic," Ethan deduced, swiftly drawing the sphemous Spear.
Thisnce, cultivated over time under Ethan''s care, now bore additional traits, its power magnified manifold.
[sphemous Spear]
[Level: Divine Artifact (Sealed)]
[Characteristics:]
[Bloodthirst: Upon ying a monster, it can transform the creature into energy for absorption.]
[sh: A chance to bypass an enemy''s defense.]
[Demolition: Wounds inflicted upon enemies cannot heal.]
[Description: A spear of divine artifact quality. However, due to the forger''s less than impable craftsmanship, its quality was diminished, but this gave it a tremendous potential for growth. When the seal on the spear is finally broken, it might shake the very foundations of the world.]
Drawing his spear, Ethan immediatelyunched an attack on one of the crab creatures.
ng!
A crisp sh rang out, sending the targeted crab monster flying, yet its shell remained undamaged.
Ethan''s expression grew grave, sensing the gravity of the situation.
"How can this creature possess such formidable defense? This is highly unusual," Ethan remarked.
Quel nodded in agreement.
Kadiven stepped forward, not uttering a word, but pointed to the peculiar rune on the crab''s shell.
Ethan had noticed it too.
However, he couldn''t discern anything special from it.
It wasn''t any Language of Nature rune, but seemed merely like amon magic rune.
"Hold on, let me try again," Ethan said, his eyes taking on an eerie green hue.
Eye of Alchemy activated!
The Eye of Alchemy had the ability to analyze, and Ethan often practiced with it during his downtime. He had now managed to gain rudimentary control over it, ensuring that he wouldn''t unintentionally dissect everything he saw.
Ethan fixed his gaze on one of the crab creatures, and information swiftly surfaced.
[Gigantic Mountain Crab]
[Description: A crab blessed by the God of Mountains, boasting immense defensive capabilities. Naturally, its strength is also not to be underestimated. Furthermore, its meat is exceptionally delicious, with its roe being a rich source of vitality... Its shell can be crafted into armor...
Weakness: The mountain crab''s soul is profoundly fragile.]
"A crab blessed by a deity?"
"Really, the God of Mountains has such whims?"
Ethan mentally quipped, then briefly conveyed his findings.
Upon hearing this, Quel could only respond with a resigned, "It seems we must leave."
Ethan nodded in agreement.
Although Ethan had mastery over the Soul Language of Nature, he wasn''t adept in its use.
The power of the soul was elusive, and even with persistent daily practice, Ethan had only grasped a basic understanding, mostly involving supplementary techniques.
Wielding soul-based offensive strategies was a journey he had only just begun.
Having decided on a course of action, the trio quickly made their exit.
Compared to the mountain crab''s daunting defensive prowess, their offensive abilities were rather limited, relying mainly on their colossal pincers.
This posed little threat to Ethan and hispanions.
In no time, the three had departed from Rainbow Coconut Ind.
Not long after their departure, the trio came upon a city nestled within a forest.
"This is the City of Elves!"
"We must be in the territory of the Dawn Elf Kingdom now. The Dragon Garden is to the north of the Dawn Elf Kingdom. If we go straight there, it should take about five hours," Quel exined.
Yet, the trio chose not to enter the city.
From Quel''s ount, the City of Dawn Elves wasn''t weing to outsiders.
However, to their surprise, even though they tried to avoid trouble, trouble seemed to find them.
"Who are you?"
"Why did you sneak into the City of Elves?"
A male Elf, bow in hand, inquired sharply.
"We''re just passing through," Quel rified.
A mocking smirk surfaced on the Elf''s face, "Passing through? Do you think I''ll believe that? You must be spies, here to uncover the secrets of the City of Elves."
"Seize them! We shall let the high priest pass judgment!"
Hemanded.
Several Elves advanced, ready to apprehend Ethan and hispanions.
A re of anger ignited within Ethan, he challenged, "Are you sure you want to take us in?"
The male Elfughed heartily, as if he had heard the funniest jest, and replied with disdain, "This is the City of Elves, Elf territory. What, you n to resist?"
"I''ll have you know, if you dare to resist, I have every right to kill you on the spot!"
His words pushed Ethan to the edge.
"In that case, meet your end!"
Ethan''s fist swung forward, bolstered by immense power.
The male Elf had no chance to react and was instantly pierced through by Ethan''s blow, his life essence fading away.
Chapter 247 245-Conflict
Chapter 247 Chapter245-Conflict
"He... He killed Prince Horne!"
A chorus of disbelief rang out among the elves surrounding the male elf.
"He''s lost his mind!"
"This human has no idea the gravity of what he''s done. The wrath of the priest will be upon him. The City of Elves will never let him go unpunished. His fate is sealed!"
The elves murmured in a cacophony of voices.
Yet with a single step forward from Ethan, these chattering elves retreated in fear.
"Quickly, notify the priest!"
A voice finally called out.
A group of elves hurried towards the City of Elves.
Meanwhile, Ethan turned to Quel and Kadiven, saying, "Let''s go."
Both nodded, following Ethan closely.
"Halt! You cannot leave!"
Seeing the trio attempting an exit, a few of the elves who had been heading to deliver the news stopped and yelled angrily.
Ethan looked back, his gaze icy.
"You sure you want to keep blocking our way?"
His words sent chills down the spines of the few remaining elves.
Moments ago, Prince Horne tried to halt their departure, and he met his end.
Yet, letting Ethan and hispanions go freely would also incur the priest''s wrath, a punishment feared more than death itself. A price they felt was too steep to pay.
Thus, several elves mustered their courage and dered, "You killed Prince Horne. You cannot leave..."
"Hmph, still trying to obstruct us? Then meet your end." Quel seethed with fury.
Being hindered repeatedly had wasted much of their time, grating on Quel''s nerves.
They had made it clear to these elves that they were merely passing through, with no intentions of spying on the City of Elves.
Yet these elves were adamant, insistent on apprehending them.
Quel''s patience had worn thin.
Even the typically silent Kadiven began to emanate an aura of magical energy.
"Let''s take action," Ethan concluded, no longer in a mood to reason.
With power enough between them to bring down the City of Elves, they saw no reason to continue with pleasantries.
Just as Ethan and hispanions readied themselves to act, the priest of the City of Elves suddenly materialized before them.
An elderly elf stood there, draped in the Priest Robe, leaning on a staff as tall as a man, the Elf Scepter.
His visage radiated kindness, yet his voice held a venomous edge that was rather unsettling.
"Foreigners, were you the ones who slew Horne?" Priest Eddie questioned the trio, directing his gaze at them.
His Elf Scepter gleamed, emitting powerful pulses of mana.
Ethan, seemingly undisturbed by the emanating mana, retorted, "Do you also wish to obstruct our path?"
These words caused Priest Eddie''s brow to furrow, disying his evident displeasure towards Ethan.
He began, his voicenguid, "Arrogant outsiders, always so blissfully unaware of their ce. I''ve seen many like you, thinking they are the protagonists of some tale, believing their abilities to be unparalleled, assuming the world''s rules revolve solely around them."
"In reality, they are but insects."
"Before true power, they can''t even muster resistance, only managing to flee in desperation."
"And you, you''re no different."
Yet, Ethan''s demeanor remained unaltered by Priest Eddie''s mockery.
At that moment, Quel stepped forward, speaking bluntly, "Regardless of who you are, step aside now. We have no time to entangle with you. If you bar our path, don''t me us for retaliating. And if the City of Elves falls, it''ll be on your conscience."
"Hahaha!" Priest Eddie suddenly burst intoughter.
Studying the trio before him, his eyes narrowing, his withered hand gripping the Elf Scepter which radiated ever-increasing mana, he said, "If it''s death you seek, I shall oblige. Descend to hell and repent!"
With those words, Priest Eddieunched his attack.
As the mana surged within the Elf Scepter, the surrounding trees seemed toe to life.
Vines growing on the trees lengthened and twisted, enveloping the area and advancing towards Ethan and hispanions.
Unfazed by this disy, Ethan effortlessly summoned a bolt of Thunder, reducing the approaching vines to charred debris scattered on the ground.
Quel wielded his long de, moving so swiftly that no one could discern the motion of his strikes. Vines, as well as the trees they ensnared, were cleanly severed, copsing onto the meadow.
As for Kadiven, he remained still, a Magic Circle appearing beneath him, warding off any encroaching vines.
Witnessing their prowess, Priest Eddie''s expression turned grave.
"I hadn''t expected such strength from you all. It seems I''ve underestimated you. However, even so, you killed Horne and insulted the City of Elves. For such transgressions, your lives shall be the price!" Priest Eddie roared.
Subtly, he retreated a few steps, then shouted to the multitude of elves rushing toward them, "All of you, engage! These three criminals must be put down to uphold the honor of the City of Elves!"
At Priest Eddie''smand, all the elvesplied.
With bows and arrows raised, they began encircling Ethan and hispanions.
"What''s the point?" Ethan uttered, disying evident impatience.
Beside him, Quel remarked, "Ethan, Kadiven, we must swiftly deal with these foes. We have limited time to reach the Dragon Garden. If we''rete, who knows what dangers Rose and Oberlis might encounter."
Ethan and Kadiven nodded in agreement.
With that, the trio sprang into action.
At the behest of Priest Eddie, the elves swiftly drew their bows, firing arrows in a flurry.
But as the wooden arrows took flight, they were swiftly intercepted and obliterated by the Thunder Ball cast by Ethan.
The Thunder Ball, undeterred in its momentum, sped towards the elves. Upon impact, violent explosions ensued.
Boom! Boom!
A chorus of explosions echoed, apanied by the harrowing screams of many elves. Within moments, not a single elf remained standing before the trio.
Even Priest Eddie nowy paralyzed with fear on the ground, terror evident in his eyes.
Pointing at Ethan with a trembling, gaunt finger, he stammered, "Demons... demons... you are all demons! Stay back, all of you! If you dare kill me, you''ll surely face the wrath of the Dawn Elf Kingdom. You will be condemned to the depths of hell."
"Proceed," Quel instructed.
Priest Eddie''s threats clearly held no sway.
Ethan, disinclined to leave such a figure behind, began to muster another Thunder Ball in his hand, aiming it at Priest Eddie.
Just then...
Roar!
An impossibly fierce roar echoed through the air,den with boundless fury and a terrifying intent to kill.
But what was most chilling was the realization: it was the enraged cry of a Dragon.
"That seems to being from the direction of the Dragon Garden," Quel deduced, pinpointing the roar''s origin.
With growing apprehension, Ethan whispered, "Could it be that something''s happened to Rose and Oberlis?"
Kadiven too turned his gaze towards the source of the roar.
Seizing the momentary distraction of the trio, Priest Eddie sprang to his feet.
From his frail frame surged a force akin to a wild stallion, propelling him swiftly into the heart of the City of Elves.
"That wretch..." Quel muttered with a curse.
Ethan cast a fleeting nce towards the distant City of Elves, and said to Quel and Kadiven, "Let''s not dwell on him now. We''ve already lost too much time. Let''s hurry on."
With that, Ethan set his sights on the direction ahead and dashed forward.
Quel and Kadiven promptly followed suit.
Elsewhere,
Having escaped back to the City of Elves, Priest Eddie hastily ordered the guardians of the city to activate the Magic Circle, forbidding any entry.
He then retreated to his own residence.
Only after half an hour, when there was no sign of Ethan and hispanions, did Priest Eddie breathe a sigh of relief.
But reminiscing about his recent ordeal, rage consumed him.
"Damn it! Who on earth are those three, possessing such formidable power?" he eximed.
"If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have ventured out."
"And that damned Horne! To think he was a prince of the Dawn Elf Kingdom, yet so utterly useless. To be killed so effortlessly and to have it happen in my city..."
"No, no, I must find some justification. If the king casts me upon me, it won''t end well."
Priest Eddie murmured to himself.
He had considered seeking revenge against the trio, but after witnessing their capabilities, he lost that nerve.
Nevertheless, Horne''s death required an exnation to the capital.
It was a thorny issue that weighed heavily on Eddie''s mind.
He couldn''t help but curse Horne again, even though Horne was now but a lifeless corpse.
"Aha!"
A look of tion suddenly spread across Priest Eddie''s face.
Musing to himself, he devised a n, murmuring, "When questioned, I''ll simply im that Prince Horne was in by allies of Rose, who were outraged upon hearing of her predicament."
"With Rose in dire straits and bound for her own demise, there will be no one to dispute my ims, and no evidence to the contrary."
"I truly am a genius!" Priest Eddie praised himself with a smirk.
However, unbeknownst to him, the very excuse he crafted aligned all too well with the truth.
Indeed, Ethan and hispanions were friends of Rose.
Chapter 248 246-Dragon
Chapter 248 Chapter246-Dragon
"We''re close."
Within the dense jungle, Quel discerned their direction and then turned to address Ethan and Kadiven trailing behind him.
Hearing Quel''s words, Ethan too lifted his gaze forward.
Ahead, the forest remained thick and imprable.
Towering trees veiled the sunlight, with shrubs and wild grass carpeting the ground.
Decaying branches and leaves were scattered everywhere, with many menacing snakes hidden amongst them, along with various venomous insects.
However, none of these posed any threat to the trio.
These creatures, while not particrly intelligent, had a keen sense of perception when it came to detecting auras.
By merely emitting a hint of his own aura, Ethan ensured that these beings swiftly retreated, not daring to provoke the trio that was fervently making their way forward.
Half an hourter, Quel spoke again.
"We''re here now. This is the entrance to Dragon Garden."
Ethan looked up once more.
The scene before him was somewhat awe-inspiring.
An open clearing presented itself amid the forest, covered only with lush green grass.
There were no towering trees, no teeming insectsjust an enveloping silence.
Above the clearing was a striking rainbow.
It was vividly present, defying logic by appearing in the sky even though it was a clear day and no rain had graced the forest.
What''s more, beneath the arch of the rainbow, one could faintly discern another, mysterious forest.
"This is the entrance to Dragon Garden," Quel reiterated, beforeunching into an exnation. "Dragons are creatures that soar through the skies, proud beings naturally disinclined to remain on the ground. Yet, many dragons, in their youth, possess wings not fully grown, incapable of supporting their vast frames in flight. It was during such a time that a Rainbow Dragon created this sanctuary for young Dragon to practice flying."
"However, as time passed, the Rainbow Dragon that had created the Dragon Garden left."
"Other dragons that dwelled in the Dragon Garden began to disappear gradually. When humans discovered the garden and realized it was abundant with precious materials, it quickly gained renown within the human kingdoms."
Quel''s exposition shed light on the history of the Dragon Garden for both Ethan and Kadiven.
But at this moment, the duo wasn''t there for a history lesson.
"We should head in now," Ethan urged.
With that, he took the lead, soaring into the confines of the Dragon Garden.
Quel and Kadiven followed suit.
Upon entering the Dragon Garden, Ethan immediately noticed a difference.
He felt heavier, or more urately, the gravity here was distinct.
Kadiven, sensing the same, turned to Quel for an answer.
Quel, with a chuckle, responded, "I didn''t deliberately keep this from you. While I''m familiar with Dragon Garden, my knowledge isn''t extensive. The difference in gravity is something you onlye to realize upon entering. Thus, we should tread with caution. There might be other lurking dangers in the Dragon Garden."
"You''re right, Quel," Ethan concurred.
The trio then began their meticulous search within the Dragon Garden.
Built within a space rift, the expanse of Dragon Garden was vast.
Finding Rose and Oberlis was no simple task, especially given that manyndmarks bore striking resemnces to each other.
On several asions, they stumbled upon locations where the Clown Flower grew, but none matched the exact spot depicted in the image they had.
"Halt, there''s something ahead," Ethan, leading the group, suddenly gestured for Quel and Kadiven to stop and remain silent.
Without hesitation, Quel and Kadivenplied.
At that moment, a soft rustling emanated from a pile of underbrush ahead.
It seemed as though something was moving atop it. Turning their gaze in that direction, the trio spotted a rotund creature.
The creature was nearly spherical in shape, with a slight protrusion on top that appeared to be its head. It hadrge eyes and short limbs.
"Ah!"
Upon noticing Ethan''s group, the peculiar creature let out a startled cry and attempted to flee.
However, it managed only a step before it toppled over onto the grass.
Given its rounded shape, the creature iled its limbs in aedic effort to right itself, much to the amusement of Ethan and hispanions.
"Who would''ve thought such a clumsy being existed?" Ethan remarked, trying to stifle hisughter.
With an amused expression, Quel quickly interjected, "It might look silly, but it holds grudges. And it understands ournguage."
Seemingly in response to Quel''s words, the creature, still struggling on the ground, clenched its tiny fists and bared its teeth at Ethan, looking incredibly indignant.
Ethan was taken aback by the creature''s reaction.
At that, Quel borated, "This is the fruit of a mystical nt in Dragon Garden. They possess considerable intelligence and often serve as guides for many within Dragon Garden."
"Dragon Garden truly is wondrous," Ethan couldn''t help but marvel.
By then, Quel had already helped the peculiar creature to its feet.
"Each of these little beings has its own unique name," Quel continued.
However, still seemingly peeved about the earlier incident, the now upright creature charged at Ethan, though it was evident it couldn''t really harm him.
"It seems you''ve made asting impression on this little one," Quel said with a chuckle.
But his amusement was short-lived.
The moment the creature made contact with Ethan, it seemed to sense something.
Swiftly, it mbered onto Ethan''s shoulder, rubbing its rotund body affectionately against him.
A silvery glow emanated from it, as if attempting to establish some form of connection with Ethan.
After a brief moment, Ethan spoke, "Its name is Atta."
With a look of astonishment, Quel gazed at the now-affectionate Atta and expressed with bewilderment, "How is this possible? Aren''t these creatures known to be exceptionally vindictive?"
"Indeed," Ethan nodded in agreement, then added, "Atta does hold grudges, but it told me I bear the noble Dragon Bloodline, and thus it has forgiven me this once."
Hearing this exnation, Quel fell silent.
Kadiven stepped closer to Quel, spread his arms wide, then pointed up to the sky.
This ce was named Dragon Garden, and Ethan possessing the potent Dragon Bloodline meant it wasn''t far-fetched for him to be orded certain privileges within.
With Atta''s presence, their search became significantly easier.
Although Atta wasn''t aware of Rose''s exact location, it was well-acquainted with the areas where Clown Flowers thrived in Dragon Garden.
Guided by Atta, the trio quickly stumbled upon the region depicted in the image.
"This is it, no doubt," Ethan murmured, crouching down.
He pointed to a vast stretch of skeletons on the ground, remarking, "These are the skeletons, and there''s the blood of the Rainbow Dragon on them."
On the bleached, decaying bones shone a trail of iridescent blood.
"Let''s scour the surroundings carefully; we might uncover some clues," Ethan continued.
Their decision was undeniably wise, for it wasn''t long before the trio stumbled upon some intriguing signs.
They stood before a towering tree, on which a sleek fissure was prominently visible.
"This mark was made by a space de, and it retains the essence of Oberlis," Quel observed first.
Kadiven ced his hand on the crack to sense its aura, then nodded in agreement.
Yet Ethan was mired in perplexity.
Turning to Quel and Kadiven, he posed, "If Oberlis had shed with someone, it''s unlikely that only this single mark from a space de would be left. Unless his adversary was so formidable that Oberlis was captured after just one use of his space de."
"But that''s next to impossible," he added. Dealing with a magus who wielded space magic, whether to kill or capture, was always an immense challenge.
"It seems we''re facing aplication," Quel noted, as Ethan''s words brought the gravity of the situation to light.
The trio continued their search in the vicinity, but this round proved fruitless.
"Could we have overlooked something?" Ethan pondered aloud.
Quel fell deep into thought. After a moment, he proposed, "Ethan, could you possibly trace Rose''s whereabouts again?"
"To trace again should be feasible," Ethan affirmed with a nod.
The three found a remarkably t patch of ground and cleared it of debris.
Ethan then retrieved the item he had traded with Rose and meticulously etched a Magic Circle on the ground.
He prepared to use the Soul Language of Nature once more to discern Rose''s trail.
At that very moment, the unexpected urred.
Roar
The furious bellow of a dragon echoed once more, sounding as if it were right beside Ethan''s ear.
"In the sky!" Quel instinctively eximed.
Yet, when the trio simultaneously cast their gaze skyward, they discerned nothing.
"Surely, we couldn''t all have misheard?" Quel queried with a hint of disbelief.
Ethan, deep in contemtion and scanning the surroundings, eventually rested his eyes on the mark left by Oberlis''s space de.
"I believe I''ve figured it out," Ethan pronounced.
"What have you discerned?" Quel inquired promptly.
Pointing at the fissure on the tree, Ethan elucidated, "Rose and Oberlis aren''t in the Dragon Garden. They''re within a space rift inside the Dragon Garden."
Chapter 249 247-Deity Trail Grounds
Chapter 249 Chapter247-Deity Trail Grounds
"A space rift?" Upon hearing Ethan''s words, Quel was cloaked in confusion.
While both Quel and Kadivencked extensive knowledge concerning spatial matters, there were certain universally epted truths they were familiar with.
It wasmonly believed that within a space rift, another space rift could not exist; if one did, it indicated that the primary rift was on the brink of copsing.
Yet, the Dragon Garden showed no signs of such impending copse.
Seeing the puzzlement in their eyes, Ethan elucidated, "Normally, a space rift cannot contain another within it. However, in exceptionally rare circumstances, like within the Dragon Garden with its incredibly stable spatial structure, it''s possible for rifts leading elsewhere to emerge."
"Oberlis likely discerned this, and that mark was deliberately left behind by him."
Ethan''s words illuminated the understanding of Quel and Kadiven.
Oberlis believed that Ethan would be willing and able to find this ce and then discover the traces he had left behind.
"So how do we enter?" Quel posed another query.
Motioning for them to step back, Ethan''s energy surged, channeling it into the mark Oberlis had left.
Soon after, a vortex-like space gate materialized before them, exuding a formidable aura.
"We can enter now," Ethan intoned with a serious demeanor, adding, "Once inside, proceed with caution."
The emanating aura from the gate imbued Ethan with an unsettling sensation.
Despite his formidable power, which meant there were scant forces in this world that could harm him, this insidious and malevolent aura felt as if it had the potential to lead one astray.
Quel nodded in acknowledgment, signaling he grasped the gravity of the situation.
Kadiven, as ever, remained silent, as if nothing warranted his vocal response.
As for Atta, their guide, the very instant the space gate materialized, it promptly leapt from Ethan''s shoulder to a nearby tree, then sped away. It seemed profoundly wary of the aura seeping out from the gate.
Subsequently, the trio entered the space gate.
To Ethan''s surprise, the area behind the space gate wasn''t some terrifying ruin; it was merely an ancient and quaint vige.
"Are you certain this is the ce?" Quel voiced his skepticism.
Ethan nodded, his expression growing even graver, affirming, "Yes, I''m sure. The aura emanated from within this vige."
At that moment, an elderly figure emerged from the vige.
He bore the semnce of a skeletal frame, utterly devoid of flesh and merely draped in skin.
His sunken eye sockets resembled voids, while a ne of small skulls adorned his neck. Sinister ck patterns spiraled around his bare upper torso.
"Foreigners, have youe to partake in the trial as well?" The elder inquired with a grin.
His smile was equally haunting, eyes gleaming with an almost insatiable greed, as if he had stumbled upon three willingly presented, plump goats.
He clearly regarded them as prey.
Such a gaze ignited Quel''s displeasure.
He retorted brusquely, "Trial? What trial? We are here searching for someone! If you wish no harm upon you, better spill whatever you know!"
Quel''s impudence only seemed to enhance the elderly man''s grin.
Continuing to smile, revealing his yellowed, decayed teeth, he responded in a sinister tone, "Seeking someone? You have surely chosen the wrong ce. This is the trail grounds, a magnificent marvel left behind by a deity. Moreover, the choice to partake isn''t yours to make. Once you enter, you are deemed participants in this trial of the god."
"Trial of the god?!" Quel''s face contorted with intense unease.
Even Kadiven''s throat gave an involuntary twitch, though he refrained from uttering any words.
Had it been before, both Quel and Kadiven might have weed the trial of the god with enthusiasm.
However, ever since Ethan ryed the details about the trial of the god at the Devil Guild gathering, it had cast a shadow of doubt in their hearts.
Nothing in this worldes without a price.
While the trial of the god might serve as a shortcut to deity, at what cost does ite?
Life, freedom, soul...
It''s an enigma none could truly decipher.
"I recall Rose mentioning the trial of the god before. Could this be the one she spoke of?" Ethan ventured a guess.
Quel nodded, "Likely so. Even before you joined the Devil''s Guild, Guild Leader Rose asionally broached the subject of the trial of the god. By those ounts, this seems like a legacy trial passed down through ages, apparently selecting apt individuals from each generation. Guild Leader Rose was one of the chosen."
"Young ones, have you finished your chatter?" The elder interjected impatiently.
With eyes barely visible, he stared intently at Ethan and the other two, his tone chilling and hair-raising.
"Since you are here now, you might as well stay."
"The trial hasmenced. I wish you a good luck, at the very least, not to end up as mere skeletons, doomed to decay eternally in this sun-forsaken ce."
"By the way, the ones you seek might just be inside."
"Try to quiet your minds and listen closely. Perhaps you will catch the harrowing screams of others. It''s quite the euphony in this world..."
"Ha ha... He he..."
With his eerieughter echoing, the elder gradually faded, dissipating into a cloud of ck mist.
"We''re in trouble." Ethan sighed heavily, casting his gaze upon the vige ahead.
Quel took a deep breath, drawing out two long des and holding them firmly in his hands.
Even the always silent Kadiven spoke up at this moment, uttering two words: "Dangerous."
Emerging from the vige before the trio were rows upon rows of figures.
Their faces drained of all color, many missing significant portions of their heads, yet still they moved.
These ghastly apparitions slowly converged upon Ethan and hispanions, each letting out a gaping roar as if they saw the trio as prey.
"Engage now!" Ethan acted without hesitation.
A fierce Power of Thunder surged from Ethan, materializing as streaks of electricity thatshed out in all directions.
The eerie figures hit by this force were instantly charred and fell to the ground.
But, they did not stay down.
Like the elder from before, the charred remains transformed into plumes of ck smoke, which then reconstituted into the same haunting silhouettes.
"Damn it, they are unkible." Quel grumbled in frustration.
He had lost count of how many of these strange shadows he had felled, but they seemed endless, quickly encircling and tightening their grasp around the trio.
"The Undying!" Ethan remainedposed amidst the chaos.
He unleashed the Holy Light Domain, covering only a small area just enough to epass where Quel and Kadiven stood.
This act drained nearly nothing from Ethan, and the shadowy figures were instantly vanquished upon contact with the domain, dissolving into ck mist.
This bought Ethan precious time to think.
In his reflection, he finally recalled the designation of these eerie figures C war machines crafted by malevolent Alchemists, the immortal beings known as The Undying.
"Their bodies have been altered by Alchemy," he shared. "Mere physical or magical assaults can''t obliterate them. It has to be a uniquely potent force or... we need to find the puppet master."
"There''s someone controlling them?" Quel questioned, eyes shing dangerously, and he spat angrily, "That damned old man, I swear I will sever his head."
"Not him," Ethan replied, shaking his head for emphasis. "That elder isn''t the puppeteer. I believe the true mastermind is within the vige."
"We need to venture into the vige? But we can''t move forward with these things stilling at us," Quel pointed out.
"Stay close to me," Ethanmanded, subsequently expanding the radius of the Holy Light Domain.
Given Ethan''s current prowess, the domain could theoretically envelop the entire vige.
However, it seemed that some peculiar force within the vige limited its expansion, restricting the domain to a mere five meters around him.
Still, that was enough.
As the Holy Light Domain extended, the eerie figures epassed within it swiftly dissipated into ck smoke, revealing an expansive clearing before Ethan and hispanions.
"Hurry through," Ethan urged, maintaining the domain.
Quickly, relying on this method, the trio reached the vige''s entrance.
Without hesitation, they stepped inside.
"It''s so strange, those things seem reluctant to follow us in," Quel observed.
After the trio entered the vige, those eerie figures crowded together behind Ethan and hispanions, yet they never dared to set foot inside the vige.
"Perhaps there are some kinds of rule here," Ethan spected, then began surveying the entirety of the vige.
The vige wasn''t extensive. At a nce, there seemed to be about a dozen houses.
Intriguingly, each house''s door bore a metal que.
And each metal que indicated the unique number of each house.
All of these details aroused Ethan''s suspicions.
At that moment, the previously vanished elder reappeared before the trio, his voice tinged with surprise, "I didn''t expect the three of you to enter the vige so quickly. Now, the true trial begins!"
Chapter 250 248-The True Trial
Chapter 250 Chapter248-The True Trial
"The true trial?"
"What do you mean, old man? Speak clearly!" Quel''s anger was palpable.
He would have loved nothing more than to tear the old man to shreds, to vent the rage boiling within him, but that was clearly impossible.
The old man now stood before them, his upper half in a human form, while the lower dissolved into smoke, reminiscent of demons from ancient legends.
"You wish to know the truth?"
"Very well," a sinister smile crept across the old man''s face, his cold gaze deeply unsettling.
In a low, seductive tone, he whispered, "This is the trial left behind by the great deity. Should you pass the trial, you will ascend to be deities yourselves."
"The trial lies within the houses of this vige. Each house bears a distinct number. You must undertake the trials in ascending order of these numbers. Only once all trials are conquered, will you earn the right to be deemed a deity."
"Of course, if you wish to leave, the terms remain the same."
"I hope your end won''t be too tragic. You should know, just before you, a young girl and a dragon entered the trial. And now, they... heh heh, might be enduring some delightful torment."
With those words, the old man vanished, dissipating into smoke once more.
"Was he talking about Rose just now?" Quel hesitated to ask.
Although Ethan was reluctant to admit it, the truth seemed all too probable.
"Don''t jump to conclusions so hurry. He might have said that just to toy with us. For now, we can only follow his instructions and navigate this so-called trial," Ethan responded calmly.
He had noticed that not only was the Power of Holy Light suppressed within the vige, but other power seemed to be restrained as well.
At least within the confines of the vige, creating a space gate to leave the trial grounds was out of the question.
"We have no other choice," Quel said, a hint of despondence in his voice, and then added, "The first house in the vige is over there. Let''s go."
Following the direction Quel pointed, both Ethan and Kadiven spotted the number one house.
It was a ramshackle wooden cottage.
A soft yellow light seeped through its windows, providing a stark contrast to the dimness of the vige.
Hanging beneath the eaves of the cottage were chimes, producing melodious notes as they swayed in a gentle breeze.
A breeze? Where did thate from?
Ethan''s mind brimmed with questions, but before he could ponder further, Quel pulled him along.
Shortly after, Quel knocked on the door of the small cottage.
"Who''s there?"
An elderly voice resonated from within.
The door then creaked open, revealing a kindly old woman.
The old woman saw Ethan and the other two and led them into the house. She then closed the door behind them.
It was evident that the elderlydy was a seasoned conversationalist.
Ethan not only learned that she was affectionately referred to as ''Old Lady Mary,'' but he also gleaned many tales from her about others who had participated in the trial.
Their stories, unfortunately, often ended in tragedy, their final fate sealed as mere corpses.
"If you wish to leave, I can speak to the vige chief on your behalf," Old Lady Mary offered gently.
"The chief is a very amiable person. He had surely heed your request. But you guys must know that the departing would mean forgoing any further chance of taking on the trial."
Ethan, Quel, and Kadiven exchanged nces.
Ethan replied, "Thank you for your kindness, Lady Mary. But we are here in search of someone, and we are not keen on leaving just yet."
"Oh? And who might that be?" Old Lady Mary inquired.
"A youngdy, often seen in armor. And perhaps followed by a young man, one who is sociable and adept at space magic."
"Ah, that sounds vaguely familiar," murmured Old Lady Mary.
But in a twist of tone, she then asked, "So why should I tell you about them?"
The trio was left momentarily speechless.
The atmosphere inside the cottage grew noticeably colder.
Breaking the silence, Old Lady Mary spoke with a smile, "Fulfill a condition for me, and in return, I will answer a single question for each of you. And mind you, these questions can be about anything, not just the whereabouts of the people you seek, even matters concerning the deity. Also, you should know that my answers will always be the truth."
"What condition?" Quel asked, cutting her off.
No sooner had he spoken than both he and Old Lady Mary vanished from the cottage.
"Quel!" Ethan cried out, but his call was met with silence.
Momentster, Quel and Old Lady Mary reappeared.
Quel''s expression, however, was noticeably strained, while Old Lady Mary''s face remained adorned with its prior jovial smile.
"Who will be the next?"
"Don''t worry, all will be fine," Old Lady Mary reassured.
Without hesitation, Ethan stood.
The moment Ethan stood up, he felt engulfed by darkness, unable to see or hear anything, surrounded by an endless void of ckness.
"What do you desire?" A gentle voice echoed.
"My desire?"
"What do I desire?"
The questions resonated deep within Ethan''s soul.
His consciousness wavered, memories blurring. Vites from his past flitted through his mind: the initial shock of arriving in this world, passionate moments with the beautiful Lady Knight, the joy of acquiring territorial resources, the sorrow when those dear to him were in peril, the thrill upon acquiring formidable power...
Emotions surged, flooding his senses.
"But what do I truly yearn for?"
"Power, passion, wisdom, or strength..."
Ethan''s awareness grew increasingly nebulous.
Especially at this moment, an unbidden image took form in his mind, showcasing those he held dearest: Mia, Eluna, Sherry, Lana Mokos...
Wait, why was Lana Mokos there?
Before Ethan could ponder this, a voice whispered seductively in his ear, "Kill them, and you will wield invincible power!"
"A power surpassing the deity. No one will stand in your way; you can do anything you desire"
With a swift tearing sound, Lana Mokos''s garments were ripped away, revealing her wless form.
At this moment, Lana Mokos''s gaze was irresistibly alluring, even more captivating than that of a Subus.
She crawled toward Ethan, her hands gliding over him, reminiscent of a feline vying for its master''s attention.
"Isn''t she your enemy?"
"Now, all you have to do is y those you hold dear, and in an instant, you will wield immeasurable power, making the entire world tremble at your feet."
The tempting voice struck deep, and Ethan found himself responding almost involuntarily.
At that moment, the Soul Language of Nature he possessed emanated a force, prating the recesses of his consciousness.
Abruptly, the vision dissipated.
"Damn it!" Ethan cursed, realizing he had been toyed with.
And this maniption was even more insidious than what Lana Mokos had once done.
"You managed to regain consciousness."
The voice of Old Lady Mary echoed, but it no longer held the warmth it once did; it was now strikingly cold.
"No matter, you''ve passed the test."
With those words, light flooded Ethan''s vision once more.
By the time he could discern his surroundings, he found himself still in the cabin, with Old Lady Mary smiling benignly, her face betraying no hint of what had just transpired.
"Now, it''s your turn, silent one."
Old Lady Mary turned her gaze to Kadiven.
As with the previous two, Kadiven and Old Lady Mary disappeared in an instant, only to reappear shortly after.
Yet, from the expressions of the returning pair, Ethan could glean no information.
Kadiven had always been of a reserved disposition, his face typically adorned with a calm, indifferent mien.
Rarely did any other emotion y across his features unless something unexpected urred.
This time was no different.
"Alright, congrattions on passing the test. Now, you may each ask me any one question. Once posed, the question cannot be altered, so think carefully," Old Lady Mary intoned.
The trio exchanged nces, deliberating amongst themselves.
"What should we ask?" Quel posed directly.
In such situations, Kadiven was not one to offer his opinion.
So, Ethan promptly voiced his thoughts, "We have only three questions to ask. One should pertain to the whereabouts and condition of Rose and Oberlis. The second should concern information about the trial. As for the third question..."
"I will ask it myself," Kadiven interjected unexpectedly.
Both Ethan and Quel were taken aback, finding it almost unfathomable.
Kadiven actually voiced an opinion on this matter!
However, Kadiven offered no further exnation.
Ethan didn''t press him but concurred, "Very well, Kadiven can take the third question. The other two should suffice for us."
Having reached a consensus, Ethan turned to Old Lady Mary and began, "I wish to know the current status of Rose and Oberlis. Are they part of this trial?"
"Cleverd, that''s more than one query," Old Lady Mary replied with a yful smile. "However, I''m in a generous mood today and will indulge your question."
Chapter 251 249-The History of the Elves
Chapter 251 Chapter249-The History of the Elves
"Rose?"
"You wish to know about that young maiden?" Old Lady Mary let out a string of chuckles.
She began to narrate, "Within the Dawn Elf Kingdom, elves are ssified into different tiers. At the very bottom are themon elves. These elves don''t possess the innate talent to cultivate nature magic. They can only engage in simplebor, serve as attendants to the high elves, or be members of the elf army."
"Themon elves are the most frequently met with death."
"Above themon elves are the high elves."
"The Rose you speak of is one such high elf. Furthermore, she carries the bloodline of Elf Royalty, making her an esteemed figure even among the high elves."
"This ce is the trial grounds of the Original Elf King."
"As a progeny of the Elf King, it is Rose''s duty to participate in the trial of the Elf King."
"So, she indeed is in the trial and isn''t in danger."
"But the other, the one you call Oberlis, is a different story. Although he is an elf, he doesn''t possess the bloodline of Elf Royalty. Instead, he has the tainted bloodline of a fallen Dark Elf."
Old Lady Mary''s smile took a sinister turn, sending chills down one''s spine. Swallowing his unease, Ethan inquired, "So, what will happen to Oberlis?"
Old Lady Mary didn''t respond but instead delved deeper into the annals of elven history.
She began, "When the Original Elf King ascended to deity status, the progenitor of the Dark Elves, the Dark Elf King, emerged, vying for that very opportunity of ascension. However, during their confrontation, the Dark Elf King was defeated. The Original Elf King not only vanquished him but also fashioned his remains into the Elf Crown, a divine artifact revered by all elves."
"In the aftermath, the Original Elf King orchestrated a massacre of the Dark Elves."
"Their numbers dwindled rapidly. However, traces of the Dark Elf lineage lingered in the blood of many elves. Under specific stimuli, thistent lineage could resurge, manifesting the Dark Elf bloodline fully."
"Oberlis was a case in point."
"Back then, he was ostracized by the elfmunity and was forced to fend for himself in the wilderness. It was during this bleak period that Rose chanced upon him, saving him and imparting some of her magical knowledge."
"To everyone''s astonishment, thed possessed an extraordinary aptitude, especially for space magic."
"Regrettably, even with such talent, Oberlis was forbidden to return to the territories of the Dawn Elves."
"I believe, by now, I needn''t spell out the specifics for you to grasp the present circumstances of Oberlis. He too participated in the trial, shortly after Rose''s entry."
Old Lady Mary still wore her smile.
But to Ethan, it was a smile of utmost repugnance.
However, Old Lady Mary seemed entirely unperturbed by Ethan''s disposition, turning her gaze to Quel instead, she inquired, "And you, what would you like to ask me?"
"I...," Quel hesitated for a brief moment.
Eventually, he proceeded as they had previously discussed, "I wish to know how to navigate through the trial sessfully."
"That''s not a straightforward question," Old Lady Mary said with a smirk.
"Many who''ve embarked on the trial have posed this very query, yet the only response I''ve consistently offered is it all hinges on your luck."
"The numbering of the houses within the vige is chaotic."
"As you wander its paths, you may easily stumble upon entities of sheer horror."
"However, there is sce in knowing that once inside a house, you''re granted absolute sanctuary a fundamental t of the trial. But don''t entertain the notion of lingering indefinitely. If you overstay a given duration, you will perish, a kind of demise where your soul dissipates entirely, devoid of even the chance to be a Wraith."
"Now that your query''s addressed, next!" Old Lady Mary directed her attention towards Kadiven.
Following this, Kadiven voiced the longest statement he had made in some time.
"Where might one find the homnd of the Rune Fairy?"
Upon posing this question, a profound silence enveloped Old Lady Mary.
During this hush, Ethan perceived something amiss.
The motionless Old Lady Mary seemed devoid of life, appearing much like a carved marite.
A disconcerting sensation...
Only when Old Lady Mary''s familiar smile re-emerged did that palpable essence of life return.
"Indeed, that is a question as ancient as time itself."
"Ancient?" Ethan murmured under his breath, brimming with curiosity.
Both Ethan and Quel had been privy to details regarding Kadiven''s bloodline and identity during their assembly in Devil, but Kadiven hadn''t revealed, nor had anyone inquired, about anything more.
Given Kadiven''s reticent nature, such questions seemed inevitably bound to go unanswered.
Yet now, it seemed there was more to the tale.
Old Lady Mary continued, "The Rune Fairies are a distinct n amongst the elusive Little Fairies, masters of myriad magic runes, wielding powers beyondprehension."
"They dwell in a realm known as the Path of Runes."
"It''s a mysticalnd woven from countless runes, existing neither in the physical nor the conscious world. It doesn''t even belong to any dimension weprehend."
"Then where is it?" Kadiven asked, animatedly.
"Patience," Old Lady Mary said gently. "Having posed such a question, I shall undoubtedly unravel its mysteries for you."
She lifted her hand, tracing an enigmatic pattern in mid-air.
Upon seeing the design, a jolt went through Ethan, though he betrayed no outward sign of it.
Language of Nature!
It was a glyph of the Language of Nature!
"This is the Rune Language," Old Lady Mary borated, "officially known as the Rune Language of Nature. Once youprehend it, you gain the power to control various runes, even conjuring magic circles out of thin air. More than that, the Rune Language of Nature is the key to unlocking the Path of Runes. If you wish to return, you must grasp the essence of the Rune Language of Nature."
"How does oneprehend it?" Kadiven inquired once again.
It was clear that essing the Path of Runes held great significance for him.
Yet, instead of continuing her exnation, Old Lady Mary simply smiled and remarked, "I''ve already answered your query. How to grasp the Rune Language of Nature is a different matter."
"Moreover," she added, "you all have asked your questions, it''s time to leave."
Saying this, Old Lady Mary stood up and swung open the door of the little wooden hut.
A tremendous force emanated from the entrance, drawing all three of them out into the open.
Then, without another word, Old Lady Mary closed the door behind them.
"ording to the rules of the trial, our next stop is the second house," Ethan dered.
As he spoke, the lights in the cottage where Old Lady Mary resided went out, and suddenly, a beacon of light illuminated a hut directly ahead of them.
The change did not escape the trio''s notice.
"That way," Quel directed.
Neither Ethan nor Kadiven voiced any objections, and they began to make their way towards the now-lit cottage.
It wasn''t long before they reached their destination.
As Quel''s hand hovered, preparing to knock, Ethan''s voice cut sharply through the air, "Quel, stop! This isn''t the second house!"
"It''s not?" Confusion clouded Quel''s features.
He quickly cast his gaze to the wooden door. Instead of the number two, it bore the mark of three.
A cold sweat broke out on Quel''s skin.
Unable to contain his frustration, he eximed, "Why would they light it up if it''s not the second house? Are they trying to deliberately mislead us?"
"Ethan, did you happen to spot where the actual second house is?" Quel queried, anxietycing his voice.
However, something felt amiss.
No reply came.
The weighty silence was punctuated by the faint, unmistakable scent of blood in the air.
Whirling around, Quel was taken aback to find no one behind him, only the ghostly white of skeletal remains.
By now, the sky had plunged into an inky darkness, with only the soft glow of the cottage providing any semnce of light.
"What in zes is going on?" he muttered.
With a swift motion, Quel shattered the looming skeletons.
Just then, the door to the cottage behind him creaked open. Ethan and Kadiven stood there, beckoning, "Quel, why are you out there? Come on in."
Kadiven echoed, "Quel,e inside."
"Something''s not right! This is all wrong!" Quel''s senses were instantly on high alert.
Grasping his de, he lunged towards Ethan and Kadiven without hesitation.
With a singr swing, their forms evaporated into thin air.
"How could Kadiven possibly invite me in? This is absurd," Quel mused, noting the discrepancies in the illusion.
As the phantoms of Ethan and Kadiven vanished, the environment reverted to its prior state; a heavy, oppressive sky loomed overhead, reminiscent of the calm before a storm.
"Quel, are you alright?" Ethan inquired, concern evident in his voice.
Startled, Quel turned to see the taciturn Kadiven beside him, realizing that the Ethan and Kadiven before him were genuine.
A wave of relief washed over him as he replied, "I think I might''ve been caught in an illusion... Let''s find the second house quickly. Roaming around this vige might plunge us into more unexpected situations."
"The second house is over there," Kadiven pointed out.
In an instant, both Ethan and Quel, without hesitation, lunged at Kadiven.
His figure dissipated like mist. Once again, their surroundings seemed to shift ever so slightly.
Kadiven reappeared within their sight just a few meters away, his face as impassive as ever.
"So, is it one by one then?" Quel remarked, raising his de as his gaze settled on Ethan.
Chapter 252 250-Collision
Chapter 252 Chapter250-Collision
"Quel, put down the de. I haven''t been ensnared," Ethan said with a hint of exasperation.
"Are you sure?" Quel retorted, seeing no visible signs of Ethan being under any influence.
With a sigh, Ethan reaffirmed, "I have some knowledge about Illusion. An illusion of this caliber can''t hypnotize me."
As he spoke, Ethan casually conjured a Thunder Ball, illuminating the space around him.
At the same time, Kadiven approached, positioning himself beside Ethan.
This act reinforced Ethan''s im, and Quel, somewhat convinced, couldn''t help but praise, "Ethan, I always pegged you for someone proficient in thunder magic and holy light magic, but I never expected you to be this adept at deciphering illusions."
Faced with Quel''smendation, all Ethan could do was offer a modest smile.
Naturally, Ethan wasn''t versed in Illusion. However, he had grasped the Soul Language of Nature.
This was the gateway to Alchemy, a craft inherently about discerning the essence of the world.
Having delved deep into the study of illusions and having encountered the illusions of Lana Mokos and Mary, Ethan''s grasp on the Soul Language of Nature hadn''t necessarily deepened.
However, the inherent power of the Soul Language of Nature had been unlocked, bolstering Ethan''s resistance against illusions considerably.
Hence, this recent illusion had failed to take hold over him.
Yet, when it came to discussing the profound power of the Language of Nature, Ethan refrained from boration.
With this unexpected encounter, all three became more vignt.
Ethan once again invoked his Holy Light Domain, illuminating their surroundings and simultaneously dispelling any lurking impurities.
Concurrently, he activated the Eye of Alchemy. Both Quel and Kadiven promptly employed their respective skills as well.
Upon engaging the Eye of Alchemy, streams of information materialized before Ethan''s eyes:
[Trial House #3]
[Description: One of the Elf King''s Trial Houses. Within dwells a wounded elven soldier. To pass the test, you must engage inbat and y the soldier. ]
...
[Trial House #7]
[Description: Another of the Elf King''s Trial Houses. It shelters the spirit of an original Elf King''s consort. To seed in this trial, you must offer a tribute satisfactory to the spirit of the Elf King''s consort. ]
...
[Trial House #6]
[Description: Yet another of the Elf King''s Trial Houses. Inside resides an Elf Alchemist. To pass the test, you must answer three questions about Alchemy. Failure to do so would require you to be a subject of an Alchemical experiment, a fate potentially fatal. Currently, two elves and a dragon are undergoing this test, but their time is swiftly dwindling. ]
...
[Trial House #2]
[Description: A deceptive Trial House. Destroy it, and you shall pass the trial. ]
"Found it!" Ethan eximed upon seeing the message.
"Over there!" He pointed towards a house in the upper left direction, leading Quel and Kadiven towards it.
As they neared the structure, Ethan unhesitatingly unleashed a mighty surge of the Power of Thunder, reducing the wooden hut to splinters in an instant.
"Ethan, what are you doing?" Quel demanded, a tone of incredulity edging his voice.
Without missing a beat, Ethan rified, "I apologize for not mentioning earlier, but this was the way to pass the second Trial House, as I saw it. Furthermore, Rose and Oberlis are currently in the sixth Trial House. They are in trouble. We must quickly pass our trial and catch up to them."
Quel looked skeptical but, as time passed without any punitive consequence, he chose to believe Ethan''s words.
As for Kadiven, he remained characteristically silent.
Using the Eye of Alchemy, Ethan effortlessly led the trio to the third Trial House.
Inside, they were greeted by an enthusiastic soldier, missing an arm and a leg.
With genuine warmth, he invited Ethan and hispanions in, offering them delicate treats while recounting tales of the battlefield.
As the injured soldier''s narrative unfolded, it became clear he once had a beautiful wife and two obedient daughters.
Now, a return to them was impossible.
"Is this truly a test to choose servants of deities, not demons?" Quel couldn''t help but question, a note of disbelief in his voice.
Ethan had already shared with Quel and Kadiven the information he gleaned from the Eye of Alchemy about how to navigate this third Trial House.
Yet, after hearing the heart-wrenching story of the maimed soldier, none of them could muster the resolve to act, despite all three hailing from the Dark Lord faction.
In this world, being a Dark Lord merely meant one stood in opposition to the Hero.
It by no means signified inherent malevolence.
"This trial is indeed strange. And this ce... it''s so eerie, reminiscent of a tomb," Ethan remarked, echoing the sentiment.
Elves, being creatures favored by nature, have always been peace-loving beings.
But after setting foot on the Westwood Continent, this inherent belief seemed to crumble.
It wasn''t just the unreasonable Elf Prince Horne in the City of Elves.
Even now, in the Elf King''s Trial Grounds, Ethan felt an inexplicable, sinister aura, skilled at keeping itself hidden.
It led Ethan to wonder.
Either some demon, formidable enough to rival a deity, had set its sights on the elves, or there was something amiss with the Original Elf King.
After all, it appeared that the elves of the Westwood Continent were descendants of this very king.
But these were merely spections.
The pressing issue at hand was whether or not to end the life of the wounded soldier before them...
All three were mired in deep hesitation.
At that moment, Ethan once again activated the Eye of Alchemy, focusing on the soldier who continued to recount tales of his past.
Through the Eye of Alchemy, details emerged:
[Name: David Cohen]
[Description: This is a body subjected to inhuman torture,ter filled with an already weary soul by a malicious alchemist. End his life, free the exhausted soul, and you will reap a considerable reward.]
What was happening?
Ethan couldn''t suppress his astonishment.
The soldier before him, who seemed so lifelike, was in fact a product of Alchemya macabrebination of a corpse and a soul, a creation that was almost monstrous...
Moreover, as the soldier spoke of his family, the emotion in his eyes was undeniably genuine.
"Damn it!"
Ethan began to piece things together.
The family the soldier spoke of likely did exist in reality.
However, in his current state, the soldier might not even realize he''s long dead, instead trapped in an endless loop of past memories.
How profound must the hatred be to subject this soldier to such a fate?
"Ethan, what''s going on?" Quel noticed the anger in Ethan''s demeanor.
Kadiven also nced at Ethan and then at the soldier, seeming to sense that something was amiss.
Ethan didn''t offer an borate exnation. Instead, he said, "Ending his life would be a release for him. But it''s not the best solution. Someone before us surely did just that. We should find a way topletely destroy this Trial House, allowing the soldier''s soul to depart."
Even without knowing precisely what Ethan had seen, Quel didn''t oppose hastily.
"It seems the house can only be destroyed from the outside," Quelmented.
After entering, he had tried to leave a mark but found it impossible from within.
Continuing, he said, "Clearly, we can''t leave until we''vepleted the trial of this house."
It seemed like they were stuck in a vicious cycle.
"Let me think," Ethan said, deep in contemtion.
He possessed many skills, but among those rted to souls, only Alchemy and the Soul Language of Nature came to mind.
Perhaps the Power of Holy Light might work, but it would require a highly advanced mastery.
As for Alchemy and the Soul Language of Nature, Ethan''s understanding was only at a rudimentary level.
"So, what other options do we have?" Ethan pondered, subconsciously reaching into his Space Ring. Within, a cerulean crystal emanated a soft glow, instilling a sense of serene tranquility.
Ethan''s gaze was instantly drawn to it.
"This is... the Crystal of Aquaman, another emblem of the god''s trial," he murmured.
Hesitating only momentarily, he drew out the Crystal of Aquaman.
The moment it was revealed, the crystal burst forth with a dazzling radiance, as if the ire of some mighty being had been invoked.
In a realm unseen by the trio, above the vige, the oppressive clouds dissipated, allowing the long-absent sun to pierce through.
Beneath this sunlight was the spectral image of a vast sea.
Within this maritime illusion, therey a Golden Trident adorned with azure stripes.
Following this, the trident began to umte energy, aiming directly at the vige.
Within the vige, the once-vanished old man reappeared, his face painted with panic.
He pleaded towards the Golden Trident, "God of Sea, this ce belongs to Lord Elf King''s Trial Grounds. I beseech you to depart."
Yet, the Golden Trident offered no response.
With its power fully amassed, the Trident plunged directly towards the vige.
BOOM!
A fierce explosion resonated, causing the vige to quake as if hit by an earthquake.
Many houses crumbled instantly into ruins, and serpentine cracks sprawled across the ground.
The small hut where Ethan and hispanions were stationed was obliterated.
The wounded soldier, who had been speaking, seemed to sense something.
He cast a grateful nce towards Ethan before his body dissipated into a ck mist.
But this time, the mist did not reform into the soldier. As it touched the rays of the sun, it vanishedpletely.
Then, the Golden Trident also disappeared, with the sky once again cloaked in oppressive clouds.
"So, we''ve passed the trial of the third house?" Quel inquired.
Ethan nodded, turning his gaze to the menacing-looking old man who now stood before them.
"Indeed," he responded, "but we''re in for even bigger trouble now."
Chapter 253 251-Submission
Chapter 253 Chapter251-Submission
"You wretches deserve to die!"
As the chief of the Trial Vige, Eliamos hadn''t felt such rage in ages.
These insignificant worms dared to summon the projection of another grand deity, destroying the hut undergoing the trial.
Such a transgression is absolutely unforgivable!
"You will pay for this!" Eliamos roared once more.
Now, he appeared more imposing than ever.
His frame, once as withered as dead grass, was now filled and billowing with ck mist.
"It certainly is a big trouble," Quel remarked with augh, his eyes serious but betraying little fear.
Fear always stems from the unknown.
Until now, Eliamos had never revealed his true aura, always maintaining a distance from Ethan''s trio.
Out of caution, they had believed Eliamos to be a formidable force.
However, upon closer inspection, Eliamos... wasn''t as strong as they had initially thought.
This was the trio''s gut feeling.
Yet, while Ethan and Kadiven concealed their assessments, an already tormented Quel didn''t exercise such restraint.
The look he gave Eliamos was unmistakably mocking.
"What''s that look in your eyes?"
"You insignificant worm, you dare to look down on me!"
"I will make you pay dearly for this insolence. All of you will perish because of that!"
Eliamos was in a frenzy, his aura bing even more menacing.
Sadly for him, he was up against Ethan and hispanions.
Ethan''s prowess had already reached the pinnacle of what most would consider formidable.
And while Quel might not possess strength equal to Ethan''s, he wasn''t far behind.
And so, Quel had no intention of enduring this any longer.
"Old man, shut your mouth!"
Quel pushed off the ground, darting forth with incredible speed.
In just a breath''s time, he appeared beside Eliamos, and with a powerful swing, he delivered a punch to Eliamos''s midsection.
Unable to withstand the blow, Eliamos was sent flying backward, crashing against the wall of a damaged wooden hut beforeing to a halt.
"How can this be?" Eliamos eximed in astonishment.
"You find it hard to believe?" Quel taunted as he clenched his fist.
He walked over, gripped the front of Eliamos''s clothing, lifting him off the ground, and casually tossed him before Ethan and Kadiven.
Quel then approached Eliamos again.
"Surrender!" he demanded.
"I surrender!" Eliamos echoed in a panic.
In that moment, fear gripped Eliamos.
He had a sinking feeling that if he continued to be tormented by Quel in this manner, he might truly perish.
Though he currently possessed an undying form, it merely meant he wouldn''t die from natural causes like diseases or organ failure.
But being beaten to death wasn''t part of that immunity.
Why do those participating in the trial possess such immense strength?
Ethan waved a hand, signaling Quel to halt.
He then crouched down, looking at Eliamos and asked, "How can we stop the trial from continuing?"
"It can''t be stopped," Eliamos replied instantly.
Ethan''s gaze instantly turned icy cold.
But catching the dangerous glint in Ethan''s eyes, he hastily borated, "The trial was established by the Elf King himself. Only the Elf King can end it. Alternatively, you can seek the aid of another deity, as you did earlier."
"However, it''s so perilous," he added. "A foreign deity intruding upon a trial set by another deity is a provocation, and that may risk conflicts among the two deities."
Ethan chuckled, "It seems that you know quite a bit."
Eliamos attempted a smile, which, on his wrinkled and ugly face, looked grotesque and off-putting.
"Not much, not much," he stammered, "just some knowledge I have acquired over time..."
Ethan didn''t dwell on the topic any further.
He continued, "Have you ever seen the Original Elf King?"
Hearing this, Eliamos hurriedly shook his head. "No, no. The Original Elf King is a magnificent deity. How could I have seen the true visage of such a deity? I was once an adventurer, and during a journey, I stumbled into this trial. Fortunately, after failing the trial, I didn''t perish but became the guardian of the deity''s trial grounds."
Eliamos said this with a hint of pride in his face.
Ethan shook his head, standing up. He turned to Quel, saying, "There''s no noteworthy information."
He then looked towards the sixth Trial House.
Even though an attack from another deity had destroyed half of the Trial Houses, the one containing Rose, the sixth house, remained intact.
This meant the trial was still ongoing.
"In that case, we might as well just kill him. He''s the guardian of the trial. Maybe if he''s dead, the trial would cease," Quel suggested with an intentional hint of menace.
Eliamos, panic evident once again in his voice, pleaded, "No, no! Killing me would only make matters worse. The God of Sea''s intervention has already been detected by the Elf King. If you kill me now, the Elf King''s fury will only escte."
Seeing that Ethan and hispanions were still not persuaded, Eliamos gritted his teeth, saying, "Wait! I have the power to transport you into any Trial House!"
"Why didn''t you mention this ability earlier?" Quel demanded.
Eliamos remained silent, not daring to answer.
Ethan didn''t press further, instead stating, "In that case, transport us into the sixth Trial House. I hope you won''t y any tricks. If you do, it will truly mark the end of your life."
Eliamos nodded repeatedly, slowly getting to his feet.
A thick, ck mist emanated from him, rushing towards the sixth Trial House.
Upon contact, the mist was absorbed, and the door to the Trial House swung open.
Eliamos quickly said, "You can enter now."
Ethan nodded, turning to Quel and Kadiven, "Let''s go in."
Inside the sixth Trial House, Rose''s expression was grave.
Beside her sat Oberlis, who looked incredibly forlorn.
A slender wound marked his chest, and from it sprouted an unknown kind of weed.
It was a chilling sight.
On an Elf, weeds had grown.
"Release the curse from him, now!" Rose, desperate and anxious, demanded the dwarf sitting opposite her.
The dwarf, in charge of the sixth Trial House and known as an alchemist named Cody, grinned in response.
His sharp teeth glistening, he retorted, "Miss Rose, this is his punishment for failing the test. Besides, what future does a Dark Elf have? He might be better off as a Treant."
"Just look at how vibrantly that weed is growing," Cody said with nonchnce.
"You" Rose, seething with anger, tried to rise but was firmly held down by anotherrge hand.
"If you continue to let your anger control you like this, we might all end up dead here," the voice was stern. "Moreover, I don''t believe he was here to save you. Without strength or wisdom, he''s only adding to the troubles."
"Though, admittedly, he has a smidgeon of courage worth mentioning," Windsor remarked from Rose''s other side.
d in armor, Windsor''s silhouette still boldly announced her stunning physique.
Her golden locks and a unique mark at the center of her forehead radiated an aura of elegance.
Particrly telling were the twin dragon horns framing her face, testament to Windsor''s noble bloodline: she was of the Dragon kin.
The armor over her chest seemed on the brink of yielding to her ample curves, and a skirt, draped over her shapely thighs, only enhanced her captivating presence.
Windsor''s words seemed to ground Rose, pulling her back from the precipice of her rage.
Anger, in this moment, would serve her little.
"And what must be done for you to lift the curse from Oberlis?" Rose''s voice was edged with desperation.
"Heh heh heh" Cody''s response was a disconcerting chuckle.
He produced a transparent ss potion, cing it squarely on the table.
"The answer, dear Rose, lies with you," he began, his tone dripping with malevolence.
"Simply name this potion, and I will remove the curse binding Oberlis, mending his wounds in the process. Of course, consider this a test for you."
Rose''s countenance darkened at the challenge.
The potion bore nobel, its only distinguishing feature being its green hue.
Yet, with countless green potions known to them, discerning its true nature seemed an insurmountable task.
It appeared luck might be their sole ally.
As Rose was lost in contemtion, the door suddenly swung open.
All eyes darted towards the entrance, where Ethan, Quel, and Kadiven made their unanticipated entrance.
Both Rose and Oberlis stared in astonishment.
"Ethan, Quel, and Kadiven... How did you get here?" Rose queried, her voice tinged with disbelief.
Ethan moved to stand beside Rose and, with a calm demeanor, said, "It''s not the time for that now."
He then reached for the potion on the table, scrutinizing its contents intently.
Turning to Quel, Ethan instructed, "Quel, do me a favor. Pin him to the table."
"Consider it done," Quel replied, clearly grasping Ethan''s intent.
To the surprise of those assembled, Quel swiftly grasped the Dwarf Alchemist Cody by the throat, pressing him firmly against the wooden table''s surface.
Cody writhed on the table, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free from Quel''s grasp.
Chapter 254 252-Breaking the Rules
Chapter 254 Chapter252-Breaking the Rules
"Ethan, what are you...?" Rose couldn''t make sense of the situation at hand.
Without going into much detail, Ethan simply said, "Sometimes, trials don''t necessarily need to be yed by their rules, especially when our fists are mightier than theirs."
Such an exnation still left Rose somewhat puzzled.
However, Windsor, standing beside Rose, had already begun to scrutinize Ethan with narrowed eyes.
Especially sensing the noble Dragon essence emanating from him, Windsor trembled, her face flushing deeply.
Yet, no one noticed her reaction.
As Quel pinned Cody to the table, Ethan swiftly uncorked the potion and poured its contents down Cody''s throat.
"Stop! Stop it now!" "You demons, how dare you treat me like this! I will never forgive you!"
Cody writhed in fury, but he was no match for Quel.
As the potion flowed into him, immediate changes began to manifest on his body.
Cody''s skin bubbled and pulsated as if it were boiling water.
"You... you..."
Cody''s struggles grew weaker and weaker.
Finally, he spat out a mouthful of blood and slipped into unconsciousness.
Nobody paid any heed to Cody''s fainting.
Ethan picked up the potion again, handing it to Oberlis. "There''s a bit left. It''s your turn."
Lifting his head with difficulty, Oberlis nced at the unconscious Cody, then at the green liquid in Ethan''s hand.
He managed a weak grin, "Ethan... I might enjoy a jest now and then, but surely this isn''t necessary?"
"Ethan, what are you trying to do?" Rose inquired, concern evident in her voice.
Perceiving the bewilderment in their eyes, Ethan realized he hadn''t rified his actions.
"It''s the antidote for the Treant Curse," he said promptly.
"However, if someone who isn''t cursed takes it, well... they end up like him." He gestured towards the still-unconscious Cody.
Both Oberlis and Rose breathed a sigh of relief.
Without further hesitation, Oberlis drained the potion in a single gulp.
The weeds sprouting from Oberlis''s wound withered and died instantly, while the gash itself began to mend rapidly.
In almost no time, Oberlis was fully healed.
"It''s truly miraculous," Oberlis couldn''t help but marvel.
Then, as if something urred to him, he turned to Ethan. "Ethan, how did you all end up here? And considering how the earlier trials were designed to be nothing but troublesome, how did you catch up so quickly?"
"There were... some unexpected developments," Ethan replied.
"What kind of developments?" Oberlis pressed.
Rubbing his forehead in exasperation, Ethan retorted, "Oberlis, if I had known you would be this chatty, I might have reconsidered saving you. It''s not the time for these discussions now. We should leave quickly; any further dys could be problematic."
"Ethan is right," Rose chimed in.
At that moment, Rose removed her faceguard, revealing the serene countenance of a young girl, yet her voice remained the familiar one they all recognized.
"Let''s get out of here then," Quel suggested, pointing towards the still-open door.
Seeing this, Rose expressed surprise once more, but held her questions.
Instead, she followed Ethan and the others - Oberlis and Windsor - as they exited the Trial House Number Six.
As for Cody, Ethan dragged him out as well. This malicious alchemist still had a part to y.
"Vige chief, thank you," Ethan said with a smile, addressing Eliamos upon their exit.
"No need, no need," Eliamos responded, waving his hand dismissively.
At this moment, he looked utterly exhausted.
To open the door of the Trial House midway and maintain it in that state consumed a great deal of energy.
Yet, more than anything, he wished for Ethan and the group to leave.
However, this hope seemed unattainable.
Once a trial is activated, it continues until someonepletes all the challenges or until all participants are deceased.
Such is the rule.
Naturally, if a force of equal magnitude intervenes, the rule can be broken.
Yet the consequence would be the permanent destruction of the trial grounds.
To avoid such an oue, Eliamos took the initiative: "Powerful strangers, only Trial House Thirteen and Fifteen remain operational in our vige. I oversee Number Thirteen, and I can grant you direct passage. However, as for Number Fifteen, even I am uncertain of its contents. I''m afraid I can''t be of much assistance there."
Eliamos''s unexpected sincerity took Rose aback.
Before this, Eliamos had been exceedingly arrogant, exuding an oppressive aura that bred despair.
Now, he seemed as subservient as a servant.
"Understood," Ethan responded shortly, paying no further heed to Eliamos.
"Trial House Number Fifteen is over there, but there''s no rush to head there just yet," he continued, activating the Eye of Alchemy.
[Trial House Number 15]
[Description: It contains a treasure obtained by the Original Elf King during his travels across the continent. However, the Elf King was never able to gain the treasure''s approval. Wishing someone might unlock its secret, he left the treasure in the final Trial House.]
"A treasure that even the Original Elf King couldn''t win over?" Ethan murmured, a tinge of astonishment in his voice.
Such a treasure must be of immense power.
"Ethan, did you see any information?" Quel inquired. Given Ethan''s recent actions, it wasn''t hard to deduce that Ethan had acquired a potent ability to gather intelligence.
Ethan nodded, exining, "The fifteenth Trial House is thest one, possibly the easiest trial to pass. Moreover, I believe there shouldn''t be any significant dangers within."
This was Ethan''s assessment.
Under typical circumstances, navigating through the previous trials would be exceptionally challenging.
And considering that the treasure within the fifteenth Trial House never even recognized the Original Elf King, it seemed improbable for him to set such a high bar if he was selecting an heir.
Thus, Ethan surmised that thest trial might have been the Elf King''s gamble, banking on sheer luck.
Since this was the case, there likely wouldn''t be any peril.
However, this was mere conjecture; the actual situation would only be clear once inside.
Ethan''s reluctance to enter immediately wasn''t solely based on this reasoning.
The other factor was the sinister alchemist, Cody, whom he held captive.
Cody was the second alchemist Ethan had encountered.
The first was Old John, who had taught him the knowledge of alchemy.
"I wonder how my teacher is doing now? And Eileen, Lady Rhine, and the others..." Ethan mused softly, before promptly rousing Cody to consciousness.
Upon regaining consciousness, Cody took in his surroundings and cried out in horror, "What are you going to do with me? Eliamos, save me!"
"Enough," Ethan said coldly.
His eyes then glinted with a mysterious green luminescence as the Eye of Alchemy activated once again.
"Eye of Alchemy!" Cody eximed in disbelief.
"Impossible! It can''t be! You''re so young, and you don''t even have the aura of an Alchemist. How could you possibly possess the Eye of Alchemy?"
As much as Cody refused to believe it, the evidence was undeniable.
Within the Eye of Alchemy, all of Cody''s details wereid bare, and another transformation took ceKnowledge Deprivation.
It was a skill Ethan had only recently acquired, one that was intertwined with the Eye of Alchemy.
Even Old John hadn''t mastered this particr ability.
ording to him, Knowledge Deprivation was a rare skill, obtainable only by those on the cusp of ascending to the deity realm and who had mastery over the Eye of Alchemy.
Knowledge Deprivation has the power to strip away the knowledge of others. It''s an incredibly potent and malevolent skill. When employed on a schr, it can instantly acquire all of the individual''s knowledge. However, due to the side effects of Knowledge Deprivation, that schr might be reduced to a state of imbecility.
Ethan was at a loss as to how he had suddenlye to possess this ability.
It might be rted to the earlier anomaly with the Soul Language of Nature, but this didn''t prevent him from using Knowledge Deprivation on Cody now.
For within the Eye of Alchemy, all of Cody''s sins were vividly disyed.
[Name: Cody]
[Description: A malevolent Alchemist of the Dwarf race. During an alchemical experiment, he identally created a toxin with no known antidote. Its unintentional release resulted in the deaths of two-thirds of the Dwarves in their gathering ce. As a consequence, Cody was expelled. Harbouring deep resentment after his expulsion, Alchemist Cody used alchemical concoctions to ughter the remaining Dwarves, growing increasingly unhinged in the process...]
"What a scumbag." Ethan muttered, immediately invoking Knowledge Deprivation.
In his now emerald-hued eyes, twin beams of light erupted, enveloping Cody''s head.
Subsequently, ethereal entities seemed to be drawn out.
To Rose and the others, it appeared as though there was nothing before Ethan''s eyes.
Yet, in Ethan''s perspective, he was immersed in an ocean of script, recounting myriad events, detailing countless secrets and hidden tales...
This was the essence of knowledge.
"This is the knowledge being stripped away." Ethan whispered softly.
The myriad texts swiftly converged, ultimately crystallizing into a thumb-sized crystal which directly entered Ethan''s eyes.
At that moment, Ethan sensed the presence of another skill.
"Knowledge Bestowal?"
Chapter 255 253-Elf King
Chapter 255 Chapter253-Elf King
"Knowledge Bestowal?" Ethan felt the emergence of a new skill, a surprise rippling through his heart.
He quickly grasped that it was a counterpart to Knowledge Deprivation.
Knowledge Deprivation allows one to seize the knowledge another possesses. Knowledge Bestowal, on the other hand, grants one''s knowledge to another.
Yet, unlike Knowledge Deprivation, bestowing knowledge upon another doesn''t strip it from oneself; the knowledge lingers in one''s memory.
However, Knowledge Bestowal isn''t without its constraints.
Every use drains a significant amount of spiritual power, and there''s even the risk of irreparable wear and tear.
"The price is quite steep. I shouldn''t use it unless absolutely necessary," Ethan murmured to himself.
As his knowledge was taken away, Cody, turned into a simpleton, became of no use.
Ethan swiftly called forth a bolt of thunder, reducing Cody''s body to charred remains, a just retribution for an evil Alchemist.
As for the extracted knowledge, Ethan refrained from tapping into it immediately.
Still in a perilous situation, the knowledge of an evil Alchemist was equally treacherous. Under such circumstances, essing that knowledge wasn''t a wise choice.
He needed an absolutely safe and private setting to utilize this knowledge.
Having settled all these matters, Ethan spoke up again. "Let''s head to the final Trial House now."
All eyes simultaneously turned to thest one, the fifteenth Trial House.
A wave of relief swept over them. If they could surpass this final trial, they could escape this ursed ce.
With apprehensive hearts, the group approached the doorstep of the fifteenth Trial House.
Oberlis moved ahead to open the door, signaling for the others to stand back, anticipating there may be potential dangers.
Yet, clearly, Oberlis''s caution seemed unwarranted.
There was no apparent danger inside, and the door to the Trial House easily gave way as he once touched it.
"What''s going on here?"
"Has thisst Trial House be defective?"
Despite his words, Oberlis remained vignt, stepping in the house first.
Ethan and the others followed suit.
The fifteenth Trial House didn''t differ significantly from the previous ones.
The most noticeable change was its more expansive space.
A tall bookshelf graced one side of the walls, while a long table, surrounded by several chairs, upied the room''s center.
"Well, isn''t this lively? So many visitors." A flippant voice echoed.
"Who''s there?" Quel demanded instantly.
The others also gathered close, cautiously scanning their surroundings.
But nothing seemed out of ce; the voice appeared to have been a mere illusion.
Yet, at that very moment
The room''s lights began to flicker and then extinguished, plunging the entire space into darkness.
Momentster, the lights shone once more, and before the long table stood an unfamiliar figure.
To be precise, it wasn''t a person but a peculiar key.
Resembling an iron ring attached to an iron rod, it was as long as an adult''s arm, with distinctly human facial features etched upon it.
"What in the world is that?" Oberlis eximed.
The peculiar key, hearing Oberlis''s outburst, seemed somewhat indignant.
It tapped on the table and then straightened up, dering, "Such an impertinent youth."
"Moreover, I have a name. It''s Seth."
"Of course, that name might be unfamiliar to you. You can also address me as the Primordial Key."
The peculiar key Seth''s introduction did not ring any bells for Ethan and the rest.
"Primordial Key? I have never heard of it." Oberlis once again stated bluntly.
This only made Seth even more irate.
How could there be such an annoying person?
At this moment, Rose chimed in with a smile, "Mr. Seth, I deeply apologize for that. Mypanion didn''t mean any harm. He has had a rather solitary past, so he''s now quite eager to converse with others."
"I see, in that case, I forgive him," Seth replied.
Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Seth proved to be rather amiable and warm-hearted.
After exchanging a few familiar words and prompted by Ethan, Rose turned to Seth and inquired, "Mr. Seth, may I know what the trial for this time is?"
"Trial? What trial do you mean?" Seth looked genuinely puzzled.
Rose immediately cast a nce towards Ethan, finding this situation unexpected.
Without hesitation, Ethan began, "That Original Elf King"
"Don''t mention that name in front of me!" Before Ethan could finish, Seth''s voice cut through his words, brimming with anger.
He continued, vitriol evident in his tone, "Sovok is nothing but a despicable, shameless Elf, even more repugnant than the vermin that lurk beneath the ground. What''sughable is that he dared to dream of bing a deity of the Elf race. It''s both foolish and arrogant."
"Sovok? Is that the name of the Original Elf King?" Rose ventured, only to be met with Seth''s scoff, "What, you are an Elf and you don''t even know his name?"
Rose quickly exined, "Mr. Seth, in our Elf lineage, there''s no record of the name of the Original Elf King. We usually just refer to him as the esteemed Original Elf King."
"No record?" Primordial Key Seth suddenly became incredibly animated.
"There''s no record? There''s truly no record! Oh, this is just wonderful!"
Everyone was baffled by Seth''s intense excitement, so much so that his very shape seemed to shift with emotion.
It took Seth over ten minutes to regain hisposure, and then he began recounting the ancient tale.
"The name ''Primordial Key'' signifies the first, original key a title the world bestowed upon me."
"My ability is simple: to break constraints."
"This power operates on a foundational level. Any confining skill, whether it exists in the physical realm or the realm of consciousness, can be effortlessly undone by me."
"At that time, I was in the midst of absorbing some rare metals, preparing to the evolution."
"Evolution, in essence, is the enhancement of oneself. It''s simr to the bloodline evolution seen in some races. That''s the gist of it..."
"However, as time passed, I couldn''t find enough of these rare metals. So I had to
halt my own evolution. I ventured out, seeking more, only to cross paths with that despicable Elf, Sovok. He deceived me, exploiting my power to unlock the treasure of an ancient relic. iming those treasures for himself, he harnessed their might to significantly augment his own capabilities. Later, he again duped me into releasing the shackles binding the Elf bloodline..."
Seth poured out his disdain and abhorrence for the Original Elf King.
Upon finishing the tale of his past, Seth began to elucidate, "The term ''deity'' epasses a vast range of beings, varying in power, authority, and abilities. And within the ssification of deities, there are different categories based on how one ascends to such a status. Among the rarest are the Nature Deity, those born with the world itself, often possessing immense power and inexplicable abilities."
"Beyond the Nature Deity, there''s a second type, typically referred to as Bloodline Deity."
"Deities of this kind are often the progenitors of potent bloodlines, such as the Dragon King or the Dwarf King. However, their power varies greatly; many of them are even less potent than some who''ve achieved deity status through their own diligent cultivation and ascension into the divine realm."
"Sovok is of this kind."
"At that time, the Elves were in disarray, fragmented by their varied abilities into different ns. The more renowned ones include the Dark Elf, Blood Elf, Skeleton Elf, and Life Elf... The Dawn Elf, to which Sovok belonged, were merely a minor sect."
"Sovok was thuspelled to flee."
"After an extensive journey, he arrived at this very continent."
"This was and scarcely tread upon by others. Sovok, harnessing the power of his own blood, birthed other Dawn Elf and gradually established the Dawn Elf Kingdom, ultimately crowning himself as the Elf King of the Dawn Elf."
"But that was merely the beginning of his grand n."
"To be a deity, as the Dawn Elf poption flourished, he started selecting uniquely gifted descendants under the pretense of passing down the Elf King legacy. He summoned them and then devoured these select few to enhance his own prowess."
"Finally, after several such incidents, he had amassed enough power."
"He called upon the Dawn Elves to construct temples in his honor. As they prayed devoutly, Sovok stepped into the divine realm, bing a deity. At that juncture, he foolishly tried to deceive me once again, but I rebuffed him."
"Enraged and humiliated, Sovok persisted."
"In pursuit of further elevation even after ascending to deity status, he persisted with his prior schemes, leaving behind the ''trail of the god'' to sift through descendants of exceptional talent. At the same time, he ced me in the final trial barrier, tormenting me through it."
"It''s absurdly ironic, isn''t it?" Seth said with a mocking smirk, "I, who can break all bindings, am bound."
As Rose and the others processed the staggering revtions, they were left speechless.
Such secrets were too astonishing to fathom.
However, amidst the heavy atmosphere, Ethan posed his own question.
Chapter 256 254-Questions and Unforeseen Changes
Chapter 256 Chapter254-Questions and Unforeseen Changes
"Mr. Seth, you mentioned earlier about the name of the Elf King, yet you never rified why you seemed so ted about it," Ethan remarked.
"Did I not?"
Primordial Key Seth looked puzzled and murmured, "Let me think."
After a moment, as if recalling his intended point but realizing he had been sidetracked, he added, "The fact that those Elves are unaware of the Original Elf King''s name suggests something significant that the Original Elf King is no longer a deity."
At this, a wave of confusion rippled through the group.
Feeling the need to elucidate further, Seth continued, "Upon ascending to deity, most deities adopt a specific title that represents the essence of their power."
"Like the God of Sea, God of Forest..."
"In addition, these deities have a true name. This true name serves as their unique identity, and whenever someone utters it, the deity can sense it."
By this point, the group seemed to grasp the implications.
At that moment, Ethan''s gaze settled on Rose, memories flooding back to when he first stepped into the Devil Guild. Back then, Rose had divined a title for him the "Eternal Guardian." It sounded formidable, yet by Rose''s own admission, even she did not fullyprehend its meaning; it was merely the oue of her divination.
So, what did this imply?
A fresh wave of curiosity welled up in Ethan''s heart, though he chose not to voice his questions.
By this point, the trial seemed all butplete, yet there was no hint or indication for their next steps.
Rose, growing anxious, turned to Seth and queried, "Mr. Seth, do you know the way out?"
"There are two methods," responded Primordial Key Seth.
A look of hope lit up Rose''s face, but it was swiftly doused by Seth''s subsequent words, "The first method is for me to personally escort you out. These trial grounds can be seen as a form of confinement, and I possess the ability to break them and guide you out. But as you''ve witnessed my current state, I simply can''t."
"The second method would be for Sovok to release you himself."
Upon hearing this, Rose immediately interjected, "But that''s practically impossible."
"Indeed," Seth agreed.
After Ethan used the Crystal of Aquaman to catch the attention of the God of Sea,unching an assault on the trial grounds, the Original Elf King Sovok did not make an appearance.
This was telling. Even if the Original Elf King was not dead, he was certainly ensnared in some predicament.
"Are those the only ways out?" Ethan inquired, reluctance evident in his voice.
Seth met Ethan''s eyes with a sympathetic look.
After some contemtion, he added, "Theoretically, yes. However, there are some exceptional circumstances. For instance, if you were to be a genuine deity, you could effortlessly leave this ce. Or, another deity could escort you all out."
Upon hearing this, despair settled among the group.
Such an avenue seemed imusibly out of reach.
After Ethan had extracted the Crystal of Aquaman, aside from the initial surge of activity, the artifact remained inert.
Relying on it to disrupt their confines once more seemed an unattainable feat.
This indicated that their only potential link to another deity had been severed.
"Are we doomed to remain trapped here indefinitely?" Rose''s voice trembled with despondency.
When she looked at Ethan, Quel, and the others, her eyes shimmered with guilt.
If not for her, they would never have ventured here, would not have been ensnared in this peril, and wouldn''t now be confronting the looming shadow of mortality.
Both Ethan and Quel discerned the undertones of her remorse.
Just as they were about to address her, the cottage began to tremble.
The tremors grew in both frequency and magnitude, culminating in the walls of the cabin copsing with a deafening crash.
The horrors of the vige nowy unveiled before their eyes.
"What''s happening?" Rose sprung to her feet, her eyes darting vigntly around the surroundings.
Quel cast a quick nce around and then remarked, "The old man''s gone."
"He left?" Oberlis questioned skeptically.
The ''old man'' they were referring to was none other than the vige chief of Trial Vige, Eliamos.
At this moment, every structure in the vigey in ruins.
The dark clouds above had partly dispersed, allowing the group a clear view of every nook and cranny of the vige.
However, there was no trace of Eliamos, not even the faintest whisper of his presence.
"He didn''t leave." Ethan shook his head and then gazed at a spot on the ground not far from them. "I sense his aura, but it''s faint. He''s on the brink of death. And he''s... below."
Without hesitation, Ethan dashed towards that spot.
The others quickly followed suit.
Seth,cking legs, could only hop along, mimicking Ethan''s attentive examination of the ground.
"This seems like traces of space magic." Oberlis observed.
When it came to space magic, Oberlis was an expert.
He effortlessly detected the unique scent of space magic emanating from the soil beneath them.
"It seems there''s something beneath us," Ethan mused.
Rose, standing nearby, suggested, "Shall we dig and see?"
"It seems like the only way," she added. Her proposal quickly garnered unanimous agreement from the group, including Ethan.
Just as Quel, Ethan, and the others were about to get started, Windsor, who had remained silent till now, stepped forward, offering, "Let me handle it."
"Alright, we''d appreciate it," Ethan said with a grin.
Seeing the warmth in Ethan''s smile, Windsor too broke into a radiantughter, as if some joyous secret danced behind her eyes. Yet, herughter seemed to stretch on...
"Windsor, are you okay?" Two minutester, with Windsor still seemingly lost in some delightful reverie, Rose gently tapped her on the shoulder.
"Ah!" Windsor snapped back to reality, her cheeks ming with a deep blush.
Without further dy, she revealed her true form - a magnificent Rainbow Dragon.
She soared into the sky, only to dive down, plunging her sharp talons into the earth and tearing outrge chunks of soil, leaving a gaping hole in her wake.
After several dives, the pit grew considerably deep.
Then, during one of her descents, Windsor''s ws struck something hard.
She transformed back into her human form, massaging her tingling wrist, and announced, "There''s something down there."
"Let''s go check it out," Ethan decided without hesitation.
With those words, Ethan took the lead and jumped down into the abyss.
Descending the deep pit Windsor had excavated, which stretched several tens of meters, the groupnded in utter darkness.
Yet, beneath their feet, they felt the unmistakable touch of metal.
One by one, the others followed suit.
Ethan then channeled the Power of Holy Light into his hand, illuminating the surroundings. Instantly, the scene before them was revealed in its entirety.
"Who would''ve imagined such a luxurious pce hidden beneath the ground!" Quel eximed in astonishment.
However, Rose wore a furrowed brow, her expression grave. "This pce... it doesn''t seem like just any pce. It resembles the Elf Court in every way."
Upon hearing Rose, the Primordial Key Seth chimed in affirmatively, "You''re right. This is indeed the Elf Court, just as it was in its original form. I''m all too familiar with it."
The pce they beheld was constructed entirely of white marble.
At its grand entrance stood two peculiar wooden sculptures.
Each of these had several branches resembling human limbs, wielding swords and shields.
From Rose''s ount, these were the Warforged Treants from the Elven legends. They were believed to bless the Elves, significantly enhancing theirbat prowess.
However, the Warforged Treants had long been extinct. Their only remnants were either images in Elven books or these preserved sculptures.
"The Warforged Treants were not exclusively of Elven origin," Seth interjected, correcting Rose''s ount.
As a Primordial Key, Seth possessed vast and esoteric knowledge.
He continued, "The Warforged Treants are a mutated subset of the Treant race. These Treants acquired immense power, but at the cost of their mobility. Unlike their brethren, Warforged Treants could not move freely. To move, they required assistance. The Elves, fellow denizens of the forest, struck a pact with the Treants. The mutated Warforged Treants would aid the Elves, and in return, the Elves would care for them. Besides the Warforged Treants, there are also the Lifeforged Treants and the most enigmatic of all, the Primordial Treants..."
With this newfound knowledge, the group was utterly enlightened.
However, such history did little to aid their current situation.
After ensuring the area was devoid of threats, Ethan and the group confidently crossed the grand entrance guarded by the statues of Warforged Treants and ventured into the subterranean pce.
But the moment they stepped in, their expressions shifted dramatically.
Instead of rooms or halls, the pce doorway led to an immense forest.
Trees of unfathomable girth dominated thendscape; each trunk spanning over ten meters in diameter, their canopies soaring to hundreds of meters.
"How did trees of such enormitye to be?" Quel eximed, unable to hide his astonishment.
Ethan looked up and addressed the group, "To see further, one must stand higher. We need to climb one of these giants to get a better view."
Chapter 257 255-The Tomb of the Elf King
Chapter 257 Chapter255-The Tomb of the Elf King
Following Ethan''s suggestion, the group chose a treeden with branches and began their ascent.
For them, the climb was a breeze.
However, given the sheer height of the trees, the journey took time.
Only half an hourter did they finally reach the tree''s pinnacle, settling onto a branch spacious enough to amodate severalrge beds.
Peering through the gaps in the foliage, they gazed into the distance.
"That tree over there seems off," Ethan remarked after a brief pause, pointing towards a massive tree at the center.
Oberlis quickly nced in its direction, noting, "Of course it''s off. That tree seems to be the tallest in this area, appearing to span several kilometers. But there''s another issue we must consider. Dragon Garden is located within a space rift in the Westwood Continent, while the Elf King''s Trial Vige is nestled within Dragon Garden''s space rift. Our current location is inside the space rift of Trial Vige. It''s as if there''s a box within two other boxes."
"What''s more pressing is that it seems we can''t find our way back to the Trial Vige," he continued.
Indeed, upon entering the pce doors, they had been transported directly into this forest. And that posed a significant problem.
Quel turned to Ethan and said, "Ethan, didn''t you mention sensing Eliamos''s presence beneath the ground? Yet, since we entered, we haven''t found any trace of him. If he really was down there, there should have been signs."
"When I was digging, I didn''t detect any unusual presence either," Windsor chimed in.
After listening to their ounts, Ethan abruptly stood, teeth clenched, and dered, "Damn it, we''ve been yed! Eliamos deliberately lured us in here."
"He knew what this ce was, yet he kept us in the dark."
Realization dawned upon the group, their expressions turning grim.
However, there was an exception.
To be precise, it was a key.
The Primordial Key Seth, which hung from Ethan''s waist, had reduced its size to that of a regr key while they were climbing the tree.
It now served as a decorative key essory on Ethan''s belt. The group found nothing strange about Seth''s ability to do so.
After all, Seth had met the Original Elf King. Although in Seth''s recounting, the Original Elf King Sovok was a deceitful and despicable being, he was still a deity.
"It''s a tomb," Seth suddenly announced, leaving the group taken aback.
"A tomb?" Quel nced at the distant tree, then at the key hanging from Ethan''s waist, which disyed an air of unreliability.
This prompted Quel to question with skepticism, "Mr. Seth, are you saying that''s a tomb? Are you sure you''re not mistaken? That''s a tree, with no tombstone or flowers in sight."
"Damn it, boy! Do you even know how to show respect to your elders?" Exasperated by Quel''s skepticism, Seth retorted, "Tombstones and flowers are characteristic of human graves. To many races, such things are superfluous. I''ve lived for who knows how long, and I''ve seen much more than you. Just like the Mermaids who dwell in the oceans: upon their death, they turn into mere foam, which, to human eyes, appears as nothing more than a fleeting wave crest."
Seth began to recount his vast wealth of knowledge once more.
"Let''s hold on and check it out," Ethan interrupted Seth''s monologue decisively.
Having been trapped in Trial Vige for an indeterminable time, so long that even Seth himself had lost track, he had thoroughly let loose around the group.
Given an opportunity, he wouldunch into unending speeches.
This made even Oberlis, who was typically quite the conversationalist, seem rtively quiet.
As for Kadiven, who was usually reticent, he appeared almost as animated as a piece of wood.
Following that, the group made their way towards the central tree.
Ethan and the rest chose not to return to the ground. It was unnecessary and would waste precious time.
"Come up," Windsor, transforming back into her Rainbow Dragon form, beckoned the group.
As she spoke, she gave Ethan a significant look, her eyes reflecting a certain admiration.
Ethan, already alert to Windsor''s unusual behavior and possessing the Dragon Bloodline himself, understood all too well what her actions signified.
Yet, with their current predicament demanding unity, he chose to feign ignorance.
However, it seemed this matter might soon be aplication.
As everyone climbed onto the broad back of Rainbow Dragon Windsor, she beat her wings and headed straight for the massive central tree.
In mere moments, she spanned the kilometers-long distance and alighted atop the vast canopy of the towering tree, which itself reached thousands of kilometers in height.
"It''s colossal," was the collective gasp from the group upon their arrival.
From a distance, this tree didn''t appear to be all that immense.
Yet, standing atop it, one could truly fathom its staggering scale.
A single leaf from the canopy was the size of half a house, and the thicker branches resembled wide boulevards.
Indeed, atop these gigantic leaves stood a variety of small structures.
It was a city perched atop a tree.
And at that moment, Ethan detected a familiar pulsation.
That pulsation emanated from the heart of the treetop city.
"It seems there''s no living soul here," Quel observed, scanning the surroundings with a sharpened gaze, his twin long knives drawn and ready.
"Of course, there isn''t, you buffoon," Seth retorted disdainfully. "Who have you ever seen alive in a tomb?"
Then, turning to Ethan, he added, "Kid, keep moving forward. I have a feeling something interesting awaits us."
Ethan nodded in agreement, sharing the sentiment.
The group treaded the path carved out by the massive branches, heading towards the heart of the canopy.
The deeper they ventured, the more palpable the eerie atmosphere became.
They were amidst a lush forest, yet the air was tinged with the scent of death and decay.
In no time, Ethan and hispanions safely reached the center of the canopy, unscathed and unchallenged.
There, at the heart of it all, stood yet another pce.
"Not this again," Quel remarked with a hint of sarcasm.
Oberlis shook his head, replying, "This time, I believe it''s real. I don''t sense any fluctuations of space magic, but we should still proceed with caution. There might be dangers lurking."
The group advanced towards the pce, their senses heightened.
Yet, just as before, their journey was unhindered, devoid of even the slightest hint of abnormality.
Upon passing through the grand entrance, they stepped into a vast hall, adorned with a myriad of armors and weapons.
At its very center stood a throne crafted from pure gold.
Perched upon it was a skeletal figure, one hand cradling a translucent crystal ball, while the other grasped a longsword that rested on the ground.
"Who is that?" Quel asked, almost involuntarily.
Everyone halted, their gaze transfixed on the skeleton reigning from the throne.
At that moment, Ethan pinpointed the source of the familiarity he felt.
It emanated from the translucent crystal ball held by the skeleton on the throne.
If his senses weren''t deceiving him, it was another Heart of the City, the very core of a city.
Could the skeletal figure then be the ruler of this treetop city? Could it be the Original Elf KingSovok?
Seth''s voice confirmed Ethan''s suspicions.
Uponying eyes on the skeletal figure, Seth leapt from Ethan''s waist, expanding in size and remarked with a hint of nostalgia, "Sovok, it''s been a while."
However, the skeleton on the throne remained silent, offering no response.
"Is this the Original Elf King?" Quel eximed in disbelief.
"Hmph, fool," Seth scoffed. "Even deities are just beings with immense power. They too can die, they too have their life spans. Especially a deity like Sovok, whose life span might even be shorter."
Seth''s direct mockery brought a smirk to his face, seemingly lifting his spirits.
Quel seemed ready to retort, but Ethan held him back, pointing subtly towards Rose, who appeared to be acting strangely.
"Rose!" Oberlis called out anxiously.
Yet, Rose seemed not to hear, moving as if puppeteered, drawing ever closer to the skeletal figure on the throne.
"Seth, what''s happening?" Ethan turned to the Primordial Key, Seth, for answers.
Stammering slightly, Seth replied, "I''m not sure, but from that skeleton, I don''t sense Sovok''s presence. He must be dead." "However," he warned, "the girl isn''t right. We shouldn''t act recklessly."
Thankfully, Rose''s pace was slow, affording them a few precious moments to think.
"Why not just destroy that skeleton?" Windsor interjected, her hand alight with a massive fireball, ready to hurl and obliterate the skeletal form.
"The danger might not stem from the skeleton. There might be something in this pce we''ve overlooked," Ethan countered.
"Overlooked? Like what? The armor? The pirs? Or perhaps the pce floor?" Oberlis inquired urgently.
Ethan''s eyes darted around, scanning their surroundings, and after a full sweep, they settled intently on the longsword clutched by the throne''s skeletal upant.
Chapter 258 256-Wraith Revival
Chapter 258 Chapter256-Wraith Revival
"That sword... something''s off about it," Ethan called out immediately.
"What sword?" Oberlis queried. Following Ethan''s gaze, he too caught sight of the longsword held by the skeleton, its faint luminescence seemingly the root of Rose''s current affliction.
"Damn it!" Oberlis cursed.
"Oberlis, be cautious! Don''t be rash!" But even as Ethan''s words left his lips, Oberlis''s silhouette vanished, only to reappear by the skeleton''s side, grasping the sword in the skeletal grip.
A dense ck mist erupted from the sword.
"Ahh!" A cry of agony escaped Oberlis, who promptly cast the de to the ground.
Dark smog continuously billowed from the forsaken weapon.
However, rather than dispersing, the smog seemed sentient, amassing and thickening into an oppressive cloud that emanated an aura of decay and death, sending chills to the core.
"What in the zes is this?" Oberlis spat out, employing instant transportation to regroup beside Ethan and the others.
Thanks to Oberlis''s intervention, Rose snapped back to her senses.
She immediately seized Oberlis''s hand, discovering that the palm which had grasped the sword was now a raw mess.
It had been corroded by the ck mist, exuding a foul stench.
"Oberlis, why would you act so recklessly?" Rose eximed, her voiceced with frustration.
Oberlis merely gave a rueful smile, offering no exnation.
Just as Rose would never abandon him, he too would never let her fall into peril.
After all, during those dark, painful days after their exile from the Dawn Elf Kingdom, she had been his solepanion.
"Seth, do you have any idea what''s going on?" Ethan inquired at that moment.
Seth simply shook his head, feeling increasingly sidelined, and apologized, "I''ve encountered myriad oddities in my time, but this ck mist... it''s unfamiliar. Though, it seems... rted to Alchemy in some way." Seth couldn''t help but feel a little dejected.
"Damn Sovok. Even in death, he still manages to stir up trouble," Seth internally seethed.
He had hoped to leave an impression of erudition upon Ethan and the rest, but now it seemed that his n had been thwarted.
"Alchemy?"
Upon hearing Seth mention Alchemy, a realization seemed to dawn on Ethan.
He turned to Quel and the others, saying, "Give me a moment."
Without further ado, he settled himself on the ground and activated the Eye of Alchemy.
Subconsciously, Ethan cast a nce at the ck mist.
[An enigmatic ck mist, seemingly harboring some malevolent presence.]
This time, the insight was not as detailed as he had hoped.
Ethan had anticipated this; such an oue meant that either the object''s Rank was too high, surpassing the limits of the Eye of Alchemy he wielded, or the object possessed means to shield itself from observation.
Either way, it was clear that the entity under scrutiny was no ordinary matter.
Ethan did not linger on his initial thoughts; instead, he used the Eye of Alchemy to extract the stored knowledge of Alchemy he possessed.
This was the knowledge held by the malevolent Alchemist, Cody.
Ethan had originally nned to wait until he left Dragon Garden and was in a safer location before drawing on this knowledge, but Seth''s words prompted a realization.
If Cody had been chosen as one of the trials set by Sovok, he must have been exceptional.
Out of all the trials, only Cody was an Alchemist.
As Cody''s Alchemy knowledge was extracted, Ethan''s understanding of the Alchemy grew exponentially.
Experiences in creating potions, optimalbinations for certain potions, detailed knowledge on Alchemy tool fabrication... all of it flooded Ethan''s mind, as if he had instantly grasped a lifetime of learning.
Such an influx of knowledge was captivating.
However, it wasn''t long before Ethan''s expression grew grim.
His facial muscles twitched involuntarily, betraying deep-seated anger.
Cody was a wicked Alchemist and naturally possessed sinister Alchemy expertise.
The creation of biological bombs using corpses, concocting potions from harvested blood, methods on how to meticulously extract organs from living beings...
All these malefic techniques were also transferred.
Ten minutester, the knowledge transfusion wasplete, leaving Ethan''splexion deathly pale.
"Ethan, are you alright?" Windsor reached out to support Ethan, allowing him to rest his head against her soft chest.
Ethan steadied himself and shook his head, saying, "I''m mostly fine, just witnessed some disturbing things. It''s a bit unsettling."
Then, Ethan turned his gaze to the ck mist emanating from the sword.
By now, the dark smoke had consumed a vast expanse where the throne stood.
The mist churned continuously but remained concentrated, not dispersing.
And with the ongoing release of smoke from the sword, it seemed to take on the silhouette of an object or being.
"Sovok might not be dead," Ethan remarked after carefully studying the dark mist.
"That''s impossible," Seth was the first to retort. "I''ve spent a considerable amount of time with Sovok in the past. I''m more familiar with his essence than any of you. If his presence were here, I''d recognize it instantly."
"You''re right," Ethan replied with a smile, looking at Seth, "But what if just consider this the Original Elf King Sovok did die, but he has now returned as a Wraith?"
"What do you mean?" The words puzzled everyone present.
"Wraith Revival." Ethan pronounced the term, and seeing the puzzled looks on everyone''s faces, he borated further: "Wraith Revival is a form of Alchemy. It''s demanding, requiring a multitude of intricate conditions to be met, and the process itself is exceptionally intricate. Yet, its effects are profoundly powerful."
"This type of Alchemy can resurrect a Wraith."
Means of resurrection are not entirely unheard of in this world.
Numerous bloodlines among different tribes possess the ability to resurrect.
Likewise, various artifacts have the power to grant life once more upon death.
Furthermore, there are potent skills that can achieve this.
For instance, after mastering Holy Light, one gains the Resurrection Spell, which can bring back those who''ve recently passed.
However, all these methods of resurrection share one stiption: the time since death cannot be too extended.
The chasm of difficulty between reviving someone who has just died and someone who passed a year ago is vast.
The length of time since Elf King Sovok''s death remains a mystery.
Thus, specting what it would take to resurrect him, especially given his stature as a deceased deity, bes even more challenging.
Alchemy C Wraith Revival is designed for such circumstances.
It was not originally an evil form of Alchemy.
From what Ethan had gathered, this Alchemy was crafted by a passionately devoted Alchemist, intended to resurrect his dearly beloved wife, even if she could only persist in the form of a Wraith.
However, as time went on, some Alchemists refined this spell.
They didn''t just transform the deceased into Wraiths; they enabled these Wraiths to rejuvenate further, to be living once more.
Yet, the means to achieve this became decidedly more macabre.
The Original Elf King Sovok intended to employ such a method.
Sovok didn''t ascend to deity status through his own might; he tapped into the collective Power of Bloodline of the entire Elf n, essentially taking a shortcut.
As a result, he constantly faced the risk of being dethroned from his deity position.
In fact, it seemed like a deliberate choice on his part.
The cost of resurrecting a deity versus resurrecting someone close to being a deity is fundamentally different.
Before any of this, Sovok had already prepared the trial of the god.
It served to filter those with the right Elf Bloodline, but primarily, it was to amass a sufficient number of sacrifices.
Being an Elf himself, it was only fitting that the sacrifices were also of the Elf kind.
The seemingly unrted and bizarre challenges of the trial of the god were designed to be insurmountable.
Those who failed would be confined within the Trial Vige.
They would ultimately be stripped of all flesh and blood, nourishing the grand trees surrounding the area.
And the ultimate beneficiary of this scheme was none other than the Original Elf King Sovok, concealed within the royal city of treetops, wielding the sword held by the skeletal hand upon the throne.
In that moment, everything clicked for Ethan.
While there were still intricate details to piece together, the most pressing matter was the imminent revival of the Original Elf King Sovok. A deity!
As this realization dawned on Ethan, the sword ceased its emanation of dark mist.
The shadowy mist hovered in the hall''s expanse, seeminglypressed and molded by an unseen force into the form of a male Elf.
As the face of this male Elf materialized, a ghostly expression overtook Seth. Quel and the others stood as if facing their gravest adversary.
Finally, the mist fully solidified into the figure of the male Elf.
A suit of armor, ced in the hall, levitated and draped itself upon the figure, and the sword, havingpleted its misty exhtion, was grasped firmly in his hand.
The Elf shook his head slightly, flexing his wrist, limating to this newfound form.
His gaze settled upon Ethan and hispanions, fixating on the massive key before Ethan.
He broke into what appeared to be a gentle smile and said, "It''s been a long time, Seth."
Chapter 259 257-What Defines a Deity
Chapter 259 Chapter257-What Defines a Deity
"Sovok, you truly are not dead."
Primordial Key Seth''s face bore an expression of disbelief, yet also an inevitability.
Even though he had long harbored resentment towards Sovok, the Original Elf King, often cursing and scorning him, anyone capable of bing a deity was no ordinary being.
Hearing Seth''s voice, Sovokughed once more.
This manifestation of the Original Elf King, formed from dark mist, showed no signs of malevolence.
His face bore a gentle smile, and with the inherent delicate features of an Elf, it was difficult to harbor negative feelings towards him.
It even felt familiar, almost inviting.
"My old friend, after all these long years since ourst encounter, have you truly been so eager for my demise?" Sovok mused.
"Remember, it was I who brought you out to witness the world''s splendor. And yet, now you plot my death. It''s so heart-wrenching, old friend."
With that words, Original Elf King Sovok covered his face, seemingly reluctant to show his sorrowful expression to the others.
These words stoked an unparalleled rage in Seth.
The metal key, as thick as an arm, repeatedly struck the ground, fracturing the stone floor beneath.
Yet this did nothing to quell Seth''s fury.
"Sovok," he seethed, "You remain as deceitful as ever!"
"Deceitful?" Sovok''s voice chilled.
His gaze flitted over Ethan, Quel, and the others, pausing briefly on Rose, then shifting to Windsor with a conspicuous smirk.
Only then did he address Seth, now resembling a key, "In the world of the powerful, there is no deceit. Only the weak use others of deceit to mask their own frailty. And Seth, from the very beginning to this moment, you never grasped this truth. The deceitful one has always been you, not me."
"You consider yourself the Primordial Key, a miracle birthed from this world. Yet, you never sought to elevate yourself, to enhance your strength, or even to cast away this metallic form and be a true sentient being. Isn''t that deceitful?"
Sovok''s challenge was soft-spoken, but everyone heard it clearly.
It wasn''t just an usation directed at Seth, but also a profound question for Ethan and the entire group, one that reached deep into the soul.
"Silence!" Seth roared in retort, "I have tirelessly gathered countless rare materials to empower myself, facing many perils in the process. How could that be deceitful?"
"Ha-ha-ha!" The Original Elf King Sovok burst intoughter.
He turned, gracefully making his way to the throne behind him.
The skeletal figure that previously rested on the throne crumbled into dust as Sovok neared, then was whisked away by a breeze.
Sovok sped the Heart of the City in his hand.
Then, Sovok took his seat on the throne.
The moment he settled, the entire pce seemed toe alive. Golden lights bathed the hall, making the pce appear as if it were forged from pure gold.
Sovok continued to gaze serenely upon the assembly.
"My old friend, do you know? I have always envied you," the Original Elf King remarked, a touch of mncholy in his voice. His words were directed at Seth.
A scornful smirk appeared on the face of the Primordial Key Seth, clearly skeptical of Sovok''s sentiment.
Sovok continued, "You are a wondrous creation of the world, born with an array of formidable skills and a nearly indestructible form. At your peak, you rival even a deity. But me? I''m just an Elf, an insignificant Elf."
"Do you know what irks me most about you?"
"Your arrogance!"
Without giving Seth an opportunity to respond, Sovok dered the answer and went on, "You speak of the perils you have faced gathering those precious materials to elevate yourself. But have you ever pondered the origin of those dangers? Or even, were they truly dangers?"
"In your perspective, only the most elite materials are worthy of your consumption. But have you ever considered that even the most mundane materials could aid your growth? Yet you disregard them. Do you have any idea how much effort I expended seeking those rare materials to enlist your help? And when you faced the slightest resistance in absorbing them, you deemed it adversity."
"Am I right, old friend?"
Seth didn''t respond, an implicit acknowledgment.
As a Primordial Key, a wondrous anomaly birthed by the cosmos itself, he was endowed with the power to break bonds, making him immensely potent from inception.
Moreover, he was exceedingly discerning.
In fact, from the very beginning, he never genuinely acknowledged Sovok, deeming him just another Elf.
Only when Sovok provided him with some coveted materials did he deign to offer a few words of praise.
Thus, it seemed, the truly deceptive one was Seth.
Realizing this, Seth''s visage inevitably twisted into madness.
Dark runes emerged on his golden key-shaped form, driving him further into frenzy.
Meanwhile, Sovok, seated regally on his throne, bore a triumphant smirk.
"Mr. Seth!"
Rose cried out in concern.
Ethan sensed the looming danger and promptly channeled the Power of Holy Light, pressing it onto Seth''s metallic form.
The sinister ck tunes were stifled, unable to spread any further.
This action caused the mirthful expression on the face of the Original Elf King to fade.
"The Power of Holy Light, it''s truly detestable," the Original Elf King Sovok spat with irritation.
He then stretched out his hand, giving a light flick in Ethan''s direction.
Ethan instantly felt an impending threat. He swiftly dodged, releasing his grip on the Primordial Key.
"Intriguing," Sovok sneered coldly, clearly not intending to let Ethan off easily.
As Ethan evaded, the ground where he stood bore a fractured mark, reminiscent of an imprint made by a thumb magnified hundreds of times.
ncing at the ground, Ethan couldn''t help but be taken aback by the sheer power of the Original Elf King''s casual strike.
However, he also discerned the anomaly''s origin.
He returned to Rose and the others, gazing at the Elf King seated on the throne, dering, "It was you who meddled with Seth, cursed him, turned him into what he is now!"
"A curse?"
The Original Elf Kingughed coldly once more, his eyes indifferent and devoid of emotion.
"All I did was nt a seed within his psyche. A seed that feeds and grows on negative emotions."
"And those eons of solitude undoubtedly intensified such emotions."
"So, in essence, I merely initiated the curse."
"Its fruition, however, was entirely his own doing," the Original Elf King retorted.
"Nonsense!"
Rose, unable to hold back, rebuked, "It is because of you that Mr. Seth began to harbor these tumultuous feelings of rage. Ultimately, the me rests squarely on your shoulders."
"You bear the Elf Bloodline," Sovok interjected, skillfully sidestepping the issue and redirecting the conversation toward Rose, "As an Elf, in my presence, you should address me as your King, not brazenly use me!"
"You are unworthy of the title ''Elf King''!" Rose proimed loudly.
Seemingly enraged by her deration, a dark mist began to emanate from the Original Elf King.
His eyes darkened to an abyssal ck as he intoned, "You dare defy me? Your insolence will be judged. Even if you carry the Elf Royalty Bloodline, now, that Bloodline shall be stripped away from you!"
As the Elf King''s words echoed, Rose suddenly felt her body go limp.
Bright red blood began to seep from her skin, gathering mid-air into a crimson stream, flowing irresistibly towards the Elf King Sovok.
"Halt!" Oberlis roared.
In a blink, his silhouette vanished, only to reappear instantly before Elf King Sovok, thrusting a dagger towards him.
"A Dark Elf with the talent of spatial maniption!" Sovok discerned Oberlis''s essence with a mere nce.
This revtion delighted Sovok immensely, provoking an uncontroble chuckle.
Swiftly, he reached out, seizing the iing dagger and effortlessly crushing it.
Then, with a mere flick, Oberlis was sent hurtling back, crashing onto the ground.
But the onught didn''t end there.
As Oberlis tried to muster the strength to rise, he felt his blood betraying him, uncontrobly seeping out from his body.
The agony was indescribable.
"Attack!" Ethan urgentlymanded Quel and the others, realizing they couldn''t keep on like this.
Without hesitation, Ethan harnessed the power of Thunder,unching a fierce strike directly at Sovok.
Windsor, in turn, conjured a massive fireball in her hands, its terrifying heat palpable and daunting. With a forceful toss, she hurled it straight at the Elf King.
Kadiven, waving both hands, sketched a Magic Circle in mid-air. A circle imbued with the power to seal, descending swiftly towards Elf King Sovok in an attempt to suppress him.
Quel''s approach was straightforward. Drawing two long des from his sheath, he crouched slightly, gathering momentum. With a powerful leap, he swung the des with intent, aiming straight for Sovok''s head.
Yet, facing this barrage, Sovok remained unflinchingly calm.
His demeanor unchanged, he remarked, "Pitiful insects, you do notprehend the power of a deity. You fail to grasp the essence of what it means to be a deity!"
Chapter 260 258-Beneath the Deity, You Stand Foremost
Chapter 260 Chapter258-Beneath the Deity, You Stand Foremost
"Insolent insects, begone!" bellowed Elf King Sovok.
In a mere instant, an overwhelming force materialized, indiscriminatelyshing out at Ethan, Windsor, Quel, and Kadiven.
Facing this onught, the quartet seemed powerless to retaliate.
Quel was the first to be sent hurtling through the air, ultimately crashing heavily against a wall, leaving a prominent dent in his wake.
Blood gushed from his mouth as his vitality waned significantly.
Swiftly thereafter, Windsor felt a crushing blow to her abdomen. She cried out in agony, but owing to her Rainbow Dragon Bloodline, she didn''t fall.
Instead, she trembled, struggling to maintain her stance.
Kadiven, however, appeared prepared.
As the invisible force surged towards him, the fabric of his attire shimmered with the glow of magic runes, effectively repelling the encroaching might.
As for Ethan, though he sensed the approach of that formidable force, he chose not to evade but to confront it head-on.
Harnessing every ounce of his strength, heunched a punch directly at the intangible onught.
Boom!
A deep, resonating collision echoed.
Ethan staggered back several steps, a trace of astonishment lingering in his eyes.
"Is this the power of a deity?" He pondered, "And this seemed to be just a casual blow from Sovok. What would it be like if he truly unleashed his full might?"
Yet, even in the face of such terrifying power, Ethan showed no signs of fear.
His thirst for battle surged, an eager anticipation to experience the full extent of the Elf King''s prowess.
However, unbeknownst to Ethan, Sovok was equally taken aback.
"What is this...?"
"He actually withstood my assault, and he hasn''t even ascended to deity status!" Original Elf King Sovok muttered, his interest in Ethan piqued.
A peculiar gleam emerged in Sovok''s eyes as he fixed his gaze intently on Ethan.
"Dragon Bloodline, and not just any dragon it''s likely the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline. No wonder he masters the Power of Holy Light... Wait, that''s not all! There''s a hint of the Power of Lava within him. It''s sparse, but its essence nears the caliber of a deity."
"Thunder... he possesses the Power of Thunder!"
"His physique... his physical prowess has reached its zenith, and even his mental fortitude greatly surpasses that of ordinary beings. He''s just a step away from bing a deity."
"Such a formidable dragon... If I could inhabit his body, devour his soul..."
At this moment, the Elf King Sovok struggled to suppress the overwhelming desire rising within him.
By obtaining all that Ethan is, with Sovok''s own experience as a deity, he could effortlessly ascend to deity status once again.
But this time, it would be profoundly different.
With his unparalleled might, he could seize the reins of the world, bing a powerful deity who dictates the very rules of existence, far from his current state.
"Ha ha ha..."
A deepughter rumbled from Elf King Sovok, a genuine delight resonating from his core.
He looked at Ethan, praising, "Young one, I must admit, you are the most remarkable Dragon I have ever encountered. Given time, even surpassing me might not be beyond your reach. But you shouldn''t have ventured here, shouldn''t have caught my eye."
"Now, your path leads only to doom," Sovok remarked with a tinge of regret.
Ethan met Sovok''s gaze with steely determination, undeterred.
He retorted, "I''ve faced countless perils and vanquished formidable foes, but confronting a deity is a first for me. I''m curious... Can even a deity bleed?"
"Arrogant whelp! Very well, you''ve incensed me!"
With a smirk, Elf King Sovok rose from his throne.
Grasping his longsword, he descended the steps with deliberate ease, approaching Ethan.
Ignoring Rose and Oberlis, he dered, "As you wish, I shall grant you a taste of a deity''s true might!"
With that, Sovok unleashed a swing of his sword.
It was a strike filled with dread.
Sovok stood several meters from Ethan and his swing wasn''t particrly swift at least everyone present could trace its path.
Yet, the de seemed to pierce through space itself, shing directly towards Ethan.
Ethan''s reflexes kicked in, but he couldn''t wholly evade it.
The sword carved a thin, elongated mark across Ethan''s face.
Blood seeped from the gash, reintroducing Ethan to a pain he hadn''t felt in a long while.
"Not bad, quick reflexes. But how many times can you dodge?"
Elf King Sovok remarked with a hint of admiration, not relenting in his assault as he unleashed a flurry of shes.
Witnessing this, Ethan promptly drew his own weapon.
ng, ng, ng...
The symphony of their weapons shing reverberated in the air. Sovok''s strikes were consistently parried by Ethan, who, this time, remained unscathed.
Sovok paused, taken aback.
It wasn''t Ethan''s evasion that startled him, but the weapon that Ethan wielded.
A spear, adorned with faint golden patterns running its shaft, and at its tip were several exceptionally sharp barbs.
Yet, it wasn''t the spear''s appearance that astounded Sovok.
"Divine artifact!" he eximed. "How can this be? How is it possible? A divine artifact is incredibly rare! How could you possess one?"
Sovok was utterly dumbfounded.
Even after achieving deity status, ruling over the entire Elf race, and gathering countless materials, he had never managed to forge a divine artifact.
And yet, the young man before him, not even a deity, held one.
"It''s not fair!" Sovok roared internally.
Soon, however, a gleeful grin stretched across his face. "Mine... it will be mine," Sovok dered with a heartyugh.
His gaze upon Ethan was saturated with glee as he proimed, "I should be thanking you, after all, you''ve delivered a divine artifact right to my hands."
"And in return, I promise a swift end for you," he said with overconfident arrogance.
For a deity, he had every right to his hubris.
Yet Ethan was undaunted.
He raised his spear, his desire to fight undiminished.
This spear bore the name sphemous Spear.
But today, it would be christened anew as the Deitybane Spear, symbolizing a spear that could fell a deity.
Without hesitation, Ethan lunged at Sovok.
Every ounce of his power channeled and converged upon the spear, driving it ferociously towards Sovok.
In defense, Sovok effortlessly parried with a mere sweep of his de.
The chasm between a deity and a mortal is vast.
Just as humans dwarf ants in stature and power, so even the mightiest among ants would seem insignificant, easily crushed by the looming human.
With ease, Elf King Sovok deflected the assault.
"If that''s the extent of your capabilities, it''s hardly enough," he remarked, shaking his head, and with a casual motion, sent Ethan reeling.
Ethan struggled to maintain his footing after the forceful repulsion.
His arm, gripping the spear, trembled incessantly, attesting to the magnitude of the power he had just faced.
At that moment, Oberlis moved to stand beside Ethan.
Despite the paleness from the blood loss, he spoke up, "Ethan, let''s face him together. Alone, you''re no match for him."
"No," Ethan firmly responded.
Looking intently at Oberlis, he said, "Oberlis, this is my battle."
Meeting Ethan''s resolute gaze, Oberlis understood. Without another word, he simply nodded and, supporting Rose, moved to a safer distance.
As for Quel and the others, they chose not to engage, instead cing their trust in Ethan.
"Well, some of the nuisances have departed," Sovok remarked with a smirk.
Now, only Ethan and Sovok remained in the area, alongside the Primordial Key, which was resisting the dark tunes
Taking a deep breath, Ethan summoned all his abilities.
The Power of Thunder surged through him, manifesting as visible currents coursing over his frame.
The Power of Holy Light coalesced into armor that encased him, emanating an aura of timelessness.
The Power of Dragon, meanwhile, endowed him with even greater strength.
Yet, the Power of Soul remained dormant, nestled deep within Ethan''s consciousness.
To this day, he had yet to unravel the mysteries of the Soul, and so he couldn''t harness the Soul Language of Nature to invoke its power.
However, even with the enhancement of just the three Languages of Nature, Ethan felt formidable.
It wasn''t only him who sensed this change C Sovok did too.
For the first time, Sovok couldn''t help butmend, "Beneath the Deity, You Stand Foremost."
Such praise was immensely ttering.
While Sovok wasn''t the most powerful among deities, he was indeed a deity. A true deity.
Though currently troubled, that fact remained unchanged. Anyone would''ve been ted upon hearing such an acknowledgment.
But Ethan remained unmoved. Facing Sovok, he calmly responded, "Being the best below deities means little to me. My sole desire is to end you."
"Very well!" Sovok was infuriated, yet augh slipped from his lips, "Young man, your audacity knows no bounds. Even in ancient times, when numerous deities roamed the world, none dared to challenge a deity in their mortal form!"
"This isn''t mere arrogance on your part; it''s a death wish!"
"And so," he dered with rising fervor, "I, Original Elf King Sovok, shall execute your sentence today!"
Chapter 261 259-Departure from the Trail Grounds
Chapter 261 Chapter259-Departure from the Trail Grounds
Within the resplendent pce, Sovok''s demeanor shifted from its previous nonchnce.
No longer did he regard Ethan as an insignificant insect. For the first time, he summoned his spell the unique Elf forest magic.
"Arboreal Bind!" The Elf King Sovok bellowed.
From him emanated a dark mist that transformed into intertwining vines, weaving together into an immense which then lunged towards Ethan.
Instinctively, Ethan sought to evade it. "It''s no use; I can''t dodge it," he murmured, realizing the implications. "No matter where I go, this vine-woven seems to be able to engulf me. This isn''t like any regr spell."
At this, Sovok scoffed, "That, young one, is the fundamental difference between you and me. Ordinary beings may rely on powerful skills, but in the hands of a deity, even the most rudimentary skill can be imbued with the Power of Rules."
"Take this Arboreal Bind, for instance. It''s empowered with the Unerring Rule. No matter where you flee, you cannot escape its grasp. Evasion is futile against the Unerring Rule!"
Ethan was taken aback by this revtion. "Is this the power of a deity? Truly formidable."
Not far away, upon hearing Sovok''s words, the expressions of Oberlis, Quel, and the others darkened considerably.
"How can we possibly defeat such a Sovok..." Quel hesitated before voicing the disheartening thought.
Although his words might dampen morale, they also starkly represented the grim reality: facing such overwhelming power, death seemed the inevitable oue.
"Believe in Ethan," Rose whispered weakly.
She had been drained of most of her blood by the Original Elf King Sovok, her pallor ghostly white.
She was so feeble that she struggled to remain upright, relying on Oberlis for support.
The usually silent Kadiven also spoke up. "Ethan stands a chance."
His words were brief, yet they managed to inspire a glimmer of hope.
However, everyone understood that the "chance" Kadiven referred to was incredibly slim, bordering on nonexistent.
"I can''t stand by. I need to help Ethan," Windsor dered with urgency.
Though her acquaintance with Ethan was rtively short-lived, Windsor hade to regard Ethan as someone immensely important to him.
"Windsor." Rose''s voice halted her.
Windsor turned to look at her, then exined, "Don''t worry, I''ve thought this through. I won''t act recklessly. Ethan is a Dragon, just as I am. But I am a Rainbow Dragon. In the legacy of the Rainbow Dragons, there''s a unique Dragon Spell that allows one to transfer their power to another Dragon, temporarily breaking through their limits."
"But if you..." Rose began, her voice thick with concern.
Before she could finish her question, Windsor, seemingly reading her thoughts, interjected, "The price? I can bear it."
Such a formidable skill naturally came at a cost.
Yet, seeing Windsor''s resolute determination, Rose chose not to dissuade her.
Elsewhere, trapped beneath Sovok''s Arboreal Bind, Ethan''s face tightened, a resolution forming within his heart.
If he couldn''t evade it, he would simply tear it apart!
In the split second as the Arboreal Bind descended upon him, Ethan brandished the sphemous Spear, shing fiercely at the tendrils formed from the inky mist.
[sphemous Spear]
[Level: Divine Artifact (Sealed)]
[Characteristics:]
[Bloodthirst: Upon vanquishing a foe, it transforms the fallen into energy for absorption.]
[sh: A chance to bypass an adversary''s defenses.] [Demolition: Injuries inflicted cannot mend.]
[Description: A spear of divine artifact caliber. However, due to the imperfect craftsmanship of its forger, its quality was somewhatpromised, endowing it with profound potential for growth. When its seal is ultimately shattered, it may very well shake the foundations of the universe.]
This spear now embodied three distinct characteristics.
And while the Arboreal Bind was imbued with the Unerring Rule, making it inescapable, the vines thatprised it were certainly destructible.
With the swing of the spear, many of the tendrils that came into contact with it were severed.
This spectacle caused Sovok''s heart to race.
"This is not just any divine artifact, but an evolvable divine artifact. If it were in my possession..."
Sovok''s thoughts wandered into realms of fantasy, leaving him momentarily distracted. Ethan seized this golden opportunity.
As the Arboreal Bind shattered, Ethan lunged straight at Sovok, driving the spear into Sovok''s arm.
Deities, whilemanding the Power of Rules, were not invincible.
Sovok ascended to deity status by leveraging the Elf Bloodline, one of the shortcuts to divine ascension.
Although his power was formidable, the rules he mastered at the deity level were neither numerous nor particrly potent.
The sphemous Spear, on the other hand, was a divine artifact.
Even though it hadn''t yet evolved into its full-fledged form, it already boasted significant might.
Under the attributes of sh and Demolition, the spear effortlessly tore through the skin on Sovok''s arm, causing him pain.
However, to Ethan''s astonishment, beneath Sovok''s skin wasn''t flesh and blood.
It was a ck mist.
"What in the world...?" Thoughts swirled in Ethan''s mind.
The injured Sovok, now wholly enraged, hurled a punch imbued with the Unerring Rule,nding it squarely on Ethan.
The force of the blow sent Ethan hurtling backward, crashing into a pir of the pce.
"Ethan!" Rose and the others cried out in rm.
By this time, Windsor''s Magic Circle wasplete.
Bestowing one''s own power onto another Dragon was no simple feat, especially when the recipient Dragon was immensely powerful.
As such, the task''splexity would escte.
For this reason, Windsor had to employ the Magic Circle.
Being a Rune Fairy, Kadiven naturally held a profound understanding of the Magic Circle.
With Kadiven''s assistance, Windsor swiftly set the Magic Circle into ce.
"In the name of the rainbow, grant the Power of the Dragon!"
Windsor whispered, pouring the Power of the Dragon into the Magic Circle.
Soon enough, this power found its way to Ethan.
"What''s this...?" Ethan detected this surge of energy, albeit faint.
Yet, his strength had already peaked at the zenith for ordinary beings, representing the epitome just below that of deities.
With this additional surge of power, it seemed as though a certain boundary was instantly shattered.
In just a fleeting moment, Ethan felt a distinct essence. It was akin to the Power of Rules.
However, the precise rule this essence embodied remained elusive to Ethan.
Thus, Ethan extended his hand and grasped it.
Sovok''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets upon witnessing this scene. This all-too-familiar spectacle made his voice tremble uncontrobly. "A deity!" he stuttered. "No, impossible! There''s no way this boy could ascend to a deity so swiftly!"
Suddenly, Sovok''s gaze snapped to Rose, Windsor, and the others.
"Damn it!"
"It was you lot who orchestrated this!" Sovok roared in unparalleled rage.
He discerned Windsor''s evident weakness, a frailty not stemming from mere exhaustion, but rather a regression of his own Bloodline.
For Dragons, their formidable physique and strength are foundational.
The Rainbow Dragon''s ability to bestow its power onto another Dragones at the steep price of permanently diminishing a portion of its own strengtha sacrifice no Dragon would willingly ept.
Such a cost was exorbitantly high.
Realizing that Windsor was the linchpin in this scheme, Sovok disregarded Ethan and lunged straight at Windsor.
However, just as his sword was about to pierce Windsor, a hand abruptly materialized before Sovok, seizing the de.
"Sovok, your opponent is me," Ethan dered calmly, effortlessly snapping the sword in two.
From the fractured de, Sovok felt the presence of the Power of Rules, a force even more potent than his own Unerring Rule.
"What is this?" Sovok instinctively inquired.
He hadn''t expected Ethan to respond, but Ethan did.
"It''s the Copse Rule, capable of shattering everything," Ethan exined.
Ethan''s revtion caused Sovok''s pupils to constrict, and a palpable sense of dread arose within him.
He muttered to himself, almost deliriously, "The Copse Rule, such immense power... it should be mine!"
Driven to the brink of insanity, Sovok lunged at Ethan.
"He''s only just grasped this rule; there''s no way he''s a match for me!" Sovok assured himself internally.
However, with a swift thrust of his sphemous Spear, Ethan shattered Sovok''s presumption.
For on the speary another Power of Rules - Sovok''s very own Unerring Rule.
"How can this be... you''ve harnessed two rules!" Sovok eximed, his shock palpable.
Ethan furrowed his brows briefly before nodding and remarking, "Suppose so."
What Sovok didn''t realize was that when Ethan''s power broke its limits, he hadn''t just tapped into these two rules, but a vast array of them.
It seemed as if Ethan could grasp them all at will, but time was of the essence.
Ethan couldn''t stand by and let Windsor face harm.
So, in that pivotal moment, he chose the two rules he was most familiar with - the Copse Rule and the Unerring Rule.
The Copse Rule was derived from the attributes of the sphemous Spear, while the Unerring Rule was taken directly from Sovok himself.
Familiar with these two, Ethan was able to wield them swiftly and decisively.
Thus, when Sovok made his move, Ethan was prepared, piercing straight through Sovok''s heart.
Yet, the battle was far from over.
Chapter 262 260-Parting
Chapter 262 Chapter260-Parting
The spear prated Sovok''s heart, yet not a drop of blood spilled forth.
As the Copse Rule from the spear took effect, the form of the Original Elf King Sovok began to fracture, much like the fine cracks that emerge on delicate porcin.
Those cracks widened incessantly, fragmenting his form into myriad shards. Sovok''s corporeal body was obliterated.
However, he was not yet vanquished.
"You! Wretched insect, you dare destroy the body I''ve cultivated!" Sovok''s essence reverted to its smoky form.
A dark, nebulous mist hovered above the pce, within which a pair of blood-red eyes emerged - frenzied and bloodthirsty, locking onto Ethan with unwavering intensity.
"I will see you all perish!" Sovok roared in fury.
The ck mist reshaped into a colossal hand, lurching towards Ethan and hispanions.
Ethan immediately erected the Holy Light Shield, enveloping Rose, Quel, and the others within its protective aura.
After several relentless strikes that failed to shatter the shield, Sovok''s frustration grew palpable.
Sensing Ethan''s waning power, his voice dripped with mocking delight, "Your strength, after all, is borrowed. It won''tst long. Now as it dwindles, let''s see how you fend me off!"
The faces of the group drained of color as they huddled close together.
Ethan, too, felt his power ebbing, returning to its prior state, the Power of Rules he once wielded also beginning to fade.
"Could it be that this is where our journey ends?" The thought flitted through Ethan''s mind, but he swiftly banished it.
Regardless of the odds, he was determined to give his all.
The glow of the Holy Light Shield intensified, yet it seemed on the brink of copsing under Sovok''s relentless assault.
Each strike sent waves of staggering force through Ethan, making his blood surge and clouding his consciousness.
"How much longer can you hold out, whelp?" Sovok taunted with a smirk.
But as he readied for another strike, the sound of splintering metal echoed through the air.
A furious voice boomed, "Sovok! How dare you deceive me like this. You will pay dearly this time!"
"By your hand" Sovok began in reflexive scorn, but turning around, his face contorted with horror.
In disbelief, he cried, "Seth! What are you doing?!"
Being the Primordial Key, Seth''s true form was incredibly robust, rivalling that of a divine artifact.
Yet now, myriad cracks marred Seth''s key-like form, signaling impending shattering.
Because of this, the curse formed by the ck mist dissipated.
The price for lifting the curse was death.
Seth''s icy gaze fixed on Sovok, and then turned to Ethan and the others, saying, "My apologies. At its core, this predicament was borne of my actions. Thus, it''s only right I resolve this. Shortly, I''ll harness my power to open a space gate. Seize the opportunity to escape when you can."
After speaking, Seth''s formpletely shattered.
Yet, death didn''t immediately im him. Manipting his fractured remains, he used the golden shards of the Primordial Key to construct a vast Magic Circle, ensnaring Sovok within its confines. Then, with a smile, Seth proimed, "Sovok, our feudes to an end today. The Primordial Key possesses the power to break bindings, but in the same breath, confinement is a force within the Key''s dominion."
"And now, it''s your turn to savor eons of solitude."
Under Seth''smand, the massive Magic Circle radiated a blinding light.
A potent suction emanated from within, pulling and sealing the smoky form of Sovok.
"No!" A cry of terror escaped Sovok, but it was to no avail.
This binding Magic Circle was a manifestation of the Power of Rules, and in terms of authority, it far surpassed Sovok''s might.
As thest wisp of smoke was absorbed, tranquility once again settled upon the pce.
However, the pce''s floor was now etched with numerous intricate patterns.
"Ethan, it''s time for you all to leave," Seth uttered, subsequently using his remaining strength to open a space gate.
He then advised, "Sovok isn''t dead, only imprisoned by my hand. I can''t hold him for long, at most three years. Within that time, you must ascend to the realm of deity. Only then might you truly vanquish Sovok."
"Mr. Seth, what about you...?" Ethan began hesitantly, a palpable concern in his voice.
In the aftermath of his shattering, all that remained of Seth was a radiant golden glow.
It was impossible to discern any expression, but Seth''s voice emerged, "This is merely thest of my spiritual power. In a moment, it will vanish, and there will be no Primordial Key thereafter."
"And remember, don''t mourn for me."
Ethan, Rose, and the others took a deep breath, words left unsaid.
One by one, they moved toward the space gate. Ethan was thest to approach.
As he was about to step through, a sh of golden light and a clear crystal ball flew toward him.
By the time he realized it, he was already through the gate, finding himself amidst a forest.
Surrounding him were Quel, Oberlis, Rose, Windsor, and Kadiven.
"We''re finally out," Quel eximed, spreading his arms wide, basking in the ambiance of the forest.
Smiles adorned the faces of the others.
The weight of Sovok''s oppression had been overwhelming, inducing despair.
Yet, Sovok was merely amon deity.
Above himy even more formidable deities.
What might they be like?
A me of determination ignited within the group, their desire to ascend to the status of deity heightened.
Ethan, meanwhile, began to inspect the two items that had flown into his hands upon departure.
[Mystery Key]
[Rank: Unknown]
[Description: Born from the shattered remnants of the Primordial Key, this key possesses a unique ability to unshackle constraints. Once used, the Mystery Key will vanish forever.]
"Did Seth intentionally leave this behind?" Ethan pondered, storing the Mystery Key in his Space Ring.
Then he turned his attention to the other item.
"It is indeed the Heart of the City," Ethan confirmed upon recognizing the transparent crystal ball''s significance.
However, Ethan couldn''t control this Heart of the City, not even probe it, yet he gleaned some information from it.
"One requires the Elf King Bloodline to wield it," he discerned. "Moreover, with the Elf King sealed away, the Heart of the City now stands masterless and is free to choose a new city..."
Coming to this realization, Ethan felt no greed. Instead, he handed the Heart of the City to Rose.
"What is this?" Rose inquired, instinctively taking it.
Upon sensing the essence of the Heart of the City, Rose was profoundly taken aback. "Ethan," she immediately protested, "this is far too precious. I cannot ept it."
"It originally belonged to the Elf kin, so think of it as returning it to its rightful owner," Ethan countered gently. "And if you truly find it too invaluable, you can always have Oberlis share his notes on space magic with me. I''ve been eyeing that for quite some time now," he jested.
Yet, Rose took him seriously.
Without hesitation, Oberlis pulled out an ancient notebook and handed it to Ethan, stating, "Remember, I''m only lending this to you temporarily. Once you''ve finished, you must return it. This isn''t just any notebook; it''s the notes of a powerful God of Space. It''s extremely precious."
"Really?" Ethan instinctively questioned.
Pretending to be irritated, Oberlis retorted, "Of course it''s real. Would I lie to you?"
"Did this deity leave a name?" Ethan inquired further.
Opening a space gate, Oberlis replied, "Yes, the name is Aisya."
"Aisya!" Ethan eximed in astonishment, a name he was all too familiar with.
"You know of her?" Oberlis curiously probed.
Ethan, unsure of how to respond, vaguely said, "I might. I think I''ve heard that name somewhere..."
Oberlis didn''t press the matter further.
After handing the notebook to Ethan, he and Rose stepped into the space gate to leave, also opening separate gates for Ethan and the others to make their exit.
"Ethan, until next time." Quel and Kadiven bid Ethan farewell before stepping into the space gate.
Just as Ethan was about to leave, he noticed one remaining figureor rather, one remaining dragon.
"Windsor, is there something else?" Ethan inquired.
Although their interactions hadn''t been extensive, they had faced death together, making themrades in a profound sense.
Windsor''s face turned a deep shade of red, hinting at an inner struggle.
But, realizing Ethan was about to depart, Windsor mustered the courage to voice the thought that had been lurking deep inside: "Ethan, can you... make me pregnant?"
Ethan''s mind went nk.
What did that mean?
Pregnant?
He was utterly baffled, even wondering if he had misheard.
But Windsor''s subsequent words confirmed that Ethan had indeed heard correctly.
"Ethan, you possess a powerful Dragon Bloodline, and I am a Rainbow Dragon. In the realm of dragons, we both belong to the High Dragonkin. Therefore, if we were to mate, there''s a high likelihood of birthing a dragon with the High Dragonkin Bloodline."
"So, will you agree?" Windsor straightforwardly asked.
Ethan remained silent,pletely taken aback by the request.
And what Windsor said next left Ethan even more at a loss for words.
"If you''re unsure about how dragons mate, I can guide you. However, after bing pregnant, I''d only be able to maintain my dragon form and couldn''t revert to human form. But all I desire is to have offspring. If you''re reluctant to be the child''s father, that''s fine too."
Ethan fell silent again.
After a long pause, he finally asked, "Windsor, where did this ideae from?"
Chapter 263 261-Relic Battlefield
Chapter 263 Chapter261-Relic Battlefield
Windsor''s perspective was truly an eye-opener.
Yet, in this world, it wasn''t unique. Many races held a reverence for the strong, with the majority of resources within amunity often dominated by the powerful.
However, while the Dragon race revered strength, it wasn''t as pronounced in their behavior.
In response to Ethan''s question, Windsor candidly said, "It''s the legacy of the Rainbow Dragons."
"Legacy?" Ethan mused, perplexed.
Would such a thing really be part of a dragon''s legacy?
Windsor then began to exin...
Half an hourter, through Windsor''s ount, Ethan came to understand the situation.
The Rainbow Dragons were among the High Dragonkin within the Dragonmunity.
However,pared to other dragons, they were not particrly adept atbat but leaned more towards a supportive role.
This made the Rainbow Dragons somewhat less favoredpared to other High Dragons.
Hence, a problem arose.
The number of Rainbow Dragons was dwindling.
Propagation and survival have always been fundamental for every race, and dragons were no exception.
So, from the very moment Windsorid eyes on Ethan, she had this idea in mind
To co-create a powerful offspring with Ethan.
But this was Windsor''s perspective, not necessarily Ethan''s.
"Windsor, about that..."
Seeing Windsor''s hopeful expression, the words of refusal reached the tip of Ethan''s tongue, but he couldn''t bring himself to voice them.
"Never mind. Juste back with me for now."
That was the best resolution Ethan coulde up with at the moment.
Soon after, Ethan stepped through the space gate, and after a moment''s hesitation, Windsor followed.
Dark Lord City, Dungeon Zone, Ninth Level.
Ethan materialized, with Windsor''s figure appearing momentster. Her luminous eyes roved curiously, taking in the surrounding scenery.
"Such a masterful application of spatial power. It''s my first time seeing something like this."
Windsor remarked with admiration.
Ethan offered a modest smile, feeling a slight sense of pride, as the space mirror magic and space key magic here were his creations.
"Would you like me to show you around?"
He inquired.
Windsor nodded in agreement. Just then, Mia and Victor rushed over. From her very first nce at Windsor, Mia sensed an umon bond between her and Ethan.
"It''s no wonder that Lord Ethan always attracts beautiful admirers wherever he goes."
Mia mused, without a hint of jealousy.
Victor noticed as well but refrained from asking.
Instead, he updated Ethan on recent developments. "...The chamber ofmerce we established has sessfully forged routes to Dark Lord City and Blue Sea City, and we''ve executed several trades."
"Lana Mokos has also set up her chamber ofmerce."
"Moreover, with the tacit approval of Lana Mokos, many caravans formed by the Dark Lord have entered Dark Lord City for trade. It seems Lana Mokos has some ulterior motives, but we''re not yet sure of her exact intentions."
After hearing Victor''s report, Ethan fell deep in thought. Lana Mokos wasn''t one to remain content with the status quo.
Even though she appeared inactive for now, Ethan was certain she was brewing some n.
"Let''s leave this matter for now and give it some time," Ethan instructed.
At present, he had more pressing matters to attend to.
After Victor left, Ethan asked Mia to guide Windsor to a room to rest.
Meanwhile, he retreated to his own chambers and began to pore over the space magic cultivation notes that Oberlis had handed to him.
"The notes Aisya left behind..." Murmured Ethan as he flipped open the notes.
This set of annotations was entirely different from the cultivation guides he''d previously encountered.
The details within covered various intricacies of space magic. At a mere nce, Ethan found himself thoroughly engrossed.
The structure of space, the etchings of space magic runes...
Every facet of space was grasped by Ethan, clearing many of his uncertainties and granting him a sense of profound enlightenment.
At this moment, an anomaly arose in the four Languages of Nature he hadprehended.
Originally, only four existed, but beside the Soul Language of Nature, a new one began to emerge.
The design of this Language of Nature was intricate, appearing like a fleeting illusion, as if it didn''t truly exist.
Yet, when he concentrated, Ethan could sense its sharp essence, as though it sought to rend souls asunder.
This was the very characteristic of space.
Space epasses everything, even the world resides within it.
While all beings live in space, only those possessing the talent for space can truly perceive its existence.
It appears ethereal, yet it is real. And the fracturing of space is exceedingly sharp, capable of obliterating everything.
"It''s a pity... I can''t fully manifest the Space Language of Nature. The power this Language holds is too immense. Only by stepping into the deity realm might I have a chance," he thought.
"Nevertheless, my understanding has greatly expanded. At the very least, the next time I meet Oberlis, my prowess in space magic will surely astonish him."
Imagining the surprised expression on Oberlis''s face, a smile crept onto Ethan''s features.
And with that, Ethan continued to lose himself in the depths of space knowledge.
Time swiftlypsed, a month passing in the blink of an eye.
Dark Lord City thrived even more, and under the rule of the Azure Empire, the Eastern Shore region began to flourish.
Even the Dark Lords, once agents of destruction, now focused intently on the development of their territories.
Everything seemed to be progressing in a favorable direction.
At this juncture, the Devil Guild''s assembly convened once again.
With a casual gesture, Ethan opened a space gate and stepped through.
Upon entering the conference hall, a swarm of Devil Guild members converged around him, their faces marked with a blend of curiosity and amusement. "Ethan," they began, voices ovepping, "we heard you vanquished a deity?"
"Oberlis mentioned that under his guidance, you grasped the Power of Rules - a force only deities canmand - and subsequently defeated a formidable deity."
"Ethan..."
Questions poured in, their tones light and teasing.
Without a second thought, Ethan knew who had spilled the beans. None other than Oberlis could be responsible for this.
"Oberlis!" Ethan suddenly called out.
He spotted the culprit, Oberlis, emerging sheepishly from a space gate.
"Ha!" Oberlis chuckled, approaching.
Without pause, he quipped, "Ethan, you two go ahead and chat. I just remembered some business I need to attend to. I''ll skip this gathering."
With that, Oberlis promptly activated a space gate, intending to make a swift exit.
Yet, after several attempts, he found himself rooted to the spot.
What on earth was happening?
He turned around, only to see Ethan grinning at him, amusement clear in his eyes.
With disbelief evident in his voice, Oberlis eximed, "Ethan, is this your doing?"
Ethan simply smiled, "Oberlis, how does it feel?"
Upon hearing this, Oberlis let out a resigned sigh, his eyes still filled with incredulity.
"I never realized your talent for space magic was so profound," Oberlis acknowledged in admiration.
Ethan gave a knowing chuckle, then took a seat beside Oriel. Oberlis, for his part, no longer seemed eager to depart.
In no time, all members of the Devil Guild had assembled.
Rose took her ce at the head of the long table, her face still obscured by a mask, and promptly announced the start of the gathering.
The routine trade and information exchanges yielded nothing particrly novel.
The only thing that genuinely piqued Ethan''s interest was Oriel unveiling a new rare nt, one that could elerate one''s magical progressiona treasure of immeasurable value.
At the same time, Oriel had a request.
"Ethan," he began, "I''d like tomission you to sell the mefruit and the Magic Fruit."
Thetter, the Magic Fruit, was the name Oriel had bestowed upon this new specimen.
Naturally, Ethan was not inclined to refuse Oriel''s proposal.
His chamber ofmerce was in its nascent stages of growth, and there was a pressing need for distinctive products to carve out apetitive edge.
Oriel''s cultivated fruits couldn''t havee at a better time.
An hourter, the members of the Devil Guild wrapped up their conversations and began to depart.
Just as Ethan was about to leave, Rose''s voice resonated within his mind, "Ethan, wait a moment. I have something to discuss with you."
Consequently, Ethan stayed behind.
Only when the room had emptied did Rose finally speak, "Ethan, are you familiar with the Relic Battlefield?"
"Relic Battlefield? What is that?" It was Ethan''s first time hearing of it.
Rose didn''t answer immediately.
Instead, she retrieved the Heart of the City that Ethan had given her and began, "After ourst meeting, I activated the Heart of the City. I discovered some information within it that might prove beneficial to you."
"Consider this my way of expressing gratitude," she added. She then shared the attribute panel disyed by the Heart of the City.
The panel Rose revealed was strikingly different from that of the Dark Lord City, especially in thest section of special notes.
It made Ethan instantlyprehend why Rose had broached the topic with such gravity.
It was an allure too irresistible for anyone to decline.
Having said that, Rose proceeded to share the disy of the Heart of the City with Ethan.
Chapter 264 262-A Familiar Face
?
[Heart of the City (Bound to Elf King City)
Level: Divine Artifact
Affiliation: Rose
Description: The Heart of the City is a pivotal relic required to elevate a city to the divine realm. The wielder of the Heart obtains unmitigated authority over the city and enjoys a tenfold surge in power within its confines. Soldiers and creatures sworn to the city benefit from a marked boost in their capabilities. Moreover, upon their passing, their souls are ensnared by the Heart of the City.]
[Current Status:
Elf King City
Level: 5
City Size: 200000 square kilometers
Prosperity: 30000
Poption: 1
Unlocked Territories: Elf King City
Sealed Territories: Elf Altar, Elf Opera House, Elf Space Fortress, Ancient Tree Area, Lake of Life...
Special: As the Heart of the City ascends to Level 5, it sessfully unlocks the area- the Relic Battlefield. The master of the Heart of the City can initiate the gateway to the Relic Battlefield, directing a path to the Relic Battlefield. Composed of myriad ancient relics, the Relic Battlefield conceals a wealth of forsaken treasures as well as the fallen forms of deities, rendering it exceedingly perilous.]
Upon seeing the description of the Relic Battlefield, Ethan was profoundly taken aback.
"Does anyone else know about the Relic Battlefield?" Ethan inquired, looking intently at Rose.
Rose shook her head, then replied, "After I came across this information, I haven''t shared it with anyone. However, judging by the current circumstances, it seems that this secret won''t remain concealed for much longer."
"Indeed," Ethan concurred with a nod.
Being a possessor of the Heart of the City himself, Ethan was well-versed in its various capabilities.
At this moment, on the interface of the Heart of the City, a progress bar was steadily rising.
[137/1000]
In just a little over a month, the numbers had soared past one hundred, contradicting Ethan''s initial spection that it would require a substantial span of time.
"In the annals of the Elves, I uncovered a fragment of forgotten history," Rose began.
"Among the many ancient kingdoms that vanished, numerous powerful realms and cities disappeared simultaneously. The pace of their vanishing was astoundingly swift, as if they had chosen that specific moment to fade."
"However, even though it''s recorded, there isn''t any exnation," she added, her voice carrying a note of mystery.
Ethan pondered upon Rose''s words.
He had read descriptions of many ancient empires in countless tomes.
They were truly mighty, reigning over seas, skies, andnds. In these dominant empires, deities roamed the earth, tasked with guarding their dominions.
What kind of catastrophe could obliterate such formidable kingdoms?
Unless... they chose their own demise.
But if that was the case, then for what reason did they do so?
To be deities?
That seemed utterly preposterous.
There must be a more profound reason behind it all.
Ethan didn''t know what that reason was, but it didn''t prevent him from preparing for any eventualities, lest they truly ur.
"Rose, I''m deeply grateful for the information you have shared this time," Ethan expressed sincerely.
After expressing his gratitude, Ethan chose to leave the assembly hall of the Devil Guild members.
Instead of heading straight back to the Dungeon Zone, he activated a space gate, transporting himself to the heart of the Dark Lord City.
"Lana Mokos..."
As Ethan wandered through the city, admiring the flourishing Dark Lord City, a sense of unease settled in him even as he held the Heart of the City close.
He couldn''t help but murmur the name Lana Mokos, a woman he had never truly fathomed.
Just then, a friendly voice reached his ears. "Sir, would you fancy a drink at the nearby tavern? It''s on me."
The speaker was a stunningly beautiful woman.
Her fiery red hair cascaded down, framing a delicate face set atop a figure thatmanded attention.
Every nce cast her way seemed to linger, the onlookers clearly captivated, their eyes filled with a barely concealed desire, almost wishing to possess this breathtaking beauty.
"Do we know each other, fairdy?" Ethan responded with a smile.
At that moment, Ethan wasn''t wearing his usual face but had made slight modifications, using the Soul Language of Nature to mask his own soul flux.
To anyone else, Ethan would seem like an entirely different person, ensuring he wouldn''t be easily recognized.
"No, we don''t know each other."
"But perhaps after sharing a drink, we might know."
With that, the captivating woman reached for Ethan''s cor.
He deftly sidestepped, leaving her grasping at the air.
A look of surprise shed in her eyes.
Ethan''s expression shifted subtly.
He sensed a familiar aura emanating from the woman before him.
Foe or friend?
His memories surged, events from the past reying in rapid session: from his arrival in this world to the establishment of his territory, and then to his journey to Stone Rock Harbor...
Stone Rock Harbor!
A crucial memory sparked in Ethan''s mind.
In an instant, he recognized the source of that familiar sensation.
"Veronica!" The long-forgotten name escaped Ethan''s lips.
The stunning woman, seemingly unable to contain herself, threw herself into Ethan''s embrace.
Tears trickled down her eyes as she whispered, "Ethan, I''vee looking for you. Also, I don''t go by Veronica anymore. Call me Hilna."
As the name Hilna was spoken, a fiery ze ignited in the woman''s eyes.
The mes then spread, engulfing her entire body.
Her delicate fingers transformed into sharp ws, plunging directly into Ethan''s back.
Bright red blood flowed out, causing Ethan a surge of pain.
Yet, he held her tight, not letting go.
Hilna froze, her intended lethal ws retracted, then she broke free from Ethan''s grasp and demanded, "Why didn''t you fight back?"
"Why would I?"
Ethan retorted, then added softly, "It was my fault that I lost you in the first ce. This... is all on me."
Hilna stared nkly, a deep pang of sorrow echoed within her.
At that moment, the soul of the me Witch and the soul of Veronica merged seamlessly, bing one.
"No, Ethan..." Hilna expressed her remorse.
Ethan, with a reassuring smile, said, "I''m alright."
While such a wound would be fatal to an ordinary person, for Ethan, it was but a minor injury.
Realizing this, Hilna breathed a sigh of relief.
Then, the two entered a nearby tavern, ordered a few drinks, and talked at length.
"...So, Hilna, you have be the me Witch?"
After hearing Veronica''s story, Ethan was torn between joy and sorrow. The person he once knew had vanished entirely, reced by Hilna, even though she retained all the memories.
His joy stemmed from the fact that an old friend now possessed the power to defend herself.
For a moment, Ethan was lost in thought.
At that moment, Hilna suddenly smiled and said, "Yes, I truly love who I have be. You know, I''ve always despised bowing down to others. I want to be my own master, and for that, I need immense strength."
"I''m no longer the person I used to be, and neither are you."
"This time, I''m living for myself."
Ethan finally epted the reality -- the Veronica he once knew had already evolved into Hilna.
So, with a smile, Ethan extended his hand, "Hilna, wee back."
Hilna reached out, her hand intertwining with Ethan''s, her smile yful, "I''m not keen on joining you. Why not be my Princess instead?"
"Of course, if you are up for some exhrating action, I wouldn''t mind."
Ethan grasped Hilna''s insinuation.
The two left the tavern and promptly entered an inn, choosing a room and setting up a space barrier to ensure privacy.
Soon after, a symphony of intimate sounds filled the room.
Emotions and desires were unleashed in that instant, their bodies intertwining in unspeakable ecstasy.
For a moment, it felt like Ethan and Hilna had returned to the days when they first met...
Yet, even though the sentiment echoed the past, time would never truly rewind.
...
Atop the central tower of Dark Lord City, on the penthouse floor, stood Lana Mokos, overlooking everything within the city''s bounds.
"Princess Mokos, a trade request from Dark Lord Earthdragon has arrived, awaiting your approval," a handmaiden announced respectfully as she approached the top floor.
Without turning around, Lana Mokos replied coolly, "Understood. Set it down."
"Yes, mydy."
The handmaiden ced the document on the wooden table and was about to leave when Princess Mokos called out, "Anna, what do you think these humans, the Elves, Dark Lords, and other races busily do every day within the city?"
"To survive, Princess Mokos," Anna replied.
"To survive?" Lana Mokos chuckled lightly and continued, "What about the powerful ones? Those beings with mighty bloodlines? Their survival is already assured, yet why do they remain ever so busy?"
After a prolonged silence, with visible apprehension, Anna admitted, "Lady Mokos, I do not know the answer to that."
"That''s alright. You may go."
Without a word of reprimand, Lana Mokos turned her gaze to the skies.
Chapter 265 263-Pushing The Boundaries
?
Atop the central tower of Dark Lord City, Lana Mokos sat with her eyes shut, letting the gentle breeze brush against her face.
The cacophony of the city buzzed in her ears - a noise that she didn''t find disruptive but rather intriguing, much like how humans observe the bustling movement of ants.
"Mr. Bain, I''m beginning to understand you," Lana Mokos whispered, subsequently opening her eyes.
Should anyone be observing at that moment, they would notice something eerily captivating about her gaze.
Her eyes bore no pupils, only an abyss of darkness.
Yet, within this void sparkled the light of celestial bodies - the very stars of the heavens reflected in her eyes.
But what would be most chilling to witness was the strange pattern traced by the stars shining within her eyes.
This pattern felt vast, ancient, and profound, as if it had existed since the inception of the universe, exuding an infinite aura.
If Ethan were to see this, perhaps he could recognize it. This was the Ster Language of Nature.
And beyond this, three other Languages of Nature yed hide and seek within the depths of Lana Mokos''s eyes:
The Holy Light Language of Nature, symbolizing purification and salvation.
The Space Language of Nature, representing sharpness and infinity.
The Angel Language of Nature, embodying sanctity and blessings.
And that ever-epassing Ster Language of Nature, signifying the vastness of the cosmos.
"Ethan, I must thank you this time. Without you, I wouldn''t have achieved such growth. Yet, while I continue to advance, you halt your progress over such trivialities. Ah... friendship, love - such tiresome concepts," Lana Mokos murmured with a hint of disdain.
Her gaze settled on the inn, piercing through the space barrier Ethan had established, observing the intimate scene between Ethan and Hilna.
She faintly shook her head and remarked with evident scorn, "Such fragile forms, indulging in meaningless acts."
With that, Lana Mokos withdrew her gaze.
"In return for your aid, I will nurture and expand Dark Lord City until you''re worthy of entering the Relic Battlefield. However, I hope by then, you''ll be a worthy adversary. If not, I''ll personally see to the end of your existence. Being the only one to have ever defeated me, Ethan, I hope you rise to the asion," Lana Mokos stated with a serene tone.
The brilliant constetions that once filled her eyes faded, returning them to their usual state.
Lana Mokos then took the documents left behind by her handmaid, meticulously reviewing and annotating each one.
Uponpletion, she opened several space gates, dispatching the files back to their origins.
Meanwhile, within the inn, Hilna greedily inhaled Ethan''s scent, lying atop him, surrendering to the fervent heat that consumed her.
Suddenly, Ethan paused.
"What''s wrong?" Hilna asked, a hint of annoyance in her voice.
Ethan furrowed his brows, responding, "I felt as though we were being watched."
"Being watched? You must be mistaken," Hilna countered, shaking her head, then added with a hint of admiration, "The space barrier you''ve crafted is incredibly potent. In all my memories, I''ve encountered numerous space magi, some even capable of severing the space of an entire city, yet none could erect such an exquisite barrier."
"Of course, there''s one exception: Aisya, known as the Child of Space."
"Just rx," she continued, her body beginning to move sensually, "Only a deity could pierce through such a barrier. You surely don''t think a deity would stoop so low as to spy on us?"
As Hilna''s movements enthralled him, Ethan''s caution slowly faded.
With the barrier undisturbed, it seemed unlikely they were under scrutiny.
Still, he couldn''t shake off that familiar sensation.
Hourster, their passionate rendezvous concluded.
Despite Ethan''s repeated entreaties, Hilna steadfastly declined his invitation to return with him to the Dungeon Zone.
"I came to see you this time only to confirm you were still alive," Hilna stated coldly, her face stern. "Moreover, the next time we meet, we will be enemies. After all, you belong to the Devil Guild, and I am the guild leader of the me Witch Church. I presume you''re well aware of the strife between our factions."
Ethan simply smiled, replying, "Very well, until our next encounter."
A surge of longing, which Hilna had barely managed to suppress, welled up within her.
Recollections of the pleasure Ethan brought her made it challenging to maintain herposure.
Her body involuntarily responded with excitement.
"Hmph, I''m leaving," she announced.
With that, Hilna departed swiftly.
In the wake of her departure, Ethan became contemtive.
Exiting the inn, he looked up to the melding hues of the setting sun and twilight sky, with the central tower in the distance.
As if answering someone, Ethan whispered, "The essence of life isn''t about reaching the destination; it''s the journey and the beauty encountered along the way. Even if one bes mighty, enduring the solitude thates with it, gazing alone from the pinnacle of progress, such a life seems dreadfully dull."
Having voiced his thoughts, Ethan''s silhouette melded with the bustling crowd, disappearing from sight.
When he next appeared, it was in the seventh level of the Dungeon Zone.
The first three levels of the Dungeon Zone were factories transported from the original Dark Lord City.
The fourth, fifth, and sixth levels served as storage for supplies.
The seventh floor was designated as the workspace for many, with several rooms still unupied.
Within this seventh level, Ethan had specifically set up a training room.
As his understanding of various powers deepened, and with fresh insights from past battles, Ethan had grown considerably.
The Gravity Field within the training room was a testament to this evolution.
Even though the adversary who had demonstrated this technique had been easily dispatched by Ethan at the time, the skills disyed had greatly enlightened him.
Upon entering the training room, Ethan immediately activated the most intense setting: a hundredfold gravity.
Under such oppressive weight, even the simplest movements became incredibly challenging for Ethan, with merely raising his arm demanding every ounce of his strength.
Yet, through it all, Ethan persevered, gritting his teeth against the strain.
Soon after, he drew the sphemous Spear.
After his confrontation with the Original Elf King Sovok, this spear seemed to have undergone significant enhancements.
With considerable effort, Ethan held the spear, analyzing the intricacies of his battle with Sovok.
"With Windsor''s assistance, my strength once transcended its limits, allowing me a fleeting insight into the Power of Rules," he mused.
"But when Windsor''s Rainbow Blessing faded, so did the Power of Rules."
However...
A sly smile yed at the corners of Ethan''s mouth, and his eyes sparkled with unmistakable excitement.
He whispered to himself, "This implies that there''s no such thing as a true ''limit.'' The perceived barrier is merely a threshold so challenging to breach that perhaps no one has ever managed to do so."
"There are no real shackles. It''s just that I''ve never reached that far."
Ethan''s expression carried a hint of madness.
He attentively perceived the transformations on the sphemous Spear.
The Power of Rules had once been infused onto it, leaving traces behind.
Yet, sensing them was incredibly challenging.
Ethan didn''t choose to abandon his efforts; he knew this was a process requiring utmost patience.
Meanwhile, both the Eastern Shore and the Westwood Continent were undergoing momentous shifts.
Eastern Shore, Northern Snow ins.
In the midst of the perennial snowy mountains, a seemingly frail young girl ascended the towering peak, leaving behind a trail of footprints quickly concealed by the falling snow.
Only when she reached the mountain''s summit, greeted by the radiant golden sun, did a joyous smile grace her face.
"Atst, I''ve made it."
Sherry eximed, herughter echoing amidst the cold winds.
She then found a safe spot and settled down, letting the sun''s warmth envelop her.
After a brief respite, a rejuvenated Sherry stood up and moved in the direction she sensed, all the while harboring a quiet concern, "I wonder how Ethan is doing?"
After traversing dozens of snowy peaks, Sherry felt a strong ripple emanating from her Bloodline. The other half of the Shadow Bloodline was nearby.
"Could it be my elder sister, or perhaps my younger sister?" She pondered, quickening her pace toward the source.
Fortunately, no creatures of the Snowy ins stood in her path, allowing Sherry to arrive smoothly at the site of her sensing.
Before her eyes stood an intricately sculpted ice pce.
"What is this ce?" Sherry murmured, almost to herself.
"This pce was built by the Lord of Shadow to enshroud the dearly beloved Goddess of Snow. And you, Sherry, bearing the Bloodline of the Lord of Shadow, are his chosen heir," a voice intoned.
From behind the pce, the head of a snow ape peeked out.
It was only then that Sherry recognized the surrounding snowy peaks were not mountains at all, but colossal snow apes slumbering deeply.
Their sheer size rivaled mountains, especially the speaking ape, whose head was as vast as the peak beneath Sherry''s feet.
Awe surged within her.
Yet, she felt no fear. Instead, a profound kinship emanated from the massive snow ape.
"And who are you?" Sherry inquired, gazing up at the creature.
"I am Tuka," the ape responded, "a devotedpanion of the Goddess of Snow and a cherished pet to the Lord of Shadow."
"And you are thest descendant of the Lord of Shadow," it continued, eyes deep and ancient. "Thus, you are our sovereign."
Chapter 266 264-Shadow Heritage
?
Tuka''s words cast a surreal haze over Sherry''s thoughts.
A sovereign?
She was the master of such formidable beings?
Could this truly be her reality?
Doubts wove a web of anxiety, making her fear it was all but a fleeting illusion.
Yet as the epassing mountains around her began to crumble, revealingyers of snow cascading down to unveil massive snow apes, it dawned on Sherry that this spectacle was not a mirage.
It was undeniably real.
"My esteemed master, I beseech you to ept the heritage of the Lord of Shadow," Tuka intoned.
At this, the awakened mountainous snow apes lifted their heads in a united roar.
They then positioned their massive arms on the ground, embodying the reverence of devout pilgrims, all facing Sherry.
Hearing Tuka''s plea, Sherry nodded in assent.
Upon witnessing her agreement, Tuka began to shrink in size, eventually standing only half as tall as Sherry. He then escorted her into the cial pce.
"How do I ept the heritage?" Upon entering the pce, Sherry voiced her query.
Understanding her concerns, Tuka offered words offort, "Fear not, for you bear the Bloodline of the Lord of Shadow. The heritage poses no danger to you."
"Is this heritage formidable?" Sherry''s curiosity bubbled again.
Caught off-guard by her question, Tuka paused as though he''d heard a jest, and then broke into heartyughter, eximing, "Formidable? You should know, more than ten deities have perished at the hands of the Lord of Shadow. Had it not been for those treacherous beings exploiting the Goddess of Snow, the Lord of Shadow would have remained invincible."
"So, you''re saying that by mastering the Lord of Shadow''s heritage, I could triumph over Ethan?" Sherry pressed.
"Who is Ethan?" Tuka inquired.
"A formidable individual," Sherry replied candidly.
Hearing this, Tuka chuckled again, stating, "Once you''ve fully embraced the Lord of Shadow''s heritage, defeating someone named Ethan will be a mere trifle."
"Really?" Doubt tinged Sherry''s tone.
"Absolutely. The heritage of the Lord of Shadow is coveted even by deities. That alone speaks to its immense power," Tuka dered with unmistakable pride.
However, upon entering the pce, a shadow of sorrow clouded Tuka''s eyes.
The pce''s dcor was stark in its simplicity.
Save for a pair of daggers prominently ced at its center, the vast space was almost devoid of other adornments.
"Come," Tuka beckoned, leading the way towards the daggers. Turning to Sherry, he instructed, "ce your hands upon them."
Sherry nodded, not hesitating.
She reached out, gripping each dagger with a separate hand.
An intimate aura emanated from the des, resonating with her like a long-lost part of herself.
Tuka''s voice echoed once more. "The Shadow Bloodline is an exceedingly rare lineage. Many believe it to be a Twins Bloodline, shared simultaneously by two individuals. But this is a misconception. The Shadow Bloodline has always been singr, initially sealed away until unlocked by the Shadowde."
"The Shadowde," he continued, "is the weapon of the Shadow Bloodline''s heritage, requiring a unique forging process. The very Shadowdes resting here were once wielded by the Lord of Shadow himself, stained with the blood of deities."
Curiously, Sherry examined the Shadowde in her grasp, absorbing its essence.
Sensing the presence of the Shadow Bloodline, the de transformed.
Crimson patterns on the Shadowde''s surface began to glow brightly, pulsating like living veins of blood.
The vibrant patterns flowed up the de, cascading into Sherry''s palm and coursing through her being.
In an instant, a myriad of scenes shed across Sherry''s mind.
They depicted epic battles against mighty adversaries: dragons soaring in the skies, colossal sea creatures summoning tsunamis, and magma giants reminiscent of erupting volcanoes.
Each creature was formidable in its own right, yet they seemed almost toylike before the superior assassination techniques, easily defeated without any resistance.
During these memories, Sherry noticed an anomaly.
The one vanquishing these mighty creatures wasn''t just one individual-- there were two.
Confusion clouded her thoughts as she turned to Tuka for rity.
Before Sherry could voice her question, Tuka elucidated, "Within the Shadow Bloodline lies its most potent heritage -- the ability to manifest a Shadow Doppelg?nger. This doppelg?nger possesses all the strength and spells of the original, and will not fade unless the bearer of the Shadow Bloodline perishes."
"This," Tuka continued, "is the origin of the Shadow Twins."
As Tuka''s exnation sank in, a surge of profound knowledge flooded Sherry''s consciousness.
This was the genuine legacy of the Shadow Bloodline, epassing diverse assassination techniques, potent spells, and the central method of achieving deity status through the Shadow Bloodline.
The sheer volume of information was overwhelming, causing Sherry to faint momentarily.
Recognizing this as a mere protective response of the body, Tuka remained unperturbed.
He sat beside her, patiently awaiting her awakening.
...
Dark Lord City, Dungeon Zone.
Within the seventh subterranean level''s training room, Ethan took a deep exhale before rising to his feet.
A tinge of regretced his voice, "Breaking through the limit is still challenging. I could seek Windsor''s assistance again, but that might harm him."
Abandoning the thought, Ethan exited the training room.
"Ethan!" Windsor''s voice halted him in his tracks.
Ethan turned to him with a quizzical look, "Windsor, what is it?"
A touch of embarrassment colored Windsor''s voice, "Ethan, I came to seek knowledge about Dragon Heritage."
"You seek knowledge from me?" Ethan was taken aback.
The lore of the Dragon''s heritage was vast and deep.
Even though Ethan had mastered the Dragon Language of Nature, it was due to his intrinsic bloodline, not through his own understanding.
In terms of the Dragon''s heritage, Ethan might even know less than Windsor.
However, just as Ethan was about to decline, a realization dawned on him.
The Dragon Language of Nature symbolized the core power of the Dragons, epassing all the diverse ns within the Dragon lineage.
Could it possibly contain the Rainbow Blessing that Windsor employed, given that the Rainbow Dragon was, after all, a part of the Dragon lineage?
With this realization, a spark of excitement lit up Ethan''s eyes.
He immediately posed a question to Windsor, "Windsor, can you share with me the knowledge of the Rainbow Blessing''s heritage?"
"Of course," Windsor promptly replied, though with a touch of puzzlement, "Ethan, without the Rainbow Dragon Bloodline, you cannot grasp the essence of the Rainbow Blessing."
"It''s worth a try," Ethan responded with a smile.
Windsor nodded and proceeded to share some insights into the Rainbow Blessing with Ethan.
After absorbing this knowledge, Ethan turned his focus to the Dragon Language of Nature.
Since mastering it, Ethan hadn''t really employed the Dragon Language of Nature often.
At this moment, Ethan was overwhelmed by the vastness intrinsic to the Dragons.
He felt the aura of various Dragon Bloodlines -- the Elemental Dragon, Rainbow Dragon, Space Dragon, Time Dragon... even the rumored World Dragon, birthed by the cosmos itself.
The heritages of these Dragon ns began to manifest before him.
However, when Ethan tried to tap into this knowledge, he met formidable resistance.
"Why are these insights resisting me? Is it because of the Bloodline?" He pondered.
Ethan then decided to explore another Dragon -- the Firedragon, a rtivelymon Elemental Dragon.
To his relief, he smoothly essed the heritage knowledge of the Firedragon. It wasn''t vast, primarily centered around harnessing the power of mes.
"It seems it''s not due to the Bloodline after all..."
Confirming this suspicion, Ethan tried once more, this time attempting to ess the heritage knowledge of the Rainbow Dragon.
The sense of resistance returned, but it wasn''t as intense as before.
With sustained effort, Ethan eventually grasped the Rainbow Blessing from within the Rainbow Dragon''s heritage, though that was all he could attain.
Whenever he attempted to delve deeper or explore other knowledge, the opposing force intensified.
Still, possessing the Rainbow Blessing was an aplishment in itself.
"Ethan, how did it go?" Windsor inquired.
With a smile, Ethan let a radiant spectrum of colors manifest in his hand and responded, "I''ve understood it, but I can''t quite wield it."
As it turned out, the idea was infeasible. After mastering the Rainbow Blessing, Ethan realized that to employ it, he needed the Power of Rainbow, an exclusive force inherent to the Rainbow Dragon.
"In that case, let me help you," Windsor promptly offered.
Even though she didn''t grasp Ethan''s intentions fully, in Windsor''s perception, Ethan had be her mate.
Sacrificing everything for a mate was also a part of the Rainbow Dragon''s heritage.
"Hold on, Windsor," Ethan swiftly interjected, having no doubt that Windsor would genuinely make such a sacrifice.
He didn''t want Windsor to get hurt once more.
Ethan continued, "Windsor, if you wish to enhance your abilities, train in the training room. While you''re at it, ask Victor for some Blood Source; it will fortify your Bloodline effectively. I''m stepping out for a bit; if anything arises, wait for my return."
With that, Ethan immediately activated a space gate and departed.
He re-emerged atop a cliff, where the vast expanse of the ocean stretched out below.
Without hesitation, Ethan leaped off the cliff''s edge.
Chapter 267 265-Magic Circle
?
Atop the seaside cliff, Ethan took the leap, plunging straight down.
Contrary to his expectations of plummeting to the bottom, halfway down the descent, Ethan vanished entirely, entering a space carved within the cliff.
Inside this concealed alcove, Kadiven, upon spotting Ethan''s arrival, voiced a rare query, "What brings you?"
Ethan, stating his intent, responded, "Kadiven, you''re a master of Magic Circles. Do you know of any Magic Circle that can emte the Power of Rainbow, the distinctive force of the Rainbow Dragon?"
Kadiven nced at Ethan but remained silent. He then turned and headed towards a room on one side, with Ethan swiftly following.
Upon entering the room, Ethan observed rows of shelves, eachden with blueprints of various Magic Circles.
Kadiven paused in front of a particr shelf, then took down a set of blueprints and handed them to Ethan without uttering a word.
Upon unfolding and examining the document, Ethan found it filled with dense annotations and intricate runes.
Though knowledgeable in many areas, this Magic Circle blueprint remained elusive to him.
"What you asked for," Kadiven remarked, his words as concise as ever.
Ethan felt reassured by Kadiven''s confidence. He noticed Kadiven holding up four fingers.
Ethan smiled, responding, "No problem, four portions of Blood Source."
It was Kadiven''s unique way of indicating a price. Among the members of the Devil Guild, Blood Source had be almost a standard unit of trade.
After obtaining the Magic Circle blueprints, Ethan returned to the Dungeon Zone.
"Victor, can you construct this Magic Circle? It''s crucial for me," Ethan approached Victor directly.
Having Victor as a steward certainly saved a great deal of time.
"Constructing this Magic Circle shouldn''t be an issue. However, it requires a plethora of rare materials, which might be quite costly," Victor cautioned.
Ethan waved dismissively, noting, "That shouldn''t be a problem, should it? Our chamber ofmerce is already established, and trading goods in various cities has brought us immense wealth. Also, I''ve heard of a ck market emerging in the Blue Sea City?"
"Yes, that''s something I wanted to report to you," Victor nodded.
"I had our people get in touch with the ck market, an underground trading hub. It offers all kinds of rare materials, even those prohibited by the Azure Empire. Notably, there are bounties specifically targeting members of the Azure Empire''s royal family within the market. And, the Blood Source has made its appearance in the ck market."
"Blood Source?" Ethan murmured, not particrly concerned, assuming it was probably the Devil Guild members selling it on the ck market.
"Continue observing, but limit our interactions with the ck market," Ethan instructed. "Prioritize the construction of the Magic Circle I mentioned. As for other matters, use your best judgment."
After leaving instructions and the blueprints with Victor, Ethan proceeded to the training room.
Within, Windsor appeared deep in contemtion.
Ethan didn''t disturb Windsor but found a vacant spot to further delve into the Dragon Language of Nature, immersing himself in the lore of the Dragons.
Several dayster, the materials were gathered, and the Magic Circle was set up.
Victor promptly informed Ethan of thepletion.
"Well done," Ethan praised.
The Magic Circle, designed to emte the Power of Rainbow, was situated on the third floor, guarded by a horde of summoned creatures.
Upon arriving, Ethan felt a familiar pulsation.
"The Power of Rainbow," Ethan mused internally, his heart alight with joy.
Victor, standing by, remarked, "This Magic Circle consumes a variety of rare materials. Given our current stock, we can probably activate it only three times."
"Three times, huh? That should suffice," Ethan nodded, proceeding to activate the Magic Circle.
Complex magical runes glowed brilliantly, and a momentter, a vast power was born within the Magic Circle.
Ethan gathered this energy and absorbed it entirely into his body.
Yet, this power began to dissipate slowly.
Without hesitation, Ethan used the absorbed Power of Rainbow to cast the skill of Rainbow Blessing.
The next instant, he felt an increment in his own strength.
Although it was just a slight enhancement, nothingpared to what Windsor had once employed, it was enough to shatter limits.
Victor detected the anomaly radiating from Ethan.
His eyes widened in sheer astonishment, he stammered, "This... this is the Power of Rules! But... how can this be?"
Victor couldn''t believe the unfolding spectacle before him, yet it was undeniably real.
"It seems I''ve underestimated him yet again," Victor mused.
Meanwhile, Ethan had once again entered that wondrous state, where various Powers of Rules manifested before him, each carrying ineffable mysteries.
This time, without the oppression of the Elf King, Ethan could contemte these revtions at his leisure.
However, to Ethan''s chagrin, a familiar issue resurfaced.
Even though he had grasped the Power of Rules, once the blessing faded, so did his newfoundprehension.
"Lord Ethan, perhaps you might consider another method," Victor suggested.
"What method?" Ethan inquired with curiosity.
Victor smiled and borated, "Didn''t Henry Powell craft a spear for you some time ago? While the Power of Rules cannot be remembered by any beings below the deities, inanimate objects aren''t bound by this restriction. You can inscribe the Power of Rules onto your weapon, allowing you to sense it continuously."
"Victor, are you familiar with the Power of Rules?" Ethan abruptly questioned.
At this, Victor''s expression shifted drastically.
He quickly chuckled and exined, "Well... not extensively. I''ve merely heard mentions of it from others."
Ethan wasn''t convinced by Victor''s justification.
He was well aware that Victor harbored numerous secrets.
While Victor seemed reluctant to share, Ethan didn''t press him further, believing that one day, Victor would reveal his mysteries.
Nevertheless, the solution Victor proposed indeed sounded promising.
Ethan started to give it a try.
But the Power of Rules, being the exclusive domain of deities, was immensely challenging to grasp, even if merely inscribing it onto a weapon.
After exhausting all three opportunities to activate the Magic Circle, Ethan managed to inscribe just a single strand of the Power of Rules -- and a rather weak one at that.
[sphemous Spear]
[Level: Divine Artifact (Sealed)]
[Characteristics:]
[Bloodthirst: Upon vanquishing a foe, the spear transforms the fallen into energy for absorption.]
[sh: A chance to prate an adversary''s defenses.]
[Demolition: Injuries inflicted by this spear prevent healing.]
[Unerring (Power of Rules): When wielding the spear, your strikes cannot be evaded, ensuring they always find their mark on the enemy.]
[Description: A spear of divine caliber. Yet, due to the forger''s imperfect craftsmanship, its innate quality waspromised. However, this imperfection lends it a profound potential for evolution. When the spear''s seal is ultimately shattered, it may well send tremors through the very bedrock of existence.]
The Power of Rules that was engraved is precisely the Unerring Rule controlled by the Elf King.
Yet, after the engraving, Ethan stumbled upon a conundrum.
Even with the Unerring Rule etched, there still existed a hierarchy of priority.
For instance, between absolute uracy and evasion: if someone wielded the Evasion Rule, would the Unerring Rule still take precedence?
It''s a perplexing question.
However, at this juncture, Ethan had an epiphany.
Even among deities, disparities exist.
The depth of understanding of the Power of Rules, one''s own bloodline, strength, weapon... all of these factors influence the hierarchical precedence of the Power of Rules.
In theory, if an infant possessed a profound understanding of the Power of Rules, such an infant could even harm a deity.
But achieving such a feat is near Herculean, bordering on the impossible.
Yet, beneath the realm of deities, Ethan could now arguably say he stands unparalleled.
And with the Power of Rules inscribed onto the sphemous Spear, Ethan''s current training had reached a significant milestone.
Whaty ahead was to simply attune himself to the Power of Rules within the spear.
Like a journey with a clear destination, he just needed to steadily tread towards it -- a monumental leap indeed.
Meanwhile, in the once bustling Stone Rock Harbor: The thriving Stone Rock Harbor nearly sumbed to ruins under the siege of war.
However, since the me Witch Church took control, it not only regained its tranquility but flourished even more vibrantly.
This resurgence strengthened the me Witch Church, making it a formidable force that the Azure Empire found troubling.
After her encounter with Ethan, Hilna, the me Witch, returned to Stone Rock Harbor.
She swiftly entered the council chambers of Stone Rock Harbor and summoned Dean without dy.
With an imposing tone, she ordered, "Dean, make an announcement. Stone Rock Harbor is to be renamed ''me City.'' The territory within fifty miles around Stone Rock Harbor will fall under me City''s jurisdiction. Should anyone resist, execute them."
"If you fail in this task," her voice grew colder, "you''ll pay with your life."
mes emanated from Hilna, an aura so intimidating it sent shivers down one''s spine and induced awe in the heart.
Dean immediately fell to his knees, hurriedly responding, "My Queen, I will undoubtedly fulfill yourmand!"
Chapter 268 266-Sunrise Festival
Chapter 268 Chapter266-Sunrise Festival
The emergence of me City didn''t cause the uproar many expected.
Even when the Azure Empire took notice, they didn''t dispatch armies to attack.
In fact, not even a whisper of dissent was heard, as if they had tacitly epted the city''s rise. This unforeseen passivity surprised many.
However, those with keen senses and well-ced sources discerned a subtle shift.
The grip of the Azure Empire over the Eastern Shore was waning.
To put it bluntly, it seemed the empire could no longer maintainplete control over the region.
Moreover, there were whispers of numerous arrivals from the Westwood Continent.
These neers, aboard massive ships carrying distinct Westwoodmodities, flocked to the cities of the Eastern Shore for trade.
This influx stirred the waters, adding to the region''splexity.
Yet amidst this chaos, the Eastern Shore thrived.
The evolvingndscape gave rise to a burgeoning wave of adventurers.
Hidden relics across thend were ceaselessly unearthed.
Secrets long buried were unveiled, their tales permeating the taverns and inns, bing the favored stories shared amongst adventurers over meals and drinks.
In this seemingly chaotic yet oddly ordered backdrop, the Sunrise Festival arrived.
"Sunrise" signifies the freshly risen sun, marking the most significant celebration for the many humans of the Eastern Shore.
Under their influence, the Sunrise Festival has evolved into a unifying festivity for all races of the Eastern Shore.
On this day, grand gatherings are held, and people pay their reverent homage to the deities.
...
In me City, there was a constant stream of bustling activity.
As Dean walked the streets, the lively panorama before him brought no joy.
Instead, his heart harbored wild fantasies of meteors plummeting from the sky, annihting everything in sight, even though he was the very architect of me City.
"Damn that Hilna!"
"I curse you! You will descend to hell alongside me City!" Dean''s tirades seemed endless.
But in that very moment, an unsettling feeling washed over him.
The world around him began to blur and distort.
The pedestrians, who moments ago were walking the streets, now phased right through him, and an eerie silence enveloped the surroundings.
"Who''s there?" Dean yelled.
Soon after, a figure cloaked in a dark robe emerged.
Their face was indiscernible, but their voice carried an unsettling, bone-chilling timbre.
"Dean, do you wish to rebuild the Elder Council of ckstone?" The shadowy figure in the ck cloak inquired.
Dean''s eyes narrowed, his voice icy as he responded, "Hmph, I care not from whence you gleaned that information, but know this: I am now the most loyal servant to the me Queen. If you believe you can manipte me for some nefarious purpose, I''d advise you to think again."
"Oh, I heard quite distinctly. Wasn''t someone just cursing Hilna a moment ago?" The cloaked figure said with a hint of amusement.
Panic surged within Dean.
If Hilna ever learned he had spoken ill of her, she would surely reprimand him, if not worse.
"What do you truly want?" Dean demanded, rage evident in his voice.
Seeing Dean''s reaction, the cloaked figure turned serious and solemnly stated, "Dean, I can assist you. I can help you capture Hilna, even bestow upon you immense power, rendering you impervious to mes, enabling you to subdue that harlot Hilna all by yourself. However, the price is that you must prepare a Descent Ritual for my master."
"A Descent Ritual?! What are you nning?" Dean retorted, visibly reluctant.
The mere mention of the Descent Ritual stirred dark memories in him.
After all, it was through such a ritual he had invoked the arrival of me Witch Hilna.
Yet something had gone awry with that ritual, or perhaps the vessel chosen to host the spirit of the me Witch was wed, leading directly to the destruction of the Elder Council of ckstone.
"Do not worry; this time there will be no mishaps," the shadowy figure assured, sensing Dean''s unease.
He further borated, "This Descent Ritual is for the Son of the Sun. The ritual will take ce five days from the Sunrise Festival. By then, the entire me City will be part of the ceremony, jointly offering their tribute to the magnificent Son of the Sun."
"Son of the Sun! The forbidden deity!" Dean eximed, taken aback.
"It appears you''re aware," the cloaked figure remarked.
Even though his face remained hidden, Dean could sense a sly smile creeping across it.
The Son of the Sun is a formidable deity.
Ancient texts and tomes abound with references to him.
ording to legend, this deity was the progeny of the primordial deity-- the God of Sun.
Upon the God of Sun''s demise, the Son of the Sun emerged.
Brutality epitomized, the Son of the Sun wreaked havoc upon the world, leading to innumerable disasters.
Thousands of years ago, an exasperated deity, no longer willing to tolerate the Son of the Sun''s malevolence, rallied several other deities to confront him.
Their celestial sh wreaked devastation upon many, with mere mortals caught in the crossfire.
Ultimately, theirbined might managed to seal away the Son of the Sun.
Even the vast powers he wielded were fractured and confined within various artifacts.
However, to be sealed away does not mean to perish.
Countless millennia have since passed, and the current whereabouts or state of the Son of the Sun remain shrouded in mystery.
The deities of yore have faded into obscurity, leaving behind fragmented tales and hushed legends.
"After much thought, I refuse," Dean finally decided.
Summoning the Son of the Sun would be an even graver fate than facing death at Hilna''s hands.
The shadowy figure in the cloak seemed unfazed by Dean''s refusal, chuckling lightly. "Dean, don''t be so hasty in your rejection. Or perhaps I should say, if you decline, you''ll be relinquishing the chance to be a deity. Does the idea of ascending to such an exalted state not allure you?"
"Be a deity?" Dean scoffed dismissively, his tone dripping with scorn. "What, you expect me to be a mere servant to the Son of the Sun? Sorry, not interested."
"No, a deity ofplete autonomy," the cloaked figure corrected.
With that, he produced a heart, a heart that throbbed and pulsed vividly. Dean found himself irresistibly drawn to it, a deep yearning emanating from his very being.
"As you see," the shadowed figure began, "this is the heart of a deity, a prized possession of my master. Should you agree to set up the ritual, this deity''s heart will be yours. Simply rece your own heart with it, and you''ll be endowed with a fraction of a deity''s might, making your eventual ascension to godhood much more straightforward."
"To demonstrate my sincerity, you may have this deity''s heart in advance," the figure extended the heart towards Dean, who grasped it immediately.
As one of the eldest among the Dwarves, Dean had lived through many an era, yet never had he felt such exhration as he did now.
Feeling the formidable life force emanating from the deity''s heart, he couldn''t help but burst into triumphantughter.
Recing a heart, such an act was all too familiar to Dean.
Thus, right before the cloaked figure''s eyes, Dean swiftly exchanged his heart with the deity''s.
His body rejuvenated, youthfulness restored.
Laughing, he turned to the shadowy figure, "What a fool you are, who gives payment before sealing the deal?"
"Dean, what are you implying?" The figure''s face contorted with surprise, clearly unprepared for Dean''s change of heart.
Chuckling, Dean replied, "I''ve taken the heart of the deity, yet I have no intention of fulfilling your request. It''s as simple as that. Moreover, for the safety of me City, it''s time for you to meet your end."
Empowered by the deity''s heart, Dean''s abilities had surged exponentially.
In this newfound strength, he saw straight through the cloaked figure''s guise.
With a swift motion, he released a torrent of mes, reducing the figure to mere ashes.
The scene then reverted to normalcy.
Yet, Dean chose not to return to Hilna''s pce.
Instead, he sought a secluded area, immersing himself in the profound sensations brought by the newly-acquired heart of the deity.
However, unbeknownst to Dean...
Another shadowy figure in a cloak materialized.
Gazing at the retreating silhouette of Dean, a sly grin tugged at the corners of its concealed mouth.
It mused aloud, "My master''s heart, arm, skull have all been dispatched. In five days, during the ritual, these three individuals will be the anchor points for my master''s return. Once he returns, this world will be but a ything in his grasp."
Shaking its head, the figure continued, "Dean, there''s always a price for greed."
With those words, the cloaked figure faded away, leaving no trace of the sinister interaction that had taken ce.
Meanwhile, in Dark Lord City, on the ninth floor of the Dungeon Zone.
Ethan had just returned from the training room and was engrossed in his notes on space magic and cultivation guidelines.
Just then, Mia and Eluna entered. Both were dressed exquisitely.
Mia wore a pristine white dress, her long hair cascading down like petals of an immacte blossom.
Eluna, on the other hand, was d in a much more revealing outfit. Much of her skin was exposed, with only her bosom and thighs modestly covered, exuding a tantalizing allure.
"Is there some special asion today?" Ethan inquired with curiosity.
At that moment, Victor stepped in, cing a document on the table before Ethan. He elucidated, "Today is the Sunrise Festival."
"Sunrise Festival?" Ethan had never paid much attention to festivals.
Victor continued, "The Sunrise Festival is one of the most significant events in Easten Shore. On this day, nearly everyone from Easten Shore chooses to step outside their homes, joining family and friends for a day out."
"I see..." Ethan nced at Mia and Eluna.
He perceived the yearning in their eyes and, with a warm smile, suggested, "In that case, let''s head out too."
Chapter 269 267-The Familiar Dragon Statue
Chapter 269 Chapter267-The Familiar Dragon Statue
In Blue Sea City, the capital of the Azure Empire on Easten Shore, considerable funds had been spent on its construction, making it a vibrant metropolis.
As Ethan and his group strolled along the streets, they were intrigued by the plethora of goods disyed in the shops on either side.
"The changes are quite profound," Ethan remarked. He had spent most of his recent time within the Dungeon Zone.
Hearing his words, Mia, snuggling closer with her arm entwined in Ethan''s, responded with a chuckle, "Of course, the transformation is immense. Before the Azure Empire arrived, the various kingdoms were at odds, with little to no trade among them, leading to a dearth of goods. However, after the Azure Empire''s emergence, these kingdoms were vanquished, and the vast territories were consolidated, boosting trade significantly."
"Yet, the most pivotal catalyst was the caravan trade that Lord Ethan introduced."
"By now, our chamber ofmerce has established its presence in almost every region. That fellow Khosro is perpetually swamped with work."
Ethan nodded, the tranquil scenes before him certainly brought about a sense of serenity.
At that moment, Mia nestled her cheek even closer to Ethan''s arm, savoring the warmth emanating from it, her face adorned with a blissful smile.
Eluna, however, was more reserved.
The idea of openly embracing Ethan in the middle of the street made her slightly uneasy.
Hence, she quietly walked beside Ethan, her gaze somewhat distant, lost in her own thoughts.
"What''s that?" Ethan suddenly pointed to a shop not far away.
The store bore no name, but there was a constant stream of patrons entering and exiting, making it quite lively.
What struck Ethan as particrly odd was the noticeably tense demeanor of most of the visitors.
"Lord Ethan, that''s the entrance to the ck market," Victor exined.
"The entrance to the ck market?" Ethan questioned, puzzled. "I thought the ck market was illicit. How can it operate so brazenly within the city walls?"
"Lord Ethan, you misunderstand," Victor replied, shaking his head.
"Though the ck market might be unsanctioned, the profits it yields are simply too substantial to ignore. If some condemn it, others inevitably embrace it. ording to our investigations, the ck market in Blue Sea City operates with the tacit approval of the Azure Empire''s higher-ups. However, they have to surrender seventy percent of their earnings. Still, even after such hefty deductions, the market continues to amass considerable wealth. The backing of the Azure Empire encourages many to venture into Blue Sea City''s ck market, peddling prohibited items."
"Lord Ethan, would you like to take a look inside?"
Ethan, eyeing the entrance with a mix of curiosity and caution, nodded, "Let''s have a look."
With that, the group made their way inside.
Upon entering the ck market, there seemed to be no set protocol.
While the entrance appeared to be of a mere ordinary shop size, the interior was vast.
Ethan sensed the aura of space magic, deducing that this expansive area had been solidified using space magic.
"The owner of the ck market must be someone exceptional to achieve this," Ethan mused internally.
With his current proficiency in space magic, he couldn''tpress an entire zone into the size of a shop while ensuring its stability.
Most crucially, making it inhabitable for living beings entailed more than just space magic; it required the equally rare Life Magic.
Life Magic was predominantly found among High Elves.
Yet, the Elves Ethan had encountered so far, including Rose and Oberlis, were not adept at Life Magic.
This was indeed an enigma.
Ethan didn''t ponder further, being tugged by Mia to the front of a ck market stall.
She pointed to a Dragon sculpture, asking, "Ethan, do you think this sculpture is beautiful? Doesn''t it slightly resemble you when you transform?" Naturally, she referred to his Dragon form.
However, upon seeing the sculpture, Ethan became silent, a profound astonishment stirring within, causing his very soul to tremble.
The Dragon sculpture was merely palm-sized.
Yet every single scale on the Dragon was intricately carved, especially its eyes, which radiated pride, sanctity, and power.
It was undoubtedly the work of a master craftsman.
However, what caught Ethan''s attention wasn''t merely its artistry.
On the Dragon''s chest, he observed six symmetrical fiery-red patterns.
The pedestal of the sculpture bore ancient characters, symbols of long-lost kingdoms, no longer in use.
Through his studies in Alchemy, Ethan recognized these inscriptions:
Golden me Guardian Dragon.
The sculpture, with its unique prefix, was one Ethan was intimately familiar with.
In the trial of the Hot Spring Ruins in the Northern Snow ins, Ethan had once ventured into Maya City, where he repelled its monsters.
In gratitude, the city''s residents crafted a statue in honor of his Dragon form, naming it as such.
Now, a rendition hundreds of times smaller stood before Ethan.
"Ethan, what''s wrong?" Mia noticed Ethan''s distant gaze and inquired with concern.
Ethan shook his head, then turned to the shopkeeper, asking, "How much for this Dragon sculpture?"
"New here?" The shopkeeperzily lifted his gaze, sizing up Ethan and hispanions.
"We don''t really trade with currency in the ck market. Bartering is the name of the game. I went through considerable hardship to obtain this Dragon sculpture from a relic site. Show me what you''ve brought, and if it piques my interest, we can strike a deal."
Having said that, he reclined again, seemingly uninterested in further conversation with Ethan and his group.
"How can you be like this? Ignoring potential business!" Mia eximed in indignation, attempting to pull Ethan away, though he remained rooted.
"Mia, wait. This item means a lot to me," Ethan whispered.
He then retrieved a fiery-red fruit, the size of a fist, from his Space Ring.
"That''s-- the mefruit!" The shopkeeper sprung to his feet, his previously indifferent face now awash with enthusiasm.
He eagerly invited Ethan and his group to take a seat.
Personally taking the Dragon sculpture from the shelf, he handed it to Ethan, proposing, "My friend, one mefruit for this sculpture. What do you say?"
"Not a good deal." Ethan tly declined.
Internally, the shopkeeper berated himself, "Damn, I shouldn''t have shown my excitement so clearly. But one way or another, I need to find a way to acquire that mefruit. If I miss this chance, it''ll be exceedingly difficult to obtainter."
"How would you like to proceed with the trade, then?" The shopkeeper asked with a touch of humility.
Ethan casually tossed the mefruit in his hand, taking note of the shopkeeper''s eager gaze.
He then remarked, "I''m open to a trade. However, I need to know everything about how you came across this sculpture, leaving out no detail."
"I''ll do my best..." The shopkeeper replied with a hint of resignation.
He had stumbled upon the Dragon sculpture by mere chance, primarily valuing it for its exquisite craftsmanship.
As a result, he hadn''t paid it much heed, leaving his memory somewhat foggy.
Yet, lured by the allure of the mefruit, he endeavored to recall.
"...I found it in what appeared to be an abandoned relic. Well... it''s not quite urate to call it a relic. It was more like a tiny vige, consisting of a mere ten or so households. The vige had long been deserted, but judging from the decaying walls, it might have been a settlement from hundreds, if not thousands of years ago. Perhaps even longer... That''s something I can''t be certain about." He shared with a hint of anxiety, fearful of Ethan''s potential dissatisfaction.
"And what else? Was there anything unusual about that vige?" Ethan pressed on.
"Unusual? Something out of the ordinary... Ah! I remember now!"
"Yes, there was!"
"This Dragon sculpture seemed to have been venerated by someone. And on the wall behind the sculpture, there were several distinct symbols." The shopkeeper eximed with excitement.
"What symbols?" Ethan''s anticipation began to show.
"Just give me a moment," With that, the shopkeeper quickly retrieved a piece of paper and began to sketch.
On the crisp white paper, three unique symbols emerged: the emblem of a sword crossed with a shield, an eye, and an alchemical sk.
"What does this mean?" Mia leaned in to get a closer look.
Staring intently at the symbols, Ethan''s mind began to connect the dots. "The sword and shield symbolize battle; that must refer to Eileen. The eye often represents foresight, usually symbolic of a seer, which could be Lady Rhine. And the sk, the alchemist, that''s Old John."
"But why would these appear?"
"I recall when I left, Old John mentioned he would be departing too. Could something have transpired after I left?"
"And the ''Chronicles of the Lost City'' that I had seen earlier..."
"Is there another hidden mystery within?"
At this moment, a tumultuous whirl of thoughts overwhelmed Ethan, resembling a tangled skein of thread where the end couldn''t be discerned.
"Sir?" The shopkeeper''s voice was filled with deference.
Taking the sculpture from the shopkeeper and tossing him the mefruit, Ethan promptly stood up and made his way out of the shop.
Mia and the others hurried to catch up.
Before they could inquire about his abrupt exit, they were met with Ethan''s grave expression.
Chapter 270 268-Power of Faith
Chapter 270 Chapter268-Power of Faith
"Back to the Dungeon," Ethan dered, his tone brooking no argument.
Mia and the others, sensing the gravity of the situation, didn''t press for answers.
They followed Ethan out of the ck market, and once they found a secluded corner, Ethan swiftly activated a space gate.
Together, they stepped through, finding themselves back inside the Dungeon.
Only once they were safe within the Dungeon did Mia voice her curiosity. "Ethan, what did you discover?"
Ethan lifted the Dragon sculpture, "There''s a distinct power hidden within this sculpture."
"What kind of power?" Mia examined the Dragon closely but couldn''t discern anything unusual.
"Mia, can''t you sense it?" Ethan questioned.
He then proceeded to extract thetent energy from the sculpture, pooling it into his palm where it manifested as a smoky essence.
Mia, finally registering it, nodded, "It is... peculiar."
It was the first time Mia had witnessed a power that could be visualized in such a manner.
She even felt a certain pull towards it, a whispering promise that if she absorbed this energy, her abilities might soar to new heights.
But along with that allure, there was an unmistakable unease.
Ethan then turned his gaze to Victor, inquiring, "Victor, any insights?"
Victor met Ethan''s eyes and responded candidly, "Lord Ethan, I have a spection. Of course, it''s just that -- a spection. Whether it holds true needs verification."
"Go on," Ethanmanded.
Victor began, "This energy, I believe, is the ''Power of Faith'', and it appears to be quite pure."
Upon hearing this, Ethan, Mia, and Eluna were immediately intrigued.
Victor continued, "There are numerous paths to ascend to deity status. It''s not strictly limited to the primary methods we''re familiar with. However, alternative paths are often so challenging and elusive that they''re rarely pursued, hence the delineation of mainstream approaches."
Ethan nodded in agreement, sensing the truth in Victor''s words.
In recent times, especially since returning from the Dragon Garden, Ethan had intensely studied the lore of deities.
These teachings were hidden within Old John''s secret collection, both ndestine andprehensive, offering Ethan a profound understanding of deities.
At its core, bing a deity is about grasping the Power of Rules.
Under the influence of this power, one can effortlessly shatter personal limits in certain aspects, subsequently spurring growth in other areas.
Thus, deities are merely more potent beings.
Toprehend the Power of Rules, one could follow Ethan''s path, leveraging some divine blessing for a fleeting opportunity to transcend one''s limits; or, undertake the trial of the god, earning the Power of Rules bestowed directly by the deity.
Another path involves sheer determination, forcibly pushing past boundaries...
Yet, there''s another way, by utilizing certain precious artifacts.
Ancient alchemical texts note that a formidable Divine Alchemist can concoct a potion imbued with the Power of Rules.
Consumption of this elixir could grant an ordinary individualmand over the Power of Rules.
However, crafting such a potion is exceptionally challenging. Historical records clearly mention its creation a mere twice.
"Power of Faith, at its core, is a force born from the heart of the faithful when they pray to a deity. The more people pray, and the more devout they are, the more Power of Faith umtes," Victor borated.
For better rity, he provided an analogy, "When someone finds themselves in peril, perhaps pinned beneath a boulder, teetering on the edge of life and death, their desire for life can trigger a burst of immense strength, enough to push the boulder off and survive."
"The Power of Faith is akin to this force."
Such an exnation provided significant rity to the gathered.
Ethan nodded thoughtfully before asking, "And what is the price for wielding such power?"
Such immense strength, enough to elevate an ordinary being to the stature of a deity, surelyes at a cost.
"The consequences are grave," Victor solemnly replied. "Once an individual taps into the Power of Faith to enhance themselves, it begins to repel all other forces within them, ultimately leaving only the Power of Faith. By then, even if one bes a deity, they are merely a vessel for the Power of Faith. Should the faith of their believers wane, the Power of Faith will dissipate, resulting in death."
"However, the Power of Faith does possess significant utility," he added. "Its paramount function is to elevate the quality of certain objects."
Grasping Victor''s implication, Ethan inquired, "You''re suggesting that this Power of Faith can be used to enhance the quality of the sphemous Spear?"
Victor nodded in affirmation.
After a moment of contemtion, Ethan discarded the thought, promptly sealing the Power of Faith back within the Dragon sculpture.
He had an inkling that this force would prove invaluable in times toe.
"By the way, Victor, with your profound knowledge about deities, were you once a deity yourself?" Ethan''s unexpected question caught Victor off guard.
Victor swiftly shook his head, chuckling, "Lord Ethan, how could that possibly be..."
Yet, meeting Ethan''s skeptical gaze, Victor reluctantly borated, "I''ve merely read a lot in the past, and witnessed more than most."
"Oh, is that so?"
Ethan clearly wasn''t convinced.
Subsequently, Ethan departed with Mia and Eluna in tow, leaving a flustered Victor standing alone.
"Sigh."
Watching the trio leave through the space gate, Victor let out a profound sigh, murmuring to himself, "Deity, a title all too familiar to me. s, the Path of the Sage has been severed; there''s no hope anymore..."
At that thought, Victor was engulfed in a deep mncholy.
And so, he sought out Henry Powell, who was engrossed in forging armor.
Noticing the frustration etched across Victor''s face, Henry Powell burst outughing, saying, "Never thought I''d see the day when Mr. Victor would be this vexed. In celebration, I''ve decided to uncork a barrel of my finest wine."
"Enough, Henry Powell, just keep your mouth shut."
Victor snapped, and then tentatively posed a question to Henry Powell, "Henry, do you think, if I were to share the news of the Path of the Sage with Ethan, he might stand a chance to pass through those trials and wield the power that belongs to a Sage?"
"Victor, have you lost your mind?"
Henry Powell looked on in astonishment, shaking his head in disapproval, "The Sage''s power belongs to the Human Bloodline, and the most potent blood coursing through Ethan''s veins is that of the Dragon. Sending him on the Path of the Sage is a guaranteed death trap, absolutely impossible."
"But what if... I mean, what if Ethan could possess an avatar?"
Victor inquired with a smirk.
The whites of Henry Powell''s eyes grew wide as he registered Victor''s serious demeanor.
After a moment, he could only curse, "Alright, spill it. How do you need my help? You do realize that creating such a thing is no less challenging than crafting a divine artifact. And I alone won''t be enough; you''d need someone skilled in Life Magic."
"From what I know, there''s only one who truly masters Life Magic--"
"The sealed Elf Queen, Audrey Kane."
Victor nodded solemnly, "I intend to seek her out."
Henry Powell fell silent for a moment before inquiring, "Victor, have you foreseen something? You wouldn''t be this anxious otherwise. Nor would you rush Ethan towards the Path of the Sage. Especially when,pared to Ethan, I think that--"
He pointed upwards, continuing, "That Lana Mokos from the Azure Empire isn''t half bad. She has fewer burdens on her mind, less likely to be distracted by external matters."
"No, it''s different."
Victor shook his head, unwilling to delve deeper into the topic.
He looked up at Henry Powell, continuing, "Henry, I''ve indeed glimpsed fragments of the future. In those fragments, deities are hung on gallows facing judgment. The earth splits, spewing molten magma. Terrifying monsters emerge from the depths of hell, iming the world... Humans, Elves, Dwarves, Dragons-- all surface-dwelling races are ughtered en masse. It''s an omen of the apocalypse. What''s even more despairing is a colossal meteor descending from the starlit skies, crashing into the world, splitting it in two."
"You truly saw this?"
Henry Powell seemed somewhat incredulous. If these visions came to fruition, it would indeed signify the end of the world.
Victor nodded, replying, "As you know, I once embarked upon the Path of the Sage. Though I didn''t seed, I reaped some insights. Not all of the foreseen scenes maye to pass, but even if just one does, it''d still spell immense catastrophe."
"Alright, if you''ve made up your mind, I''ll assist you."
Henry Powell finally agreed.
This matter remained a secret between the two, with no mention made to Ethan.
At that moment, Ethan had left the Dungeon and once again entered the ck market of Blue Sea City.
If a single shop could yield such treasures, what might the rest of the ck market hold? Ethan was filled with anticipation.
His expectations were not disappointed.
After visiting a few more shops, several items now graced Ethan''s possession: mysterious ancient tomes, rare materials, and forms for reagents.
The appearance of these items left Ethan pondering.
He couldn''t help but muse aloud, "Why does it feel like there are so many relics in the world now? As if the remnants of those ancient kingdoms are eagerly revealing themselves..."
Chapter 271 269-Spirits Within the Relics
Chapter 271 Chapter269-Spirits Within the Relics
In the ck market of Blue Sea City, Ethan was deep in thought about the emergence of the relics.
"Ethan!"
Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in Ethan''s mind.
Looking over, Ethan recognized the towering figure with fiery red skin, and a pair of goat horns on his head.
"Oriel, what brings you here?"
Ethan was genuinely surprised, having not expected to encounter Oriel in the ck market.
Oriel seemed equally taken aback. The two soon found a resting spot within the market. After Ethan set up a space barrier, they began to converse.
"I heard that someone in the ck market is selling maps to the relics. I thought I might try my luck," Oriel exined.
"Relic Map?"
Ethan offered Oriel some fine wine and fruit from his Space Ring.
Oriel nodded, responding, "Exactly, a unique Relic Map. It''s said to be formed from the ruins of a ce called the ''City of Life.'' ording to those who''ve ventured into the relic, the City of Life contains an array of rare nts. I''m nning to collect and try cultivating them."
Such an answer was very much like Oriel. Among those Ethan knew, only Oriel had a penchant for such peculiar nts.
What was more baffling was that Oriel harnessed the Power of Lava, which seemingly had no corrtion with nt cultivation.
"City of Life? Never heard of it," Ethan said, shaking his head.
Oriel chuckled, "Neither had I, until recently. Moreover, for some reason, more and more relics seem to be surfacing these days. It''s as if all the relics buried in history are making their appearance."
"There''s something else. Rumor has it that there are still living beings within these relics."
That piece of information unsettled Ethan.
Mia eximed in surprise, "Living beings? That seems improbable. If there were beings who existed before the relics were destroyed, they would''ve endured tens of thousands of years at least. Even for a deity, surviving that long is quite a stretch."
"But it is the truth," Oriel stated with conviction.
"Did you see it with your own eyes?" Ethan inquired skeptically. The idea of beings surviving within the relics seemed preposterous, almost defying thews of their world.
"No, I haven''t," Oriel admitted, shaking his head. "But others have. Not just one person, but a group. Regrettably, the being that was said to have survived within the relic vanished swiftly, and no one knows of its current whereabouts."
"It could just be some contrived rumors," Eluna added, clearly unconvinced.
"Perhaps," Oriel responded, evidently not wanting to prolong the debate on the matter.
It held little relevance to him; he was more focused on procuring rare nts from the relics and nurturing them.
After a brief chat, Ethan and Oriel parted ways.
While Oriel sought out the merchant selling the Relic Map, Ethan, apanied by Mia and Eluna, strolled leisurely through the ck market, hoping to chance upon more valuable items.
However, after roaming around, it seemed their streak of luck had run its course.
The trio found nothing of significant worth, leading them to conclude their venture in the ck market.
They then stepped out and chose one of the most renowned restaurants in Blue Sea City, ordering a spread of its signature dishes and delighting in the culinary offerings.
"This is how the Sunrise Festival should be celebrated," Mia remarked with a contented expression, savoring the deep-fried beast meat.
Eluna, slowly chewing on her vegetables, turned to Ethan and posed a question, "Ethan, do you believe creatures could truly survive within the relics?"
"If it''s a deity, perhaps," Ethan began, the idea still striking him as fantastical.
The case of the Original Elf King Sovok was exceedingly rare.
Could it be possible that these relics shared a simr tale? But then again, what if they did?
Suddenly, a memory from the Dragon Garden shed across Ethan''s mind - the confident deration of Primordial Key Seth that Sovok was no longer a deity.
At that time, Ethan hadn''t given it much thought, presuming Seth had miscalcted.
After all, in his encounter with Sovok, thetter had wielded the Power of Rules, a force only a deity couldmand.
But now, doubt crept into Ethan''s mind.
For he himself was an anomaly, able to harness the Power of Rules even without ascending to deity status.
Even though this particr Power of Rules was inscribed onto a weapon, Ethan had ample confidence in fully grasping its essence.
In that respect, his situation mirrored that of Sovok.
"And furthermore..." "What else have I overlooked?"
Ethan racked his brain, seeking answers.
It felt as though beneath these events lurked an immense conspiracy.
In the next instant, it felt as if a current zapped through his mind, and Ethan blurted out, "Heart of the City, Relic Battlefield!"
Once the Heart of the City reached level five, one could enter the Relic Battlefield.
Furthermore, there was a conspicuously prominent progress bar on the Heart of the City''s interface.
What would happen once that bar was filled remained a mystery to all.
But given the recent series of unusual events, it was unlikely to be anything good.
"Mia, Eluna, I need to step out for a bit."
With a hint of apology in his voice, Ethan didn''t provide any exnations as he left the restaurant.
Shortly after, he exited Blue Sea City.
Upon finding a secluded spot, Ethan took out the Heart of the City.
At that moment, its profoundly altered attributes materialized before him.
[Heart of the City (Bound to Dark Lord City)
Level: Divine Artifact
Affiliation: Ethan
Description: The Heart of the City is a pivotal relic essential for elevating a city to the divine realm. The bearer of the Heart gains unparalleled dominion over the city, experiencing a tenfold surge in power within its boundaries. Troops and beings loyal to the city receive a notable enhancement in their abilities. Moreover, upon their demise, their souls are captured by the Heart of the City.]
[Current Status:
Dark Lord City
Level: 4
City Size: 6000 square kilometers
Prosperity: 29,883
Poption: 150,000
Unlocked Areas: Factory Zone, Residential Zone, Dungeon Zone, Commercial Zone]
"It''s already at level four. One more level and the Relic Battlefield will be unlocked."
Ethan was slightly taken aback, not expecting Dark Lord City to progress so swiftly.
He then nced at the progress bar.
[463/1000]
"Based on this pace, it will be full in about seven days... But what happens when it''s full?"
Ethan pondered, but found no answers.
In the next instant, Ethan''s expression shifted drastically.
He quickly stowed away the Heart of the City and focused on the unknown before him.
A space gate materialized mid-air.
Lana Mokos emerged from the gate. Seeing Ethan, a hint of a smile appeared on her lips as she said, "Found you, Ethan."
"Lana Mokos!"
Ethan braced himself for battle.
Lana Mokos smiled gently, then said, "Rx. I didn''t seek you out for a fight. Besides, if I had wanted to, you''d already be on the ground." "Oh, feel free to try." Ethan''s gaze was icy.
Lana Mokos''s smile faltered, a re of anger rising within.
With prodigious talents, Lana Mokos always exercised patience, especially towards Ethan, a rival who had once bested her.
She firmly believed she was being amiable enough towards him, but clearly failed to recognize that her haughty demeanor hardly conveyed sincerity.
"If you choose to fight, then I''ll knock you down first and ensure you listen well afterward!" Lana Mokos dered, casually sending forth a space de.
Ethan retaliated with a space de of his own.
The two des shed in mid-air, ultimately annihting each other.
"Not bad," Lana Mokos praised.
In a split second, she materialized before Ethan,nding a direct punch.
Ethan didn''t dodge, but countered with a punch of his own.
Their fists collided, the force sending shockwaves that lifted the soil around them.
Both were propelled back several steps from the impact.
"Defeating you seems to be a bit of a hassle." Lana Mokos remarked with augh, still not taking Ethan entirely seriously.
Yet, within Ethan swelled a tide of astonishment.
Compared to their previous skirmish, Lana Mokos''s improvement was profound.
In terms of sheer power, she was now seemingly on par with him, even though he bore the Dragon Bloodline.
"She truly is a formidable foe," Ethan mused inwardly, undeterred.
At that moment, a distinct aura caught Ethan''s attention.
"Language of Nature?"
Ethan discerned that Lana Mokos was harnessing the power of the Language of Nature.
But this wasn''t any version he was familiar with; it was an entirely new rendition of the Language of Nature. And a potent one at that.
"Ethan, brace yourself for the Power of Ster!" Lana Mokos announced.
With a delicate tap of her finger, an immense Mirage materialized behind Lana Mokos, hurling itself towards Ethan. Its colossal size left no room for evasion.
"This is the Power of Ster!" Ethan recognized, feeling less than thrilled.
Given the current predicament, a head-on confrontation was the only option.
Chapter 272 270-A Common Enemy
Chapter 272 Chapter270-A Common Enemy
The gargantuan Mirage eclipsed the sky,pletely dominating the expanse above Ethan.
Beneath its colossal phantom, a terrifying force seemed to threaten the copse of everything, causing the ground to sink, making it almost unbearable to stand.
"I must find a way to shatter this Mirage," Ethan pondered internally.
However, it was easier said than done.
The Mirage summoned by Lana Mokos wasn''t a physical entity but rather a manifestation of the Power of Ster.
Striking something inherently intangible appeared impossible.
Of course, that was a notion applicable to ordinary beings.
Ethan took a deep breath and drew his weapon, the sphemous Spear. Upon it, an intricate aura emerged -- the Unerring Rule.
"While the Mirage is a manifestation of the Power of Ster, it still requires one''s maniption to coalesce. So..."
Ethan discerned the w within the Mirage.
Ethan closed his eyes, invoking the full potency of the Soul Language of Nature.
Under its discernment, within the core of the Mirage, resonated a potent soul. It was unmistakably Lana Mokos.
"Found you."
Ethan''s eyes snapped open, a chilling smirk ying on his lips.
His gaze turned icy, and in the split second before the Mirage crashed onto him, he lifted his spear, driving it directly towards the heart of the Mirage.
Engraved with the Unerring Rule, his thrust was bound to find its mark.
A searing pain spiraled through Lana Mokos''s mind, as if her very consciousness was being churned. Overwhelmed, she stumbled, letting out a harrowing scream, "Ahh--"
Ethan''s situation wasn''t any better.
Even though he had struck Lana Mokos''s psyche, the raw power of the Mirage wasn''t to be underestimated.
Ethan was directly hit by the vast shadow, pinned forcefully to the ground as an insurmountable force hammered upon him.
Coughing violently, Ethan spat out mouthfuls of blood, his body ravaged with countlesscerations.
Had it not been for his formidable physique, he would''ve been reduced to mere pulp by now.
"It seems you couldn''t take me down after all," Ethan muttered, struggling to his feet with the support of his spear.
Clutching her head and crouched low, Lana Mokos''s eyes were bloodshot with rage.
Through gritted teeth, she spat, "Ethan, I swear, next time, I''ll make you beg for mercy!"
"Oh, really? We''ll see about that," Ethan replied dismissively.
Both were now drained of their fighting prowess. One''s body was grievously wounded, barely able to move, while the other grappled with a scattered consciousness, rendering her skills useless.
The battle had ended in a stalemate.
Given their condition, both Ethan and Lana Mokos chose to recover on the spot, all the while warily eyeing each other, vignt for any sudden moves.
At that very moment, noises echoed from a distance.
A peculiarly dressed troop emerged, with their leader donning a hat made of woven feathers and a ne crafted from the teeth of fierce beasts.
The weapon in his hand was unmistakably forged from the bone of a formidable monster, adorned with engraved magic runes.
"Two humans with powerful Bloodlines!" The leader eximed in exhration.
Ethan and Lana Mokos chose to remain silent, offering no response.
This troop was truly bizarre. Whether it be the Easten Shore, Snowy ins, or the Westwood Continent, no one dressed in such a manner.
This attire resembled that of ancient tribes from bygone eras.
Ancient times... tribes...
The very thought sent shivers down Ethan''s spine.
He then cast a nce at Lana Mokos, and from the shock evident in her eyes, he knew his suspicion had been mirrored in her thoughts.
These individuals could very well be survivors from the ancient ruins.
Ruins -- a term adventurers use to describe the remnants of ancient kingdoms and city wrecks.
But the term isn''t confined to just that; it''s more of a generalbel, referring to any historic ce of adventure.
Among these ruins, the remnants of ancient city structures are the most prevalent. However, traces of even older tribal civilizations can be found.
Regardless of the type, as long as traces remain, they can bear the title of ''ruins''. Due to this, only a handful of these ruins yield anything of value.
Yet, ording to the information Ethan gathered from the ck market, many of the ruins that have emerged recently were remains of cities.
Many of these ruins held well-preserved equipment, books, scrolls, and some even contained rare potions. This was highly unusual.
Powerful kingdoms of the past would typically set up space barriers around their crucial cities.
These barriers couldst a very long time.
Unless someone within deactivated it, the emergence of these ruins should be sporadic, not the sudden swarm that was currently unfolding.
"What exactly is the Relic Battlefield?" Ethan was now certain that the appearance of these ruins was intricately tied to that Relic Battlefield.
At that moment, the leader of the arriving troop took action again.
"Bind these two," he ordered, "and present them to the High Priest!"
Following hismand, several from the group stepped forward, using vines to tightly bind Ethan and Lana Mokos. For convenience, they even tied the two face-to-face.
Neither Ethan nor Lana Mokos resisted, not merely because of their severe injuries, but more crucially, both were curious about who stood behind this peculiar troop.
"It seems we''ll have to coborate this time," Ethan whispered.
Tied so closely, Ethan could discern every nuance of Lana Mokos''s face and even catch the faint scent she bore.
However, for Lana Mokos, the experience was far from pleasant.
Born into the Azure Empire''s royal lineage, she was imbued with innate nobility.
Even her closest handmaidens wouldn''t dare to stand so near to her.
Now, her body pressed closely against Ethan, the clear sound of his heartbeat in her ears, stirred unfamiliar emotions within her.
Yet, the pervasive smell of blood made Lana Mokos involuntarily furrow her brows.
"You''d best behave," Lana Mokos warned with a hint of exasperation.
However, Ethan couldn''t guarantee that.
Once bound, the two of them were hoisted onto a wooden pole.
As the members of the troop who were carrying them moved, the pole swayed, causing slight friction between Ethan and Lana Mokos.
"Ethan!" Lana Mokos hissed, her face flushing with irritation.
With a touch of remorse, Ethan replied, "You can''t me this on me. If you hadn''t suddenly shown up, challenging me to a fight, we wouldn''t be in this situation." Pausing, he added, "But, how did you find me?"
Lana Mokos gave a coldugh. "Did you really believe your n was foolproof?"
"What do you mean?" Ethan was puzzled.
Without hesitation, Lana Mokos exined, "The Heart of the City; I once possessed it too. I''m more familiar with its capabilities than you. Yet, after a certain incident, I sealed it away."
Her words left Ethan silent. The realization dawned upon him, and he asked, "So, you sensed the Heart of the City from Dark Lord City and that''s how you located me?"
"What else?" Lana Mokos retorted before adding with a hint of praise, "I have to admit, your Soul Language of Nature is impressive in hiding Soul Essence. However, carrying the Heart of the City exposed you, especially when you brazenly appeared in Dark Lord City."
"Dark Lord City? Wait, were you the one spying on me thest time?" Ethan''s face darkened.
Within Dark Lord City, he had met Hilna, and their encounter had been... intimate. During their interaction, Ethan had felt as though someone was watching.
"You mean your rendezvous with the me Witch?" Lana Mokos inquired, not skipping a beat. "If so, yes, I did watch for a bit. Sadly, it wasn''t particrly entertaining -- rather dull, in fact."
Lana Mokos candidly remarked.
"You... you..." Words failed Ethan, leaving him with a tight-lipped silence.
Subsequently, the two were engulfed in an extended quiet.
Half an hourter, the leader halted the party by the side of a tranquil pond.
He then began chanting an arcane incantation, causing the water within the pond to stir, and ultimately shaping into a grand portal atop the water''s surface.
"The fusion of Power of Space and Hydro! I never imagined magic could be wielded in such a manner!" Ethan couldn''t contain his astonishment.
Lana Mokos shot Ethan a sidelong nce, correcting him with a hint of exasperation, "I truly can''t fathom how you possess such strength. The essence of magic lies in manipting the elements that constitute our world. The world epasses everything; it''s only natural that various magical elements canplement one another."
"Hydro and Power of Space," she continued, "Judging by the circumstances, it seems to lead to the ocean floor."
As Lana Mokos predicted, the leader, leading the entourage, stepped through this unique space gate, and they subsequently found themselves beneath the vast ocean expanse.
After navigating a lengthy underwater corridor, an imposing pce came into view for Ethan.
"Do you know where this is?" Ethan inquired, turning to Lana Mokos.
Taking in the architectural marvel around her, Lana Mokos remarked, "City of the Aquaman. A long-lost terrestrial city that once revered the God of Sea as its deity."
Chapter 273 271-God of Sea
Chapter 273 Chapter271-God of Sea
"God of Sea?"
A jolt passed through Ethan at the mention, bringing to mind the Crystal of Aquaman he had acquired.
It was a token from the trial of the god.
In the trial of the god left by the Original Elf King Sovok, Ethan had once retrieved the Crystal of Aquaman, seemingly invoking the wrath of the God of Sea.
If he were to bring it out now...
The thought flitted across Ethan''s mind, but he held back.
After her deration, Lana Mokos fell silent, allowing the primitively dressed group to carry both her and Ethan into the city.
It wasn''t expansive, ruins strewn everywhere, overtaken by seaweeds and corals.
The pce that stood before Ethan and Lana Mokos, too, was dpidated. Walls were cracked and overgrown with marine nts.
Yet, a barrier encircled the pce''s exterior, preventing the intrusion of seawater.
Shortly after, they were brought into the pce.
Once inside, they were set down.
The leader, with a devout demeanor, knelt before a trident chiseled from stone within the pce.
He fervently beseeched, "Ruler of the vast oceans, the tempestuous sovereign of the seas, we implore your presence!"
With the leader''s invocation, an ethereal figure materialized upon the trident.
Garbed in a long robe, holding a staff in hand, the figure bore an aged visage.
Casting a gaze upon the kneeling leader, he queried rather brusquely, "Rod, what is it?"
Rod hurriedly responded, "Great Priest, we have brought two humans as an offering to the magnificent Lord of Sea. We hope the Lord of Sea can awaken soon and lead his people to conquer the oceans."
"Humans?"
The High Priest''s gaze shifted to Ethan and Lana Mokos.
His eyes gleamed as if he had discerned something vital about them in a mere moment.
A look of immense joy overtook him as he excitedly pronounced, "Rod, you''ve done well. Once the Lord of Sea awakens, I will beseech him to grant you unparalleled power!"
"Thank you, Great Priest!"
Rod, overwhelmed with emotion, prostrated once more.
Ethan, having been set on the ground, surveyed the High Priest, a hint of doubt flickering in his eyes.
Turning to Lana Mokos, he murmured, "Something''s off about him."
Lana Mokos shot Ethan a nce, retorting, "Isn''t that painfully obvious?"
"Right... Indeed, it is," Ethan conceded reluctantly.
Communicating with Lana Mokos was an exasperating affair. She was just too astute.
Sharing his observations or knowledge only seemed to invite her disdain, making him feel profoundly foolish.
The High Priest, oblivious to the subtle exchange between Ethan and Lana Mokos, began to chant in a cryptguage.
Soon, a Magic Circle emerged beneath the stone trident.
Subsequently, the High Priest addressed Rod, "ce the two of them atop the Magic Circle. Once you''ve done that, lead your people out. No matter what transpires within the pce or what noises emanate, do not enter. Understand?"
"This is a crucial ceremony dedicated to the Lord of Sea. It mustn''t be disturbed!" he pronounced gravely.
Rod, taking his instructions to heart, assured hispliance.
After positioning Ethan and Lana Mokos on the Magic Circle, Rod and his retinue made their exit from the pce.
The moment Rod stepped out, the barrier outside the pce contracted, sealing the edifice in its entirety.
Within the pce, the demeanor of the High Priest shifted dramatically.
His ethereal form grew imposing, eyeing Ethan and Lana Mokos as if admiring masterpieces.
"Such perfect vessels, pushing the boundaries of ordinary humans, and bearing potent bloodlines at that. The mutated Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline, the exceedingly rare Angel Bloodline... Hahaha! It must be the will of the deities that you both stand before me!" Hisughter echoed, solidifying his spectral presence.
"So, there''s no Lord of Sea. It''s just you deceiving them," Lana Mokos unflinchingly unveiled the truth.
The High Priest''s face darkened momentarily before he mused, "Such a brilliant and beautiful woman. s, your life is nearing its end."
"You aim to possess our bodies?" Ethan ventured, his voice tinged with anticipation.
By this point, Ethan had regained some strength, ready to break free from the binding vines at any moment.
Thus, there wasn''t a trace of panic within him. However, at his words, the High Priest let out a cold chuckle.
"Your bodies?"
"Hmph, ignorance! Your powers have reached the pinnacle achievable by mortals. Your souls and flesh have already deeply intertwined. Even if I were to upy your bodies, my spirit couldn''t adapt. However, should offspring arise between the two of you, that''s an entirely different matter."
At this, the High Priest couldn''t suppress hisughter.
He continued, "An infant''s soul is the purest, yet also the most vulnerable. Offspring from the union of the two of you would carry your innate talents. There''s a high likelihood of giving birth to the legendary Angel Dragon, a bloodline so mighty that even deities might envy!"
The High Priest grew increasingly impassioned as he spoke.
Ethan and Lana Mokos sensed imminent danger, swiftly freeing themselves from their bonds.
They jumped away from the confines of the Magic Circle and simultaneously fixed their gaze on the ethereal form of the High Priest.
"Cunning trickster, but it''s toote now."
"From the moment you entered this pce, your fate was sealed, immutable," the High Priest taunted with a cold chuckle, having anticipated their actions.
Then, he began to chant in that arcane tongue once again, grasping the trident with one hand and wrenching it free with sudden force.
In an instant, Ethan and Lana Mokos were engulfed by an overwhelming surge of power.
This energy, vast and potent, spread out like a boundless ocean.
Even at full strength, Ethan and Lana Mokos would have felt its irrepressible might, and given their present injuries, they felt even more powerless.
Under the immense pressure, the duo was forced to the ground.
"The power of the sea, truly enviable," the High Priest mused, gazing at the trident in his hand with deep appreciation.
Then, he turned his gaze to Ethan and Lana Mokos, sprawled on the floor, and began tracing a magic rune in mid-air with the trident.
"The life magic Circle... It''s been so long since Ist used it, I''ve grown a bit rusty," he remarked offhandedly.
Lana Mokos''s expression darkened.
"Life magic? Who exactly are you?" she demanded.
"An astute observation," the High Priest acknowledged with a hint of praise.
It seemed Lana Mokos''s words stirred something within the High Priest, causing him to slow his tracing.
"My name..." he began, his voice distant, "It''s been so long that I''ve forgotten it. All I remember is that I once took part in the trial of the god and failed. Afterwards, I was reduced to this state."
"But now," his tone shifted, "I have a better option."
"All that you are will serve as the steps upon which I ascend to deity status. So, before your demise, please permit me to express my sincere gratitude."
"And now "
"Nurturing of the life magic Circle, activate!"
The High Priest touched the life magic Circle with his trident, channeling a surge of immense mana into it.
A brilliant green light emerged, morphing into two verdant tendrils that shot towards Ethan and Lana Mokos.
As they made contact, the tendrils grew thorns that embedded themselves into their skin.
The process wasn''t painful; in fact, it felt almost pleasurable.
"Propagation is the innate drive of any species," the High Priest mused. "I''ve made a slight modification to this life magic Circle. Even without physical touch, you can feel the sensation of intimacy, perhaps even more intensely, as it acts on a spiritual level."
"So, rx and indulge," he said with a smile.
His gaze, now soft and anticipatory, remained fixated on the center of the life magic Circle, awaiting the emergence of a new life.
However, the experience for Ethan and Lana Mokos was far from pleasurable.
A burning desire threatened to consume them, tearing at their very being.
They could keenly sense their power draining away, their Bloodline weakening.
This wasn''t an ordinary sapping of strength; it directly diminished their potential.
If all their power was drained, even if they survived, Ethan and Lana Mokos would be as ordinary humans, or perhaps even lesser.
This decline was irreversible.
Ethan and Lana Mokos exchanged a nce, understanding that this time, they needed to coborate wholeheartedly.
The ones who know you best are often your enemies.
This saying held profound truth for both Ethan and Lana Mokos.
Mustering all his strength, Ethan drew forth the sphemous Spear, aiming it at the hovering life magic Circle.
"Futile effort," the High Priest scoffed, not believing Ethan''s defiance would pose any threat.
Yet, in the next moment, the High Priest froze.
"No, this can''t be!"
The sphemous Spear, endowed with the Unerring Rule, struck directly at the life magic Circle and the trident, activating the spear''s inherent characteristics.
To the High Priest''s astonishment, the life magic Circle shattered instantly, and even the tip of the trident bore a slight fracture.
Chapter 274 272-Trail of the God of Sea
Chapter 274 Chapter272-Trail of the God of Sea
"No! This is impossible!" The High Priest cried out in disbelief.
Then, fixing his gaze on the spear in Ethan''s hand, his eyes zed anew, murmuring to himself, "A divine artifact... What you hold must be a divine artifact; only the divine artifact could possess such power!"
With realization dawning, the High Priest''s rage was reced by sheer tion.
It was then that Lana Mokos made her move.
The trident, now damaged, had lost its suppressive force.
Lana Mokos invoked the Ster Language of Nature, and in an instant, a massive Mirage materialized, hurtling towards and mming into the High Priest.
The High Priest was cast down to the ground.
Yet, this only seemed to heighten his excitement. "The Power of Ster! This is the Power of Ster! You''ve given me more surprises than I could''ve imagined!" Exhrated, the High Priest rose,ughing heartily, his aura growing ever more intimidating.
What he''d assumed to be just two individuals with unique bloodlines, he hadn''t anticipated the additional potent forces they bore.
It was truly a delightful revtion.
"You''ve brought me so many surprises. In gratitude, I grant you the honor of natural procreation," the High Priest said, chuckling, unscathed.
Following this, with a casual wave, he unleashed two strands of soul magic, striking both Ethan and Lana Mokos.
In the very next moment, their expressions turned vacant.
Gazing at each other, their eyes brimming with primal desire.
"Enjoy," the High Priest said, smiling, before vanishing from sight.
Ethan and Lana Mokos gravitated towards one another, eventually entwining in a fervent embrace.
An unsettling sensation within her momentarily restored Lana Mokos''s rity.
With gritted teeth, she seethed, "Ethan, if you dare act upon me in that way, I swear, you''ll rue the day you were born into this world."
Yet, Lana Mokos''s dire warning went unheeded.
Ethan''s eyes remained veiled in confusion, and he leaned in, sealing Lana Mokos''s lips with a kiss, muffling any further protest she might have voiced.
The sheer intensity of the moment saw Lana Mokos wholly consumed by the sensation.
Their passionate embrace intensified, garments being shed in the throes of ardor.
But in contrast to Lana Mokos''s overwhelming surrender, Ethan found himself submerged in a peculiar state of being.
He saw it all.
"Is this... the Soul State?" Deep within his consciousness, Ethan mused aloud.
In this moment, he felt privy to the world outside, aware of all transpiring around him, yet powerless to intervene, ensnared by the body''s primal yearnings.
Simultaneously, the Soul Language of Nature resonated with peculiar vibrations.
"That High Priest earlier wielded soul magic. If I can decipher its essence, perhaps there''s a chance to break free from this ensnarement," Ethan contemted, perceiving it as his sole way out.
And so, Ethan calmed his heart, suppressing the desires within, deeply immersing himself in the stillness of the moment.
As moments turned to minutes, the atmosphere within the pce intensified with fervor.
No longer content with mere kisses, Lana Mokos began to shed her attire, seemingly longing to unite entirely with Ethan.
But just then, Ethan sped Lana Mokos''s hand.
With a concentrated effort, he channeled a spell of soul magic, calling out, "Lana Mokos, awaken to yourself!"
The soul magic had its effect, and Lana Mokos regained her senses.
Observing her current state, particrly her disheveled attire and the expanse of skinid bare, her eyes turned piercingly cold.
Such an intensity, even Ethan found unsettling.
"I don''t want any of this known to others," she said in a voice that threatened more than the words themselves.
"Moreover, once you leave this ce, you''d better be prepared with means to escape. Otherwise, I''ll rend you piece by piece."
Faced with Lana Mokos''s menacing words, Ethan could only respond with silent acquiescence.
Past experiences had taught him that arguments at such times were fruitless.
Seemingly sensing the disturbance, the High Priest reemerged, his countenance now numb, yet poised.
"The Power of Soul, even touching the Soul Essence," he remarked calmly. "It''s no wonder you could break free from my soul magic. Such a delightful surprise. I truly ponder, who taught you?"
Having straightened her attire, Lana Mokosunched an assault the moment the High Priest finished speaking.
Several space des manifested, slicing toward the High Priest.
He made no move to evade; the des pierced right through him, embedding into the pce wall behind.
Next, Lana Mokos leaped into the air as the Mirage materialized.
This time, the High Priest reached out, effortlessly blocking the Mirage.
With a bend of his fingers and a fierce grip, he shattered the Mirage into oblivion.
"Such feeble attempts! Who gave you the audacity to challenge me?" With a mere flick of his wrist, an intangible force sent Lana Mokos flying, crashing her hard against the wall.
Seeing this, Ethan immediately invoked the Holy Light Domain.
Under the rejuvenating embrace of the holy light, their wounds began to mend swiftly.
"Futile efforts." The High Priest remained unfazed.
Another wave of invisible energy thrust forward, sending Ethan spiraling backward.
The High Priest then drew his trident once again, channeling an immense power within it.
After a moment''s charge, he unleashed this formidable force.
It was at this juncture that Ethan produced the Crystal of Aquaman, hurling it towards the impending energy.
The anticipated explosion never urred. Instead, the Crystal absorbed the tremendous power directed at it.
A radiant glow emanated from the Crystal, giving rise to a vortex-like space gate.
A forceful pull from this spatial anomaly drew Ethan, Lana Mokos, and the High Priest inside.
In the fleeting moment of entry, a revtion dawned upon Ethan and Lana Mokos: The Trial of the God of Sea hadmenced.
As Ethan and the others emerged from the space gate, a vast za greeted them.
At its center stood a magnificent statue, its hair cascading like waves, face finely chiseled, waist slender.
A flowing gown concealed its lower body, yet glimpses of scales on its exposed shins hinted that this figure wasn''t quite human.
The Golden Trident clutched in its hand revealed its identity: the sovereign of the oceans the God of Sea.
Ethan was taken aback. In his rather rigid perception, he''d always imagined the God of Sea to be male.
Lana Mokos, however, seemed much moreposed upon seeing the statue.
Noticing the astonishment in Ethan''s eyes, she couldn''t resist mocking, "Ignorant."
"You" Ethan tried to retort but soon realized that when it came to this knowledge, he was indeed inferior to Lana Mokos.
At that moment, the remaining voice chimed in.
The High Priest sneered at the pair, "I hadn''t expected you to possess the emblem of the trial of the God of Sea. However, do you genuinely believe you can survive it? The trial of the God of Sea is perilous. Since you''re so eager to meet your ends, perhaps you could aid me. Maybe, once I rank among the elite deities, I''ll consider resurrecting you."
"It seems you can''ty a finger on us here," Lana Mokos retorted to the High Priest.
She then turned her attention away from him, assessing the vast za surrounding them.
At the heart of the za stood the God of Sea''s effigy.
Encircling the statue were massive stone pirs, their surfaces adorned with carvings mostly depicting ceremonial rituals.
Beyond that, there wasn''t much else.
"How does onemence the trial of the God of Sea?" Ethan inquired.
For the moment, there was no immediate threat from the High Priest, granting Ethan ample time to reflect.
Beyond the statue of the God of Sea, there appeared to be no other structures in sight, hardly resembling a typical trial ground. Just then, the statue began to stir.
From the trident held by the God of Sea, three rays of light emanated, each one prating Ethan, Lana Mokos, and the High Priest.
Subsequently, a flow of knowledge surged within Ethan.
[Trial of the God of Sea - One: Comprehend the Power of Rules or vanquish a False Deity.]
[Questpleted!]
[Awarded: the opportunity to train in the Sea God''s ce of Meditation.]
"Sea God''s ce of Meditation?" Ethan whispered to himself.
His gaze then met Lana Mokos''s startled eyes; it was evident she had experienced the same revtion.
More information seemed to unfold, perhaps in response to Ethan''s query.
[False Deity: Those who once ascended to deity status butter fell from such a pinnacle, still retaining the Power of Rules.]
[Sea God''s ce of Meditation: A unique realm conceived by the God of Sea. Within the ce of Meditation, one''s consciousness is significantly heightened, making theprehension of various skills much more essible.]
"So that''s it." Realization dawned on Ethan.
In the next moment, two rays of light projected from the God of Sea statue, engulfing both Ethan and Lana Mokos.
In an instant, they vanished from the God of Sea za.
The High Priest watched it all, his expression unwavering.
Chapter 275 273-The Mysteries of the Soul
Chapter 275 Chapter273-The Mysteries of the Soul
Within the za of the God of Sea, Ethan and Lana Mokos vanished, soon finding themselves in a peculiar realm.
It seemed as if they were amidst the stars, yet they could distinctly feel the gentle flow of water, creating a surreal sensation.
Before Ethan could further observe this enigmatic environment, he noticed Lana Mokos already seated, her eyes shut tight, radiating an immense ster aura.
Taking her lead, Ethan too settled down, delving deep into understanding the Soul Language of Nature.
Under the oppressive weight of the High Priest''s soul magic, Ethan had managed to grasp a hint of the Soul Language of Nature.
However, the soul remained elusive and profound.
Even with his earlier revtions, he hadn''t fully mastered this enigmatguage.
But in this very moment, Ethan distinctly felt hisprehension of the soul deepening.
In the blink of an eye, he discerned myriad skills pertaining to the soul.
If he were to face the High Priest''s soul magic once more, Ethan was confident he could break it almost instantaneously.
Yet, more pivotal than these skills was a deeper understanding of the soul itself.
The soul was a profound mystery.
By current understanding, a creature''s physical form existed in the tangible world while its consciousness resided in a spiritual one.
But the location of the soul remained an enigma, though its existence was undeniable.
To unravel the secrets of the soul, many embarked on rigorous research.
Among them, Alchemists and Necromancers were the most engrossed, concluding that the soul was a harmonious blend of a being''s wisdom and strength.
It bore wondrous attributes.
When a creature was alive, its soul remained concealed, but upon death, the soul would momentarily manifest before vanishing once again.
A faction among these researchers were fervently devoted to augmenting the power of the soul.
They crafted numerous spells to sense the soul and, using magic, sought to manipte the souls of others.
Over time, being immersed in this soul-infused magic imbued them with a palpable aura of death, earning them the title of ''Necromancer''.
Most of these individuals were undeniably mad.
On the other hand, there were the Alchemists.
Instead of focusing on amplifying the strength of the soul like the Necromancers, Alchemists were innately curious about the rules governing the soul''s existence.
Among their great alchemical masterpieces was the "Wraith Revival".
However, when this method was exploited by the Necromancers, it was branded as malevolent.
Of course, the applications of the soul extend beyond just this.
In the annals of Alchemist research, there was once an Alchemist who discovered that souls could be artificially created.
However, these crafted soulscked the innate wisdom of a typical human,prehending only basicmands. This marked the genesis of Puppetry.
There is so much more to the soul, yet Ethan couldn''t grasp it all in such a short span.
He had to choose the most pertinent soul-based offensive technique to understand deeply.
As hisprehension deepened, Ethan finally discerned a soul attack skill: the Soul Spike.
This skill allowed him to condense his Power of Soul into a sharp spike, directly assaulting an enemy''s soul to inflict grievous harm.
Crucially, this skill could be incorporated into weapons. It was, without a doubt, the most apt method for the moment.
On the other side, a smirk yed on Lana Mokos''s lips, hinting at significant progress in her endeavors.
Not long after Ethan''s realization of the Soul Spike, their time in this peculiar realm reached its end, and both were transported back to the za of the God of Sea.
Subsequently, a message surfaced in their minds:
[The next trial willmence in ny days.]
At that moment, High Priest turned to the two of them, smiling, "I fear you both won''t have a chance for the second trial of God of Sea."
No sooner had High Priest finished speaking than Ethan and Lana Mokos found the scene before them shifting once again, taking them back to the dpidated underwater pce.
Upon their arms, a mark of the Golden Trident manifested.
"Do you have any other tricks up your sleeve?" High Priest inquired with a smirk.
Sharing a brief nce, Ethan and Lana Mokos simultaneouslyunched an assault on High Priest.
However, their efforts proved futile before him.
Their attacks failed to inflict any damage, even as Ethan employed the recently acquired Soul Spike, channeling it through his spear.
Still, High Priest effortlessly parried it.
"Soul magic? I am the true master," High Priest remarked with a cold chuckle, his patience evidently wearing thin. "If you choose to resist, then you shall meet your end. While a corpse might have lesser utility, there are ways topensate."
Several of his ns had already gone awry, and High Priest had no intention of another setback.
This time, he was undoubtedly serious.
An overwhelming power immobilized both Ethan and Lana Mokos, rendering them incapable of any movement, let alone the utilization of any skills.
Is this how it ends?
Feeling his own helplessness, anger welled up within Ethan.
Yet, against the insurmountable power of High Priest, he and Lana Mokos were akin to worms in the soil easily manipted and powerless to resist.
However, even worms can bite.
"I''ll try to break the pce''s barrier. But doing so may leave me vulnerable. Can I trust you?" Ethan mentallymunicated to Lana Mokos.
They conversed through their consciousness, keeping their exchange unnoticed by High Priest.
Lana Mokos paused briefly before nodding slightly in agreement.
Thereafter, Ethan locked his gaze onto High Priest, channeling all his might into the spear, and igniting it with the Power of Thunder.
This was the most formidable skill Ethan had discerned from the Thunder Language of Nature.
It had the ability to condense boundless thunder, leading to an explosive release, generating a force potent enough to prate all obstacles.
High Priest clearly hadn''t anticipated this.
Just as he was about to reach out and execute Ethan and Lana Mokos, he was jolted by a fierce explosion.
The pce trembled relentlessly, eventually resulting in a breach within the barrier encasing it.
As for Ethan, he waspletely drained.
Lana Mokos threw a nce at Ethan, who nowy on the ground.
Without more than a moment''s hesitation, she hoisted him onto her shoulder and dashed toward the breach in the barrier.
"Trying to flee?" High Priest discerned Lana Mokos''s intent.
However, the violent explosion had rendered his Soul Mirage unstable, making it challenging for him to mend the barrier swiftly.
Resorting to his trident, High Priest unleashed a shockwave in Lana Mokos''s direction.
She sensed it but didn''t evade.
The shockwave struck Lana Mokos squarely in the back, sending tremors through her body and inflicting excruciating pain.
But this very shockwave also provided her with an additional thrust, propelling her speedily beyond the barrier.
Outside the barrier, Rod, the leader, and his subordinates were guarding the pce.
On seeing Lana Mokos emerge, Rod instantly became alert, intending to intercept her.
Yet, before he could make a move, his head dropped to the ground, severed by several invisible space des that decimated those around him.
This onught drained Lana Mokos''s energy reserves entirely.
Cradling the now unconscious Ethan, Lana Mokos looked skyward, whispering softly, "Now, we shall see if the Goddess of Luck favors us."
She activated a random space gate, which was highly unstable and copsing by the second.
Without any hesitation, Lana Mokos, with Ethan in tow, leaped into it.
By the time the two had entered, the space gate was nearly closed, leaving High Priest emerging just in time to glimpse a narrow slit.
His fury intensified.
"Return to me!" High Priest roared.
Without hesitation, he thrust his hand deep into the fissure.
However, in that brief moment of reaching in, the space gate vanished, and the space rift consumed the arm he had extended.
"Damn it!" he cursed.
"Hmph. Venturing into such a space gate, you stand no chance of survival," he said with a darkened expression.
Losing ess to such a rare Bloodline was a significant setback.
Still, High Priest managed to remainposed, invoking soul magic to resurrect the in leader, Rod, and hisrades.
He then erased their prior memories, issued new orders for them to capture individuals with the special Bloodline.
"This matter cannot be dyed any further," High Priest murmured, "I must have a worthy vessel to house my soul, or I''ll lose the privilege to enter when the Relic Battlefield fully materializes. That''s pivotal for my growth as a deity; nothing must go awry."
Having said that, High Priest returned to the pce, letting his soul rest within the trident.
Elsewhere, in the realm where Ethan and Lana Mokos found themselves...
It was a battlefield.
Countless monster corpsesy strewn across the ground, piled up like small hills.
Among them, many individuals moved deftly, seemingly indifferent to the stench of decaying flesh, as if searching for something.
Most rmingly, the majority of these searchers were children of seven or eight years.
At that moment, a young boy, busy rummaging through the monster remains, seemed to discover something.
He called out to a few other children nearby, "Come quickly! There are two people here."
Chapter 276 274-Scrapyard
Chapter 276 Chapter274-Scrapyard
"Where am I?"
Ethan''s eyelids fluttered open, the weight of a profound haze pressing upon his consciousness.
An aching throb pulsed through his skull, as if it had borne the brunt of a heavy blow.
With blurred vision, he nced to his side.
To his surprise, the adjacent wall was a curious patchwork of metallic strands, intricately woven together.
Draped across this mosaic were bones, but not just any bones. These relics had an ethereal glow, reminiscent of jade, adding to the room''s eerie ambiance.
Realization dawned on him; he was enclosed within a chamber.
His gaze began to dart around, searching for an exit, when the door creaked open to reveal Lana Mokos. Their eyes met, lingering for a split second.
The air between them grew thick with tension, almost palpable.
Breaking the silence, it was Lana Mokos who spoke first, her voiceced with a hint of unease, "I''ve got two pieces of news: one good, one not so. Which would you prefer to hear first?"
Mustering the strength he had left, Ethan murmured, "The good news."
Visions of casting the spell ''Thunder Wrath'' yed at the edges of his fractured memory.
"The silver lining," Lana Mokos began, her arms folded across her chest, emanating a guarded aura, "is that we have escaped. The High Priest remains in the shadows, unable to trace our steps."
Ethan''s eyes flickered with a hint of hope.
"And the storm cloud?" he probed.
Pausing for dramatic effect, Lana Mokos inhaled deeply, "We find ourselves in an anomalous realm. Here, the very essence of magic is absent. This void renders us powerless, unable to harness space magic for orientation, let alone conjure a space gate to return to Easten Shore."
" The essence of magic is absent?" Ethan echoed, disbelief clouding his gaze.
With a somber nod, Lana Mokos attempted to channel her powers, but the emptiness was stifling. Herplexion turned ashen.
In this forsaken ce, magic was but a whispered legend.
The few Language of Nature she had once mastered nowy dormant, silenced, offering no sce or guidance.
Upon hearing this, Ethan could no longer remain seated.
Despite his pain, he forced himself up from the bed and stepped outside the room.
He was immediately taken aback by the sight that greeted him.
"What is this?" Ethan eximed in astonishment.
Before him rose a mountain of bones,posed entirely of shattered remains.
Among them, he recognized bones that were all too familiar: the skeletal remains of Dragons, Mountain Dwarves, and even bones of demons from age-old tales.
These bones were haphazardly piled together, presenting an awe-inducing spectacle.
"Scrapyard," Lana Mokos uttered, then borated, "That''s what the natives call it. This is a dumping ground for corpses, akin to a sewer. Only, the conditions here are far worse than any sewer. The spot we''re in is probably the only somewhat clean ce."
"Everywhere out of sight is littered with rotting corpses," she continued. "And one more thing: if we''re to stay here, we need to pay rent."
Ethan was left utterly stunned by Lana Mokos''s words.
Ethan quickly grasped the situation.
Within his view, several children approached, each carrying bundles that dwarfed them in size.
As they trudged forward, they regarded Ethan with detached tones, "You''re awake? This woman said when you wake up, you''d settle the rent for staying here."
"It''s time to keep your word," one added.
Stunned, Ethan turned to Lana Mokos.
She simply stated, "After you shattered the barrier, I had no choice but to open a random space gate. I lost all my belongings in transit."
"As for their so-called rent," she continued, "it''s just ordinary gems. Given your Dragon Bloodline, I assume you''ve collected plenty?"
Ethan sighed deeply after hearing Lana Mokos''s words.
He instinctively reached for his Space Ring. The next instant, his expression turned priceless.
"It seems you''ve forgotten. Although I still have my Space Ring, there''s no magical energy here. I can''t ess it," Ethan confessed.
Lana Mokos was taken aback.
The child who had spoken earlier now looked furious, challenging them, "So, neither of you can pay the rent?"
"I''m sorry, it''s just a temporary setback," Ethan replied sincerely.
However, the children weren''t having any of it.
They dropped their bundles and lunged at Ethan, shouting in unison, "Seize these two deceivers and feed them to the Demonsaur!"
Seeing this, Ethanmented, "I''m truly sorry, it wasn''t intentional. And you kids better not try anything. I really don''t want to hurt any of you."
Even without magic at their disposal, both Ethan and Lana Mokos were formidable in their own right.
However, to Ethan''s astonishment, something unexpected urred.
These were merely children, yet their strength was bafflingly formidable.
Even with all his might, Ethan couldn''t outmatch theirbined force.
In no time, Ethan was bound, and so was Lana Mokos.
ncing over at Lana, who still looked nonchnt despite her constraints, Ethan couldn''t help but question, "Do you have an inkling about what''s odd with them?"
"I have my suspicions," Lana Mokos admitted.
This time, they were tied separately, each to a bone pir. After her brief admission, Lana Mokos fell silent.
Meanwhile, Ethan noticed another oddity.
Though these children seemed angered, professing intentions of feeding them to the so-called Demonsaur, their behavior hinted otherwise.
There was a palpable excitement in their eyes, akin to the anticipation of meeting someone of great significance.
A leader here, or perhaps a manager?
Ethan pondered.
Soon after, Ethan felt the groupe to a halt.
Then, a gentle voice echoed, "Link, what is the meaning of this? Haven''t I told you they are our esteemed guests? Why have you bound them this way?"
"But Grandpa Ba, precious things are often tied up like this," the young boy named Link retorted.
Seemingly taken aback, Grandpa Ba reluctantly replied, "Release them at once."
"Very well," Link responded, subsequently setting Ethan and Lana Mokos free and loosening the ropes.
Only then did Ethan really notice the old man before him, the so-called Grandpa Ba from Link''s reference.
He wasn''t a human but an aged Elf, his face crisscrossed with wrinkles.
This caught Ethan off guard.
Among nearly all Elvenmunities, elves typically bore graceful, captivating features.
Even when nearing the end of their lifespan, their visage remained rtively youthful, devoid of the creases and age spotsmon in elderly humans.
But Grandpa Ba was different.
"I am a half-blood, born of both human and Elf. This appearance is due to an erosion I suffered," Grandpa Ba, sensing Ethan''s puzzlement, began to exin.
He then warmly greeted Ethan and Lana Mokos, "Honored guests, wee to the Scrapyard."
Upon hearing Grandpa Ba''s words, Lana Mokos finally broke her silence. She inquired, "Sir, might I ask the nature of your rtionship with the Jogos family?"
Hearing this, Grandpa Ba momentarily froze before questioning, "How did youe to know of the Jogos lineage?"
"From books," she replied, adding, "And some from what my teacher imparted."
Grandpa Ba nodded, continuing, "I am known as Ba Jogos, of the Jogos lineage. But the Jogos family has been decimated. I am all that remains."
He spoke with a remarkable calm, showing no trace of sorrow on his visage.
Upon hearing the elderly man before her confirm this identity, Lana Mokos''s eyes lit up with a hint of tion. She addressed him directly, "I hail from the Mokos lineage."
"The Mokos lineage?" Ba Jogos mused, seemingly trying to dredge up a distant memory.
After a moment of contemtion, realization dawned on him, "Ah, it alles back to me now. You are the descendant of that young one who ventured here years ago. He remembered this ce and passed down its tale."
"The one you speak of was my great-grandfather," Lana Mokos revealed.
She continued, "Upon his return from this ce, he led his warriors and founded a vast kingdom. To my knowledge, my great-grandfather once summoned numerous magi in an attempt to deduce the space coordinates of this location. Yet, a precise location eluded them, leaving this as a lingering regret in his heart."
"Moreover, I believe my arrival here was guided," Lana Mokos confided, gracefully removing a ne that rested against her corbone.
It might seem like a simple piece, but here, in this deste expanse, it shimmered with exceptional rarity.
The gemstone embedded within glowed faintly, a beacon of magic.
The presence of such an enchanted artifact in a magic-devoidnd was truly an enigma.
Ba Jogos''s gaze fixed on the ne, a torrent of memories flooding back.
With gentle hands, he epted the ne, feeling its familiar aura.
His voice,den with curiosity, gently probed, "When you entered, what era was it outside?"
"By the years counted from my great-grandfather''s time, it would be the 136th year since his arrival," Lana Mokos responded, then added, "However, if you''re referring to the timeline set by those Ancient Kingdoms, I cannot say, for we are in the dark about it."
"What does this ''not knowing'' signify?" Ba Jogos pondered aloud.
Chapter 277 275-The Deceased Deity
Chapter 277 Chapter275-The Deceased Deity
"Could it be that the history you''re acquainted with has gaps, where records of time failed to endure and were lost to the void?" Ba Jogos seemed to have touched upon atent truth.
Lana Mokos gave a subtle nod in affirmation.
From the side, Ethan chimed in, "Sir, from the knowledge I''ve gathered, many powerful kingdoms once graced our past. Yet, they perished one after the other, for myriad reasons, leaving not even written records in their wake."
"What we understand of our history now," he continued, "is pieced together from the remnants of forsaken relics."
As Ethan spoke, Ba Jogospsed into a profound silence.
His withered fingers delicately drummed upon the armrest of his throne, crafted from the skeletal remains of massive beasts.
Drawing a deep, heavy sigh, he murmured, "It seems the world has undergone some dire transformation."
Subsequently, Ba Jogos began to recount the origins of time.
"In the most ancient of times, when the world and all its creatures were still in a primordial state, there existed a colossal Dragon. Mounted upon its back was a stone that depicted time. The ancient beings named it the ''Primordial Stone'', and the Dragon carrying it was called the ''Time Dragon'', possessing the ability to manipte time itself."
"In those days, the concept of kingdoms had yet to form. Instead, the world was dotted with powerful tribes."
"Among them, Dragons were the most formidable, leading to this initial age being christened as the ''Dragon Era''."
"As the Dragons began to retreat, other species started to take the stage."
"With the emergence of a myriad of races, disputes began to arise. The world was then embroiled in war at every corner, marking this period as the ''Era of Wars''. As it drew to an end, mankind emerged victorious. The mightiest of human ancestors ascended the ''Path of the Sage'', passing its trials and attaining the esteemed title of ''Sage''."
"Under the guidance of these human Sages, humanity grew exponentially, mastering diverse powers."
"And thus, the ''Human Era'' was ushered in."
"The Human Era was an exceptionally extensive period, during which various magics were birthed. Numerous sses, even an array of inventions, materialized, allowing humans to diversify the great powers they controlled."
"But then, the ''Chaos Era'' dawned."
"It was a fleeting period,sting but three years, where disputes emerged amongst the leading Sages. Unable to findmon ground, the unified human alliance fractured. This paved the way for the ''Kingdoms Era''."
"Many formidable humans established kingdoms of their own."
"Your present time should belong to the ''Kingdoms Era'', yet with all those kingdoms vanished, could it be that within..."
Ba Jogos was deep in contemtion.
Suddenly, a child burst in from outside, addressing Ba Jogos urgently, "Grandpa Ba, it''s terrible. The corpses havee back to life!"
"What happened?" Ba Jogos questioned, directing his gaze towards the distressed child.
The young boy responded with a panicked voice, "There''s... there''s a strange creature. It''s alive and has been devouring many of the corpses."
"Lead me there,"manded Ba Jogos.
The child quickly paved the way, with Ethan and Lana Mokos exchanging nces before deciding to follow suit.
After a short while, they reached the scene. "Over there," the child pointed towards a pile of corpses.
Braving the stench, Ethan and Lana Mokos peered intently at the heap, indeed spotting an odd-looking entity engrossed in feasting upon the dead.
"That thing... it looks like a hand," Ethan murmured under his breath.
Hearing this, Lana Mokos nodded, adding, "If my suspicions are correct, it''s likely the arm of the High Priest. When we entered the random space gate, the High Priest reached in, only to have his arm severed by the space rift. If my theory holds, the arm must have followed us here."
Ba Jogos, now with a raised eyebrow, regarded the two with a hint of astonishment.
"It seems you two have had quite the adventure," he quipped before pointing at the still-feasting arm, "That isn''t just any ordinary creature''s limb. It belongs to a deceased deity."
"A deceased deity?" Both Ethan and Lana Mokos echoed in unison, their faces painting a picture of surprise.
Recalling the unparalleled power of the High Priest, Ethan and Lana Mokos found the revtion somehow usible.
The sheer magnitude of such terrifying strength couldn''t be normal for an ordinary person.
However, there seemed to be something amiss amidst it all...
Ethan, driven by curiosity, inquired, "Sir, if the High Priest is indeed the resurrection of a deceased deity, why hasn''t he harnessed the Power of Rules?"
"Who told you it''s a deity''s resurrection?" Ba Jogos retorted, his gaze sharp.
Ethan found himself at a loss for words.
Ba Jogos then borated, "Deities too meet their end. Compared to ordinary beings, the demise of a deity typically falls into one of three categories. The first is a physical deathwhen their form incurs catastrophic damage, say, getting blown into smithereens. In such instances, while their body bes utterly useless, their soul can persist. Given the right vessel, they can be restored."
"The second type involves the death of the soul."
"After a deity''s soul disperses, considering the robust nature of a deity''s formwhich canst eons without decaya new soul might emerge within the lifeless body of the deity."
"The owner of that disembodied hand likely suffered this fate."
"The third and final type is when both the body and soul perish together, signifying theplete annihtion of the deity."
Havingid out his exnation, a look of realization dawned upon Ethan''s face. But new questions arose.
"In that case, why wouldn''t the High Priest simply inhabit the corpse of the deceased deity for his revival? Surely, the body of a deity would be more formidable than that of an ordinary being, wouldn''t it?" Ethan probed further.
"That''s a somewhat naive question," Ba Jogos shook his head, continuing, "Upon a deity''s death, its body might have been damaged or perhaps sealed away. Under such circumstances, upying the deity''s form serves little purpose."
"Now, save your questions forter. I have an immediate matter to attend to."
With these words, Ba Jogos mustered strength from his feet and leaped upwards.
Such agility and finesse, wholly unbefitting of an elderly man.
What dumbfounded Ethan the most was the sheer strength emanating from Ba Jogos. He could detect no magical fluctuations around the elderly man.
Relying purely on his physical prowess, Ba Jogos managed to pin the massive disembodied hand to the ground.
Then, wielding a bone club, he crushed it to bits. Such an incongruous scene, yet it felt oddly fitting.
Lana Mokos then chimed in, "When my great-grandfather departed from here, he too possessed such overpowering physical strength. It seems like a unique method of physical training that pushes beyond the boundaries of ordinary humans. Utilizing this technique, he assembled a formidable army, eventually founding the Azure Empire."
"So, it''s an opportunity," Ethan caught on to Lana Mokos''s insinuation.
If Lana Mokos''s great-grandfather could exit this ce, it implied that this realm was not inescapable.
There was a chance to leave.
Furthermore, their arrival here might not be a curse after all.
Should they master this technique of transcending physical limitations, breaking through barriers could be the norm.
And by breaching those barriers, one could harness the Power of Rules, leading to a monumental enhancement in strength.
Lost in contemtion, Ethan''s heart raced with anticipation.
"Enough. Let''s head back," Ba Jogos''s voice sliced through, disrupting Ethan''s reverie.
The once menacing hand of the High Priestformidable enough that it had previously withstood thebined efforts of Ethan and Lana Mokoswas now reduced to a pulp, indistinguishable from the rotting corpses around.
Subsequently, both Ethan and Lana Mokos followed Ba Jogos back to the house.
Settling back into his seat, Ba Jogos resumed their previous conversation. "Ah... we were discussing the Kingdoms Era, weren''t we?"
After a brief moment of reflection, he queried, "Do you know which was thest of the Ancient Kingdoms to vanish?"
In unison, Ethan and Lana Mokos responded, "The Divine Dragon Kingdom, vanished 18,900 years ago."
Located to the southwest of Easten Shore, beyond an expansive river eight hundred meters wide, stood the once-majestic Divine Dragon Kingdom.
Now, its ruins were overrun by flourishing vegetation, enveloped in a vast forest.
Some even referred to this expanse as the Divine Dragon Forest.
The reason for the Divine Dragon Kingdom being thest of the Ancient Kingdoms to fade into obscurity lies in a stone stele.
An adventurer, while exploring the dpidated city of the Divine Dragon Kingdom, chanced upon this monolith.
Etched upon it were ancient inscriptions, naming various Ancient Kingdoms.
Many of these names were faint, their legibility long eroded by time, but the Divine Dragon Kingdom''s name was discernible as thest.
"Divine Dragon Kingdom?" Ba Jogos murmured to himself, quickly doing mental calctions.
"So, by that ount, we''re in the 18,900th year of the Kingdoms Era ording to the Divine Dragon Calendar... No, no, this isn''t right! Someone has tampered with the timeline! Time has been thrown into chaos!"
Suddenly rising from his seat, Ba Jogos wore a grave expression.
Chapter 278 276-The Chaos of Time
Chapter 278 Chapter276-The Chaos of Time
"Time is in disarray..." Ba Jogos uttered gravely, his voice heavy with concern, repeating the phrase over and over.
Ethan and Lana Mokos exchanged a knowing nce.
Their minds drifted back to their expedition at the Hot Spring Ruins within the snow-capped mountains.
During that journey, they had both ventured into a city named Maya City.
However, subsequent investigations revealed a startling fact: the temporal realm of Maya City did not align with their present but belonged to a distant past.
"Could it be that our encounter there has triggered this anomaly?" Ethan pondered silently.
However, Ba Jogos, consumed by his thoughts, seemed in no mood for conversation.
Noticing Ethan and Lana Mokos still standing before him, he tersely said, "I have urgent matters to attend to now. You should leave."
Without waiting for a response, he turned away, dismissing them both.
Reluctantly, Ethan and Lana Mokos began their journey back.
Along the way, they encountered the group of children they had seen earlier.
From the group, a boy named Link approached Ethan and inquired, "What did Grandpa Ba discuss with you?"
Realizing the directness of his question mighte off as impolite, Link took a moment to recalibrate, then added, "Whenever I brought food to Grandpa Ba in recent times, I always noticed him deep in thought, wearing a concerned expression. I just want to know what''s bothering him so I can help."
"You might not be able to assist with this matter," Ethan replied, not out of condescension, but genuine concern.
The chaos in time they were discussing was no ordinary issue.
The turbulence of the past wasn''t just a superficial disturbance.
The cause was surely the intervention of a powerful deity.
Ordinary deities weren''t even privileged enough to ess knowledge concerning time.
But what could be the purpose behind such meddling?
Mysteries continued to unravel, muddling Ethan''s thoughts and clouding his judgment.
Overhearing Ethan''sments, Link bristled with defiance, his youthful pride stung.
"So, I can''t help, but you think you can?" he retorted sarcastically. "At my current strength, I could take you down with one hand."
Ethan found himself at a loss for words.
Though Link''s boastful im carried the naivety of youth, the idea ofpeting in strength with a child seemed almost demeaning, especially with Lana Mokos nearby, her interest visibly piqued by the exchange.
Feeling cornered, Ethan opted to share a snippet of information, albeit cautiously.
He steered clear of the topic of the distorted timeline, vaguely alluding instead to the potential emergence of formidable adversaries.
To Ethan''s surprise, this only fueled Link''s enthusiasm.
"No matter who the opponent is, I can knock them out with a single punch," Link dered, brimming with confidence.
Ethan responded with an amused smile and a nod.
The duo then made their way back to the initial dwelling they had visited, the exterior of which was now overshadowed by mountains of bleached bones.
"What''s your take on all this?" Ethan inquired, turning to Lana Mokos for insight.
Gazing back at him, she responded, "My perspective on the matter is singr: there''s an unspeakable secret at y. The distortion of time implies that the annals of history are bing unreachable. This suggests that something of great significance transpired in the past, an event that someone wishes to keep concealed. To achieve this, they''ve employed some arcane method to scatter the threads of time."
"In doing so," she continued, "even if someone sought to investigate, they''d be unable to trace any vestiges of the truth."
Ethan nodded in agreement. Lana Mokos''s analysis resonated with a logic that was hard to refute.
Suddenly, Ethan rose to his feet, eximing, "The peculiar monsters of Maya City''s Frontline Battlefield!"
Witnessing Ethan''s reaction, Lana Mokos covered her mouth with a light chuckle before gracefully settling into her seat. "It seems you aren''t as oblivious as I presumed. However, what surprises me is that after entering the Frontline Battlefield of Maya City, you didn''t pursue the matter further. Had you delved deeper into the mysteries of those monsters, you would''ve stumbled upon something quite extraordinary."
"What might that be?" Ethan asked, his curiosity evident.
Lana Mokos locked her gaze onto Ethan, offering no words, just a mischievous smile apanied by a yful wink. "We are adversaries, after all. Do you genuinely believe I''d freely hand over such critical information?"
It was in that very Frontline Battlefield of Maya City that Lana Mokos had discerned the anomalies of the monsters.
This led her to conduct a few experiments on them.
However, the oues were far from favorable, triggering an upheaval among the creatures.
Chaos ensued, and the time Lana Mokos could remain there was rapidly running out.
This turn of events indeed left a hint of remorse in Lana Mokos''s heart.
Yet, it was nothing more than a fleeting sentiment.
She had never been one to dwell in self-reproach.
Upon her return, she promptly dispatched her troops, relying on the information gleaned from investigating the Hot Spring Ruins.
Lana Mokos was well-aware of Ethan''s venture into the Hot Spring Ruins.
Moreover, from the testimonies of Dark Lord Blood and Dark Lord Rock, who had once teamed up with Ethan, she gathered even more intricate details.
This newfound knowledge only deepened her intrigue regarding Ethan.
"So, what might be your terms, Princess Lana?" Ethan inquired once more.
Lana Mokos rose, her slender legs carrying her gracefully to Ethan.
Her gaze roved over him, ultimately resting on his face, searching, perhaps, for some unsaid answer.
Subsequently, with a yful grin, she dered, "What I desire is rather straightforward."
Ethan''s brows furrowed, his trust in Lana Mokos''s words wavering.
"Teach me your Soul Language of Nature," she revealed her intent.
Ethan shook his head firmly, "That''s impossible! Propose another term."
It seemed Lana Mokos had anticipated Ethan''s refusal, her expression unchanging as she countered with a chuckle, "Then, hand over the heart of Oksd to me. In your possession, it''s simply going to waste."
"Absurd!" Ethan retorted once more.
"Oh?" Lana Mokos responded, her tone dripping with feigned indifference, "Do you presume to take something without offering anything in return? The world scarcely operates on such gratuitous exchanges."
"You''re demanding too much. What you seek doesn''t warrant the price," Ethan countered.
"Is that so?" A teasing smile yed on Lana Mokos''s lips, giving Ethan an uneasy feeling.
Changing her tone, Lana Mokos continued, "Very well. I can divulge the information for free, but in return, you''ll owe me a favor C one you cannot decline."
"What favor?" Ethan hesitated, sensing a deeper scheme within Lana Mokos''s request.
"I''ll inform you when the timees. And as a bonus, let me share something: the secrets concealed within those monsters aren''t straightforward. However, they also represent an opportunity C a chance to experience what it''s like to be a deity," she mused, herughter implying she held all the cards.
To her expectation, Ethan relented, "Fine, I ept your condition."
"But," Ethan paused momentarily, asserting, "you must assure me that this favor will not involve or harm those dear to me."
"Of course," Lana Mokos vowed with certitude.
Thereafter, she unveiled the secret concealed within the bodies of those creatures. "These monsters weren''t birthed through natural reproduction. They were intentionally and uniquely modified by someone."
Ethan furrowed his brows, interjecting, "Isn''t that quite evident?"
Lana Mokos shook her head in disagreement, elucidating further, "No, that''s merely the surface. The crux lies in understanding how these creatures were crafted and why they possess such peculiar strengths. Haven''t you noticed that some of the abilities these monsters showcase bear resemnce to the Power of Rules? Although, not as potent."
This revtion left Ethan engrossed in deep contemtion.
Abilities akin to the Power of Rules manifesting within these monsters...
What could this possibly signify?
Was someone attempting to create monsters rivaling the might of deities, much like how the Ancient Kingdom engineered Oksd?
Or was there another, more sinister agenda at y?
Breaking the pensive silence, Lana Mokos advised, "Don''t dwell on it too much. This matter isn''t something either of us can interfere with, at least for now." She added, "Another piece of information I''d like to impart is that these monsters harbor remnants of deity power within them. This power has fused with their very essence. Can you fathom the implications of this?"
Before Ethan could piece his thoughts together, Lana Mokos provided her own answer, "It signifies that these creatures were cultivated using the remains of deities as a foundation. Moreover, the sheer number of these monsters on that battlefield, with the majority carrying traces of deity strength, suggests an abundance of deity corpses. The reasons for such a circumstance, I presume, don''t require further boration."
Hearing Lana Mokos''s revtions, a shiver ran down Ethan''s spine.
Cultivating creatures using the remains of deities as raw materialwhat a maddening notion!
Yet, having eliminated all other possibilities, this was the sole remaining answer.
It was the truth!
But where could so many corpses of deitiese from?
Chapter 279 277-A Rising Mist
?
Ethan''s mind raced to the vanished Ancient Kingdoms.
In those realms, deities were not rarities; they could almost always be found guarding every major city.
However, these deities seemed to have vanished alongside the demise of their respective kingdoms.
And that, paradoxically, was the most puzzling part.
Deities, with their immense power, equivalent to the might of entire nations, could not simply perish so easily.
In all of thisthere was a conspiracy!
"What is the truth behind all of this?" Ethan pondered deeply, and the more he dwelt on it, the more he sensed a heavy fog of mystery shrouding the events a fog that instilled both fear and confusion.
Lana Mokos''s voice broke his reverie, "This is not something we can easily unravel."
"Though we see only a few deities alive now, there''s no doubt many still exist. Perhaps they''ve uncovered the conspiracy and are battling the enemies from the shadows."
Lana Mokos paused briefly, then added, "That imp ising, looking for you."
Snapped back to the present, Ethan turned to find Link standing at the entrance.
"Link, what do you need?" Ethan inquired.
Holding up a piece of fresh meat, its texture detailed and lustrous, Link responded by tossing it onto the table and stating, "This is for you two and it''s not free. But considering you both are as poor as church mice, I doubt you can pay up in the usual way. So, each of you impart a piece of knowledge to me, and we''ll call it even."
Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle at Link''s proposition.
"If you wish to learn skills, you could simply ask me directly. No need for such pretexts," he replied with a grin.
A blush crept over Link''s face, his ruse so easily seen through. He hadn''t realized he''d let his intentions slip so transparently.
With time to spare, Ethan kindled a me and began to grill the meat.
Unable to ess his Space Ring, he had to make do with what was at hand: some salt and an unidentified liquid to prepare the meat.
Surprisingly, the result was delectably vorful.
Yet, as the meal progressed, Ethan felt something amiss.
It felt as though mes were consuming him from within, an overwhelming heat apanied by an insufferable itch,pelling him to nearly scratch through his own skin.
Lana Mokos seemed to be experiencing the same difort.
"What kind of meat is this?" Ethan, doing his best to hold himself together, questioned Link sharply.
Upon witnessing their distress, Link apologetically responded, "Ah, it''s just ordinary meat. Perhaps you''re just not ustomed to it. Give it some time, and you''ll be alright."
"You did this on purpose, didn''t you?" Ethan used, his temper ring.
Not denying, Link candidly admitted, "Why didn''t you share what Grandpa Ba said to you? Rest assured, this meat is a delicacy. I rarely indulge in it myself."
"Of course," he added with a smirk, "a few side effects are to be expected."
Never in their wildest thoughts did Ethan and Lana Mokos imagine they would be outwitted by a child.
The tingling sensation persisted throughout the day, rendering both Ethan and Lana Mokos immobile, sprawled on the ground without the slightest inclination to move.
"It has finally subsided." The alleviation from the tingling sensation felt like an immense weight lifted off Ethan''s shoulders.
On the other hand, Lana Mokos, her dignity wounded, eximed furiously, "That little imp will pay for this."
The usually poised Lana Mokos, who prided herself on her intellect, was drenched in sweat, a shadow of her former elegant self.
In his heart, Ethan silentlymented for Link.
Those who crossed Lana Mokos rarely met a favorable end.
Of course, the same went for him; otherwise, he wouldn''t have ended up in this bizarre ce, unable to leave or harness the power of magic.
With that thought, Ethan ced his hands on the ground, preparing to rise.
However, with a slight exertion of his arms, his body shot up into the air, crashing against the ceiling made of gigantic bones.
"What is this...?" A glint of surprise shed in Ethan''s eyes as he muttered to himself, "My strength has increased."
Lana Mokos, sensing the anomaly, confirmed, "Our strength has indeed been amplified. But it was just a piece of meat. How could it have such a profound effect?"
"Why not ask Link?" Ethan suggested.
Yet, just as he stepped out of the doorway, Ethan halted, gazing up at the sky.
He turned to Lana Mokos beside him, "Lana, do you recall how long we''ve been lying down?"
Lana Mokos met Ethan''s gaze and then followed his line of sight to the heavens.
Grasping the implication of his question, she replied, "The passage of time here seems off, or rather, the cycle of day and night is disrupted. Judging by the outside world, we''ve almost spent a day here, but it''s remained daylight throughout."
"Exactly," Ethan nodded in agreement.
Unfortunately, Ba Jogos was deep in thought, having even shut the door to his dwelling.
Left with no other choice, Ethan and Lana Mokos sought answers from the only other residents: Link and his band of children.
Enduring the pungent stench of decaying bodies, Ethan and Lana Mokos found Link and hisrades beside a small stream.
This stream originated from arger river.
The river itself was tainted with the blood from the countless corpses, mirroring the hue of blood.
The stream, however, had been filtered with sand and stones, ensuring that by the time it collected in a small pond, the water was reasonably clear.
Upon seeing Ethan and Lana Mokos approach, Link disyed not a hint of guilt.
With a mischievous smirk, he remarked, "Just a piece of meat, and it took you both this long to recover? Are all outsiders as weak as you?"
Ethan chuckled at Link''s words, while Lana Mokos cut straight to the chase, "What creature did that meate from?"
"Why should I tell you?" Link countered.
Lana Mokos offered a soft smile, then produced a pearl, showcasing it on her palm. "Tell me, and this pearl is yours."
"A pearl?!" Link''s face lit up in delight, and the other children quickly gathered around, seemingly having never seen such a gem before.
Their voices filled with wonder and admiration echoed around.
"A real pearl is white and perfectly round, far superior to the ones I''ve tried crafting from bones," one child murmured.
"It even glows! It''s breathtaking," said another.
Ethan was somewhat puzzled by the children''s fascination with the gem, but it didn''t hinder the deal between Lana Mokos and Link.
"Here, the pearl''s yours," Lana Mokos handed the shimmering gem to Link, adding with emphasis, "Now, it''s your turn to answer my question."
Lana Mokos noticed Ethan''s quizzical gaze, as if questioning why she had a pearl, especially when she had earlier imed to have lost all her possessions.
With unwavering eyes, she responded, "We are adversaries; deceit between us seems only natural."
It was a statement difficult to counter.
Yet, Ethan added, "Even if we are foes, we are also friends. At least in this ce. So, if you ever face any danger, I''d stille to your aid."
Lana Mokos paused, then retorted, "You''d best look after yourself first."
At that moment, Link reverently stowed the pearl away and turned earnestly to Lana Mokos and Ethan, dering, "Come with me."
As he spoke, he began to lead the way, with a cluster of children trailing closely behind him, apanying Ethan and Lana on their journey.
As they moved toward their destination, the young ones would excitedly chatter about their surroundings.
"That grand river over there is called the River of Blood. It''s essentially formed from the blood of countless corpses. Within its depths resides a vicious species of fish that frequently leaps to the banks to feast on the remains."
A child pointed to a blood-colored stone not too far away and added, "That stone marks a birthce. Several among us were born there."
"Birthce? What does that mean?" Ethan queried, his voice tinged with intrigue.
But before the child could answer, Link interjected, addressing both Ethan and Lana Mokos, "We''ve arrived."
Before them, the gruesome sights of monstrous carcasses were reced by a rare expanse of forest, albeit with bare, leafless trees.
"Tread carefully," Link warned, "this forest is home to numerous man-eating nts." He continued to pave the way forward.
Soon, they found themselves in front of an odd-looking contraption.
Link gestured towards it and spoke to Lana Mokos, "The answer you seek lies here."
"ce the fresh monster flesh you''ve collected beside this machine. It will consume that meat and, in return, regurgitate a special kind of fleshmuch like the one you tasted earlier."
Upon hearing Link''s exnation, a powerful sense of dj vu washed over Ethan.
This mechanism of consuming vast amounts of flesh and then producing a piece with special properties...
Wasn''t this reminiscent of the heart of Oksd?
Lana Mokos felt a simr resonance.
While this piece of meat could amplify her and Ethan''s strength, the Blood Source spewed from Oksd''s heart could induce a Bloodline evolution...
There was undoubtedly a connection between the two.
Chapter 280 278-The Hole In The Sky
?
"How did thise to be here?" After carefully examining the peculiar machine, Ethan turned his inquiry to Link.
And Still, he harbored little expectation for aprehensive answer.
The device appeared intentionally crafted to resemble some kind of monster, adorned with numerous tiny tentacles and a vast maw, apt for devouring.
Furthermore, the entire contraption was engraved with magic runes.
These runes, intricate and bewildering, could induce dizziness with just a fleeting nce.
Only an immensely powerful magus could possibly craft something of this caliber.
Perhaps, Kadiven could achieve this as well...
As Ethan pondered this, he caught Link''s reply: "It fell from the sky."
"Fell from the sky?" Ethan''s brow furrowed, finding the exnation somewhat hard to believe.
At that moment, another child chimed in, "Indeed, it fell from the sky. Here, every so often, vast holes appear in the sky, and various things tumble down. Mostmonly, they are the corpses of monsters."
"Holes in the sky?" Ethan tilted his head upwards, scanning the luminous expanse above.
The sky gleamed brilliantly, showing no sign of any anomaly.
Lana Mokos too cast her gaze skyward, a glint of realization in her eyes, "Is this sky... an illusion?"
"What do you mean by ''illusion''?" Ethan inquired.
Although he sensed something amiss about the celestial dome, there was no discernible sun from his vantage on the ground.
Moreover, the light that bathed themcked warmth.
It bore an uncanny resemnce to the glow within greenhouses used for cultivating vegetables.
A greenhouse...
The thought struck him like lightning, sending a shiver down his spine.
If this were truly the case, where might those skyward gaps that Link mentioned lead?
At that moment, Lana Mokos called out to Ethan.
Jolted back to reality, Ethan was drenched in a cold sweat.
He found himself standing rmingly close to the bizarre machine, no more than ten centimeters away.
The machine''s gaping maw aimed directly at him, exuding a nauseatingly fetid stench.
"What just happened? How did I end up standing here?" Ethan murmured, bewildered.
Lana Mokos cast a concerned nce at Ethan before exining, "As soon as I mentioned the sky being an illusion, you seemed to drift off. Then you walked mindlessly towards this peculiar machine."
Hearing this, Ethan fixed a wary gaze on the peculiar apparatus.
Then, he turned to Lana Mokos and asked, "What does this ce remind you of?"
"A greenhouse," she replied forthrightly, echoing Ethan''s earlier sentiments.
After confirming Lana Mokos'' observations, Ethan didn''t linger in that ce. Instead, he returned to their dwelling to seek out Ba Jogoshe was currently the only one who could possibly unravel the enigma that beset them.
Fortunately, on this asion, Ba Jogos'' door remained open.
Without hesitation, Ethan and Lana Mokos entered, directing their pressing question to Ba Jogos: "Can you exin where exactly we are?"
"Where?" Ba Jogos seemed neither surprised nor perturbed by their sudden appearance. After a brief nce at the pair, he replied in a matter-of-fact tone, "Haven''t I already informed you? This ce is the Scrapyard. And what is the Scrapyard? It''s the remnants left behind from others'' experiments, the discarded, the unwanted. Those things are cast away into a specific ce, and that ce is named the Scrapyard."
Ba Jogos elucidated with a rity that was almost unsettling.
"So, you''ve always known that something was amiss with this ce?" Ethan probed further.
Instead of responding immediately, Ba Jogos rose and retreated to his room. When he returned, he held several crumpled sheets of paper in his hand. They bore the signs of distress, having once been wadded up with force. And upon those papers, lines upon lines of writing covered every inch.
It was a set of experimental records, coupled with personal diary entries.
[Radiant Era, Year Five, June]
[Entry One]
[Under the radiant embrace of the holy light, nts can elerate their growth.]
[When nts are in this elerated state, infusing them with a touch of demonic energy results in some intriguing mutations. Potentially, we might see capacities as intriguing as flowers bearing human faces.]
[But that isn''t intriguing enough.]
[To push the envelope further, I acquired at a high cost a "Power of Mutation" potion crafted by the venerable Dram. Typically, this potion is administered to those with a unique Bloodline, mutating and amplifying its potency. Using it on nts, however, is uncharted territory. I believe I''m the pioneer in this endeavor.]
[...]
[The experiment failed.]
[...]
[Damn it, I encountered Aisya in theboratory! This golden-haired woman actually wielded spatial powers to obliterate the nts I''d painstakingly cultivated. I swear, she will pay for this!]
[...]
[My ns for vengeance were unearthed, and Aisya gave me a sound thrashing.]
[Upon learning of the circumstances, the Academy too levied its judgment. They expelled me. But such banishment cannot quench my inherent talent. I am destined to be a master botanist, rivalling the likes of a Sage.]
The subsequent writing grew increasingly erratic, making it exceptionally difficult to decipher.
Furthermore, what unsettled Ethan was the realization that the inscriptions on the paper weren''t made at the same time.
Even the ink''s color varied.
For an experimental log, it was remarkably unprofessional.
And notably, there was a mention of someone -- Dram.
After ruminating for a while, Ethan finally recalled where he''d encountered that name before.
It harked back to the expedition to the Red Jade Valley.
Within the valley, adjacent to the remnants of the Gama Empire, stood an abandoned temple.
It harbored a statue of a sandworm, and beside the statue was another experimental log.
This one pertained to the sandworm, and the author was none other than Dram himself.
"From this perspective, the author of this document I hold seems to have lived during the same era as Dram."
"And then there''s Aisya..."
Ethan murmured to himself.
In this moment, it seemed as though the pieces of the puzzle were slowly aligning.
Yet, it didn''t yield any actionable insight.
The only revtion Ethan gleaned was that Dram, the author of the note, and Aisya hailed from the same epoch.
They might have known each other and could even have been from the same ce -- the academy mentioned in the notes.
But this was still of little significance.
From this amalgamation of information, it was impossible to deduce the intent of the document''s author.
"Do you have any other records?" Ethan directed his gaze at Ba Jogos.
Ba Jogos shook his head immediately, swiftly reiming the document from Ethan''s grip.
"Only this one. It''s the first record," he responded.
"However," Ba Jogos paused for a moment before continuing, "I do have aplete training n book here."
"A training n book?" "What use would that be?" Ethan queried.
Lana Mokos, on the other hand, had a gleam in her eyes, her curiosity piqued. "Is it the same training n book that my grandfather once reviewed?"
Ba Jogos gently shook his head, replying, "No, what he saw was a prior edition. This one here has been refined, with enhanced results. If you two n on venturing out, it would be best to start training ording to this n book. It might take half a year."
"Would you like to give it a shot?" Ba Jogos asked with a yful smile.
From their exchange, Ethan gathered that this so-called training n book was no ordinary tome.
He held his tongue, allowing Lana Mokos to make the decision.
Lana Mokos agreed, and as Ba Jogos retreated back to his room, Ethan seized the moment to ask Lana Mokos, "Are you familiar with this training n bopk?"
"Somewhat," she responded. "Back when my grandfather was still around, he spoke of his experiences here. ording to him, the training n book wasprehensive, detailing a full suite of exercises along with corresponding potions."
"However, Ba Jogos mentioned that this is a refined version of the training n book..." Lana Mokos mused, a hint of curiosity stirring within her.
Shortly thereafter, Ba Jogos emerged from his room, handing a thin booklet of merely a few pages to Lana Mokos, remarking, "Here''s the training n book."
Lana Mokos took it and immediately flipped it open.
The first page disyed a line of scrawled writing, messy yet legible.
[The previous training n book was absolute rubbish!]
She then turned to the second page, which showcased a series of diagrams.
It was evident that these depicted a sequence of exercises designed for physical conditioning.
On the third page, more handwritten notes greeted her.
[With my revisions, this training n book is simply wless.]
[Just keep eating and you''ll be fine!]
"So this is what you were talking about..." Ethan expressed, skepticism evident in his voice.
Lana Mokos too seemed hesitant.
After all, this so-called training n book appeared rather rudimentary.
With no clear instructions, it seemed imusible that it could drastically enhance one''s physical prowess.
Noticing their skepticism, Ba Jogos reassured with a smile, "Trust me, it really works."
Hearing Ba Jogos''s assurance, Ethan still remained skeptical.
Chapter 281 279-Secrets Of The Sky
?
Hearing Ba Jogos''s assurance, Ethan still remained skeptical.
Observing Ethan''s hesitance, Ba Jogos picked up a piece of dried meat from the table, and then offered it with a prompt, "Just eat this, and then try to assume the poses from the book."
"Is this the jerky made from that meat Link gave us?" Ethan inquired.
Ba Jogos nodded affirmatively, reassuring once more, "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine this time."
After a moment''s contemtion, Ethan epted the jerky, biting into it without hesitation.
Immediately, a familiar sensation coursed through him.
His entire body felt as if it were engulfed in mes, radiating an intense heat.
"Follow the movements in the n book now," Ba Jogos urged.
For Ethan, it wasn''t a challenge at all.
He quickly assumed the stances illustrated in the training n book.
It was then that he noticed the anomaly.
The power within him seemed to have mellowed, gently circting throughout his body.
The sensation was not only warm but allowed him to perceive his body''s growing strength directly.
"It''s truly miraculous!" Ethan eximed in wonder. "How on earth is this possible?"
Such insatiable curiosity was the inherent nature of every Alchemist.
Ba Jogos pondered for a moment before exining, "Think of these movements as a kind of special magic rune. Ordinary magic runes are drawn using specific materials and are activated when infused with energy. These movements, however, are executed using the body itself, channeling energy from external sources to amplify the body''s strength."
Ba Jogos''s elucidation was straightforward and madeplete sense.
Yet, one had to admit that the creator of these movements was undoubtedly a genius.
"The handwriting here is different from the previous experimental records; it likely wasn''t written by the same person," Ethan observed after the energy was fully absorbed.
Lana Mokos nodded in agreement.
Ba Jogos responded, "Indeed, it''s not written by the same person. Rather, it might be written by an organization, not just an individual."
"You mean the creators of the Scrapyard?" Ethan inquired.
Ba Jogos nodded, continuing, "Based on what you''ve previously mentioned, the current world only understands the Ancient Kingdom through remnants and ruins, not from historical records. So, we can hypothesize that there exists a powerful deity who erased the history of the Ancient Kingdom to conduct some ndestine experiments."
"Of course, these experiments are vast, and this deity couldn''t carry them out alone."
"Therefore, this mighty deity needed assistance."
"By the same logic, if this deity had allies, there would naturally be adversaries trying to halt these experiments."
"And this Scrapyard is just a ce casually created by that deity to discard waste."
"But now, a problem arises: all these are mere spections, with no concrete evidence to back them up. So, I need your assistance to uncover the truth."
Ba Jogos''s expression turned grave, even slightly menacing.
Momentster, he regained hisposure and once again addressed Ethan and Lana Mokos. "There''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. I''m offering you this training n book and will also provide you with enough of that meat until you have honed your bodies to their utmost potential. In return, you will need to give me thepensation I deem appropriate."
"What do you want us to do?" Ethan inquired.
If they truly had the chance to amplify their power, shattering the physical boundaries, it would inevitably result in a monumental leap in their abilities.
Ethan had no intentions of missing out on such an opportunity.
Lana Mokos felt the same.
Both possessed an astonishing drive when it came to matters they weremitted to.
Furthermore, their understanding of the world was almost entirely aligned.
In their eyes, it was a world where might made right.
Only the strong could live a better life and possess all things.
As for the weak, even the right to exist was a grace bestowed upon them by others.
"I need you to ascend and see for me," Ba Jogos said, looking upward.
Even though they were indoors, with a ceiling above, Ethan and Lana Mokos understood exactly what Ba Jogos referred to.
At that moment, a hint of mncholy seemed to cloud Ba Jogos''s demeanor.
He spoke with a distant cadence, "I''ve lived for an age, so long that I''ve forgotten the span of my existence. Yet, fragments of many events, especially those of the Ancient Kingdom, feel as if I''ve lived through them personally. But when I try to recollect, those memories be hazy."
"I believe I once lived above, for a time."
"Yet, when that was, I can''t recall."
"Now, all I seem to remember is needing to be at a specific ce at a specific time. But even those specifics elude me."
"I wish to reim these forgotten memories, and I feel the answers lie above."
Ba Jogos''s current demeanor seemed off.
From him, Ethan and Lana Mokos could sense an ominous power, one that felt even more potent than that of the High Priest from the underwater pce.
However, Ba Jogos soon regained his calm, which allowed the two to breathe a bit easier.
"How do we ascend?" Ethan posed the question again.
Although it was now clear that the sky was an illusion, it appeared undeniably real.
Its height from the ground was unknown, and with magic rendered useless, there was no way to simply fly upwards.
"Leave the means to me. For now, focus on amplifying your physical prowess," Ba Jogos advised, subsequently tossing a bag of jerky towards Ethan and Lana Mokos.
With no other options, Ethan and Lana Mokos began practicing the exercises.
They exchanged insights, quickly grasping the nuances.
Within a day, their progress was astonishingly palpable.
"I reckon it won''t take more than half a year," Ethan mused, sensing an internal gauge of his potential.
As it turned out, his assessment was urate.
Just three dayster, when Ethan and Lana Mokos approached Ba Jogos once more, the look of astonishment in his eyes was evident.
It seemed he had not anticipated the duo''s rapid advancement.
"Then let''s get started," Ba Jogos dered, leading the pair to an open area.
In the midst of this space stood a rudimentary ballista, stretching five to six meters long.
The slot intended for a bolt was reced by a boat, carved meticulously from colossal bones.
In that instant, Ethan grasped Ba Jogos''s intention.
"You''re not thinking ofunching us up there, are you?" Ethan inquired.
Ba Jogos responded as if it were the most natural solution, "What else? Do you have a better idea? Besides, this is now your only way out. Leaving in the manner that young man from the Mokos family did is no longer an option."
"How did he manage to leave?" Ethan''s curiosity couldn''t be contained.
The ''young man'' from the Mokos family Ba Jogos referred to was naturally Lana Mokos''s grandfather, the formidable figure who established the Azure Empire.
"Him? I personally sent him on his way," Ba Jogos began, "I opened a random space gate, and he took a leap of faith right into it. To think that he not only survived, but also founded a kingdom." There was a sense of wonder in his voice.
Hearing about this method, Ethan couldn''t help but be astounded.
Venturing through a random space gate was perilous, unpredictable.
One could never be sure if they''d end up inside the belly of some monstrous creature, or in an utterly inhospitable environment.
The idea of risking another leap through a random space gate was something Ethan certainly did not want to entertain.
"Let''s give it a try," Ba Jogos suggested.
Once Ethan and Lana Mokos settled into the bone-crafted boat, Ba Jogos produced two green bones, offering them as he exined, "These are bones from a peculiar creature, capable of allowing distantmunication. Should you make it out there, use these to contact me."
"To think such wondrous creatures exist," Ethan marveled, epting the mysterious object.
With everything set, they were ready forunch.
Ba Jogos triggered the mechanism, and in a blink, the boat carrying Ethan and Lana Mokos was catapulted, hurtling towards the sky.
Yet, in that crucial moment, the unexpected urred. The once luminous sky was ruptured by an expansive ck void.
Caught off guard, Ethan and Lana Mokos were propelled straight through this opening.
Even Ba Jogos hadn''t foreseen such an anomaly.
"They should be alright, I hope so," Ba Jogos murmured to himself.
However, he couldn''t fathom the astonishment overwhelming Ethan and Lana Mokos at that moment, a wonder surpassing even the sight of a deity.
As Ethan and Lana Mokos emerged from the void, they found themselves not in some spected exterior world, nor in theboratory of some powerful deity, but amidst the cosmos.
Stars gleamed in the vastness of space, their radiant shine contrasting the inky backdrop.
Distant nebe shimmered in dreamy hues, utterly captivating.
Yet, what truly seized their attention was the colossal being that loomed before them.
Chapter 282 280-Stellar Behemoth
?
The boat, crafted from bone, shot out through the aperture in the sky, plunging into the vast expanse of space.
Before Ethan and Lana Mokos could catch their breath, they were struck anew by the sheer enormity of the spectacle before them.
A true leviathan loomed.
It resembled a fish, gracefully gliding through the boundless starlit void.
Moreover, it seemed sentient, nimbly dodging any in its path.
Yet more often than not, this creature, as vast as a itself, would hover near the stars as if in a deep slumber.
And then, in a sudden awakening, it would open its colossal maw and draw a star toward it with a single inhtion.
Under the influence of a peculiar magical force, every living being within that star would be drained away.
Subsequently, the star would turn deste -- a dead celestial body void of any life.
This was the very scene Ethan and Lana Mokos witnessed upon their emergence.
Though they now found themselves at a considerable distance from the behemoth, both were acutely aware: should this titan wish to close the gap, it could do so effortlessly.
"We must flee at once!" Ethan dered with utmost gravity.
Instead of speaking aloud, he harnessed his potent spiritual power tomunicate with Lana Mokos.
In the vast expanse of space, although magical energy was sparse, it was still present.
Both Ethan and Lana Mokos could harness this magic, granting them a significant advantage.
Concurrently, a unique force was beginning to manifest within them.
But, faced with the colossal creature ahead, they had no time to discern the changes in their beings.
Hearing Ethan''s voice, Lana Mokos immediately grasped the gravity of the situation.
"Right now, we''re utterly lost in this remote cosmos. To return to our world, we need a sufficiently powerful being to serve as an anchor, so the space gate can pinpoint its location with precision."
"A powerful being?" Ethan murmured contemtively.
Only those worthy of the title ''deity'' fit the description.
Among the deities Ethan knew were a handful: perhaps the golden-haired girl named Aisya, the Original Elf King Sovok, and the High Priest of the Undersea Pce...
"We''ll head to the High Priest!" Ethan resolved.
Lana Mokos didn''t object.
Instead, she initiated the process to open the space gate.
However, to open a portal spanning such vast distances, Lana Mokos''s power alone was insufficient.
Ethan joined in, and through theirbined efforts, the space gate was sessfully activated.
At that moment, the colossal beast seemed to take notice of Ethan.
It glided towards him. Perhaps ''glided'' isn''t quite the right term. Luminous rays emanated from the creature, each beam lighting up in session.
Then, as if by some arcane magic, the behemoth vanished from its position only to reappear near Ethan and Lana Mokos.
Their proximity to the creature prevented them from seeing its full form, offering only a glimpse of its massive head.
However, this close view allowed for a more detailed observation.
"We need to move faster!" Ethan''s voice tinged with urgency.
Casting a fleeting nce at the creature, he, with reckless abandon, channeled all his energy into the space gate.
Finally, with enough power infused, they locked onto the High Priest and sessfully opened the portal leading to the Undersea Pce.
"We''re heading back," Ethan dered once more.
With that, the pair stepped into the space gate.
In the final moment before their departure, Ethan cast another look at the mammoth creature.
In a daze, he spotted an odd protrusion on the creature''s skull, resembling a human figure.
No, it was a person.
A chill ran down Ethan''s spine.
The figure stood atop the creature''s cranium, utterly motionless.
Their feet appeared submerged in the beast''s skin.
A faint, crimson light flowed from the creature onto the figure.
The luminescence was so dim that, had Ethan not been so close, he might''ve missed it altogether.
"What in the world is that creature?" A mixture of awe and terror filled Ethan''s thoughts as he plunged into the space gate.
Elsewhere, the soul of the High Priest, who had missed out on two rare Bloodlines,y dormant within the trident. Just then, ripples in the fabric of space alerted him, apanied by the unmistakable scent of the Bloodline.
"You two insects, daring to return?" he thundered.
"This time, there will be no escape, no second chances!" With a maniacalugh, he bolted from the pce, only toe upon the activated space gate and, emerging from it, Ethan and Lana Mokos.
But as he prepared to unleash his wrath, the High Priest suddenly halted. His gaze, ame with avarice, fixed on the space gate. Unable to contain his excitement, he murmured, "Hold on... there''s an even more potent Bloodline present. Perfect! Absolutely perfect! Ster, Space, Time... a confluence of formidable elements coalescing in this Bloodline. If I could possess such a vessel, even the ancient deities would perish at my hands."
Dismissing Ethan and Lana Mokos as unworthy of his immediate attention, he approached the gate. Thest ordeal with the space gate had taught him caution. Peering through it, all seemed benign. On the other side stood a mere wall, barren and unremarkable.
"The essence of this wless Bloodline seems to emanate from within the wall," he whispered to himself.
With determination, he stepped through the space gate, channeling his power to keep it stabilized. Yet, as he crossed the threshold, a pair of immense eyes confronted him. Momentster, a void of inky ckness materialized before him.
The High Priest barely had time to register shock when he felt his very soul waning, inexorably drawn into the consuming abyss before him.
Seeing this, the High Priest retreated with a countenance grim as death.
Upon returning, he swiftly closed the space gate.
"Cursed whelps! No wonder you dared to return so brazenly; you had such a scheme up your sleeves!" The High Priest was seething.
He could distinctly feel that in that brief moment, half of his soul had diminished.
If he couldn''t upy a suitable vessel this time, death might be imminent.
And the demise of the soul meant utter obliteration.
This was a reality the High Priest could never ept.
Thus, casting a chilling gaze upon Ethan and Lana Mokos, he didn''t waste words and directly took action.
Moreover, to prevent them from escaping, he fortified the area with an even mightier barrier.
But then, something that took everyone by surprise urred.
Ethan wielded the sphemous Spear, and with the Unerring Rule upon it taking effect, he effortlessly struck the High Priest''s form, sending him soaring away.
Ethan was astounded.
The repelled High Priest was equally stunned. "Impossible!" He cried out, unwilling to believe he''d been thrown back.
At this moment, Lana Mokos shouted to Ethan, "Finish off the High Priest first!"
Ethan instantly realized something had changed within him.
Ba Jogos hadn''t lied; within that Scrapyard, or perhaps within the belly of that enigmatic beast, he and Lana Mokos had indeed transcended their physical limits, obtaining even greater power.
But this... this was beyond the pale.
Suppressing the astonishment in his heart, Ethan, alongside Lana Mokos, took action.
The High Priest, having lost much of his power, was no match for Ethan and Lana Mokos.
Yet, the duo couldn''t inflict any genuine harm on the High Priest, merely putting him in a state of disarray.
"Hmph, insects will always be insects. No matter how mighty power they have, they remain mere bugs," the High Priest disdainfully remarked.
Ethan and Lana Mokos exchanged nces, an unspoken understanding passing between them without a word uttered. Following that, Ethan stepped forward.
Wielding the spear in his hand, Ethan swung it repeatedly, each stroke imbued with immense force.
While it couldn''t harm the High Priest, it effectively prevented him fromying a hand on Lana Mokos.
On the side, Lana Mokos seemed to be perceiving something.
Having discerned the existence of the Language of Nature from Ethan, she sessfully grasped a few suchnguages.
Among them, the Ster Language of Nature was the most potent, a force emanating from the cosmos.
When invoked, it could conjure stars, leveraging the vast Power of Ster to oppress foes.
This time, Lana Mokos opted for a different approach.
Just as Ethan had seen the colossal creature, so had she.
Given that this behemoth also hailed from the cosmos, could she perhaps replicate it using the Ster Language of Nature?
Lana Mokos''s intuition proved right. Behind her materialized a downsized phantom of the Ster Behemoth.
"Ethan, move aside now!" Lana Mokos shouted to him.
She hadn''t anticipated that manifesting the specter of the Ster Behemoth would be so draining. She felt herself teetering on the edge of exhaustion.
Hearing Lana Mokos''s call, Ethan positioned himself and once again sent the High Priest hurtling through the air.
And as the High Priest sailed backward, a familiar sight met his eyes: a ghostly giant beast, its mouth gaping wide, advancing towards him.
Chapter 283 281-The Fleeing High Priest
?
"No!" cried the High Priest, his voiceced with horror.
The recent memory still haunted him. A mere breath from the unknown Ster Behemoth had devoured a significant portion of his soul.
And even though the behemoth now in front of him was but a mere shadow, the dread it evoked in the High Priest was real.
That familiar, soul-draining pull started again.
Though it wasn''t much, he knew it was just the beginning.
Recognizing that Ethan and Lana Mokos could harm him, and that he was powerless against them, doubt and regret began to gnaw at the High Priest''s heart.
After much contemtion, he finally reached a decision --
Flee!
He had to escape from this ce.
Continuing this battle would surely spell his demise.
And with the impending emergence of the Relic Battlefield, a ce many deities would yearn for, the High Priest was unwilling to squander his energy in such a conflict.
So, he swiftly dispelled the barrier and made his escape.
Ethan and Lana Mokos wouldn''t miss such an opportunity.
Working in seamless tandem, Ethan skillfully used his spear to manipte the High Priest''s positioning, while Lana Mokos maintained the illusion of the Ster Behemoth, draining the High Priest''s soul.
With their impable coordination, the High Priest grew increasingly weaker.
"I can''t keep this up, or I''ll genuinely perish at the hands of these vermin!" Even in this dire moment, High Priest''s arrogance persisted.
Gritting his teeth, with a swift motion, he summoned the trident from within the pce.
Pouring his energy fiercely into the trident, the surrounding waters began to churn violently.
The outer barrier of the pce that kept the seawater at bay shattered, allowing torrents of water to flood in.
Ethan and Lana Mokos instantly felt the crushing rush of seawater filling their mouths, making it nearly impossible to breathe.
Although both promptly deployed magic that allowed them to breathe underwater, the High Priest had already made significant distance.
"Think you can just run? Not so easily!" Ethan eximed, seething with anger.
He raised his spear, aiming it at the High Priest in a javelin-throwing stance.
Propelled by immense force, the spear shot out rapidly.
The inherent Unerring Rule of the spear took effect once more.
Despite the High Priest''s evasive maneuvers, the spear found its mark, sending him crashing downward as he tried to flee the ocean depths.
Without dy, Ethan and Lana Mokos pursued.
"It''s you who pushed me to this!" the High Priest roared in rage, seemingly prepared for ast stand.
Raising his trident, this unique weapon unleashed a brilliant azure Power of Sea.
Surrounding waters were continuously drawn into it, and with a mighty swing from the High Priest, the seas surged once again.
Ethan and Lana Mokos were well-prepared. Seeing that his attack had no effect on the duo, the High Priest''s expression turned even more somber.
Without warning, he hurled the trident directly at them.
Ethan and Lana Mokos were taken aback, puzzled by his actions.
At that moment, Lana Mokos''s face turned pale as she eximed, "Move away! The trident is about to explode!"
While the exact capabilities of this trident were unknown, the fact that the High Priest valued it so highly,bined with its resemnce to the weapon of the God of Sea, made it clear to both Ethan and Lana Mokos: this weapon was no trivial matter. If it were to detonate now, the released force could grievously wound them both.
But --
"There''s no time!" Ethan cried out.
He swiftly thrust his sphemous Spear towards the trident, channeling his own energy, attempting to contain the explosive force within.
Realizing Ethan''s intent, Lana Mokos stepped forward to assist.
Together, they managed to suppress the impending explosion, and the turbulent waters surrounding them calmed.
However, by this time, the High Priest had made his escape.
"He got away," Ethan remarked, a hint of frustration evident in his voice.
Lana Mokos simply smiled, responding, "He''s suffered greatly this time. The next time we cross paths, we can dere his end."
With that, Ethan and Lana Mokos departed from the ocean depths.
The pair stepped through a space gate, arriving on the shore with their drenched garments.
Under the influence of a fire spell, their wet clothes quickly dried.
The atmosphere between them then became tense and awkward.
Friends?
Or foes?
Despite the many conflicts that existed between them, in this recent encounter, they had cooperated seamlessly, bingrades in arms.
It was evident that neither wanted to broach the subject.
Ethan handed the trident to Lana Mokos, saying, "You should take this weapon. I have my own and don''t need another. Also, thank you for keeping your word and getting me out of there."
Lana Mokos knew Ethan referred to their initial battle with the High Priest.
After Ethan had shattered the barrier the High Priest set up, Lana Mokos could have easily escaped in that fleeting moment when the barrier broke.
However, she chose to bring Ethan along, which meant she had to hastily activate a random space gate to flee.
"It was you who helped me first," Lana Mokos responded.
Silence settled between them once more.
After a moment, Lana Mokos epted the trident, noting, "This artifact likely conceals significant secrets, perhaps rted to the God of Sea''s trials. Once I decipher it, I''ll let you know."
"Alright," Ethan nodded in agreement.
Yet again, they were engulfed by a brief, weighty silence.
It was Lana Mokos who broke the silence again. "I need to head back. But before I do, there''s something I want to tell you."
She produced a Heart of the City.
"This is the Heart of the City from Azure Empire''s capital," she exined. "But now it''s sealed by me and remains inactive. The Heart offers immense convenience in governing a city, but it has a fatal w -- it can be traced."
"So, if you ever leave," she continued, "it''s best to keep the Heart of the City hidden. The Dungeon of the Dark Lord City, for instance, would be an excellent hiding spot. I''ve studied it extensively without finding a way in. I must admit, whoever designed the space key spell is an absolute genius."
At Lana Mokos''s words, Ethan shifted ufortably.
He hadn''t expected her to be aware of the Heart of the City.
Did that mean she had always known he retained control over the Dark Lord City?
Ethan let out an awkward chuckle.
"If you knew," he began, "then why did you deliberately take over Dark Lord City?"
Lana Mokos answered earnestly, "It''s an opportunity."
"What kind of opportunity?"
"An opportunity to change the world," she responded, gazing out at the vast ocean, her eyes as serene as the tranquil horizon.
"My mentor once told me, ''Always remember to look up at the stars.'' The night sky holds an allure like no other. But for those living in this world, even for deities, that canvas of stars remains ever elusive."
What''s more," she continued with a hint of distaste, "the nobility of Azure Empire disgusts me. Their minds are filled with sordid deals, caring little for the empire''s progress, only vying for power and wealth. Such parasites need to be purged."
"And the Dark Lords? They''re the sharpest de for the task," she dered. "Because,pared to those power-hungry nobles, Dark Lords are, in a way, more reasonable. After all, they adhere to thew of the survival of the fittest."
Listening to Lana Mokos''s words, Ethan was once again plunged into silence.
Ethan turned his gaze to the expanse of the sea, walking up beside Lana Mokos.
"Still," he began, "that''s not your true reason, is it? There are many ways you could deal with them."
"Indeed," Lana Mokos admitted candidly.
She continued, "Only when the world is free from war do true wonders emerge.
Also, the Relic Battlefield is about to appear, and it will determine the fate of many."
"What exactly is the Relic Battlefield?" Ethan asked, unable to contain his curiosity.
He''d heard whispers of this ce several times but had gleaned little about it, which frustrated him.
Lana Mokos, seemingly in the know, could be his chance for rity.
However, Lana Mokos declined to exin. "Ethan, there''s no rush. The Heart of the City of Dark Lord City will soon ascend to Level Five. By then, everything will be clear to you."
She added, "Now, I''ve said what I needed to. It''s time for me to leave. Also, you might want to probe your own body with spiritual power. There might be a pleasant surprise awaiting."
With that, Lana Mokos activated her space gate and vanished.
This time, Ethan didn''t follow her.
He gazed at the sea for a moment, then with a light chuckle, opened his own space gate and left the coastline.
Atop a towering mountain, Ethan materialized.
Settling down, he mused aloud, "Lana mentioned a surprise within me... Since leaving the Scrapyard, I have indeed felt a peculiar force coursing through me. Could this be it?"
He pondered further, "And now, with my bodily strength seemingly surpassing its limits, maybe it''s time I tried mastering the Power of Rules."
Chapter 284 282-Formidable Power
?
Atop the lofty mountain, Ethan settled into stillness.
Under his guidance, a torrent of spiritual power gently seeped into his being.
As he tuned into his physical state, a new aspect became ringly apparent within the realm of his consciousness - a fresh Language of Nature had emerged.
"This is... the Strength Language of Nature!" Ethan eximed in astonishment.
Distinct from other Languages of Nature, the Strength Language of Nature operated passively.
This particr script ensured that its bearer''s strength remained at its pinnacle, undiminished even by injuries.
Yet beyond this, the Strength Language of Nature bore an even mightier implication.
It eradicated the ceiling to strength.
This meant that as long as Ethan persevered, his strength could perpetually amplify.
Of course, Ethan understood that the reality wasn''t as exaggerated.
The increments to strength would diminish over time, demanding more and more time for progressively smaller gains.
Pursuing such minuscule growth seemed quite unwise.
However, what if he approached it differently?
In this world, numerous means existed to bolster one''s strength.
For instance, the Elf Blessing of the Elf race, the Fountain of Strength from the magi, or the Strength Enhancement of the Dwarves.
But these strength-enhancing methods had onemon limitation: they couldn''t surpass an individual''s innate threshold.
It was precisely for this reason that Ethan had never ventured to utilize them before.
But now, things had changed.
Ethan possessed the Dragon Bloodline, and the Dragon had always been synonymous with unparalleled strength.
Within the Dragon''s lineage, there was no shortage of methods to amplify strength.
Without hesitation, Ethan applied the Dragon Strength Blessing upon himself.
This strand of Dragon Magic had the capacity to augment his inherent strength by half.
To Ethan''s tion, the enhancement was profoundly evident this time.
Feeling the surging power within, Ethan delivered a fierce punch to the ground.
In an instant, the entire mountain quaked.
Countless creatures and birds erupted from the mountain''s depths, fleeing in terror, seemingly convinced of the mountain''s impending copse.
"I might have overdone it," he mused, ncing at the now-crumbling terrain, a touch of embarrassment coloring his features.
Soon after, a chuckle escaped Ethan, and he murmured to himself, "If I were to encounter the High Priest again, this single punch would be enough to render him defenseless!"
"However, what if I faced the Ster Behemoth?" Ethan''s gaze ignited with fervor.
For the first time, he looked up towards the vast expanse of the sky.
Though daylight reigned and the twinkling stars were hidden, Ethan''s gaze and consciousness had already pierced through the azure canopy, lost in the immense and lonely vastness of the cosmos.
He envisioned that colossal creature and the figure standing atop the Ster Behemoth...
"My power is still not enough," Ethan reflected with a hint of mncholy, before continuing to familiarize himself with his newfound strength.
After a day of deep introspection, Ethan had finally gained full mastery over his strength.
With his various trials, using a myriad of spells and blessings, he was able to amplify his power to thrice its original magnitude.
Of course, this tripling was not the limit of his body, but rather the threshold of Ethan''s precise control.
Should the amplification exceed threefold, he''d lose the finesse in harnessing his strength, risking disastrous consequences with the most mundane of actions.
Such unintended havoc was thest thing Ethan desired.
Subsequently, using the Power of Holy Light, he slightly restored the surrounding environment to its former state.
Then, opening a space gate, he prepared to return to the Dungeon Zone.
...
Meanwhile, in me City.
Ever since me Witch Hilna ordered the transformation of Stone Rock Harbor into me City, many parts of the harbor adopted a fresh facade.
Not only did new establishments spring forth -- like the adventurer taverns and the me Church -- but among these, the local denizens'' favored haunt became the Khosro Chain Chamber of Commerce.
Indeed, this chamber ofmerce was Khosro''s brainchild.
During discussions about naming the institution, opinions varied widely.
However, Ethan decreed, "This chamber ofmerce was proposed by Khosro, and throughout its establishment, he bore the brunt of thebor. Therefore, it''s only fitting that it carries Khosro''s name. Should there be additional constructions in Dark Lord City in the future, the naming convention will follow suit."
The proposal garnered unanimous support.
Khosro, touched deeply by the gesture, silently vowed to Ethan to elevate the Khosro Chamber of Commerce into the grandest of its kind in the world.
And it was evident he was striving earnestly.
His efforts bore fruit, quite literally, as the mefruit granted him entry into numerous city markets.
Moreover, he possessed the coveted Blood Source, a rarity amongmodities. With resources came demand.
The Khosro Chamber of Commerce saw rapid expansion in a remarkably short span, emerging as a genuine chain chamber ofmerce, establishing its exclusive boutiques in various cities.
At this very moment, within the me City''s Khosro Chain Chamber of Commerce, Khosro was attentively listening to the report from the chamber''s manager.
"You''re saying Lady Hilna wishes to coborate with us?" Khosro inquired of the chamber''s overseer.
Colin, meanwhile, diligently noted everything down.
As one of the original members of the caravan Khosro had founded, Colin had always chosen to remain loyal.
He stood steadfast even when Khosro was widely discredited.
Such unwavering loyalty earned him Khosro''s utmost trust.
Now, he managed the chamber''s intricate financial inflows and outflows.
"Chamber leader, Lady Hilna indeed wishes to work with us. However, the prices she''s offering for some of the goods... the profit margin is too thin," the head of the me City branch reported.
Khosro pressed, "By how much?"
The manager responded, "Merely ten percent, which doesn''t align with our chamber''s principles."
Khosro''s brow furrowed.
A ten percent profit wasn''t meager by any means.
However, merchants, by nature, are covetous, and Khosro was no exception. Especially after overseeing such a vast chamber ofmerce, his perspectives and ambitions had transformed entirely.
After some contemtion, Khosro dered, "Tell Lady Hilna that we demand at least a thirty percent profit margin. If she does not agree, we will not engage in this deal."
"Understood," nodded the head of the me City branch.
Just as he was preparing to leave, it seemed a memory struck him.
Turning to Khosro, he remarked, "Guild leader, I''ve just remembered. Lady Hilna mentioned that Ethan is her man and wanted me to ry this to you."
"What?!" Khosro shot up abruptly, his voice thick with indignation. "Why didn''t you mention this earlier?"
The branch head was taken aback, not daring to retort.
He hadn''t given much weight to the remark. Had it not been for Lady Hilna''s servant''s particr insistence, he might''ve even forgotten about it.
Yet witnessing Khosro''s uncharacteristic reaction, he grew curious. Who exactly was this Ethan?
By the sound of his name, he didn''t seem to be anyone of high importance.
However, he dared not inquire further.
After his initial shock, Khosro quickly regained hisposure.
He didn''t suspect Lady Hilna of lying.
After all, only Ethan and those close to him were privy to the true force behind Khosro Chamber of Commerce. Nobody else could possibly be in the know.
The fact that Hilna was aware indicated her acquaintance with Ethan and suggested a profound closeness between them.
"I''ll handle this matter personally," Khosro dered. "Furthermore, should Lady Hilna have any requests in the future, you are to prioritize them immediately. Mark my words, regardless of the nature of the request, if it seems too challenging, contact me."
The me City branch head nodded hurriedly in acknowledgment.
Without further ado, Khosro, apanied by Colin, made his way towards me Church.
The me Church upied a central position in me City.
Although named a church, it bore no distinction from a pce in grandeur.
The entire establishment was designed with me motifs, appearing from a distance as a massive, raging inferno.
Upon reaching the entrance, Khosro announced his intentions to the guards stationed there.
Recognizing his stature, they promptly entered the church to inform Hilna of his arrival.
Shortly after, a guard emerged. "Chamber leader Khosro, Her Majesty invites you inside," the guard said respectfully.
Khosro, with Colin at his side, entered and was met by the me Witch Hilna herself.
His initial impression of Hilna was that of pure, unbridled fire.
Inparison to the other close acquaintances of Ethan, Madam Mia radiated like divine light, possessing a healing aura; Madam Eluna was alluring and seductive; but Hilna before him was an intense ze, distinctively different from the other two.
Thus, Khosro promptly greeted, "Khosro pays his respects to Madam Hilna."
At his title for her, Hilna appeared momentarily taken aback, only to break into a smile soon after, inquiring, "Did Ethan tell you of the nature of our rtionship?"
"He did not; it was merely a conjecture on my part," Khosro responded honestly.
Of course, it wasn''t entirely spection.
Khosro had sensed an aura reminiscent of Ethan emanating from Hilna.
This undeniable connection indicated an intimate bond between them. Addressing her as ''Madam'' seemed an appropriate gesture.
Hilna''s delight at Khosro''s choice of address was evident.
With a chuckle, she remarked, "I had initially intended to drive a harder bargain. But seeing as you''re under Ethan''s wing, I''ll let it slide."
Pausing for a moment, she then asked, "By the way, Khosro, are you familiar with the Son of the Sun Chamber of Commerce?"
Chapter 285 283-Son of the Sun Trade Association
Chapter 285 Chapter283-Son of the Sun Trade Association
"Son of the Sun Trade Association?" Khosro echoed, a glimmer of recognition in his eyes.
He continued, probing, "Madam Hilna, are you referring to that newly established trade association that''s been exclusively dealing in Sr Reagent?"
"Exactly them," Hilna affirmed.
Sr Reagent was currently a hot-selling concoction in the market.
ording to descriptions provided by Son of the Sun, this elixir allowed one to tap into the Power of the Sun, significantly enhancing one''s magical affinity.
For Pyro magi, in particr, it was touted as an indispensable reagent.
And the results were indeed extraordinary.
Many magi, after consuming the Sr Reagent, found themselves able to wield magic beyond their usual capacities -- a truly astonishing feat.
As a result, the demand for Sr Reagent soared even higher.
Yet, despite the frenzied sales, the newly-formed Son of the Sun Trade Association took a peculiar stance.
Instead of raising the prices, they further reduced them, iming they wanted to make the reagent affordable for more people.
This noble gesture earned them widespread acim.
But to Khosro, such behavior was perplexingly altruistic, running counter tomon business sense.
Moreover, when Khosro had sent Colin to purchase some of the reagent, the trade assocaition''s representatives insisted he consume it on the spot.
They justified this by suggesting the reagent might have unpredictable side effects and that consuming it alone, without supervision, could result in a series ofplications.
With no other option, Colin had no choice but to report back to Khosro empty-handed.
However, Khosro, not one to be easily deterred, eventually procured the Sr Reagent at a hefty price.
He then presented it to Victor in the Dungeon for verification.
Victor''s words sounded a warning bell in Khosro''s mind, prompting him to decline any partnership with the Son of the Sun Trade Association.
Victor had observed, "The Sr Reagent seems promising. It indeed contains numerous valuable materials, but there''s an admixture of another distinct power within. This power is of high quality and can linger within a body indefinitely. Moreover, it has the capacity to influence one''s consciousness."
"My advice," Victor continued gravely, "is to refrain from consuming it. Alternatively, you could seek a skilled Apothecary to extract this peculiar force from it."
There''s a belief that when one relinquishes certain gains, they are inevitably plotting something far grander.
Khosro firmly subscribed to this notion.
If the Son of the Sun Trade Association could forgo such immense wealth and yet introduce this unique force into the reagent, what was their true intention?
Khosro was left pondering this enigma.
Subsequently, he ryed all he knew to Hilna.
As she listened, her expression grew solemn.
It seemed she was privy to many truths but chose to withhold them from Khosro.
Instead, she addressed him, saying, "That will be all, Khosro. Once you return, do convey my message to Ethan and ask him to visit my me City when he has the time."
"I shall convey your wishes, Madam," Khosro responded respectfully.
With that, he and Colin departed from the me Church.
Outside the church, Colin finally voiced his thoughts, "Leader, does Madam Hilna seem to be aware of the purpose behind the Son of the Sun Trade Association?"
Khosro nced at Colin, admonishing him gravely, "Colin, you''re an astute individual. However, some matters are beyond our purview. Let''s return to the Dungeon posthaste and inform Lord Ethan about the dealings of the Son of the Sun Trade Association. I have an ominous feeling about me City."
With that said, Khosro and Colin quickly headed back to the branch, gathered their belongings, and promptly left me City.
Thanks to the widespread usage of the teleportation Magic Circle, the journey back to Dark Lord City took them merely half an hour.
Upon arriving, the duo entered a small shop within the city.
In the attic of the shop, a space gate was set up, providing ess to the Dungeon Zone.
They traversed through this gate, directly descending to the ninth level.
By a stroke of luck, they ran into Ethan, who had just returned.
"Lord Ethan!" Khosro called out.
Ethan halted, inquiring, "Khosro, what brings you here?"
Without dy, Khosro reported, "Lord Ethan, it''s regarding Madam Hilna..."
After listening to Khosro''s ount, Ethan pondered for a moment and then instructed, "I understand the situation. I''ll conduct my own investigation. Furthermore, you can now lift your disguises, and the trade association''s headquarters can be established right here in Dark Lord City. Also, pay a visit to Oriel. It seems he has devised something new."
"Understood, Lord Ethan," Khosro nodded.
Without probing further, he took his leave.
While he knew Ethan wouldn''t be offended by additional questions, Khosro chose not to press on.
After Khosro''s departure, Ethan retreated to his private chamber.
Seated in his chair, he murmured, deep in thought, "Son of the Sun Trade Association..."
Drawing a deep crimson reagent vial, he examined it.
If Khosro were present, he might recognize it at a nce as the Sr Reagent.
Subsequently, Ethan produced a meticulously crafted dragon statuette.
Acquired from the ck market of Blue Sea City, this dragon statuette brimmed with a potent Power of Faith, a source of strength for some deities.
Within the Sr Reagent, too, was the essence of this Power of Faith.
"Using the Power of Faith to influence the consciousness of others, harnessing their belief," Ethan pondered aloud. "Such tactics bear the hallmark of a dark deity."
"And Hilna, now as the me Witch, surely you are no stranger to the ways of the deities. You must understand these tactics, yet you chose not to speak inly..."
After a moment of contemtion, a subtle smile crossed Ethan''s face.
He carefully stored away the Sr Reagent and the dragon statuette, then activated the space gate, departing from the Dungeon Zone.
In the blink of an eye, Ethan found himself outside of me City.
Thend before him was once ruins.
It was here that he had encountered Victor, engaging in a fierce battle. And it was here that the past Hilna had vanished.
"It seems you hold no sentiment for the past. Such a forthright disposition," Ethan mused aloud, making his way into me City.
Where the ruins had once stood, the ground had been leveled and now bore ordinary crops.
Wandering me City, Ethan didn''t immediately seek out Hilna.
At that moment, a cloaked figure in ck approached, voicing mysteriously, "Sir, you seem to be a magus, aren''t you?"
Taken aback slightly, Ethan yfully retorted, "How can you tell?"
The cloaked individual chuckled, "There''s a potent aura of magic about you. And I can discern that your prowess in magic is formidable."
"And how formidable would you say it is?" Ethan inquired.
The question seemingly caught the cloaked figure off guard.
Who asks like that?
However, they quicklyposed themselves,vishing, "Your mastery over magic is on par with the offspring of deities. Given the right opportunities, ascending to the stature of a deity isn''t out of reach for you."
"Oh," Ethan responded nonchntly, turning on his heel to walk away.
Seeing Ethan''s departure, the cloaked figure quickly implored, "Sir Magus, please wait a moment. I have a gift I wish to bestow upon you."
Ethan halted, inquiring, "What gift?"
Relieved to see Ethan stop, the cloaked figure, with a hint of mystery in his tone, posed a question, "Are you familiar with Sr Reagent?"
"Sr Reagent?" Ethan feigned surprise, eximing, "You mean the very substance that enhances one''s magic affinity? That''s a highly sought-after item. I''ve traversed numerous cities without finding it. Could it be you possess it?"
"I don''t have the Sr Reagent," the figure began with a triumphant undertone, leaning in to whisper, "But I do have a concentrated version of it. It can elevate your magic affinity by an entire tier. However, such a precious reagent is not within my authority to gift. Only my master can make that decision."
"And who might your master be?" Ethan continued to y along.
The cloaked figure''s voice grew fervent, "My master is a magnificent deity! His name resonates throughout the cosmos. His mes can purge all impurities. He is on the verge of gracing this world once again, ready to bathe it in renewed glory!"
Witnessing the cloaked figure''s impassioned disy, Ethan decided to maintain his guise.
Perhaps, this might present an opportunity.
The ambitions of the Son of the Sun Trade Association were grand, and if Ethan''s intuition held true, their aim was likely the resurrection of a deity.
The concept of a deity''s revival was something Ethan was well-acquainted with.
The Elf King Sovok could be considered one, the High Priest of the Undersea Pce another, and then there was Ba Jogos from the Scrapyard...
Surviving within the belly of such a terrifying Ster Behemoth and effortlessly tearing apart the High Priest''s arm, Ethan hardly believed Ba Jogos to be a mere mortal.
And now, another figure emerges, the Son of the Sun.
The world truly was bing an evermore bustling stage.
Momentster, the cloaked figure regained hisposure and proposed to Ethan, "If you''re interested, I''d be honored to introduce you to my illustrious master."
Eagerly, Ethan replied, "Yes, I''d be delighted. Very much so!"
Chapter 286 284-Infiltration in Disguise
Chapter 286 Chapter284-Infiltration in Disguise
"Very well,e with me." Upon hearing Ethan''s agreement, the cloaked figure was visibly thrilled.
Leading the way, he guided Ethan through the streets and into a concealed building.
Within, a tunnel had been dug that led deep underground.
The duo journeyed downward through this subterranean passage for over ten minutes before reaching a vast underground za.
This za was stark in its simplicity, devoid ofvish embellishments.
At its heart, a colossal pyre zed.
Surrounding this fire were numerous individuals in dark robes, chanting cryptic phrases as if partaking in some ancient ritual.
As Ethan emerged, the gazes of these robed figures shifted to him.
The cloaked man who had led Ethan down proimed, "I''ve discovered a true magical prodigy!"
Upon hearing this, the other robed figures sized Ethan up, their eyes glowing fervently.
They began to shout around the pyre, and amidst their cries, the mes of the central fire began to morph.
The fiery ze condensed into a massive fiery orb, which then transformed again into an ethereal, ming silhouette.
This me shadow radiated an aura of grandeur, with a ring of fire hovering behind it.
"Why have you summoned me?" the me shadow inquired with evident displeasure.
The cloaked figures prostrated themselves on the ground, pointing to Ethan as they said, "Esteemed master, following your directives, we bring before you a genuine magical prodigy. His magical prowess points directly to the primordium, rivaling the ancient gods who coexist with the world. We have brought him forth, believing he will serve as your vanguard in your conquest of this realm."
The me shadow turned its gaze to Ethan. In an instant, the mes roared higher and more ferociously.
"You wretched fool, daring to deceive my disciples, attempting to glimpse the sun!" the me shadow thundered in fury.
The numerous cloaked figures paled in shock, their faces etched with dread.
"Seize him!" one of them shouted.
Ethan furrowed his brow, sensing that something was amiss.
Before entering, he had meticulously disguised his aura using the Soul Language of Nature.
Under such concealment, it should have been impossible for him to be detected.
Furthermore, Ethan had discerned the essence of the me shadow.
While indeed a deity, and perhaps even more formidable than the High Priest in life, this so-called Son of the Sun was currently severely weakened, possessing only a fraction -- perhaps a tenth -- of the High Priest''s strength.
Ethan felt he could easily defeat such a diminished deity single-handedly.
Thus, it seemed even more imusible that this frail deity could see through his disguise.
Where had he gone wrong?
Or was it possible that the me shadow was feigning this reaction deliberately?
After weighing his thoughts, Ethan concluded that thistter possibility seemed the most likely.
With deliberate defiance, Ethan retorted, "Hmph, just as I suspected, you''re plotting something. Once I leave this ce, I''ll inform Her Majesty about everything here. She''ll dispatch her troops to eradicate all of you!"
"Do away with me? Boy, you''ve never encountered a deity and can''t fathom their grandeur!" The me shadow responded with a bellowingugh.
Turning his attention back to Ethan, he continued, "However, with such a terrifying magical talent, it would be a waste for you to just perish. Be my disciple, and I shall grant you boundless power!"
The me shadow''s words dripped with seductive maniption.
Soon after, multiple strands of mes emerged from him, forming chains that bound Ethan.
Another massive surge of fire was then forcefully infused into Ethan''s body.
Ethan''s consciousness began to blur, his mind gradually consumed by a singr thought --
Praise be to my lord, the magnificent Son of the Sun!
Of course, all of this was mere pretense, a charade Ethan intentionally maintained.
After undergoing the first trial of the God of Sea and gaining the opportunity to practice in that peculiar space, Ethan chose to cultivate the Soul Language of Nature.
His prowess in soul-rted matters was now unparalleled, with even the powerful Lana Mokos paling inparison.
Thus, the mes from the me shadow left no mark on Ethan.
Instead, in the depths of his consciousness, Ethan constructed an illusion, deceiving the me shadow.
Those mes weren''t ordinary ones, but instead a concentrated Power of Faith, tainted with the intentions of the Son of the Sun.
"Perhaps, through this opportunity, I can delve deeper into the Power of Faith."
"Being the source of power for a deity, the Power of Faith surely has its merits."
Ethan formted his n inwardly.
Under the watchful eyes of the robed figures, Ethan initially struggled.
However, as his resistance persisted, his eyes began to be filled with mes until they gleamed with a fervent heat.
This indicated that Ethan had be one of them.
"Praise be to our lord!" The chorus of cloaked figures echoed in unison.
Subsequently, the me shadow began inquiring about Ethan''s identity.
Without hesitation, Ethan fabricated one.
Neither the me shadow nor the cloaked figures doubted his words.
Soon after, the robed individuals raised their voices once more, this time in farewell.
But at this moment, Ethan spoke up.
With zealous fervor, he addressed the departing me shadow: "Great Son of the Sun, I beseech you to bestow upon me endless power, so that I might vanquish all enemies on your behalf!"
The me shadow sensed something amiss.
Such an urrence had never happened before.
However, confident in his methods, he quickly rationalized the situation to himself -- Ethan''s unparalleled talent was what set him apart.
Thus, another substantial surge of Power of Faith was channeled into Ethan''s being. Ethan absorbed it all without reservation.
After bestowing this power, in an effort to highlight his regard for Ethan, the me shadow spoke, "ck Dragon, my most loyal disciple, I have endowed you with formidable power! From this moment, you shall sweep aside all obstructions for me. Moreover, I will grant you unparalleled glory, allowing you to bear my name! Remember this, I am the progeny of the sun, the Son of the Sun Aneropo, the king who conquers worlds!"
"Your devoted disciple has etched your esteemed name upon his heart, great Son of the Sun Aneropo!" Ethan eximed in awe.
Pleased with what he heard, Aneropo departed with contentment. The central fire pit once again returned to its tranquil state.
Subsequently, the other robed figures turned to Ethan and said, "ck Dragon, you have now be one of us. Moving forward, you are to promote the reagent infused with the power of Son of the Sun in various cities. Those who ingest the reagent will, after two days, be disciples of Son of the Sun during the Descent Ritual!"
"No, I have my own means to assist the Son of the Sun!" Ethan retorted outright.
Understanding the true nature of the reagent, he naturally could not assist.
Yet, owing to Son of the Sun Aneropo''s attention towards Ethan, the other cloaked figures did not doubt him and responded, "If that''s the case, ck Dragon, proceed in your own way!"
With these words, the assembly dispersed one by one.
Ethan left alongside these robed figures, but upon exiting the tunnel, they parted ways.
Yet, after stepping out, Ethan still didn''t seek out Hilna.
"Lana Mokos..." Ethan murmured softly, promptly opening a space gate leading to the capital of the Azure Empire.
He was familiar with Lana Mokos''s aura, allowing him to easily pinpoint her location.
The moment the space gate materialized, Lana Mokos likewise sensed Ethan''s arrival.
Her reaction to Ethan''s presence was nonchnt.
Or perhaps, that was her typical demeanor.
"It seems I need to establish a barrier around my residence," Lana Mokos remarked, casually stowing away a piece of parchment.
Ethan caught a fleeting nce of it and noted a Magic Circle depicted upon it.
The pattern of the Magic Circle resembled a trident, prompting his curious inquiry, "Have you deciphered the secret of the trident?"
"No, not at all. This is just a minor project," Lana Mokos shook her head, continuing, "That trident is no simple artifact. Itsposition is merelymon coral rock, yet it can withstand power close to that of a deity. It''s truly remarkable. I believe there might be more ndestine truths hidden within."
"That Magic Circle just now..." Ethan inquired.
"It''s merely one of the Magic Circles from the trident, not the core one. Its function is simply to absorb seawater and store it. If wielded correctly, it might be able to conjure tsunamis hundreds of meters high, enough to obliterate all the coastal cities of the Eastern Shore," Lana Mokos answered with her usual equanimity.
This elicited a sigh from Ethan, who remarked, "Don''t you think what you''re researching is a bit too violent?"
Lana Mokos fixed her gaze on Ethan, responding icily, "If you''vee today just to discuss this with me, then you might as well leave. It seems we aren''t as acquainted as you believe. If not, state your intentions clearly. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to once again prove who''s the stronger of us."
Not wishing to dwell on the matter, Ethan moved on, posing his burning question, "Lana, are you familiar with the Power of Faith?"
Chapter 287 Chapter285-Collaboration Once More
?
"Power of Faith? Why do you ask about that?" Lana Mokos queried.
Before Ethan could reveal his intentions, Lana Mokos continued her exnation, "The Power of Faith is a double-edged sword. On the upside, it allows those of ordinary talents to enhance their capabilities. On the downside, it can hinder their growth."
"Compared to other deities who''ve elevated themselves through personal endeavor, those who ascend through faith tend to be significantly weaker."
"Of course, there are always exceptions," she added.
Upon hearing Lana Mokos''s insights, Ethan finally spoke up, "There''s a deity in me City on the verge of awakening, one who''s been bolstered by the Power of Faith."
As he spoke, he expelled the Power of Faith that had been instilled in him by Aneropo.
The Power of Faith manifested as an immacte entity, reminiscent of the radiance emitted by the sun at dawn.
Yet, upon prolonged observation, one could discern the cacophony of voices within it.
These were the myriad wishes of those who prayed to the deity, an inherent characteristic of the Power of Faith that could not be separated.
"You''ve made contact with him?" Lana Mokos expressed her astonishment.
Out of genuine concern, she cautioned Ethan, "Recklessly interacting with a deity is not a wise move. Although that deity may seem unremarkable at a nce, any being capable of reaching that stature undeniably possesses extraordinary methods."
Ethan hadn''t anticipated such concern from Lana Mokos.
Her words, however, kindled warmth in his heart.
It appeared that the notorious and cold-hearted Lana, as depicted by rumors, wasn''t so heartless after all.
Ethan gave a nod, then added, "Rest assured, I''ll tread carefully. This time I''ve sought you out not only to coborate on the Power of Faith but also to propose another venture together."
"Coborate again?" Lana Mokos'' face broke into an unexpected smile.
She moved closer to Ethan, her countenance radiant with mirth, her eyes, gleaming like stars, fixed intently on his. Drawing a soft breath, she inquired yfully, "If you seek to coborate with me, have you readied mypensation?"
"Compensation? Lana, we''ve faced life and death together," Ethan retorted, feigning indignation.
With a roll of her eyes, Lana Mokos responded, "Separate matters, separate deals. Remember, you still owe me from ourst endeavor. Lay out your intentions, and I''ll weigh thepensation due."
"Alright, you truly are cold-hearted," remarked Ethan. But then, with a shift in demeanor to one of solemnity, he stated, "I intend to enve the Son of the Sun, Aneropo."
"What do you mean? Are you in earnest?" Lana Mokos asked, her voice infused with disbelief.
To enve a deity? Such a notion seemsughably preposterous.
Yet, Lana Mokos knows Ethan all too well, understanding that he doesn''t jest about matters of this gravity.
But how could such a feat even be possible?
Without hesitation, she pressed, "By what means?"
Ethan responded with conviction, "You''re aware I''ve grasped the Soul Language of Nature, the primordial force of the soul. Before that, I acquired a particrly unique ability named the Envement Contract. Its purpose is to bind and ensure absolute loyalty from those enved. However, its potency wanes against souls of immense strength."
"But things have changed," he continued with an air of mystery.
"Having delved into the secrets of the soul, the Envement Contract might be better termed the Soul Contract. Yet, to cast the Soul Contract, the individual must not resist. And Lana, with your mastery over illusions, you can aid me in ensnaring our adversaries."
Ethanid out his n in a single breath.
This scheme wasn''t conceived from the onset.
It crystallized only after Ethanid eyes on the Son of the Sun, Aneropo.
And when he realized the feasibility of this audacious thought, an uncontroble fervor ignited within him.
To enve a deity - if sessful, the rewards would undoubtedly be immense.
"You truly are mad," even Lana Mokos couldn''t help but remark, an undertone of astonishmentcing her voice.
Then, with a yful smirk, she added, "Coincidentally, I can be quite madcap at times. Tell me how you''d like my aid. But once your n seeds, you must lend me that Son of the Sun for a few days of study. A true deity, albeit a weakened one, might offer me a spark of inspiration."
"Agreed," Ethan responded without hesitation.
The two then delved deep into the intricacies of their n.
In essence, Ethan would maintain a facade near Aneropo, and just as Aneropo was on the cusp of sess, Lana Mokos would ensnare him within her illusion.
For it''s at the brink of triumph that a person''s guard is often the lowest.
With Aneropo''s consciousness trapped in this mirage, he''d be but putty in the hands of Ethan and Lana Mokos.
Naturally, the sess of this plot hinges on its smooth execution.
Yet for both Lana Mokos and Ethan, joining forces seemed to almost guarantee the n''s infallibility.
Time swiftly spanned two days, and within that window, me City was rife with unrest.
The Son of the Sun Trade Association began the mass distribution of the Sr Reagent, even unveiling an enticing "use now, payter" scheme, which immediately drew in the hesitant masses.
Almost half of me City''s popce had partaken in the Sr Reagent.
Such a triumphant oue filled the robed figures in ck with palpable tion.
And naturally, Son of the Sun, Aneropo, shared in this jubnce.
Gathered beneath the city in a subterranean za, the cloaked individuals once again summoned Aneropo from the central bonfire.
In a rare show of emotion, Aneropo revealed a smile, instructing the assembly, "You will set up altars at these specific locations in me City. Ignite mes atop these altars, and once they all ze, begin chanting my name... This is the rite of descent, and I will not tolerate any blunders."
"Yes! Majestic Son of the Sun!" The myriad figures draped in dark robes chorused in unison before dispersing from the underground za.
As Ethan was preparing to meld with the departing crowd, Aneropo''s voice resonated again, halting him: "ck Dragon, stay!"
Puzzled, yet maintaining the guise of a devout follower, Ethan turned to Aneropo and inquired, "Honored Son of the Sun, is there another task you wish your servant to undertake?"
Aneropo cast a nce at Ethan, sensing something amiss.
However, he didn''t dwell on the feeling, cing unwavering trust in his own potent power -- more urately, in the boundless confidence of his deity status.
"ck Dragon," Aneropo began, "you are to stall the me Witch, Hilna. When the ritualmences, I shall bestow upon you infinite strength, enabling you to withstand Hilna''s onught. Aplish this, and I, personally, will usher you into the realm of deities."
Aneropo''s words dripped with seduction.
Seemingly overwhelmed, Ethan fervently vowed, "Majestic Son of the Sun, I will unquestionably fulfill your directive, staunchly preventing the me Witch from sabotaging the ceremony."
"Good. You may depart now," Aneropo dered.
Subsequently, Ethan exited the subterranean za.
The meticulous preparation for the ceremony that would engulf the entirety of me City was unfolding smoothly.
The Son of the Sun Trade Association proposed the erection of several altars to extol the sun.
Given their prior acts of generosity, their request was readily approved.
Soon, various altars were erected, drawing numerous unsuspecting citizens who flocked to observe or lend a hand.
Yet, this was unmistakably abnormal.
From atop a tall building, Ethan silently overlooked the teeming masses below, asionally casting anxious nces in the direction of the me Church, wondering about Hilna''s current intentions.
Firstly, he knew Hilna recognized the peril of the situation.
Secondly, Hilna''s message ryed by Khosro clearly indicated her reluctance for Ethan''s assistance.
But relying solely on her power, how would Hilna confront a deity on the cusp of revival?
Although Ethan harbored uncertainties and was deeply concerned for Hilna, he respected her decision when she rebuffed his help, understanding that it was a carefully considered choice.
Thus, he refrained from undue interference, promising himself he would step in only if Hilna found herself in peril.
Naturally, this didn''t conflict with Ethan''s previous n to enve Aneropo.
Ideally, Hilna would resolve the predicament. If she couldn''t, Ethan was poised to intervene.
As Ethan observed the myriad of pedestrians below, all of whom had consumed the Sr Reagent, he noted with surprise how they were drawn, seemingly mesmerized, towards the altars, basking in a subtle warmth emanating from them.
What astonished him even more was his newfound ability to perceive the flow of the Power of Faith.
"Could this be due to the excessive Power of Faith Aneropo bestowed upon me?" Ethan pondered.
In his view, the ethereal golden glow of the Power of Faith detached itself from the people and wafted towards the altars situated in different parts of the city.
Yet, it wasn''t merely the Power of Faith that departed from them; it also siphoned their spiritual power.
"Is this what they call offering to a deity?"
A realization dawned upon Ethan.
Chapter 288 Chapter286-Son Of The Sun
?
Within Ethan''s sight, the altars of the Son of the Sun Trade Association appeared as distinct nodes.
Golden streams of Power of Faith interlinked these nodes, forming an immense Magic Circle that almost enveloped the entire city.
This, it seemed, was the grand scheme of the Son of the Sun.
Utilizing the altars as nodes, the spiritual power and Power of Faith from those who consumed the Sr Reagent would serve as the driving force and conduit, erecting a Magic Circle potent enough to ensnare the entirety of me City.
Yet, Ethan couldn''t pinpoint the pivotal core of the entire ceremony.
These altars merely acted as intermediaries; the umted Power of Faith would eventually need to converge upon a sufficiently powerful nucleus to ensure the circle''s operation.
At present, Ethan could only discern the general vicinity of a few cores, unable to ascertain their precise locations.
Intriguingly, one seemed to be located near the me Church.
But that was of little concern.
As the ritual progressed, the core of the Magic Circle would inevitably reveal itself.
Elsewhere, within the confines of the me Church, the me Witch Hilna remained unfazed by this monumental undertaking.
"Heh, they''re quite efficient," she mused, "Perhaps they could hasten things a bit. I''m growing rather impatient."
Standing hunched by her side, Dean,cking in profound strength, remained oblivious to the city''s ongoing transformation.
His singr sensation was the meteoric enhancement of his abilities, especially in recent days.
This staggering pace of improvement had him believing that it wouldn''t be long before he could dominate and subdue the very witch who vexed him.
Harboring such treacherous thoughts, Dean kept his head lowered, suppressing his ambitions. Until his day came, he knew he must remain dormant.
"Madame Hilna, what pleases you so today?" he inquired.
Hilna cast him a sidelong nce, her tone indifferent. "Isn''t it obvious? That heart is ceaselessly pumping power into you, isn''t it?"
Hearing this, Dean''s face drained of color, sweat beading on his forehead.
Immediately, he knelt before her.
Knowing there was no use in evasion or deceit, he candidly ryed his encounter with the hooded figure.
Of course, in his rendition, he painted himself in a ttering light, portraying a sage who resisted temptation, used his wits to not only gain an advantage but also solve a crisis for me City.
Hilna elegantly lifted her foot, her crimson high heel pressing down on Dean''s head.
The force she exertedpelled him to press his face hard against the ground.
"Dean," she began, her voice cold, "from the moment you returned with that heart and failed to report to me, your fate was sealed. You do understand, don''t you?"
Loyalty, if not absolute, is absolute betrayal. Dean''s momentary concealment had be an eternal treachery.
"Given your years of service to me, I might overlook this transgression," she remarked.
Feeling the weight of her foot lift, Dean sighed in relief, yet he kept his forehead pressed to the floor, not daring to look up.
"However, it''s a pity. While I might forgive you, I won''t save you. Your grave miscalction will serve as your punishment."
What did she mean?
Confused, Dean lifted his eyes, catching a glimpse of Hilna''s shapely legs, visible through the res of her ming skirt.
But in the next moment, his consciousness was plunged into an endless abyss of darkness.
The golden heart pulsed vibrantly, igniting Dean''s frame like a furnace, transforming him into a human torch.
The grand will of the ancient deity tookmand of this zing husk.
This was the straightest Dean had ever stood before Hilna.
"Sneaky rat, after all your skulking, you finally dare to show your face?"
Facing the avatar of the deity, the me Witch remained haughty.
"Insolent insect, it''s your privilege to witness my grand resurrection and even provide sustenance for it."
"Heh, a lingering wretch surviving on borrowed time, I''m quite curious where you found the audacity to stand before me withoutpleting the ritual."
Hilna rose from her seat, looking down condescendingly at the torch-like figure of "Dean".
There was but a mere three steps'' distance between them.
If she wished, she could instantly destroy one of the pivotal cores of the ritual, sinking the Son of the Sun''s grand ns into oblivion.
"How can a bug crawling amidst the sands ever fathom the vast vision of giants? My wisdom far surpasses your imagination."
The mes atop the head of "Dean" flickered; though his visage was void of expressions, the mocking undertone was unmistakable.
As his words resonated, Ethan''s light footsteps echoed through the church''s entrance.
Upon seeing the damned figure slowly stepping in from the church''s doorway, a throbbing headache began to gue the me Witch.
"Is this your backup n?"
The shift in Hilna''s expression caused "Dean" to burst into derisiveughter.
Two days prior, when Ethan had first set foot in me City, he was promptly detected.
This aplished magus was undoubtedly a prime vessel.
While fragments of his divine form had already spread to every corner of the city, void of Ethan''s share, the power Ethan held within himself was still exceptionally potent.
Harnessing this superior vessel andbined with the Power of Faith from the entire city, the Son of the Sun was confident in subduing the me Witch, ensuring the smoothpletion of the ritual.
Regrettably, his hubris was his downfall.
The Son of the Sun endeavored to manifest his power onto Ethan, this supposed "devout" follower.
Yet, Ethan remained utterly unaffected.
Proficient in the Soul Language of Nature, he was no genuine disciple of the Son of the Sun.
Using his adept Soul Magic, he managed to deceive this weakened deity.
Ethan strode confidently to Hilna''s side, casually draping an arm around the me Witch''s slender shoulders.
Now, it was the torch-like head of "Dean" that flickered uncertainly.
The wavering intensity of the mes betrayed the foul mood of this once lofty deity.
"No matter. Merely a nip from a tiny ant. In the end, you cannot withstand the tides of time!"
What irked the Son of the Sun was not the turn of events, but that he had been outmaneuvered by Ethan, this "insignificant insect".
Nevertheless, this was but a minor setback in his grand scheme.
He had devised a n well before Ethan''s arrival, and now all that was required was to revert to the original blueprint.
With a smirk, Ethan looked down at the beauty he hadn''t seen in ages. "Surprised? The moment I heard you were in trouble, I came rushing."
"Let go."
Regrettably for Ethan, the me Witch wasn''t entertained.
Her voice was as cold as ice, almost warranting a title switch to ''Ice Witch''.
"Don''t be like that. For you, I risked my life infiltrating the core of the Son of the Sun Trade Association, facing this deity head-on. I was moments away from being converted into a zealot."
The torch-like figure, sidelined and witnessing the yful banter between the two, felt his rage intensifying. Without hesitation, he transformed into a burst of brilliant fire, soaring and puncturing the dome of the me Church.
Simultaneously, pirs of fire lit up throughout the city, marking the centers that had received parts of his divine form. Now, these multiple entities converged towards the heart hovering above the me Church. Astoundingly, a second sun emerged in the skies of me City!
"Seems like he''s ying for keeps. Need my assistance?" Ethan inquired.
Hilna finally freed herself from Ethan''s embrace. "Mind your own business!"
Shrugging off Ethan''s warm hold, the me Witch too turned into a zing trail, ascending towards the sun above.
By now, the Son of the Sun''s Descent Ritual had reached its zenith.
Those who had consumed the Sr Reagent gathered nkly near the city''s altars, loudly reciting the doctrines and titles of the Son of the Sun, constantly channeling their Power of Faith into him.
"Mere insects, bear witness to the radiance of the sun!"
A colossal torrent of Power of Faith converged into the sun, gradually giving form to a golden-red silhouette.
It appeared akin to an egg silhouetted bymplight, but from this vast sr egg, hatched a mythical creature of terror -- the Golden Raven!
Composed of mes, this three-legged giant bird spread its burning wings, overshadowing a vast portion of me City.
Under its fiery illumination, every shadow within the city was brightened.
Within moments of its emergence, the city''s residents began feeling parched and scalded.
Warriors hastened to shed their armor to avoid being seared within, while magi discarded their robes, disregarding any semnce of dignity.
Water basins within the city and the protective moat outside started to emit wisps of steam as water rapidly evaporated.
Yet, the disciples who had consumed the Sr Reagent remained around the altars, oblivious to the stifling heat, fervently worshipping the colossal bird in the sky.
The Power of Faith transformed into an intangible golden torrent, soaring from the ground''s altars toward the Three-Legged Golden Raven.
From a distance, they appeared like veins connecting the Golden Raven to its disciples.
It was unclear whether the disciples were grasping the Golden Raven, or if the Golden Raven was siphoning the blood of mortals -- a sight both eerie and grotesque.
As the Power of Faith amassed, the form of the Golden Raven began to solidify, its fiery aura gradually receding to reveal golden phoenix feathers.
Its proud phoenix head lifted, Golden Ravenned with a plume that stood tall, and ruby-red eyes that gleamed like gemstones.
This was one of the divine forms of the Son of the Sun, the deity wielding dominion over "Drought," "Heat," "mes," and "Death" -- the legendary creature, the Three-Legged Golden Raven.
Confronting it was Hilna, her slender silhouette adorned in a zing red dress.
Her fair skin contrasted and shimmered against the vivid garment.
The hem of her dress and her long red hair burned like wild mes.
Yet her delicate face was devoid of emotion.
The juxtaposition of her cold, arrogant demeanor and the warmth of her figure was striking.
s, such a breathtaking sight had no admirers.
For, in front of the Golden Raven, she seemed as insignificant as a grain of sand, smaller even than the Golden Raven''s own eye.
Under the gold and crimson sky, she stood, both isted and inconsequential.
Despite their disproportionate sizes, the two faced off in silent confrontation, a battle imminent.
Chapter 289 Chapter287-A Fierce Battle Between Sun And Flame
?
me City had truly lived up to its name.
In the air directly above the city, the giant bird and the witch were locked in battle, osciting between gusts of wind created by pping wings and trails of fire left by ashing whip.
Both masters of the Power of me, they found it hard to inflict serious damage on each other, resulting in a protracted and grueling tug-of-war.
Below in the city, the aftermath of their battle had set the whole ce aze.
The city''s gates had been cunningly blocked by the Son of the Sun''s disciples with mmable materials, effectively turning me City into a prison, a purgatory on earth.
Countless ordinary citizens were engulfed by the mes under the scorching sun, and even some of the weaker adventurers met their untimely demise if luck was not on their side.
Those with the power to escape had either fled beyond the city walls or sought refuge underground.
They understood that this was not the time to be a hero; the mes on the ground were merely an appetizer.
The real spectacle would begin only when the battle in the sky concluded.
Ethan, stepping out of the church and beholding the chaos that was me City, couldn''t help but furrow his brow.
With a swift movement, he appeared at the top of me Church.
Looking down upon the chaotic crowd from his vantage point atop me Church, Ethan calmly snapped his fingers.
Waves surged from beneath his feet, rushing towards all four corners of the city.
Being a master of the Language of Nature and having inherited part of the God of Sea''s legacy, extinguishing this fire was a mere trifle to him.
After all, the city''s true owner was Hilna, and by extension, it was practically his.
Moreover, from Ethan''s viewpoint, he could distinctly observe the souls of the deceased also flowing along the Magic Circle formed by the Power of Faith, bing a part of the Son of the Sun''s strength.
No wonder the members of the Son of the Sun Trade Association had deliberately used mmable materials to blockade the city gates.
This enormous Magic Circle was not only gathering the Power of Faith and the spiritual power of the believers within the city but was also including the souls of the deceased in its sacrificial scope!
The Son of the Sun intended to transform the entire city''s dead into offerings for their own resurrection!
"Lord Ethan!"
Upon seeing Ethan, Hilna''s subordinates immediately gathered, looking up at him from in front of the church.
Normally adept at setting fires, they were quite clueless when it came to putting them out.
In the midst of the city''s chaos, they were like headless flies, frantically spinning around without aplishing anything.
Seeing Ethan appear and effortlessly extinguish the great fire, they instantly found their pir of support.
"Go and destroy all the altars in the city, and restrain those crazed individuals. Try not to kill anyone; only resort to violence if it''s absolutely necessary."
Ethan issued orders methodically to them.
As for those fanatics controlled by the Son of the Sun and those who had ingested the Sr Reagent, he was unsure if they could be saved.
But he knew that killing these fanatics would not prevent them from bing a part of the Son of the Sun''s power.
The most crucial task at hand was to directly destroy the altars, which served as the nodes of the Magic Circle.
Once the Magic Circle was broken, dealing with the Son of the Sun, bereft of the Power of Faith''s sustenance, would be a straightforward matter.
With this in mind, he lifted his head to observe the battle in the sky.
Although Hilna had explicitly refused his help, he could not stand idly by if an ident were to ur.
Of course, if Hilna could resolve the issue on her own, that would be the best oue.
In the sky, the colossal Golden Raven and the diminutive red figure continued their tangled skirmish, neither side yielding ground to the other.
The Golden Raven boasted immense strength and seemingly endless vitality.
Hilna, on the other hand, relied on her petite frame and agility to evade, rendering the giant bird''s broad and sweeping attacks mostly ineffective.
For the Golden Raven, dealing with Hilna was like trying to swat a persistent fly -- no matter how hard it tried, it couldn''tnd a hit.
Frustrated, it could only escte its firepower, unleashing evenrger-scale attacks in an attempt to leave her no room to dodge.
Hilna''s attacks were doubly ineffective -- not only because her elemental attributes couldn''t deal significant damage but also because the bird''s massive size meant that even a sessful hit would at most dislodge a feather or two.
For the Golden Raven, sustained by a constant flow of Power of Faith from the Magic Circle, such attacks were as insignificant as a mere itch.
As things stood, the battle remained in a deadlock.
However, looking at the long-term, the Golden Raven, fueled by the Magic Circle, certainly had more staying power than Hilna, who was fighting alone.
The situation seemed to be growing dire for her.
But situations are always in flux.
As Hilna''s subordinates on the ground managed to destroy the first altar after a fierce battle, one of the golden streams connecting earth to sky diminished.
It was foreseeable that when thest chain was broken, this farcical battle would finally draw to a close.
Though Hilna''s subordinates left in the city were of average strength, their opponents -- robed figures under the Son of the Sun -- were also a hastily assembled rabble.
Even if there were one or two outstanding individuals among them, being scattered across various altars and facing the onught of greater numbers, they were overwhelmed and helpless.
As things stood, it wouldn''t take long for all the altars within the city to be utterly destroyed, and the chances of the Son of the Sun defeating Hilna before that happened were looking slimmer by the minute.
By the time three altars were in ruins, the Three-Legged Golden Raven had evidently started to lose itsposure.
Its attacks grew more frantic, but their precision worsened.
Hilna, who waspletely at ease, left the colossal bird attacking thin air while the buildings in the city and the hills in the distance bore the brunt of its misced fury.
Observing both battlefields, seemingly headed toward their conclusions, Ethan couldn''t help but shake his head.
He realized he had overestimated this ancient deity.
He hadn''t expected such a grandiose operation to turn into nothing more than a fireworks disy, which was quite disappointing, to say the least.
"So this is the Son of the Sun? Utterlyughable. Can''t you old-era trash take care of burying yourselves? Must you really trouble me to handle it?"
Hilna mercilessly mocked her foe as she effortlessly dodged another swipe from the Golden Raven''s w.
Much of her preparation hadn''t even been put to use.
She had been ready for a fierce battle, but the threat turned out to be far less substantial than the bluster.
"Vermin! Who gave you the audacity to challenge the dignity of a god?!"
The Three-Legged Golden Raven unleashed a volley of golden-red fire feathers, but Hilna, nimble as ever, wove through them with ease.
The few she couldn''t dodge were casually dispersed with a wave of her hand.
In the end, this supposed disy of divine might only seeded in adding another fire to the city''s walls, which was promptly extinguished by a surge of water manipted by Ethan.
From this perspective, it seemed that Aneropo, the Son of the Sun who once held sway in the divine realms, was truly at his wits'' end.
Yet, his believers within the city remained fervently devoted.
Even when restrained by the city guards, they continued to loudly chant the name and sacred texts of their lord.
"My faithful, the time hase. You shall fall at dusk, and I shall rise, once again illuminating the earth!"
As the gigantic bird tilted its head back and let out a lofty cry, the eyes of the believers in the city grew even more fervent.
Their chanting became louder, faster, and more intense.
The originally faint glow of Power of Faith around them grew increasingly radiant until each person was engulfed in light, turning into glowing human-shaped bulbs.
Ethan frowned as he watched this unfold, recognizing this as the Son of the Sun''sst resort.
Hilna in the sky did not stand idly by either, attacking the Golden Raven with fire whips and me spears.
Yet, her attacks only managed to tear off a few feathers at a time.
The headstrong Three-Legged Golden Raven paid no mind to her assaults and remained unmovable.
The human-shaped bulbs on the ground finally reached their zenith of brightness and burst open.
mes and light shot in all directions, creating a series of explosions throughout the city, causing extensive casualties among the gathered city guards and civilians.
In Ethan''s eyes, these people were not merelymitting suicide.
The souls of the fanatics and those driven mad from the Sr Reagent transformed into light in the explosions and flew toward the Golden Raven.
Shockingly, the souls of the innocent bystanders caught in the sts followed suit.
Just like those who had perished in the mes earlier, even though the altars had been destroyed, these members of the Son of the Sun Trade Association were using themselves in a ritual to offer the surrounding souls to the Son of the Sun.
This wave of explosive attacks had affected at least a third of the city''s poption, with the deceased and those under the control of Sr Reagent all transforming into nourishment for the Golden Raven.
As these beams of light surged in, the previously dim feathers of the Golden Raven once again brightened, and its body, on the brink of copse, regained its solidity.
With a pping of its wings and a high-pitched cry, its momentum astonishingly returned to its peak.
Even more, with the continuous influx of souls and Power of Faith from below, it showed signs of growing even stronger.
On the other hand, Hilna furrowed her brows tightly.
The previous battle had already drained a considerable amount of her strength.
Now, her opponent had revived with full health, demanding her to fight all over again when she had no time to rest or replenish.
Indeed, she had set up several mana cannons throughout the city, but they were meant to deal the critical blow when her opponent was at its weakest.
Facing the Golden Raven in its current formidable state, she feared that these costly cannons would do little more than tickle it.
The Son of the Sun truly should not be underestimated.
In just a brief moment, her advantage had vanished, leaving her in a situation even worse than at the beginning.
Faced with the relentless onught of this ancient deity, the overwhelmed Hilna eventually had to lower her proud gaze.
However, it was not in surrender to the Son of the Sun, but rather in reluctant acknowledgment towards Ethan, standing on the church''s rooftop with a nonchnt smile.
In the next moment, the Divine Dragon d in golden scales erupted from the ground!
Chapter 290 288-The Death of Ethan
Chapter 290 288-The Death of Ethan
Cracks spread across the floor beneath Ethan like a spider web, and dust filled the air.
In the next second, Ethan was already standing beside Hilna.
The Son of the Sun''s eyes, zing like fireballs, were fixed on Ethan, and a cry resonated to the heavens.
Though it was just a cry, Ethan could clearly understand the message the Son of the Sun was conveying.
"ck Dragon, will you too raise your hand against your master?"
The cry washed over Ethan''s soul like a tidal wave.
A tremendous Power of Faith surrounded Ethan, as if millions of worshippers were whispering in his ears.
The Son of the Sun was indeed extraordinary; a mere cry brought with it a tsunami-like spiritual assault.
Ethan''s soul was shaking continuously, but he stood firm.
He had practiced the Soul Language of Nature, and his soul''s strength was in no way inferior to that of the Son of the Sun, this ancient deity.
"Master?" Ethan, wielding his gun, caused ripples in the void with his movements. "You are not worthy."
With those words, Ethan looked up, and from his eyes shot a golden divine light,parable to the sun itself. In an instant, he was in front of the Son of the Sun.
"Boom--"
The sh of gun and w resulted in a surge of energy rippling out from the epicenter of the two beings.
Hilna instinctively raised her hand to shield her eyes, her dress fluttering in the aftershock of the energy wave, revealingrge expanses of her fair skin.
"Ethan, you''ve grown stronger," Hilna said, her beautiful eyes filled with astonishment.
The Son of the Sun seized the opportunity to put some distance between himself and Ethan.
His eyes zing like fire, the Son of the Sun revealed a look of excitement: "Your soul is so strong. Good... Bing my blood feast will aid in my resurrection."
With a flurry of his wings, the Son of the Sun whipped up a scorching tempest, drawing all surrounding energy to his feathers.
des of fire surged towards Ethan at breakneck speed.
Channeling all his strength into his long spear, Ethan softly recited the Thunder Language of Nature.
The sphemous Spear was not only charged with the power of thunder, but Ethan himself moved with the swiftness of lightning.
Ethan raised his spear high, transforming it into a de with the momentum of splitting a mountain, and struck at the fiery des.
The des came to a sudden halt mid-air, as arcs of electricity erupted upon them.
In an instant, they scattered like sparks, falling upon the city and igniting roaring mes.
But Ethan''s assault was far from over.
He continued his bold and unrestrained charge, raging towards the Son of the Sun.
The deity''s eyes, like rubies, widened in an instant as he raised his wings to resist Ethan''s fierce strike.
Sparks flew as the sphemous Spear struck the Son of the Sun''s wings.
The intense pain elicited a cry from the deity, and the overwhelming Power of Faith forced Ethan to momentarily retreat.
The Son of the Sun hovered in the air, his gaze fixed upon his wings.
A charred mark appeared, which suddenly crumbled, and like pomegranate seeds, a vital substance seeped out.
This was not the Son of the Sun''s blood, but something far more crucial -- his Essence.
Ethan''s strike had unbelievably scattered the Essence of the Son of the Sun.
The Son of the Sun tried to channel the Power of Faith to mend his wings, but in this crucial moment, it unexpectedly failed to work.
"What kind of weapon is this?!"The Son of the Sun shrieked in terror, his cry echoing throughout the entire city-state.
He was truly afraid, for his Power of Faith had failed him.
Even some civilians who had taken the Sr Reagent began to exhibit signs of mental instability.
This was because these believers could sense their lord''s fear, nting seeds of doubt in their minds.
Could it be that their all-powerful lord was actually afraid?
Ethan, with an expressionless face, spoke coldly, "A weapon that can kill you."
The Son of the Sun, feeling the ebbing of his strength, understood that he needed to end this quickly.
Otherwise, if he allowed Ethan to continue, he would only find himself in an increasingly desperate situation.
He pped his wings and screeched, causing the chanting within the city-state to grow louder and the humanoid light bulbs to burn even more intensely.
Eventually, the humanoid light bulbs throughout the city-state shattered one after another.
A flood of Power of Faith and broken souls flowed into the Son of the Sun''s body.
"You''ve forced my hand!"Though already suspended in mid-air, the Son of the Sun rose even higher after his cry.
Ethan, inexplicably, felt a sharp pain at his brow, as if a needle was hanging above it.
The Son of the Sun kept ascending until he ovepped with the sun itself.
In an instant, not a single ray of light was left in the sky, and the entire world plunged into darkness.
Ethan felt as though he had entered another world, a world of hell.
Throughout the city-state, the air was filled with mes, the cries of civilians, the chanting of the faithful, and the sounds of explosions, all casting their shadows over the battered city.
The darkness added a somber undercurrent to thisnd of blood and fire.
The corners of Hilna''s eyes twitched slightly, and her hands clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh.
This was the power to annihte the world, and the ancient deity still dominated this realm.
The Son of the Sun sought to destroy the world!
Under such a grand spectacle, an overwhelming pressure made it hard for Hilna to breathe.
Something inside Hilna seemed to shatter, and with a defeated murmur, she wondered aloud, "Is the ancient deity truly invincible?"
Ethan, situated at the center of this oppressive force, felt a pressure hundreds, thousands of times greater than Hilna''s.
His body autonomously fought back; the Dragon Bloodline surged through his veins, erupting from every pore to protect him.
At this moment, the Soul Language of Nature showed its effects.
Despite the immense pressure, Ethan still red defiantly at the Son of the Sun.
"ying god."
Ethan''s cold snort cut through the deadly silence.
Hilna swiftly turned her gaze towards Ethan, her amber eyes shimmering.
In the sky, the only beacon of hope was the holy dragon, d in golden scales.
From the darkness, the Son of the Sun''s eyes shot forth a divine light as he screeched, "Today shall be the day of world''s end!"
He spread his wings, transforming directly into the sun.
The sky rained down sunbeams, each strand fortified by the Power of Faith, and every ray scorched the earth with unbearable temperatures.
The sunlight, which had existed since the dawn of mankind, turned into a lethal weapon in this moment.
Every building within the city-state melted like chocte, and all life was instantly vaporized.
Thend turned ck, with heat waves rolling across the scorched earth.
Hilna felt her body burning, she reached out to grasp Ethan, whispering, "Ethan..."
But in the next second, Hilna evaporated, vanishing into thin air.
Ethan''s pupils suddenly constricted as he looked up to the sky and roared in rage, "No..."
Holding his spear, he aimed to strike down the sun in the sky, but before Ethan could get close to the Son of the Sun, he had already turned into a mist, dispersing with the wind.
The sphemous Spear fell to the ground, producing a dull, resonant sound.
"No one can obstruct my rebirth!"
The cry of the Golden Raven echoed over the wastnd.
The world once again fell silent, as if everything that had just transpired was nothing but an illusion.
The Son of the Sun looked down at the scorched earth, his eyes filled with the inherent coldness of a deity.
He was a god, and even as a god in need of rebirth, he possessed the power to destroy worlds.
However, there was a hint of confusion in the Son of the Sun''s eyes; when had his power be so overwhelming?
Nevertheless, these were not matters for the Son of the Sun to ponder over at the moment.
He needed a plethora of worshippers, more beings that had consumed the Sr Reagent.
This city-state was clearly no longer suitable for his further development.
His recent strike of destruction had depleted much of his Power of Faith.
He needed to find a new ce, to umte Power of Faith once again.
This time, he would be very careful, ensuring that no insects like Ethan would disturb his path of resurrection.
The Son of the Sun could only silently pray that his fervent followers had survived.
Otherwise, it would be yet another troublesome matter.
The Son of the Sun wrapped himself in his wings, and the flickering mes transformed into specks of light and dispersed.
With the current level of Power of Faith, the Son of the Sun couldn''t maintain his true form and had to return to his state as a me.
The Son of the Sun transformed into a ball of fire, within which appeared a humanoid creature -- Aneropo.
Aneropo looked exhausted, his eyelids drooping, ready to sink into slumber.
His followers would find him and ce him in the apparatus of faith, waiting for the right moment to awaken him once again.
Suddenly, a gust of wind blew by, unexpectedly moving Aneropo''s body.
Aneropo''s face showed shock as he abruptly looked up to the sky.
The fervent sun still shone in the sky, but there was now a sea, sprawling across the heavens.
Yes, an actual sea.
Why was there a sea above in the sky?
Aneropo''splexion changed slightly; at the edge of the sea, he saw an extraordinarily graceful woman.
The woman crossed her arms, highlighting her upright bosom.
Her stunning face was mesmerizing.
Even Aneropo had to admit, she was indeed a beautiful woman.
Just then, a familiar voice suddenly rang out, "Aneropo, you ancient deities have had it too good for too long. That such a simple illusion could deceive you..."
Chapter 291 289-A Double Illusion
Chapter 291 289-A Double Illusion
Lana Mokos pouted and shot Ethan a sidelong nce: "What do you mean? Is my illusion that simple? This is a deity-level illusion, you know."
Everything was going ording to n, and Ethan was extremely pleased, his face beaming with a warm smile: "Lana, don''t be so serious!"
The casual banter between the two caused Aneropo''s expression to shift and change, the mes floating beside him swaying back and forth just like his turbulent emotions.
Awakening as if from a dream, Aneropo roared, "ck Dragon? You''re not dead? So everything just now was fake."
Ethan shrugged lightly, speaking indifferently: "Of course. Did you really think about it? You''ve only just awakened; how could you possibly wield such immense apocalyptic power? If all ancient deities were like you, you wouldn''t have been in slumber for so long."
"Bullshit," Aneropo waspletely crazed now, "I don''t care how you came back to life; if I could kill you once, I can kill you twice."
Saying this, Aneropo gathered all the remaining Power of Faith in his body, causing the mes enveloping him to flicker and dance more vigorously.
Aneropo wanted to transform back into the Golden Raven, to be the Son of the Sun once again.
Ethan, walking on the waves, approached with a rxed and leisurely expression: "Stop struggling, Aneropo, my servant."
"Servant?" Aneropo roared, "ck Dragon, I am your master. This time, I willpletely enve your soul!"
Ethan spread his arms, making a gesture in the air: "Aneropo, how do you know what I am about to do?"
As soon as Ethan finished speaking, waves of soulful resonance emanated from his body.
Lana Mokos nced sideways, her deep and profound eyes fixated on Ethan.
"Just what is the extent of your strength? Even the Soul Language of Nature has reached a point where it can exist independently of the body. No wonder you are confident in enving a deity, even if it''s a broken one..."
Lana''s internal mutterings were naturally unbeknownst to Ethan.
He was now fully focused on the Soul Contract, and although he appeared rxed, he was well aware of the gravity of the situation.
Facing a deity, one must give it their all.
Ethan''s fingers danced through the air, as if ying a sublime instrument.
Aneropo seemed to be able to see a great, woven by Ethan, forming in the void.
This, akin to constetions connecting in the sky, was densely packed and instilled fear in those who witnessed it.
Suddenly, the soul shimmered with a golden light and descended directly above Aneropo''s head.
Naturally, Aneropo was not about to meet his end without a fight.
Wrapping the remaining Power of Faith around his mes, he unleashed a full-force assault on the soul.
However, Ethan''s movements were even faster.
Each tap in the void resulted in a surge of the Power of Soul.
Aneropo was already at his limit, naturally devoid of any ability to resist Ethan.
Aneropo watched as the soul gradually descended, standing resilient like a man bearing the weight of a mountain, trying to stop the''s descent.
But it was futile.
The, though descending slowly, was tremendously solid.
The soul pressed down upon Aneropo, and then it started to contract, wrapping Aneropo in strands of golden threads.
Those were Ethan''s Power of Soul.
The golden threads gradually melted into Aneropo''s body.
Aneropo''s face twisted in agony as the golden threads reappeared on the surface of his body.
Even Lana Mokos couldn''t help but feel tense, her jade-like eyes filled with vignce.
Ethan''s lips curled into a smile as his fingers moved again: "Aneropo, stop resisting. It''s utterly pointless."
As Ethan''s movements quickened, hisplexion grew increasingly pale.
However, his eyes sparkled with an irrepressible excitement.
"Aneropo, just surrender obediently."
Aneropo had sustained severe injuries.
As an ancient deity, devoid of the Power of Faith, his strength had plummeted by eighty percent.
Now, only his lingering soul was putting up a resistance.
As time ticked away, Aneropo''s expression grew more weary, his body bing more and more ethereal, like a wisp of mist.
The struggle on Aneropo''s face diminished, and the golden threads fully integrated into his body.
Sess!
A radiant smile blossomed on Ethan''s face; he had actually enved a deity.
Lana Mokos slowly shook her head, her demeanor somewhat shaken.
Ethan was truly a madman; he had actually pulled off such a crazed endeavor.
Despite his pale face, Ethan''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he breathlessly asked, "Aneropo, how do you feel?"
Slowly, Aneropo opened his eyes, the arrogance and disdain previously in his gazepletely vanished.
He stepped out of the mes, which modestly covered his vital parts.
He knelt on one knee, his face adorned with a gentle smile: "Master, I am very well. I just need the Power of Faith, or else I will continue to slumber."
Ethan exchanged a nce with Lana Mokos, barely holding back hisughter as he responded perfunctorily, "I will find a way to help you. For now, just go back to sleep."
The previous Aneropo might have picked up on Ethan''s peculiarughter, but the current Aneropo had already be Ethan''s servant.
Whatever Ethanmanded, he would carry out without hesitation.
"Yes, master." Aneropo entered back into the mes, curling up as he fell into a deep slumber.
Lana Mokos''s luscious lips parted slightly, her beautiful eyes filled with immense shock: "This is just too crazy. It actually worked."
Ethan chuckled softly, "No time for astonishment now. Let''s seize this opportunity and quickly perform the ritual."
In the blink of an eye, both Ethan and Lana Mokos''s figures vanished.
me City.
This city-state, which should have been annihted and melted by Aneropo''s apocalyptic attack, stood intact in its original location.
The blood and fire had not disappeared, but they were all within controble limits.
Far from the extent of annihtion, even the belief Magic Circle created by Aneropo had been broken.
Hilna, who was supposed to be killed by the apocalypse strike, stood unharmed next to Ethan, her face filled with astonishment as she looked at Aneropo''s physical form.
Hilna, her face filled with confusion, turned to Ethan and asked, "How did Aneropo suddenly stop and turn into what he is now?"
Lana Mokos''s cool voice came through, exining everything to Hilna:
"He fell for my Illusion, thinking that he had been enved by Ethan."
"What?"Hilna''s eyes widened, her red seaweed-like hair fluttering in the wind, "Is that even possible?"
Ethan was gasping for air, his golden scales looking as if they were melting gold.
The liquid gold flowed down his body and onto the ground, burning holes in the walls of the city-state.
Ethan circted the mana within his body, repairing his own form.
Lana looked at Ethan''s state and remarked with emotion, "This was all his idea."
Hilna turned her gaze towards Ethan, tears appearing in her eyes: "Ethan... are you okay?"
Ethan, with a pale face, forced a grim smile and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."
Hilna''s heart ached even more.
Ethan''s current state looked as if he was about to melt.
Thinking back to Aneropo''s apocalyptic strike from before, Hilna finally understood.
Ethan had taken on Aneropo''s apocalyptic strike all by himself, which led to his current state.
Hilna took a step forward, intending to embrace Ethan.
Lana Mokos extended her arm, pale as jade, and spoke softly, "I advise you not to disturb Ethan now; he has important matters to attend to."
Ethan took several deep breaths, allowing himself a brief respite.
His mind was also reying the events of this operation, recognizing the extreme peril of this n.
ording to the agreement made with Lana Mokos beforehand, the two had prepared to join forces to take down Aneropo.
Lana Mokos wanted to study Aneropo, while Ethan intended to enve him.
Thus, during the battle with Aneropo, Ethan deliberately provoked him.
Aneropo, as expected, fell into a rage and unleashed his apocalyptic strike.
However, being an ancient deity who had slumbered for far too long and possessing too little Power of Faith, the effect of Aneropo''s apocalyptic strike was not as devastating as it could have been.
To draw Aneropo into the trap, Ethan risked his own life to withstand Aneropo''s apocalyptic strike directly.
This strategy served two purposes: one was to drain Aneropo''s strength, and the other was to lower Aneropo''s guard.
At this moment, it was Lana Mokos'' turn to take the stage, creating an illusion to amplify Aneropo''s apocalyptic strike.
Aneropo, still believing himself to be an ancient deity, naturally remained unaware.
But this alone was not enough; Aneropo would not be lured into slumber, and Ethan had no way to enve him.
So, Lana Mokos cast another illusion, making Aneropo believe he had already been enved by Ethan.
Ethan instructed Aneropo to obediently enter slumber, and Aneropoplied without resistance.
This left Aneropo utterly powerless, allowing Ethan to easily enve the Son of the Sun.
All of this might sound straightforward, but the execution was fraught with peril.
Aneropo resisted several times, nearly prompting Lana Mokos to intervene directly.
It was Ethan who kept his cool, refraining from acting rashly.
Having organized his thoughts, Ethan opened his eyes and slowly looked towards Aneropo.
Aneropoy in slumber amidst the mes, peaceful as an infant.
Ethan took a deep breath: "I''m starting now. Protect me during the process."
Chapter 292 290-Enslaving a God
Chapter 292 290-Enving a God
Lana Mokos and Hilna understood the gravity of the situation; both stood solemnly, guarding Ethan.
Ethan''s fingers formed seals as he silently recited the Soul Language of Nature.
Golden threads emanated from Ethan, enveloping Aneropo.
The soul threads tightly coiled around Aneropo, slowly seeping into his body.
Feeling the invasion of his soul, Aneropo slightly furrowed his brows, his eyelids seeming as though they might open.
Hilna covered her mouth, almost crying out in her nervousness.
Lana Mokos remained expressionless, for she understood.
Within the illusion, Aneropo had already be familiar with Ethan''s Power of Soul.
Now, as Ethan''s Power of Soul invaded, Aneropo would only feel a sense of familiarity.
Indeed, Aneropo''s brow slowly rxed, and once again, an infant-like smile appeared on his face.
The soul threads gradually merged with Aneropo''s soul, and a golden dragon emblem appeared upon it.
Ethan abruptly opened his eyes, exhaling a murky breath: "It''s done."
Hilna, incredulous, spoke, "Did you really just enve Aneropo?"
Ethan nodded slightly, a smile blossoming on his face: "Indeed."
Lana Mokos also offered some congrattory words before adding, "Don''t forget to let me study Aneropo."
Ethan waved his hand slightly, "Why let you study him alone?"
Lana Mokos'' brows furrowed, her tone turning cold, "Are you going back on your word?"
Ethan spoke calmly, "What kind of person do you take me for? I''m quite interested in deities as well. Wouldn''t it be more convenient for us to study him together?"
Lana Mokos let out a sigh of relief. She thought of all the innovative ideas Ethan hade up with so far.
Add to that Ethan''s recent surge in strength, along with the various adventures he''d experienced.
Lana Mokos felt that studying an ancient deity alongside Ethan might lead to some extraordinary discoveries.
Lana Mokos: "Fine, you set a time, and we will study it together."
Having be the most powerful being beneath the deities, Ethan was now on the path to godhood.
"Why not today? Let''s ask Aneropo now," Ethan decided promptly. "Aneropo, wake up."
Aneropo slowly opened his eyes, stepping out from the mes.
He knelt on one knee, speaking respectfully, "Master, what can your servant do for you?"
Even if Hilna was mentally prepared, she was still shocked.
The Son of the Sun, who had been lofty and looked down upon all just a few hours ago, was now a subservient Aneropo?
This world was truly too fantastical.
Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly, asking the question that everyone present was most concerned about: "How does one be a deity?"
Aneropo''s expression suddenly stiffened, and his brows furrowed, "Master, I became a deity naturally; I don''t quite understand the process myself."
Aneropo''s answer took everyone aback.
Lana Mokos stepped forward to ask, "Then how did you be a deity?"
Aneropo narrowed his eyes slightly,pletely ignoring Lana Mokos.
Ethan coughed once, "Answer the question."
"Yes, Master." Aneropo bowed slightly towards Ethan.
Lana Mokos clenched her fists. Aneropo was too devoted; only Ethan''smands were effective on him.
"I was originally a Golden Raven statue. When more people worshiped me and I collected an abundance of the Power of Faith, I became a deity," Aneropo recounted, "That was a very long time ago. Was it tens of thousands of years ago? Hundreds of thousands? Or even millions..."
A bitter smile appeared on Aneropo''s face, "Master, I have been asleep for so long, there are some things I can''t remember clearly anymore."
Ethan stroked his chin, deep in thought.
Aneropo had transformed from a stone statue into a deity, but astonishingly, he could morph into a Golden Raven and even possessed the full divine power to use the secret techniques of the Three-Legged Golden Raven n.
For instance, the Day of Apocalypse, a world-destroying divine art, was surely not something a mere idol could learn.
The most perplexing question was: Who created Aneropo''s statue?
And who could possibly have worshipped Aneropo in that era?
Aneropo was an ancient deity.
Were all ancient deities created, rather than being innate deities born with the universe?
Ethan''s mind was in turmoil, feeling like he had grasped at some threads of understanding, yet he was unable to fully make sense of them.
Lana Mokos, with her deeper understanding of ancient deitiespared to Ethan, fell silent upon hearing Aneropo''s words.
The notion that ancient deities were created -- if this idea were to spread, that would brand Lana Mokos a heretic.
In this world, every sect''s deities were believed to be naturally nurtured into existence.
The concept of creation had never been part of the narrative; the followers believed their deities were omniscient, omnipotent, and unique.
However, Aneropo''s words seemed to shred all those lies.
If Aneropo''s worshippers knew that he was created, one couldn''t help but wonder if their fervent faith would copse and their minds break down.
At this moment, one of Hilna''s subordinates rushed up to the city walls, shouting urgently, "Queen Hilna, it''s not good. Someone is leading an army and attacking us."
Hilna''s body was once again enveloped in a heroic aura.
She swayed her body and swung her long fire whip, "Who is it? Could it be those people from Sourcewater City?"
Sourcewater City didn''t have much to do with me City, as Twin Cityy between them.
However, due to the events surrounding the Son of the Sun, me City had undergone changes.
Knowing about the turmoil in me City, Sourcewater City harbored ulterior motives, hoping to wage war and either annex or plunder me City.
Sourcewater City had already tested the waters several times before, but were blocked by Twin City each time.
Furthermore, Hilna''s formidable strength deterred Sourcewater City from making any significant moves.
But now, aware of all that had transpired in me City, Sourcewater City actually wanted to fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the chaos.
This caught Hilna off guard, and a question arose in her heart: How could Twin City possibly let the Sourcewater City army through? Was this some kind of joke?
If me City were to be swallowed or upied by Sourcewater City, with Twin City squeezed in between me City and Sourcewater City, would they still have good days ahead?
Unbelievably, today, Sourcewater City was kicking me City while it was down, directly attacking in the midst of the chaos.
Hilna''s face twitched as she spoke sharply, "What about Twin City? Did they not stop Sourcewater City''s actions? Don''t tell me Twin City has joined forces with Sourcewater City?"
Her subordinate spoke loudly, "Queen Hilna, I am not sure. But currently, the army of Sourcewater City has already started marching and is attacking me City."
Ethan furrowed his brows slightly.
Although he didn''t quite understand the rtionship between these cities, he grasped one concept: when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold.
Could it be that Twin City had made a deal with those people from Sourcewater City?
Seeing everyone falling into silence, the subordinate became even more frantic, speaking tremulously, "Queen Hilna, what should we do now? There are not many people left in the city."
Hilna looked around. The mes on the ruins had been extinguished, but thick smoke rose with the wind.
Inside me City, destion reigned supreme.
Everywhere, people were covered in dust and ash. Even with Hilna''s subordinates working tirelessly, they couldn''t prevent the city''s decline.
Hilna turned to Ethan again, sighing, "Ethan, I didn''t think I would ever need your help."
Ethan walked to Hilna''s side, wrapping his arm gently around her waist, "Don''t worry, I''m here for you."
Hilna felt deeply moved, looking at Ethan with love in her eyes.
Ethan slightly turned his head, whispering, "Aneropo, do you still have the strength to wipe out a human army?"
Aneropo, with a smile on his face, spoke softly, "Master,mand as you wish; your servant is willing to serve you."
Ethan pointed towards the distance, speaking loudly, "Go, wipe them out."
The mes on Aneropo''s body flickered as he covered his chest, bowing, "Rest assured, Master."
In a sh, Aneropo''s figure disappeared from the spot.
Lana Mokos shook her head slightly, scoffing, "Can Aneropo, in his current state, really eliminate an entire army?"
Ethan, with a smile in his eyes, responded, "You must understand, there is a world of difference between deities and humans."
...
Aneropo stood over twenty kilometers outside of me City, hovering in the air, awaiting the arrival of the army.
Soon, a roar like thunderous beastly howls came from afar.
Aneropo''s expression was icy as he murmured, "My mastermands your demise, and so you shall not live."
Sourcewater City
A young man dressed in knight''s attire stood atop a castle, overlooking all the structures of Sourcewater City.
His name was Fernard, and he was a Hero.
His upbringing was favorable; he was born and raised within the academy, never having experienced chaos or ruin.
He received a fine education, and his family was in excellent financial standing.
Chapter 293 291-The Privileges of the Deityforsaken Relic
Chapter 293 291-The Privileges of the Deityforsaken Relic
Fernard leveraged his advantages as a transmigrator to rise rapidly through the ranks in Sourcewater City, bing a favorite in the circle of the city lord.
Not only that, but he also exploited various trades and deceptions, reaping a rich harvest in the way of the warrior.
He possessed not just formidable strength but also an influential background.
Even themon folk of Sourcewater City said that if the position of power in Sourcewater City wasn''t hereditary, Fernard would be the most likely candidate to seed the city lord.
This was sufficient testament to Fernard''s capabilities and background.
This battle was his proposal.
In terms of politics, Fernard didn''t quite grasp it.
However, he understood the art of ingratiating himself with others.
He knew that the current city lord harbored grand ambitions and wished to establish a significant enterprise.
However, constrained by ack of supporters, the city lord had not yet voiced this proposal.
Now that Fernard had arrived, the city lord had found his supporter.
Fernard settled all the opposers one by one, even getting the city lord of Twin City toe forward and willingly make way for Sourcewater City.
Overjoyed, the city lord appointed Fernard as the suprememander for this battle.
Valuing his life, Fernard naturally wouldn''t go to the front lines.
He elegantly imed, "The key to victory lies thousands of miles away, in the strategy devised behind the scenes."
The city lord didn''t understand, but Fernard took the time to exin it to him.
Oh, what a big deal that was!
Fernard gained even more favor from the city lord, who went on to build amand castle specifically for him.
Fernard''s hand holding the wine ss subtly quivered, his heart brimming with pride and self-satisfaction.
He considered himself fortunate; arriving in this world felt like activating a cheat code.
In the academy, there were beautiful senior students to tutor him, some even willing to use their own bodies to help Fernard enhance his strength.
Moreover, when the academy issued quests, Fernard always seemed to stumble upon adventures.
Take his first quest, for example; he identally trespassed into the territory of the Carnivorous Flower and was swallowed by a mutated Carnivorous Flower.
Far from dying, Fernard absorbed the nectar from the mutated Carnivorous Flower and miraculously gained the ability to absorb energy.
From then on, Fernard''s progress was unstoppable, as he encountered no resistance on his path to greatness.
He became the golden boy of Sourcewater City, rampaging as he pleased.
So when he saw the message on his panel, he was already well aware of everything about Ethan.
He knew all too well the turmoil Ethan had stirred up in me City.
But now, he had an opportunity.
He nned to utilize the power of Sourcewater City to cut Ethan down.
A smile yed on Fernard''s lips; no matter how formidable Ethan might be as a Dark Lord, facing the might of an entire city was an impossible task.
Time swiftly passed as Fernard awaited the good news from the army.
After what felt like an eternity, the doors burst open abruptly.
A soldier, covered in dirt and soot, returned with a look of terror on his face, crying out to Fernard, "Lord Fernard, it''s all gone, all of it. Our entire army is gone."
Fernard, slightly taken aback, spoke disdainfully, "Stop crying and speak clearly. What is gone?"
The soldier, as if he had seen a demonic entity from hell, trembled incessantly with fear:
"The army is gone... A floating fire entity in the sky... Just a single fireball from him swept us all away... and then we were all dead..."
Fernard sprang to his feet, raising his voice as he spoke, "Impossible. Our troops had magi among them, magi who mastered high-level magic. Even if we faced the magi from me City, it shouldn''t have posed any problem."
The soldier burst into uncontroble sobs, the traumatic scene reying in his mind like a nightmare, "It''s not like that at all. That man wasn''t a magus; he was a deity. He said he was Ethan''s deity servant, sent to punish us."
Fernard''s eyes widened in shock, and he found himself at a loss for words.
Shortly after, the lord of the city arrived, apanied by numerous subordinates.
Their expressions were grave, dark enough to seem as if they could drip water.
Unable to maintain hisposure, Fernard stepped forward, stuttering as he spoke, "Lord, have you heard?"
The city lord roared at Fernard, "Our Sourcewater City''s army has been wasted under yourmand. Now, you must give me an exnation."
An official spoke loudly, "What exnation? Fernard must pay with his life; it was he who led this expedition..."
"That''s right, our hatred won''t be quenched unless Fernard dies."
"Fernard must pay with his life..."
Seeing the fury of the crowd, fear instantly gripped Fernard''s heart.
However, he was powerful. He leapt directly from the castle, and his arrogant voice echoed through the air:
"If this ce won''t have me, there are plenty of other ces that will. You all just wait."
...
me City.
Aneropo had already returned to rest amidst the mes.
As for inquiring about the secrets of bing a deity, now was not the time.
Aneropo was already Ethan''s servant, and LanaMokos was not in a hurry at all.
Ethan was even less in a rush. Even if he knew how to be a deity now, he believed he did not possess the requisite strength toplete it at present.
Besides, Ethan''s use of the Soul Contract this time was not aimed at a minor character like Victor, but at a deity.
His Power of Soul was immensely drained, requiring much more time to recover.
Thus, Ethan, LanaMokos, and Hilna parted ways, with Ethan returning to his room to rest.
At this moment, the system dinged, and a message popped up.
[Heart of the City (Bound to Dark Lord City)]
[Level: Divine Artifact]
[Affiliation: Ethan.]
[Description: The Heart of the City is a pivotal relic required to elevate a city to the divine realm. The wielder of the Heart obtains unmitigated authority over the city and enjoys a tenfold surge in power within its confines. Soldiers and creatures sworn to the city benefit from a marked boost in their capabilities. Moreover, upon their passing, their souls are ensnared by the Heart of the City.]
[Current Status:]
[Dark Lord City]
[Level: 5]
[City Size: 6000 square kilometers]
[Prosperity: 32597]
[Poption: 150000]
[Unlocked Areas: Factory Zone, Residential Zone, Dungeon Zone, Commercial Zone, Training Zone, Foring Zone]
Ethan absorbed the message, realizing only now that a significant amount of time had passed.
The Heart of the City had ascended to level five, and two new areas had been unlocked.
The first was the Training Zone, and the second was the Foring Zone.
Judging by their names, it was fairly straightforward: the Training Zone was definitely for training soldiers and armies, while the Foring Zone was likely for various industrialponents, even weapons and equipment.
Ethan pondered that after wrapping things up in me City, he would need to return and take a look.
At that exact moment, Hilna knocked on the door and called out, "Ethan, may Ie in?"
Ethan opened his eyes and whispered, "Enter."
Hilna swayed her waist and walked in, looking at Ethan''s still somewhat pale face, her beautiful eyes tearing up once again, "Ethan, thank you."
Ethan pulled Hilna to his side, shook his head slightly and said, "It''s alright, this is even mypensation for losing you."
Hilna''s heart is filled with emotion, suddenly her pretty face turns red and she shyly lowers her head and says, "Has it been a long time since I''ve served you?"
Ethan raised his eyebrows slightly, knowing what Hilna meant by that, "It''s been a long time..."
Before Ethan could finish his sentimental words, Hilna ced her hand on top of Ethan''s cock.
Hilna''s body was as warm as soft jade since she became a me Witch.
Ethan felt a different kind of warmth drilling into his penis from Hilna''s hand.
Ethan reacted instantly.
The previous battle had been so tense that there was nothing more rxing than a good fuck.
Ethan pressed Hilna''s face against his crotch, and Hilna couldn''t help but spit as she felt the cock against her face, "You''re so rough."
"Don''t you like it?" Ethan pressed down on Hilna''s neck and roughly fed his cock into her mouth.
Hilna swirled her tongue and wrapped it up and down around the cock, even as her head cooperated very well with Ethan''s up and down movements.
Hilna felt Ethan''s cock bulge more and more and reached out with her jade hand to stroke Ethan''s balls.
Ethan looked at Hilna''s oxygen-deprived expression, coupled with Hilna''s tightening throat, and instantly lost his grip.
A wildly soothing feeling went straight to his head and Ethan took a deep, silent breath.
Hilna''s throat rolled again,pletely milking Ethan of his cum.
Hilna wipes the white cum off the side of her lips with her fingertip and winks as she licks her fingertip, "Ethan, not only is your cum plentiful, but it''s thicker than milk."
Ethany back on the bed and pointed to his cock which was still at its peak: "It seems that he isn''t satisfied."
Hilna straddled Ethan''s body and eased the already small amount of clothing off his body, "Ethan, I make sure that he will be satisfied."
With that said, Hilna sat directly on top of Ethan, letting his cock go straight to her pussy.
Hilna shrugged up and down, her fiery red hair bouncing constantly in sharp contrast to her bouncing snow white breasts.
Ethan grabbed Hilna by the waist and rammed upward hard.
"I''m going to ascend..." Hilna covered her mouth and still couldn''t hold back her cry out.
At this moment, the system''s voice rang out, albeit untimely.
"Host Ethan, Deityforsaken Relic has now opened, and you are required to obtain the Authorization Proof."
[Deityforsaken Relic: A relic left by the deities, the ce in the world closest to the deities.]
[Authorization Proof: The Deityforsaken Relic is a restricted area, inessible to those without strength or great fortune. Therefore, the Authorization Proof is necessary. The Authorization Proof Quest has now been initiated.]
[Authorization Proof Quest: Collect one Celestial Blossom.]
Chapter 294 292-The Valley Guarded by One
Chapter 294 292-The Valley Guarded by One
"Celestial Blossom?" Lying atop Ethan, drawing circles on his chest with her finger, Hilna''s body stiffened slightly, then she abruptly lifted her head, "Why do you suddenly ask about this?"
Ethan raised his eyebrows slightly, interested, "Oh? Is there a story behind this?"
Sitting upright, Hilna''s fair skin was exposed, the red me patterns upon her snow-like skin appeared alluring.
Hilna turned towards Ethan, her breasts trembling slightly, "The story behind this is indeed ancient."
Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly; he knew that the credential for this so-called Deityforsaken Land wouldn''te so easily.
"Tell me about it." Ethan said leisurely, propping up his head.
"Celestial Blossom is in Phito Valley," Hilna''s expression becameplex, her eyes slightly misty, as if she were reminiscing and pondering.
Ethan became interested, and spoke softly, "A valley named after a person?"
Hilna nodded emphatically, "This must be the only valley in the empire named after a person; you should understand what a tremendous honor that is."
Ethan just nodded, remaining silent.
Hilna continued, "Phito Valley is next to the Waysonny River. As long as you stand atop the summit of Phito Valley, you can see the Waysonny River."
"Go on."
"The Waysonny River is the most mysterious river in our empire. Since my grandfather''s time, he has told me stories about our empire''s battles with the Waysonny River."
"Tell me more."
"The Waysonny River is fraught with miasma and shrouded in mystery. In fact, no one has ever ventured into the Waysonny River. There have been some bold adventurers who wanted to explore the Waysonny River, but none of them ever returned. You can check for yourself; you won''t find any information about the Waysonny River on the market."
At this moment, Hilna looked intently at Ethan.
"If there were any, they would certainly be fake."
Ethan squinted slightly, asking in confusion, "What does this Celestial Blossom have to do with it?"
"Don''t be in such a hurry," Hilna soothed, caressing Ethan''s chest, "Wait and let me exin slowly."
"Isn''t the Waysonny River full of miasma? Every year, in March and April, the miasma would spread out, enveloping all the territories around the entire Waysonny River, and then the most terrifying thing happens..."
Hilna stopped, her expression a bit exaggerated and her voice filled with lingering fear, "Within the miasma, no creature can survive, only nts and flowers can."
Ethan sat up straight, his pupils slightly constricting, "Is it really that miraculous? Hasn''t the empire sent people to check?"
"Of course they have, Phito was the magus sent by the empire."
Finally, the story was getting to the point, but Ethan was not in a hurry, letting Hilna narrate at her own pace.
"Phito went to the Waysonny River, and never came back."
Ethan looked at Hilna, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly.
The story abruptly ended, giving a dissatisfying feeling of an anticlimax.
Ethan reached out with both hands and grabs the nipples above Hilna''s bosoms and makes a slight push.
Hilna opened her red lips slightly and moaned out, "Ethan, you''re so bad."
Ethan smirked, "If you''re whetting my appetite, I''m going to shove my cock in your stomach."
Hilna''s body shuddered, and she shot Ethan a nce, "You are too impatient, let me finish the story slowly."
"Phito went to the Waysonny River and never came back, but he sent a letter to the empire, which roughly exined the situation."
Ethan loosened his grip, gesturing for Hilna to continue.
"The letter said that the miasma of the Waysonny River was not so easily dealt with. He had received guidance from a deity and nted the Celestial Blossom in the valley, which was the only divine object that could block the miasma of the Waysonny River. He would spend his whole life in the valley to treat the miasma, just to guard the Celestial Blossom."
After finishing the story, Hilna asked, "So, why are you asking about the Celestial Blossom?"
Ethan frowned, could the Authorization Proof Quest for Deityforsaken Land really be this simple?
Since Phito could nt the Celestial Blossom, then obtaining it should not be difficult for him.
Given Ethan''s current status, getting a Celestial Blossom should be very easy.
But if the quest arranged by the system was really that easy, Ethan would not believe it for a second.
"Wait, how old would Phito be now if the story your grandfather told you is true?" Ethan suddenly realized a blind spot.
Hilna burst intoughter, "Ethan, you actually believed it? That was just a fairy tale my grandfather told me on purpose. He just wanted to tell me that the riverbank was very dangerous and not to go near the water casually."
"I also have stories about the river god of the Waysonny River, do you want to hear them?"
Ethan''s face was filled with ck lines, and he gritted his teeth and said, "You really need a lesson in education!"
After saying that, Ethan pressed Hilna directly to his crotch and roughly shoved his cock into Hilna''s mouth.
Hilna eagerly took Ethan''s cock and licked it earnestly.
Ethan felt the warmth of Hilna''s lips and was intrigued by Hilna''s fairy tale.
Coupled with the fact that Celestial Blossom was a must-have, Ethan had to make a trip to Phito Valley.
After a whole day of intimate moments with Hilna, Ethan bid her farewell and set off for Phito Valley.
He traveled alone, bringing only Aneropo with him.
Now, as the first person under the deity, coupled with the Language of Nature and the sphemous Spear, Ethan even had the courage to confront a deity.
The journey was quiet, and he sped along, reaching Phito Valley in just four days.
Phito Valley was wrapped in jungle, filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers.
It looked veryfortable, and even the air was filled with a unique natural fragrance.
Ethan plunged into the forest, releasing a bit of his Bloodline power to avoid trouble.
If there were anyone beside Ethan, they would be able to see clearly.
With every step Ethan took forward, insects in the bushes and animals on the trees would actively make way.
The Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline was a dimensional strike to everything in the forest.
No creature dared to lift its head to look at Ethan.
"Whoosh"
The sound of an arrow flying made Ethan''s heart rm, and he quickly dodged the arrow.
Then a hunter, wrapped tightly in a cloak, ran out from behind him:
"Ah! It''s all your fault; my prey has been scared away."
The hunter was draped in tiger skin, and their face was painted with dense runes, making it impossible to distinguish their gender.
However, their crisp voice gave away their gender; it was a woman, probably only seventeen or eighteen years old.
Ethan looked at the arrow on the tree next to him, tugging at the corner of his mouth, "Are you joking with me? That arrow was clearly meant for me."
Ethan''s spiritual power was very strong, and he clearly saw a hint of embarrassment in the female hunter''s eyes:
"What are you talking about? You clearly scared away my prey."
Ethan had no intention of getting entangled with her any longer, so he lifted his leg to walk forward.
The female hunter naturally blocked Ethan''s path, her face filled with suspicion as she asked, "Where did youe from? What brings you to Phito Valley?"
Ethan''s eyes shifted, perhaps it wasn''t a bad idea to have this female hunter show him the way?
"I came from me City. I''ve heard the legends about the Waysonny River, and I wanted toe and verify them for myself," Ethan said, his face adorned with a warm smile, appearing harmless.
The female hunter responded with an "Oh," followed by, "It''s always like this, really boring."
"What do you mean by ''always like this''?" Ethan directed his gaze toward the female hunter, "Have a lot of peoplee here?"
The female hunter stowed away her bow and arrow, waving her hand nonchntly as she spoke:
"Naturally, many people want to witness the miracles of the Waysonny River. Some even wish to approach Lord Phito."
Ethan gained a new understanding of the quest set by the system.
Could the difficulty of this quest be rted topeting with Heroes and Dark Lords for the scarce Celestial Blossom?
However, it was apparent that this female NPC hunter knew more information. A thought crossed Ethan''s mind:
"Can you take me to see the Waysonny River?"
The female hunter waved her hand indifferently, "I won''t go, you can go by yourself if you want. I still have hunting to do."
"In which direction should I go?"
"Just keep going straight. When you see a valley, just climb up the mountain." The female hunter shook her head slightly, expressing her utmost boredom.
Ethan watched as the female hunter left.
It was only when she hadpletely disappeared from sight that Ethan withdrew his gaze.
It seems this female hunter wasn''t pretending.
Ethan quickened his pace, walking briskly forward.
Sure enough, within just a few dozen minutes, Ethanid eyes on two towering cliffs reaching into the clouds.
Nestled between the cliffs was a secluded passage, dim and lightless, filled with a majestic fog.
The temperature dropped several degrees.
As Ethan observed the valley passage, he couldn''t help but get goosebumps, a chill creeping up his skin and prating deep into his bones.
Ethan shivered involuntarily, taking a couple of steps back.
His strength had reached the pinnacle of humanity.
His blood, like moltenva, rolled through his veins, the boundless heat having long kept him unfamiliar with the sensation of cold.
But today, Phito Valley made Ethan shiver.
This ce was truly mysterious!
Chapter 295 293-Celestial Blossom Right Before My Eyes
Chapter 295 293-Celestial Blossom Right Before My Eyes
Ethan observed the winding, secluded path, his heart pounding incessantly.
His subconscious screamed at him, warning him not to enter, not to proceed.
In this world, Ethan had relied on his prudence and caution to get as far as he had. Now, faced with the unknown, he naturally wouldn''t blindly walk into it.
His gaze shifted to the towering cliffs, reaching into the clouds.
"Perhaps it''s better to climb the mountain and have a look," Ethan muttered to himself.
As he ascended, the cold sensation intensified, as if he were in the midst of a frigid, snowyndscape.
Ethan''s brows furrowed in concern; this ce was truly bizarre.
Logically, given the extremely low temperature, it wouldn''t be surprising to find frozen soil on the mountain.
And yet, the vegetation was unusually lush, with even some flowers in full bloom.
Ethan''s mind whispered the Soul Language of Nature, calling upon the Power of Soul. He wanted to determine if this was an illusion.
But, to his dismay
Everything here was real.
In the midst of snow and ice, the sight of blooming flowers was eerie, prompting Ethan to be extra cautious.
Upon reaching the summit, a captivating flower captured his gaze.
In just a breath''s time, Ethan was certainthis had to be the Celestial Blossom.
No one told him, yet in his heart, he was convinced; the Celestial Blossom should indeed look like this.
Its appearance was astonishing, as if it hailed from a fairnd.
The petals of the Celestial Blossom were a radiant disy of colors, reminiscent of a rainbow, each flower emanating a dazzling light.
The petals showcased dreamlike hues: some were pure white, others a delicate pink, and still others a mysterious purple.
These petals danced in the air like wings, graceful and full of life.
Although the flower stood still, to Ethan, it seemed to be dancing, exuding an unparalleled charm.
Ethan stepped closer to take in the sight more thoroughly.
The Celestial Blossom was not tall, merely a few inches in height.
It grew on the quiet peak of the cliff, standing as a guardian; its presence bestowed a sense of peace and tranquility.
Perhaps due to the frigid temperatures at the mountain''s summit, the body of the Celestial Blossom was adorned with crystal-like substances.
Under the sunlight, the reflections were a kaleidoscope of colors, creating a memorable sight.
The bud of the Celestial Blossom was delicate and exquisite, extending into a slender stem adorned with a vibrant green leaf, the surface of which was covered in intricate patterns.
Each leaf exuded a fresh aura, as if carrying the scent of flowers.
The flower and leavesplemented each other, enhancing each other''s beauty.
Ethan swallowed hard, inhaling deeply.
The Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline within his body unexpectedly began to boil, radiating a golden glow from Ethan''s form.
The Celestial Blossom had actually awakened Ethan''s sacred Golden Dragon Bloodline!
Ethan''s eyes widened in disbelief as he impulsively reached out, attempting to grasp the stem of the Celestial Blossom.
"Bang--"
Things were not as simple as they seemed.
Ethan was repelled by an unknown force, sent rebounding back.
This damage posed no threat to Ethan; hended steadily, turning his Eye of Alchemy toward the Celestial Blossom.
Sure enough, information about the Celestial Blossom appeared before him.
[Celestial Blossom: Also known as the Magic Flower, it is a mysterious and enchanting floral species. Effects unknown, located in the hands of Phito.
Note: It may be a flower of the deity, do not disturb it.]
Effects unknown? This was the first time the Eye of Alchemy could not discern the properties of a miraculous ingredient.
However, Ethan could be sure of one thing: the Celestial Blossom could definitely purify the Bloodline.
With a slight tremor of his hand, the sphemous Spear appeared in his grip.
As he approached the Celestial Blossom once more, it began to sway.
It seemed as if the Celestial Blossom could sense Ethan''s intentions, its movements resembling an attempt to shoo him away.
Ethan''s eyes gleamed with interest; this was the first time he had encountered such a mystical flower.
He lifted the spear, thrusting it directly into the base of the Celestial Blossom.
Though the cliff was made of rocks, they crumbled like tofu under the divine artifact.
Finally, Ethan could see the root of the Celestial Blossom.
It possessed an incrediblyrge rhizome, clinging tightly to the mountain.
A foreboding feeling crept into Ethan''s heart. Once again, he lifted the spear, prying the surrounding rocks to reveal the true extent of the Celestial Blossom''s roots.
Indeed, the roots of the Celestial Blossom were unimaginably colossal.
Ethan abruptly leapt up, floating in mid-air.
He looked down upon the vast expanse of the gigantic cliff, endless in sight.
"Could it be that the roots of the Celestial Blossom have grasped the entire mountain?" Ethan mused in a dreamlike whisper as he slowly descended.
A gentle breeze swept by, causing the Celestial Blossom''s fantastical petals to sway delicately.
Ethan observed the Celestial Blossom, his mouth twitching slightly.
He was actually witnessing a sense of pride emanating from a flower.
The Celestial Blossom seemed to know that to take it away, one would have to hollow out the entire cliff.
And with the Celestial Blossom''s confident demeanor, it was possible that even after hollowing out the entire cliff, its roots would have already prated deep into the ground.
Topletely uproot the Celestial Blossom would mean going against the entire continent!
Ethan''s mouth fell open, and after a long while, he finally asked, "I can''t take you with me, can I?"
Remarkably, the Celestial Blossom seemed to nod its petals in response.
A sense of helplessness swept over Ethan''s heart.
The Celestial Blossom was right before his eyes, and yet he was powerless to take it away, which was incredibly frustrating.
Ethan stood next to the Celestial Blossom, overlooking the Waysonny River in front of the Phito Valley.
Though he intended to look down upon the Waysonny River, all he could see was the green toxic miasma.
The surface of the Waysonny River waspletely obscured by the green toxic fog, resembling a wriggling, green, furry caterpir hovering above the ground.
It looked both terrifying and sinister.
The toxic fog swirled back and forth before the Phito Valley.
But as soon as it reached the side of the Phito Valley, it instantly disappeared without a trace.
Ethan raised an eyebrow slightly, thinking to himself, "The fairy tale Hilna spoke of is true. The Celestial Blossom truly stands guard above the Waysonny River, but where is Phito?"
"Haha, I knew I''d find you here." The familiar voice rang out once again.
It was the female hunter!
Ethan turned his head, watching as the female hunter held a rabbit in her hands, and curiously asked, "How did you manage to follow me here?"
With a giggle, the female hunter responded, "I just love watching you bad guys, seeing a treasure right in front of you yet being utterly helpless to do anything about it. It''s so satisfying."
"Tell me, are you feeling incredibly miserable right now? So much so that you just want to throw yourself off this cliff?"
The mockery in the female hunter''s tone was unmistakable.
Ethan, unfazed by her taunts, simply chuckled and replied, "Not at all. I''m just pondering how I might take the Celestial Blossom with me."
A flicker of light danced in the female hunter''s eyes as she realized Ethan was not your average treasure hunter.
Her name was Daphne, and her origins were shrouded in mystery.
All that was known was that she made her living hunting in the Phito Valley.
Daphne had always felt that Ethan was different from the other treasure hunters.
Many hade before, treating Daphne with brute force, trying to capture her, either to make her lead the way or to coerce her into revealing the secrets of the Celestial Blossom.
But Ethan was different. He did not force Daphne to do anything, and he even easily trusted her directions.
This had sparked a sense of intrigue in Daphne''s heart, prompting her to follow and learn more about Ethan.
Finding himself at an impasse with the Celestial Blossom, Ethan simply sat down, softly asking, "Has the Celestial Blossom''s rhizome enveloped the entire mountain? It seems utterly impossible to take the Celestial Blossom with me."
A cold sneer formed in Daphne''s heart.
Ethan was still not giving up.
How was he any different from those other treasure hunters?
With a chilling tone, Daphne spoke, "It''s even more impossible than you think. Even if you were determined enough to shatter the entire mountain, you still wouldn''t be able to take the Celestial Blossom."
"Why is that?" Ethan asked, intrigued.
"Because the Celestial Blossom is an extremely sensitive divine flower. The moment you destabilize its foundation, it will rapidly extend its rhizomes until it envelops the entire continent."
Daphne''s words sent a chill down Ethan''s spine.
"So, you mean to say, as soon as the Celestial Blossom feels threatened, it will expand uncontrobly?"
"That''s right."
"Doesn''t that make the Celestial Blossom a flower of destruction?"
Ethan stood up, staring intently at Daphne.
Reflecting on the massive rhizomes of the Celestial Blossom, waves of realization washed over him.
Just how many people had tried to excavate the Celestial Blossom before?
Ethan felt a surge of relief in his heart.
He was thankful he hadn''t acted recklessly.
Daphne simply shrugged, her tone indifferent as she stated, "If you don''t provoke the Celestial Blossom, doesn''t it pose no threat at all?"
A wave of helplessness surged within Ethan.
The Authorization Proof Quest of the Deityforsaken Land was excessively challenging.
No wonder only the beings at the pinnacle of strength, possessing extraordinary wisdom or astoundingly good fortune could enter the Deityforsaken Land.
This quest was proving to be more difficult than all of Ethan''s previous questsbined.
But then again, the Deityforsaken Land was the ce closest to divinity.
Considering the difficulty of bing a deity, it was no surprise that obtaining a ticket to divinity was equally challenging.
Ethan took a deep breath, whispering to himself, "Since that''s the case, let''s take a little more time to unravel this story."
Chapter 296 294-Phito
Chapter 296 294-Phito
Daphne furrowed her brows, her face crinkled into a mass of runes:
"Haven''t you given up yet?"
Ethan nodded emphatically: "The Celestial Blossom is crucial to me; I must take it with me."
Daphne''s brows tightened: "Treasure thieves are all the same; your covetous heart will be the death of you."
Ethan did not respond; his mind was in the midst of a brainstorm, contemting how to break the impasse.
Since this quest had been issued, there must be a way to solve it.
Even if it was a dead-end, there had to be a method to break through.
Ethan muttered, "The appearance of the Celestial Blossom is rted to two things."
"Which two things?" Unbeknownst to Ethan, Daphne had already gathered quite a pile of dead branches and kindled a bonfire.
"The first is Phito. He is an envoy of an empire; even the most powerful magus couldn''t possibly possess the Celestial Blossom."
Daphne nodded sagely, her tone solemn as she spoke, "You''re right; Mr. Phito is a victim."
Ethan looked at Daphne; the mes of the bonfire flickered in his eyes, "From your tone, it seems you know Phito?"
"No," Daphne stirred the bonfire with a twig, causing sparks to fly, "I don''t know him, but I have heard the story of Mr. Phito."
Ethan simply nodded, not pressing further.
Daphne, intrigued, asked: "And the second thing?"
Ethan suddenly stood up, pointing towards the Waysonny River.
At night, the Waysonny River appeared even more somber.
The green miasma clung to the surface of the Waysonny River like leeches, sprawling across its expanse.
For some unknown reason, the Waysonny River seemed all the more terrifying under the cloak of darkness.
Daphne''s temples twitched slightly: "What do you mean?"
"The second thing is the Waysonny River. It could also be key to taking away the Celestial Blossom," Ethan said, his eyes narrowing confidently.
"Why?" asked Daphne.
Ethan''s gaze deepened, his eyes as bright as the stars in the night sky.
He spoke in a hushed tone, "The Celestial Blossom appeared to deal with the poison miasma of the Waysonny River. What if I could resolve the issue of the Waysonny River''s poison miasma?"
"Hahaha," Ethan''s solemn and serious demeanor could not hold back Daphne''s burst ofughter.
"You, deal with the poison miasma of the Waysonny River? Have you gone mad?" Daphneughed so hard she doubled over, tears streaming from her eyes.
Daphne''sughter was infectious, and even Ethan found himself smiling: "That''s much easier than forcibly taking away the Celestial Blossom, right?"
"That''s true!" Daphne''s face was still filled withughter, but she had managed to speak normally again.
Ethan turned once again to gaze upon the Waysonny River.
Even from atop a cliff a kilometer high, the end of the Waysonny River remained out of sight.
The lush, poisonous miasma seemed like ayer of ink spilled across the river''s surface.
Compared to the Celestial Blossom, the visual contrast of the Waysonny River was even more despair-inducing.
However, just as Ethan had said, the Celestial Blossom was a flower of destruction.
Attempting to forcibly take the Celestial Blossom would be an act of sheer self-destruction.
It would be nothing but a waste of time, and it could potentially drag the entire world down with it.
Now, there was only one way: to deal with the poison miasma of the Waysonny River.
In doing so, the Celestial Blossom would lose its object of protection, and it could willingly follow Ethan.
Daphne looked at Ethan''s solemn face, her curiosity piqued as she asked:
"Have you never considered simply cutting the Celestial Blossom off at its roots? In that way, couldn''t you just take the Celestial Blossom with you?"
Ethan''s eyes lit up slightly: "Would that work?"
"I''m just mentioning it. I''ve seen treasure thieves attempt such a foolish act in the past, but none have seeded. Perhaps you could"
Daphne''s words were ambiguous, but this was indeed a possibility.
Moreover, the quest required a Celestial Blossom, not aplete Celestial Blossom.
Cutting it off at the root would still qualify as a Celestial Blossom.
Ethan once again summoned the sphemous Spear, his hands brimming with power.
Daphne eximed in surprise: "A divine artifact? How do you have a divine artifact?"
Daphne''s eyes fluttered, her mind filled with astonishment.
"Shouldn''t the craftsman techniques for creating divine artifacts have been lost to the Dwarf race by now? And yet you possess one. It doesn''t seem to have been owned by a deity"
Daphne''s mind went nk, her words trailing off in confusion.
Her intention was actually quite simple: if it wasn''t a deity''s divine artifact, then it must have been created by someone else.
But how could Ethan possess the techniques for forging a divine artifact?
Daphne''s mind became a whirlwind of confusion at the sight of the sphemous Spear.
She couldn''t fathom how a young man, not much older than herself, could be wielding a divine artifact to navigate the world.
At this moment, Daphne realized that Ethan was probably not a treasure thief.
How could a treasure thief possibly possess a divine artifact?
Her eyes filled with excitement, she clenched her fists and whispered to herself:
"Since it''s a divine artifact, perhaps it can"
Ethan was unaware of Daphne''s thoughts; at this moment, he was curious and eager to test the strength of the Celestial Blossom.
With a powerful leap, he ignited the Bloodline of the Golden Divine Dragon within him, covering his body in golden scales.
In the night sky, Ethan transformed into a golden star, illuminating the heavens.
His mind resonated with the Thunder Language of Nature, and bolts of lightning serpentined through the sky.
Boom---
Thunder struck, linking the sphemous Spear with the apocalyptic thunder from the heavens.
Ethan fused all the skills he had learnedHoly Light Judgement, Holy Shining Form, and moreinto the spear.
In an instant, Ethan became a beam of light.
Gold and purple melded together in a ray of light, striking the base of the Celestial Blossom.
The collision of energies created a massive ripple, blowing the flora on the cliff into a chaotic dance, bending trees until they were parallel with the ground, before they shattered with a resounding crack.
Animals in the forest, thinking the apocalypse hade, began a frantic exodus, forming a stampede as they fled outward.
The cliff crumbled into disarray, explosions resonating everywhere as rocks tumbled to the ground.
Even the green miasma above the Waysonny River trembled for a moment.
It was as if a wind had swept across a pond covered in green duckweed, but soon after, the duckweed reimed its dominion over the water''s surface.
Daphne''s eyes widened, her fingers tightly clutching the rocks as her bodyy prone upon the cliff.
Yet, her eyes were filled with anticipation, as if she was waiting for something.
A cloud of dust enveloped Ethan, obscuring him from view.
A grand voice, akin to that of a deity, resonated from the horizon:
"You have crossed the line, sir."
Hearing this voice, Daphne''s excitement intensified; she quickly scrambled up, her cheers resounding as she shouted:
"Mr. Phito, I knew you would appear!"
What?
Phito?
Ethan''s pupils contracted sharply as he turned towards the direction of the Celestial Blossom.
A fist was resisting the tip of the sphemous Spear, and following the arm up, Ethan saw the face of Phito.
Phito''s visage was like a resplendent sunset, radiating a mysterious and captivating glow, much like the Celestial Blossom itself.
He stood tall, his skin as smooth as white jade, wless and divine.
His facial features were sharp and clear; his eyebrows were like drawn swords, and his eyes were like stars, twinkling with wisdom and strength.
His eyes were deep and bright, seemingly able to see into one''s soul, exerting an irresistible attraction.
"You are Phito?" Ethan asked incredulously.
Phito, solemn and unsmiling, simply nodded and responded, "What is your name, sir?"
"Ethan." Phito''s politeness left Ethan feeling somewhat abashed, "Mr. Phito, you appear so young?"
Phito''s stature was tall and robust, with tightly defined muscr lines showcasing unparalleled strength and an aristocratic grace.
He was adorned in a magnificent divine robe, flowing with rich colors, dazzling and mesmerizing like a piece of exquisite artwork.
In such attire, he was the epitome of favored youth and talent within the empire.
Contrary to the magus of fairy tales Ethan had imagined, Phito was entirely different.
Most crucially, Phito''s demeanor almost overwhelmed Ethan, making it hard for him to breathe.
His aura was like a resplendent night sky, radiating a sacred and majestic presence.
This presence, like dark golden mercury, pressed heavily upon Ethan, slowing his blood flow.
His existence bestowed a sense of glory and awe, as if he was the grandest entity between heaven and earth.
Even as Ethan held the sphemous Spear, he couldn''t help but feel a desire to submit.
Ethan had faced numerous deities before: the Elf King, the High Priest, Aneropo
But the pressure Phito exerted was greater than any deity he had encountered.
"Mr. Ethan, did you expect me to be an old man?" Despite his expressionless face, Phito spoke warmly.
He was as approachable as a friendly neighbor.
Unable to hold back, Ethan asked straightforwardly, "Phito, are you a deity?"
Phito looked deeply at Ethan, his eyes as dazzling as stars, "Deity? What a distant realm that is... If you insist on a title, you may call me Demi-god Phito!"
Chapter 297 295-The Solution is Right Under Our Feet
Chapter 297 295-The Solution is Right Under Our Feet
Ethan''s mouth fell open slightly as he murmured, "Demi-god Phito?"
Phito radiated sanctity, his facial expression tranquil yet exuding a warm gentleness from within: "Yes, if that is how you wish to address me."
Ethan was inwardly shocked; Phito was definitely not a Demi-god.
He had felt the power of deities before, and those ancient deities were far weaker than Phito.
Even Aneropo, who had almost absorbed the Power of Faith from the entire city of me City, couldn''t withstand a full-force strike from Ethan.
But Phito, with just a fist and without even unleashing the immense and vast power of deity, had stopped the sphemous Spear.
If Phito was a Demi-god, what did that make those ancient deities?
Weren''t they Demi-gods as well? How ironic.
As Ethan fell into a deep silence, Daphne excitedly called out, "Mr. Phito, you finally came out."
Ethan lifted his head, looking towards Phito and Daphne.
Daphne knows Phito?
Surprise shed through Ethan''s heart as he saw for the first time a doting expression on Phito''s usually indifferent face.
"Daphne, you''re still as mischievous as ever. You deliberately let the traveler attack the Celestial Blossom just to make mee out, didn''t you?"
The corners of Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly as he nced sidelong at Daphne.
He hadn''t expected to be yed by Daphne.
Ethan also felt a bit of annoyance. He definitely couldn''t be so rash in the future.
Thankfully, this Demi-god Phito didn''t have much of an aggressive nature.
If it had been another deity, Ethan would surely have been embroiled in a bloody battle.
What surprised Ethan, however, was that even though Daphne had gone so far, there wasn''t a hint of anger in Phito''s tone.
Daphne seemed like a daughter to Phito.
Her eyes formed crescent moons as she smiled, pouting slightly, "I called out to Mr. Phito, but you didn''t respond. I had no choice but to do something so impolite."
At this moment, Daphne resembled a mischievous, yful child merely seeking her parents'' attention.
And what was so wrong with that?
Phito shook his head slightly, turning back to Ethan, "Ethan, I hope you won''t direct your anger towards Daphne. She is just a child and means no harm."
"She knows that even if you did manage to awaken me, I would not harm you. Therefore, I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive Daphne."
Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly as he looked at Phito''s divine body, which seemed as pristine as jade, and his aura as heavy and flowing as mercury.
Would he be turned into a pile of mush with just one p from Phito if he dared to say ''no'' now?
"It''s okay," Ethan managed a smile, "It''s an honor to meet the true face of Demi-god Phito."
Demi-god Phito did not dwell on this issue; instead, he lifted his head to gaze at the sky.
The weather today was exceptionally clear, with stars filling the sky.
The starlight, like wisps of gauze, connected the earth and the heavens.
Almost in a whisper, Phito said, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a beautiful starry sky."
Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly. Although it was just a sentence, the message Phito conveyed sent chills down his spine.
Was Phito imprisoned?
With Phito''s formidable strength, who could imprison him?
Could it be a deity?
However, looking at Phito''s inscrutable face, Ethan did not dare to voice the doubts in his mind.
After a moment of contemtion, Phito took the initiative to ask, "Have youe for the Celestial Blossom?"
"Yes," Ethan responded, not concealing his intention, his honesty apparent.
Phito gave a slight nod, "The Celestial Blossom isn''t something that can be taken lightly. Have you thought of a way to obtain it?"
"The Celestial Blossom exists to counteract the poisonous miasma of the Waysonny River. If I were to resolve the issue with the miasma, would I then be able to take the Celestial Blossom?" Ethan voiced his spection.
A glimmer sparked in Phito''s eyes, his lips curving into a slight smile for the first time. "Ethan, you are very clever."
"There are two ways to obtain the Celestial Blossom: the first is to defeat me, and the second is to resolve the issue with the poisonous miasma of the Waysonny River."
Ethan''s heart stirred, his guess proving urate, but a question arose: How could the issue with the poisonous miasma of the Waysonny River be resolved?
Ethan furrowed his brows, seeking rification, "Demi-god Phito, with your immense strength, can''t you resolve the issue with the miasma?"
A fleeting expression of destion crossed Phito''s face, so brief that Ethan almost missed it.
"I cannot," Phito spoke, his hand raising as if trying to grasp the winds atop the cliffs. "If I could, I would not be here guarding the Celestial Blossom."
Ethan found himself in a predicament, clueless about how to tackle the poisonous miasma of the Waysonny River.
Pursing his lips, he inquired, "Demi-god Phito, in all your years in Phito Valley, have you thought of a way to resolve this?"
Phito''s gaze fixed upon Ethan, his voice slow and resonant, "Perhaps the solution to the problem lies right beneath our feet."
"Ethan, press on. I see in you the hope to resolve the poisonous miasma of the Waysonny River."
As Phito''s resonant voice echoed, a wild gust of wind surged around Ethan.
He felt the world spin, the entire universe seemed to be shifting, and the scenery around him slowly transformed.
Although Ethan was not yet an expert in the Power of Space, he was quite familiar with it.
This particr power, it was stronger than any he had ever encountered before.
As the surrounding space became unstable, Ethan found himself standing on damp soil.
His heart gave a small leap as he took in the scenery in front of him.
He was at the foot of the mountain where the Celestial Blossom resided. A deep and winding path appeared before Ethan.
"The solution to the problem lies right beneath our feet."
This phrase resonated in his mind, and Ethan suddenly looked towards the small path nestled between the valleys.
The path was shrouded in mist, winding and mysterious, and deeper within, stones resembling ore emitted a strange blue light.
Ethan''s throat moved as he spoke, "Phito means that the way to solve the poisonous miasma of the Waysonny River is within this valley. But if Phito knows this, why hasn''t he entered the valley himself?"
Doubt crept into Ethan''s mind.
Daphne had already tricked Ethan once, and Phito treated her almost like a daughter.
It was hard not to specte if Daphne''s cunning nature was a result of Phito''s influence.
Was Phito trying to harm him?
The chilling mist that emerged from the path, like little snakes, infiltrated Ethan''s body.
He had no choice but to circte the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline to warm himself.
"It''s improbable," Ethan shook his head, casting away the messy thoughts in his mind. "If Phito wanted to harm me, he could just kill me or gravely injure me directly, there''s no need for such a convoluted scheme."
Ethan took a deep breath, stepped forward, and walked into the abyss.
...
At the mountain''s peak.
Seeing Ethan''s disappearance, Daphne swiftly threw herself into Phito''s embrace:
"Mr. Phito, I''ve missed you so much!"
Demi-god Phito gently held Daphne, his eyes filled with affection: "Daphne, you should learn to grow up on your own. You can''t stay by my side forever"
Daphne shook her head frantically in Phito''s embrace: "No, I want to stay by Mr. Phito''s side."
Demi-god Phito''s eyes were tender as jade, his hand, adorned with divine patterns, gently stroked Daphne''s back:
"Daphne, after Ethanes back, you should leave with him."
Daphne suddenly lifted her head, her voice raising an octave: "Mr. Phito, what do you mean by this?"
Phito did not answer Daphne, instead, he gently stroked her nose, chuckling:
"What fun is there for you alone in the jungle? You should go out and see the world."
Daphne''s eyes welled up with tears, as if even the runes on her face were crying: "No, I don''t want to leave you."
Phito pressed his hand on top of Daphne''s head, murmuring to himself: "There is no other way"
Daphne, with tears in her eyes, was about to ask "Why is there no other way," but in the next second, she fainted in Phito''s arms.
Phitoid Daphne gently in front of the Celestial Blossom, speaking slowly:
"You go with Ethan, and all I can give you is the Celestial Blossom."
"The Celestial Blossom is not just a Magic Flower, it is also an Ethereal Flower of the Celestial Deity. It is both a Seal Flower and a Devastation Flower. I will draw three parts of the Celestial Blossom''s essence to nurture you into an Ethereal Form of the Celestial Deity. Staying by Ethan''s side, you will have some reliance."
As his words fell, Phito''s hand slowly lifted, and the petals of the Celestial Blossom, shining like crystal and emitting dreamlike colors, gently fell off.
The petalsnded on Daphne''s body, instantly turning into specks of light, and merged into her being.
Soon after, Daphne was enveloped by a cocoon of vibrant colors.
Only Phito knew that Daphne was undergoing the transformation of the Celestial Blossom.
As for what Daphne would be after emerging, that would depend on her fate...
...
A trail of me navigated through the deep, secluded valley, casting a gargantuan shadow that inched its way across the stone walls.
This silhouette was immenselyrge, almost like a giant.
Any onlooker would surely be scared out of their wits.
For never before had anyone dared to enter the narrow paths beneath the Phito Valley, yet today, an uninvited guest had arrived.
It was Ethan.
At this moment, Ethan was in a peculiar state; the faint glow of the me could not dispel the chill deep within his heart.
Chapter 298 296-Frost Servant
Chapter 298 296-Frost Servant
In the valley, the narrow path had, due to the extremely low temperatures, resulted in the appearance of blue ice crystals on the cliffs nking either side.
These blue ice crystals absorbed the heat from their surroundings, rendering the valley even colder.
Over and over, the temperature within the valley had plummeted to levels unbearable for ordinary humans.
What was most terrifying was that the temperature in the valley continued to drop.
Even Ethan, with his robust Dragon physique, waspletely unable to withstand it.
Frost had formed on his eyebrows, and even inside his nostrils were particles of ice.
He dared not open his mouth; the moment he did, the biting cold air would enter his throat, as if intending to freeze his internal organs.
Ethan had to channel all of his strength just to keep his blood from freezing.
He needed to use ten times his usual strength just to summon a fireball.
The tremendous drain on his strength made every step Ethan took extremely difficult.
It was as if he were walking on snow over a meter deep; every step required a great deal of physical effort.
Doubt crept into Ethan''s mind, and reason told him, "I can''t keep going down; I must turn back."
This thought circled in his mind, assaulting his resolute spirit.
However, Ethan knew that if he left the valley now, he would never muster the courage to enter again.
In other words, if he left the valley, he would never be able to obtain the Celestial Blossom.
His Authorization Proof Quest for the Deityforsaken Land would remain iplete.
Having witnessed Phito''s majestic power, vast as the sea itself, Ethan realized just how insignificant he was.
Although he did not know why, Phito possessed a strength that wasparable to, or even surpassed, that of an ancient deity.
But now Ethan understood that in this world, the ancient deities were not the strongest.
Beyond this vast world, there were even more formidable powers.
Ethan wanted to obtain this power; he wanted to secure his ticket to the Deityforsaken Land.
The fervor in Ethan''s eyes was so intense that it seemed to push back the biting cold air surrounding him.
He took one step after another, even though the interval required for each step became longer and longer.
Still, Ethan pressed forward unwaveringly.
"Herees another who is not afraid of death," a voice that was impossible to identify as male or female echoed through the valley.
Ethan''s nearly frozen brain cleared instantly, and his muscles tensed in alertness:
"Who''s there?"
"You are a bit stronger than the others, but s, only a bit," the huge voice thundered in Ethan''s ears, almost bursting his eardrums.
"What the hell are you?" Ethan, bearing an immense pressure, ignited the Golden Divine me.
The negative effects on his body disappeared in an instant, and he roared, his voice not any softer than that of the mysterious entity.
"Oh, Dragon Bloodline? Such a pure Bloodline, it''s a pity you''re going to be a Frost Servant."
Just as the words fell, Ethan heard a whistling sound not far away.
This whistling waspletely different from the wind; it was as if a giant boulder was smashing towards Ethan.
The sphemous Spear instantly lit up, and Ethan swung the spear with force.
The tip of the spear, carrying the Golden Divine me, carved out a semicircr arc, illuminating the entire valley.
Ethan''s pupils abruptly contracted as he realized that beneath the valleyy a sea of ice-blue Frost Crystal Gems.
Within these stones were encased various creatures - humans, snakes, tigers, lions
The Frost Crystal Gems, akin to amber, preserved these beings perfectly, their expressions vividly captured.
And Ethan had just walked past these Frost Crystal Gems...
Were these the Frost Servants mentioned by the mysterious voice?
A chill ran down Ethan''s spine as these thoughts raced through his mind.
Who was the puppeteer behind all this?
Why would Phito allow such entities to exist under the Celestial Blossom Valley?
But there was no time left for contemtion.
The Golden Divine me that Ethan had unleashed hadpletely awakened these Frost Servants.
Ethan could clearly see the ice-blue Frost Crystal Gems beginning to melt, droplets converging into tiny streams.
The creatures within the Frost Crystal Gems started toe to life, their expressions bing eerily animated.
A monkey-like creature was the first to break free from the ice, its gaunt body bursting with tremendous strength.
It moved along the stone walls, its ws sharp and shining with an ice-blue light.
Ethan had no doubt that a single swipe of those ws could cause blood to spill and bones to show.
The creature''s blood-red eyes revealed its identity to Ethan.
A Bloodthirsty Demon Ape C a creature with an innate bloodlust in its Bloodline, possessing an Epic level Bloodline.
Born with the strength of a C-level monster, a Bloodthirsty Demon Ape has boundless potential, capable of growing into a Demi-god.
The Bloodthirsty Demon Ape before him was clearly in a berserk state, its speed indicating an S-level monster.
Ethan grounded his feet and leapt up with a shout, swinging his spear.
The strike, imbued with holy light, sent the Bloodthirsty Demon Ape flying backward.
For monsters possessed or corrupted, Ethan had the upper hand.
His holy light magic was an invincible force against such creatures.
The Bloodthirsty Demon Ape fell easily under Ethan''s might, but more monsters continued to surge forward, seemingly endless, like a tidal wave of the undead.
What was most terrifying was that each creature within the Frost Crystal Gems of the valley possessed extremely powerful strength.
One would understand upon reflection; any creature of mediocre strength would have long been eliminated by the harsh environment of the valley.
Only the tyrants of their kind, the radiant champions, could remain.
Yet Ethan, hailed as the foremost under the deities, was not to be underestimated.
Though these creatures were bizarre, Ethan possessed enigmatic abilities of his own.
Dragon me, Lightning w, Gale Wing, Holy Light Judgement, Holy Shining Form, Torrent, Demon''s Gate, Heartbane Spell, Scale Space... he used them in rotation.
A one-man resistance against thousands was not a problem for him.
However, the sheer number of monsters was overwhelming.
Ethan could feel the exhaustion creeping into his zing Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline.
Physically, he was not overly strained; the sphemous Spear, imbued with the [Bloodthirst] property, ensured he had enough energy to wield it.
But these monsters were not weak, and each of Ethan''s strikes required the expenditure of spiritual power.
Even with the Soul Language of Nature, Ethan felt a profound weariness emanating from the depths of his spirit.
"This can''t go on," Ethan murmured to himself after dispatching another monster with Thunder Strike.
His hawk-like gaze swept the surroundings; he needed to find the person behind this and deliver a killing blow.
To bring an end to this seemingly endless tide of monsters.
"Hmm?" Ethan noticed light blue specks slowly falling from the void, resembling a gentle rainfall.
His eyes lit up as he summoned all of his mana:
"Tidal Surge!"
From the distant valley, a wave surged rapidly forward, sweeping over everything in its path with the ferocity of a stormy sea.
"Hahaha," the mysterious voice carried an unrelenting mockery, "Water? Your intelligence seems even lower than that of my Frost Servants."
The temperature within the valley was extremely low; the seawater transformed into ice crystals the moment it appeared.
The entire valley was filled with these crystals, yet Ethan relentlessly continued to summon the Tidal Surge.
The water transformed into ice and plummeted down, smashing towards the valley floor.
The god-like voice continued its relentless taunting, "Hahaha! Are you trying to help me?"
Ethan offered no reply, continuing to channel the Tidal Surge.
"Foolish human, these ice crystals will be your burial ground."
Ethan paid no mind, repeating his actions until he stood atop a mountain of umted ice crystals.
It was then, amidst the sea of ice, that a translucent, enchanting serpent appeared.
Spanning over ten meters, with its thickest part toorge for even a dozen men to embrace, the serpent was enveloped in ice crystals.
A smirk of triumph appeared on the serpent''s crystalline face: "Go on, why have you stopped?"
Its face was filled with the mockery of a cat ying with a mouse.
"I''ve found you, no need to continue," Ethan responded emotionlessly.
The serpent''s icy blue, ss-like eyes stared intently at Ethan, "You can see me?"
Ethan cracked a smile, "Of course."
The serpent, incredibly intelligent, swayed its transparent head through the air, deliberately avoiding Ethan''s gaze.
Yet Ethan locked onto the serpent each and every time, unerringly.
For the first time, a look of panic appeared in the serpent''s ssy, orb-like eyes:
"Why can you see me?"
Ethan pointed his spear at the serpent, speaking disdainfully, "Those ice-blue light spots you emit? Anyone with a modicum of intelligence could see them."
The serpent still seemed somewhat perplexed, speaking in a deep tone, "What do you mean?"
Ethan scoffed, exining indifferently, "Your temperature is excessively low. You can camouge yourself because your body merges with the ice-blue crystals. When I summon seawater, which is colorless, you naturally stand out."
"With that said, who are you to talk about my intelligence? You''re no different from your Frost Servants!"
A surge of indignation filled the serpent''s pupils, "Are you calling me, a noble Frost Herald, unintelligent? You dare insult me?"
Frost Herald? A wave of confusion washed over Ethan.
"No matter what you are, anyone who stands in my waydies!"
Chapter 299 297-A World of Ice and Fire
Chapter 299 297-A World of Ice and Fire
Ethan charged ferociously at the Frost Herald, his sphemous Spear striking directly upon the body of the creature.
Bang--
A tremendous recoil force nearly knocked the spear out of Ethan''s grip.
The Frost Herald fared no better, emitting a mournful cry as ice-blue light spots, akin to blood, sprinkled from its body.
It seemed the Frost Herald possessed no powerful means of attack; its only strategy was to flee or manipte the Frost Servants tounch assaults on Ethan.
The Frost Herald had a formidable presence, yet why were the Frost Servants its only means of resistance?
Ethan was unclear, but it didn''t hinder his pursuit of the Frost Herald.
The Frost Herald, with its serpent body, glided at an astonishing speed across the icy surface.
However, it was colossal, its body resembling a small mountain range.
Its immense size brought significant trouble, as Ethan relentlessly chased and struck from behind.
The Frost Servants that followed were casually dealt with along the way.
It was apletely one-sided affair; the Frost Herald had no capacity for defense whatsoever.
The body of the Frost Herald grew progressively smaller, until dense, intricate text began to appear upon it.
"Magic runes?" Ethan''s eyes widened in disbelief.
Those markings were unmistakably magic runes.
To the uninitiated, they might appear as chaotic scribbles, as if drawn by a mad artist in a hasty sketch.
But to those in the know, like Victor, they could skillfully interpret the magic runes, and if willing, even glean knowledge of the Language of Nature from them.
Ethan harbored an abundance of Language of Nature within him.
The Holy Light Language of Nature, Thunder Language of Nature, Dragon Language of Nature, Soul Language of Nature, Space Language of Nature...
Each of these Language of Nature entities, if put out in the open, would be the inheritance of families, even empires.
To fullyprehend and decipher each Language of Nature, thick volumes of ancient texts and recordings are necessary.
Having such an extensive array of Language of Nature, Ethan naturally had a profound understanding and knowledge of the magic runes thatprised thesenguages.
The body of the Frost Herald was clearly marked with magic runes.
As for whether they constituted a Language of Nature, Ethan was still unsure.
However, this serpent offered a greater subject for study.
The Frost Herald evidently perceived the greed in Ethan''s eyes, its pupils involuntarily bursting forth with ice-blue icy grains: "You actually dare covet a messenger of the deity; are you not afraid of perishing by the deity''s hand?"
Hearing the Frost Herald''s words, the smile on Ethan''s face grew even brighter: "Deity? It''s nothing more than my servant."
Having said that, Ethanunched another fierce attack towards the Frost Herald.
The magic runes on the Frost Herald''s body became even more conspicuous, shining brightly in the valley, emitting a soul-stealing glow.
By studying these magic runes, one might potentially acquire more Language of Nature.
A glint of fervor shed in Ethan''s eyes as his strikes became even more ferocious.
The Frost Herald finally couldn''t hold on any longer, bellowing to the sky: "If you don''te out and help me now, I am going to die here."
A hint of vignce shed in Ethan''s eyes.
What did this mean? Did the Frost Herald have reinforcements?
The Frost Herald''s roar of fury indeed received a response.
The entire valley began to transform, as a drizzling rain started to fall.
Upon the mountain walls, the ice crystals melted into water, trickling down the cliffs.
Before long, the valley floor was strewn with puddles of water.
What was terrifying, however, was that even though the ice crystals were melting, the temperature in the valley was dropping increasingly cold.
Ethan recognized this phenomenon.
When ice and snow appear on the ground, it''s not actually very cold.
But once the ice and snow start to melt, they absorb the heat from their surroundings, causing the temperature to drop rapidly.
This is a verymon urrence!
After the stage of ice and snow melting, it means that the temperature is about to rise.
In the human world, this phase takes months toplete, but in the valley, it was aplished in the blink of an eye.
With the abrupt change in temperature, the entire valley was shrouded in mist.
This was the steam produced by the melting of the ice crystals and the subsequent rise in temperature.
The moment the puddles appeared on the ground, they turned into gas and floated upwards.
Chunks of rock fell from the cliffs, revealing the true face of the mountain.
A reddish mountain body, with liquid flowing inside.
Phito Valley was a mountain body wrapped in magma.
It was like a dormant volcano that could shock the entire world once it erupted.
The moment the mountain body was exposed, the surrounding temperature shot up from below zero to tens, even hundreds of degrees Celsius.
Fire broke out in the valley, the ground was scorched ck, and it seemed to split open like a gaping mouth.
The Frost Servants, who had been slumbering within the Frost Crystal Gem, were visibly unsealed.
Their bodies were then steamed by the high temperature, their body temperatures rose, and soon after, their bones and skin began tobust spontaneously.
What remained finally was some powder, drifting away with the wind.
Ethan was utterly shocked by the scene unfolding before his eyes.
The tranquil, azure world of frost had transformed into a crimson valley aze with mes in the blink of an eye.
The silent, ice-blue ins had suddenly morphed into a terrifying inferno, teeming with mes.
The drastic change left Ethan somewhat disoriented.
As the valley turned a fiery red, even the star-studded sky seemed to dim for a moment.
Ethan''s face was drenched in sweat, and his skin had begun to feel the burn.
Unlike the previous cold, the intense heat now threatened to melt Ethan away.
He felt the mountain shake beneath him, as if some monstrous creature was about to emerge.
Clutching his hot, burning spear, he knew he hade too far to turn back now.
Even if there were a sea of mes and mountains of knives ahead, he had to press on.
The mountain erupted, and rocks fell like rain.
Lava flowed from the mountain, hanging over the cliffs like a waterfall.
A dazzling light suddenly cut through the sky.
The light was as brilliant as mes, emitting an intense heat that made one''s heart race.
As the light gradually drew nearer, a massive figure began to reveal itself.
It was towering and majestic, d in fiery red scales.
Each scale radiated an unbearable heat.
Its mouth opened wide, releasing a roar that shook the heavens, akin to the angry bellow of the Lord of me.
A me Kirin?
Ethan''s brow twitched uncontrobly.
He never imagined that in such a ce, he would witness such a mythical and divine beast!
The eyes of the me Kirin flickered with a sharp glow, resembling two fiery orbs set aze.
Its limbs were robust and powerful, creating a heavy, rumbling sound as it trod upon the earth, as if an earthquake was ravaging everything in its vicinity.
The me Kirin spread its wings, and scorching mes erupted, forming a barrier of fire that consumed all the air around it.
As its wings pped, they whipped up a violent wind, carrying with it an oppressively hot breath that left one gasping for air.
Waves of heat surged from the horizon, causing Ethan to lick his parched lips, "What on earth is this thing?"
Remarkably, the Forst Herald remained intact, seemingly unaffected by the intense heat.
The Forst Herald, with its cumbersome body, wobbled over to the me Kirin.
Its eyes, like ss orbs, emitted a chill, "Now is not the time for you to be changing thendscape. If you''re going toe out, juste out. You''re wasting my time."
"You, a useless piece of trash, dare to negotiate terms with me?" roared the me Kirin. mes materialized from its eyes, attempting to scorch the Forst Herald.
Yet, the Forst Herald remained unharmed.
In this moment, fire and ice coexisted peacefully, a truly astonishing sight.
Ethan felt the sphemous Spear in his hand bing increasingly hotter, threatening to scald the flesh of his palm.
He circted his own energy around the spear, but in the next second, his energy too started to burn fiercely.
Ethan''s temples throbbed, and he had an ominous feeling in his heart.
He believed his Golden Divine me was sufficiently domineering.
Combined with his Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline, his sacred fire could incinerate anything.
But now, in the presence of the me Kirin, Ethan experienced for the first time the powerlessness of his Golden Divine me.
In front of the me Kirin, the Golden Divine me within him seemed to bow down, as if in the presence of an ancestor.
"Could it be that the me Kirin also possesses magic runes?" Ethan''s pupils contracted, as a spection took form in his mind.
The Forst Herald, having been angrily rebuked by the me Kirin, had a sh of violence in its eyes:
"Fine, as long as you kill that human for me. I''ll give you all the time you want."
The me Kirin turned its gaze towards Ethan, lifting its hoof and mming it down with a vengeance.
A stream of magma erupted from behind it.
mes spewed from the nostrils of the me Kirin as it spoke, "You said it!"
"I said it." Forst Herald responded.
With a heavy snort, the me Kirin charged directly towards Ethan.
Ethan wasn''t going to sit idly and wait for his demise. He stimted the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline throughout his body, his form bing covered in golden scales.
He was ready to sh head-on with the me Kirin!
Chapter 300 298-Battle to the Death
Chapter 300 298-Battle to the Death
The surrounding air grew intensively hotter, as if the very air Ethan breathed was aze.
Ethan was in dire straits, facing a situation of despair like never before.
The relentless mes were eroding his body, evaporating the moisture within him.
If it were just that, Ethan might not have had a major problem.
After all, he was no longer a mere human who needed water to sustain his body.
But the most critical issue was...
The mes brought by the me Kirin could burn his energy away.
He could feel the energy within his body gradually depleting.
The air was saturated with Pyro, leaving Ethan utterly unable to replenish his energy.
Even the Golden Divine me, at this moment, became extremely fragile.
It seemed to have met its nemesis.
Under the influence of the Pyro brought by the me Kirin, the Golden Divine me could not gain any benefits; instead, it was suppressed, unable to rise.
Ethan took a deep breath, his gaze locked onto the me Kirin with determination.
The Forst Herald, with its crystal mouth wide open, roared at the sky: "Aren''t you going to make a move?"
Ethan had chased it relentlessly, and this grudge was etched in its heart.
The me Kirin, standing on the void, caused ripples of mes to spread around it: "No rush, he will die slowly."
In its fireball-like eyes, there was a deity-like indifference.
In its eyes, there was no distinction between humans and animals; everything was insignificant.
This world-destroying, disdainful demeanor, Ethan had seen it before.
Aneropo was exactly like this!
Ethan''s pale face held a trace of tenacity.
Licking the fresh blood that seeped from his cracked lips, his hoarse voice uttered:
"But Aneropo has already be my deity servant!"
"So... I don''t care what kind of monster you are!"
"Just die!"
Ethan leapt into the air, charging towards the me Kirin with an indomitable spirit.
In his hand, d in golden scales, the sphemous Spear appeared once again, its de glinting with a chilling light as it arced through the midair.
Boom--
The me Kirin lifted its paw, shing against the sphemous Spear.
The force of their collision sent Ethan flying backwards, while the me Kirin itself took three steps back in the void.
"Such a strong reptile," the me Kirin shook its head, breathing out mes, "but this is as far as you go."
For the first time, the me Kirin took the initiative to attack, its body cloaked in mes like ayer of vibrant, red armor.
It swung its paw, causing ripples in the surrounding void.
Even from a distance of ten meters, Ethan could feel an unavoidable gust of wind attacking him.
He hurriedly lifted his spear to resist.
"Bang--"
Ethan was sent flying once again, crashing into the cliff''s rock face.
A huge crater appeared on the scorched, reddened stone wall, and pieces of brittle rock fell to the ground.
The me Kirin''s massive size was already daunting, and the strength it carried was over ten thousand jin.
Just one p, and Ethan was bleeding from his nose and mouth, seeing stars.
Ethan slowly fell from the rock wall, kneeling on one knee, taking deep breaths.
"What a tenacious opponent," he said stubbornly, lifting his head to stare at the me Kirin.
The me Kirin, in a disy of dominance, lifted its sturdy hoof and stomped several times in the void.
Ethan had originally thought that the me Kirin, true to its elemental nature, would only be adept in Pyro Magic or elemental attacks.
But to his surprise, the me Kirin''s capability in closebat was also incredibly formidable.
Forst Herald, standing aside, revealed a smile. Excitement shed through his icy blue, ss ball-like eyes: "Yes, that''s it. Beat him, pummel him ruthlessly, exact my vengeance."
"I want to watch his blood run dry in front of me, and then watch him burn to a shriveled corpse."
mes had already begun to flicker over Ethan''s body. His skin, like parched earth, started to crack.
Blood flowed from these cracks, igniting upon contact with the air. The Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline within Ethan was set aze by the surrounding air, making Ethan''s situation even more dire.
With a slight wave of his hand, Ethan inwardly called out: "Holy Light."
In the face of the pervasive mes, the holy light was like a firefly against the sun, its healing effects tragically limited.
A throbbing pain shot through Ethan''s temples, as a creeping sense of despair, the despair of impending death, slowly overcame him.
"No, I can''t die here," Ethan suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with determination.
The massive me Kirin almost filled his entire field of vision, but it couldn''t mask the steadfast look in Ethan''s eyes.
"Golden Divine Dragon Blood, burn--"
His face twisted in agony, Ethan roared towards the heavens.
Since the blood in his body had started to drain away, and there was no way to replenish it, he might as well go down fighting!
Ethan''s eyes turned bloodshot as the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline surged from every pore in his body.
The golden and translucent blood wrapped around Ethan''s body, and in an instant, it was ignited by the surrounding air.
The burning was inconsequential. What mattered was that Ethan''s Golden Divine Dragon Blood contained a vast amount of energy.
This power, like an ocean, enveloped Ethan.
Taking a deep breath, Ethan inhaled the surrounding energy into his mouth, as if he were a whale swallowing the sea.
Forst Herald opened his mouth wide, his inverted triangr eyes exuding a chilling coldness: "Madness, this man is insane. Even if he wins against you, he''s going to die"
"Why bother?"
me Kirin snorted like a horse, excitement dancing in its pupils: "You know what? Stand and die, or kneel and live, what would you choose?"
"I''m actually starting to admire this little bug!"
Forst Herald pursed his lips, muttering under his breath: "Of course it''s kneeling and living--"
Their conversation hadn''t yet concluded when Ethan was already fully prepared.
Ethan''s gaze was piercing, holy light emanating from his eyes, his whole body surged with boundless strength, as if it were inexhaustible.
This was the result of igniting the Golden Divine Dragon Blood within his body.
Ethan, reborn, now possessed a strength he had never had before.
The sky was aze with heat, and the bright moon hung high.
d in ck leather and wielding his spear, Ethan stood firm in the void, his gaze resolutely fixed ahead.
The sphemous Spear was now radiating endless cold light, making the surrounding mes part for it.
Only a deity could fully unleash the power of a divine artifact.
Previously, when Ethan used the sphemous Spear, he waspletely unable to disy the spear''s true power.
But now, Ethan was infinitely close to that legendary realm.
The sphemous Spear, apanying Ethan''s strength, gradually revealed the power of a divine artifact.
Ethan''s spear pointed at me Kirin, his cold eyes revealing endless determination and fighting spirit.
me Kirin, shaking its body, was already impatient to proceed.
Suddenly, a roaring ze fell from the sky, revealing a colossal me Kirin within the fiery glow.
The me Kirinunched the first strike.
Its body, towering dozens of yards high, was enveloped in scorching mes, emanating suffocating waves of heat and an intimidating aura.
Undaunted, Ethan swiftly swung his spear, aiming for the me Kirin''s eyes, and coldly dered, "Prepare to meet your end!"
As his words echoed, a lightning-fast ze shot out from the tip of the spear, tearing through the sky.
The fiery projectile struck the me Kirin''s scales, instantly triggering a massive explosion.
mes and the silhouette of the me Kirin intertwined, with howling winds and deafening roars reverberating through the valley.
"Howughable, thinking you can solve my big brother with fire." Forst Herald, standing aside and watching the spectacle, said with a sneer, "Your intelligence really is on par with a Frost Servant."
It seemed that Forst Herald still harbored resentment from Ethan''s previous mockery, even bringing up the topic of intelligence.
As expected, the me Kirin charged out of the mes, unleashing an attack as ferocious as thunder.
With a roar, the mes within its body burned even more fiercely, as if intending to turn the entire mountain range to ashes.
Fearlessly, it lunged at Ethan, its fierce face and scorching mes deterring any froming close.
Ethan''s eyes sharpened, resolved not to back down.
Instead of retreating, Ethan advanced, his spear imbued with the Golden Divine me as he charged towards the me Kirin.
Man and beast, locked in a dance of ferociousbat within the valley, attacked each other with chilling intent to kill.
Ethan shed with the me Kirin, their fierce battle illuminating the void with a cascade of gold and red, resembling shooting stars colliding, then swiftly separating.
They struck and separated again... and again...
After hundreds of exchanges, Ethan was rebounded, his mouth spraying blood tainted with mes.
"Is it still not enough?" Ethan''s eyelids grew heavy, the immense drain of energy leaving him utterly exhausted.
The me Kirin approached Ethan with heavy steps, dering, "You''ve proven to be a remarkably strong insect."
Kneeling on one knee before the me Kirin, Ethan wiped the blood from his mouth, sneering, "So, you think you''vepletely won?"
The me Kirin looked down at Ethan, its gaze shimmering with a strange light, "Before you die, can you tell me how you knew to use fire to attack me? Most would assume I''m immune to mes."
Ethan took deep breaths, drawing energy from the surrounding air, vying for a sliver of space to recover.
"It''s actually quite simple. I used Hydro to find Forst Herald, so I figured the same approach would work against you!"
Chapter 301 299-Flame of Faith
Chapter 301 299-me of Faith
The me Kirin''s eyes flickered with fire as it slightly shook its massive head, "So it was, all because of that useless fellow."
Forst Herald, staggering to the me Kirin''s side, cried out indignantly, "Hey, you two are actually having a chat here. Hurry up and kill this dimwit!"
Ethan, gasping for breath, continued to buy time, "So it seems, to defeat you, one must wield a me even stronger than yours."
"Exactly," the me Kirin responded sinctly.
"Why is that?" Ethan was genuinely puzzled, seeking an answer while also trying to extend their conversation.
The me Kirin, observing Ethan''s weakened state, knew that it wouldn''t even need to strike.
Ethan would crumble like a porcin doll, his body breaking apart piece by piece.
Perhaps it had been a long time since the me Kirin had spoken to anyone, for it seemed willing to borate.
"This is the world of the deities, where hierarchies are strict. The inherent Elemental Cycle has beenpletely obliterated."
"Elemental Cycle?" Ethan furrowed his brow slightly.
The me Kirin blinked its fiery eyes, "Essentially, Hydro counters Pyro, Pyro counters Dendro... such predeterminedws of nature."
"I see," Ethan nodded slightly, "So the battles between deities are more about strength?"
"Strength is too broad a term. It''s more about the depth of one''s mastery over the Power of Rules. A deity whoprehends more of the Power of Rules possesses overwhelming strength," the me Kirin exined, sounding like an ancient deity mentor guiding Ethan, a lost soul.
"So you''re saying, if I had a higher tier of me, I could defeat you?" Ethan''s eyes swirled, testing the waters with his question.
The me Kirin looked down upon Ethan, a hint of mockery in its gaze.
Its mouth, hot enough to be measured in thousands of degrees, uttered words chilling to the bone: "Nice thinking, but what a pity... Your me is too inferior; it stands no chance in killing me."
Forst Herald spoke disdainfully, "A mere ant, how high-grade of a me can it possibly possess?"
Ethan''s eyes lit up slightly, "Is the me of Faith considered high-grade?"
Forst Herald burst into loudughter, shaking its head back and forth in the air as if it had just heard the most preposterous thing, "me of Faith? Have you lost your mind? If you possessed that kind of me, you could be a god."
Desire flickered in the me Kirin''s eyes as it looked up at the sky, speaking softly, "That kind of me, although it is the lowest tier, is something I wish to possess"
Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly, summoning Aneropo with an unstoppable smile on his face, "Sorry to disappoint, but I have the me of Faith."
The voices of me Kirin and Forst Herald abruptly stopped, their gazes simultaneously shifting to the fireball by Ethan''s side, distinctively different from the surrounding mes.
Aneropo''s fireball, radiating an unparalleled holy aura, was red-gold in color, with murmurs of prayers and supplications from believers mingling within
This fireball was too conspicuous. As a master of fire, the me Kirin naturally noticed it.
The me Kirin''s pupils constricted in sudden fear, roaring, "How could you possess the me of Faith? That is the power of a deity"
Ethan stood up, his lips curving slightly, "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t possess it."
Forst Herald, scared enough to almost jump up, pointed its robust serpent tail at the fireball in a panic, eximing, "Then where did thise from?"
Ethan bowed slightly toward the two massive beasts, speaking with gentlemanly grace, "Allow me to introduce everyone, my deity servantAneropo."
As soon as the words left his mouth, Aneropo materialized from the fireball.
Due to theck of Power of Faith, his form was not solid, emanating an ethereal feeling.
"Master, your servant Aneropo is at your service." Aneropo bowed slightly, his refined voice echoing throughout the entire valley.
Even the me Kirin, which had forgotten to flee, had its mes flickering rapidly in its eyes.
Shock had rendered it speechless.
This weak, almost dying insect actually had a deity... a deity servant?
The me Kirin took a step back, retreat already in its mind.
Ethan''s eyes flickered with intense fury as he lifted his spear once again, "Aneropo, coat my spear with ayer of the me of Faith."
"My master," Aneropo swung his arm, and ayer of golden-red mes enveloped Ethan''s spear, "The me of Faith has been applied."
Ethan pointed his spear at the me Kirin, a mocking smile on his face, "me Kirin, thanks for sharing so many secrets with me."
Seeing the mes on the sphemous Spear, the me Kirin was utterly terrified, its soul nearly departing from its body, "Who are you exactly? Are you a son of god from the divine realms? Why else would you have a deity servant?"
Ethan, however, was not about to give the me Kirin any chance to dy, "You don''t need to know anymore. Die. I really want to see what kind of monster you are."
He gripped the spear tightly, golden wings unfurling behind him, as he sped towards the me Kirin.
The me Kirin''s strengthy in its power and mes, but it had no advantage in terms of speed.
The tables had turned; Ethan was now chasing the me Kirin to kill it, just as he had done with Forst Herald.
Forst Herald, having fled early on, was once again caught up by Ethan.
Watching the me Kirin being pushed back, its fiery scales scattering and sparks flying everywhere, it couldn''t help but bitterly think: "Where in the world did this mane from? His strength is formidable, cunning as a fox, and most importantly, he has a deity servant by his side..."
"It seems our good days areing to an end."
A hint of pain shed in Forst Herald''s eyes; it truly did not want to return to those dark, sunless days.
The me Kirin, cornered and furious, had its eyes spewing magma, forcing Ethan back and standing its ground against him.
"So what if you possess the me of Faith? My power far surpasses yours; I will kill you."
The me Kirin advanced rather than retreating, attacking Ethan ferociously.
Ethan''s eyes burst with brilliance as he roared back: "Kill!!!"
Man and beast collided, and with a huge explosion, mes shot up into the sky.
A gigantic pir of fire hung in the void, almost reaching the heavens.
Demi-god Phito saw the pir of fire. Standing at the top of the cliff, he looked down into the fog-filled valley.
The breeze made his divine robe flutter and whistle.
"Ethan can seed, right?" Phito extended his hands, delicate as jade.
Red and blue lights shed momentarily in his palms.
At the valley floor,
The mes dissipated, and embers slowly fell.
Ethan stood in mid-air, clutching a spear in his hand.
The spear was thrust into me Kirin''s throat, from which mes erupted vigorously, as if blood itself was gushing out.
Fire and blood intertwined, creating an unparalleled masterpiece.
me Kirin screamed in agony, its body wavering unstably before finally copsing onto the ground.
The gleam of intelligence in me Kirin''s eyes gradually faded, its body bing somewhat rigid.
Forst Herald abruptly turned around, clumsily maneuvering its enormous body. Its pupils filled with timidity and confusion:
"What were you thinking fighting him? He has a deity servant... Could he be just an ordinary person?"
Forst Herald''s eyes brimmed with sorrow.
The massive body of me Kirin was still aze, filling the valley with thick smoke and the scent of something charred.
Ethan gazed upon this magnificent sight, catching his breath with a renewed glint of sharpness in his eyes.
"Forst Herald, will you still resist?"
Forst Herald looked at Ethan, its massive crystalline maw opening:
"He and I were one. With his death, I too cannot live."
Forst Heraldid its head upon the ground, as if waiting for death''s arrival.
True to its words, the mes throughout the valley began to recede.
They transformed into specks of light and merged into me Kirin''s body.
Ethan furrowed his brows, twirling his spear as he observed the scene before him.
me Kirin wouldn''t revive, would it?
However, after absorbing the surrounding specks of light, me Kirin''s body began to change, gradually shrinking.
Then, it suddenly disintegrated, and along with me Kirin, Forst Herald also copsed.
The two behemoths silently fell apart, leaving only a sky full of light specks behind.
These specks of light hung in various parts of the valley''s floor like stars.
The scene was fantastical and exceedingly beautiful.
It was like a field in July or August, filled with a myriad of twinkling fireflies.
Such a blurry and dreamy picture surely couldn''t be just for show.
Ethan furrowed his brows tighter, not quite understanding what had just happened.
Aneropo approached Ethan, pointing at the specks of light and spoke, "Master, these light points can be connected to form lines."
"Connect them into lines? How so?" Ethan asked, his curiosity piqued.
"Master, why don''t you try using Pyro Magic and Cryo Magic?" Aneropo suggested once again.
Ethan swung his arm and chanted a spell, causing a fireball to appear in the air.
The fireball floated aimlessly until it touched one of the light points.
It was as if the fireball had hopped onto a roller coaster, swiftly traveling along a path, passing through the light points.
The fireball traversed through numerous light points, akin to an artist using mes as a brush, painting within the valley.
Soon, a pictureposed entirely of fire emerged throughout the entire valley.
The pattern was intricate and regal, dizzying anyone whoid their eyes upon it.
Ethan, upon witnessing this scene, eximed in awe, "Aren''t these the Language of Nature?"
Chapter 302 300-The Onslaught of Poisonous Miasma
Chapter 302 300-The Onught of Poisonous Miasma
Ethan was utterly astounded; this was indeed the Language of Nature.
He already possessed five kinds of the Language of Nature, his familiarity with it surpassing many on this continent.
Ethan had already experienced the marvels of the Language of Nature.
However, he had never owned such aplete, mature Language of Nature before.
A mere nce was enough to utterly captivate Ethan.
Aneropo whispered a gentle reminder from the side, "Master, there''s more."
It was at this moment that Ethan managed to pull his attention away from the intricate pattern of the Language of Nature.
Within the valley, there were still many light points, akin to stars, without any specific attributes.
"These light points are..." Ethan blinked, inhaling sharply, "Could it be that Forst Herald also carried the Language of Nature?"
Ethan clearly remembered that upon entering the valley, he was greeted by a world of icy blue tundra.
The temperature was so low that his body was nearly frozen stiff, even the Golden Divine Dragon Blood in his veins struggled to flow.
If Forst Herald was rted to me Kirin, then most likely these remaining light points belonged to Forst Herald!
The corners of Ethan''s mouth lifted slightly as he began to chant the incantation for an ice magic spell.
A transparent block of ice appeared in mid-air, continuously making contact with the light points.
Until at one particr point, the ice block started to move in an unfathomable pattern.
In less than two minutes, another transparent pattern, reflecting the light of mes, appeared in the valley.
Ethan pped his hands together, his voice filled with exhration, "As I suspected, it''s also the Language of Nature. Soplete, mature, perfect. Just how powerful can these Languages of Nature be?"
Aneropo bowed and congratted, "Congrattions, Master. Your strength has once again increased."
Ethan, however, was not in the mood to deal with Aneropo at the moment, saying indifferently, "You can go back now. I need some time to ponder this by myself."
"Yes, Master." Aneropo once again transformed into a fireball and entered the Space Ring.
Ethan looked up at the intertwining Languages of Nature in the sky, his heart brimming with excitement. What he needed to figure out now was how to learn them.
Right on cue, the system spoke, "Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Forst Language of Nature and the me Language of Nature. Would you like to absorb them?"
Why would anyone let go of such a treasure?
"Of course," Ethan thought to himself.
"Host, please prepare yourself."
As the system''s voice faded, Ethan found himself plunged into a world of consciousness.
In this mental realm, countless points of light were projected onto the sky.
Suddenly, one of the points began to tremble, influencing the other points to start revolving as well.
They moved as if they were celestial bodies, orbiting around each other.
Ethan was utterly captivated. Between the ster points, a dark particle appeared.
This particle had a rough surface, but in the next second, it exploded.
The particle erupted, releasing waves of energy, causing all the surrounding points of light to vibrate.
However, each point vibrated at a different frequency, and incredibly, the energy waves rebounded.
A me suddenly appeared from the center of the celestial body of light points.
Ethan stroked his chin, muttering to himself, "Is this a demonstration brought to me by theplete Language of Nature? Does this mean that the universe contains a force of energy, and the Language of Nature is about intercepting and reflecting that energy?"
"It''s like programming. No matter what the input is, as long as you follow the program, you can use the corresponding magic or power."
In an instant, Ethan''s mind went back to that rough-surfaced ck particle.
"What does that ck particle represent? Primordial?"
Ethan''s mind was in turmoil; he felt as though he had grasped something crucial, but it seemed to slip away just as quickly from his mind.
Ethan gave a self-mockingugh, "That can''t be right. The Language of Nature is just a symbolic expression of power. If it really works the way I''m imagining, wouldn''t the Language of Nature be a kind of rule? Would that make me a god?"
Considering that he needed Aneropo''s help even to deal with a me Kirin, how could Ethan possibly be a god?
At this moment, the system''s prompt rang out, "Congrattions to the host forprehending the me Language of Nature. Would you like to continue with the next one?"
Ethan tilted his head, looking even more puzzled, "I''ve alreadyprehended the me Language of Nature?"
To verify the truth, Ethan called up his panel.
[me Language of Nature: Mastery over the Power of me.]
The panel clearly recorded that Ethan had learned the me Language of Nature.
"A pleasant surprise," Ethan grinned, "Consider it a reward for my hard-fought battle."
"Continue with the next one."
The points of light in the firmament changed again, disying different celestial bodies.
They intertwined with each other on the firmament, flowing and moving as if they had a life of their own.
Then, just like the previous scene, a rough ck sphere appeared again, and then it exploded, the power emitted by the sphere rebounding.
A frost point appeared in the center of the celestial body of light points.
The system prompted again, "Congrattions to the host for mastering the Frost Language of Nature."
When Ethan exited the space of consciousness, he was utterly baffled.
How did he mysteriously master two Languages of Nature?
He opened his panel.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: S Rank]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon (Advanced)]
[Holy Light Language of Nature: Affinity with the Power of Holy Light, proficient in the Power of Holy Light, capable of blessing oneself and others with holy light for attribute enhancement, and possession of the Holy Light Domain.]
[Thunder Language of Nature: Control over the Power of Thunder.]
[Dragon Language of Nature: Control over the Power of Dragon, a powerhouse among the Dragon race.]
[Space Language of Nature: Mastery over the Power of Space.]
[Soul Language of Nature: Mastery over the Power of Soul, able to enhance the strength of the soul.]
[me Language of Nature: Mastery over the Power of me.]
[Frost Language of Nature: Mastery over the Power of Frost, increased affinity with Hydro, beneficial effects when casting Hydro Magic.]
Originally there were five entries for the Language of Nature, but now there were two more.
Ethan rubbed his head, murmuring to himself, "Did I really master the Frost Language of Nature and the me Language of Nature?"
However, Ethan didn''t dwell on it too much, as his confusion was growing.
Why was the Language of Nature ced here?
Was it intentional or an ident? Phito, possessing the strength of a Demi-god, could have cleared it out or imed the Language of Nature for himself.
Yet, he pointed Ethan down this path.
What exactly was Phito''s purpose?
Ethan looked up at the sky, thinking back to the space of consciousness and that moment with the rough, ck sphere.
What was that?
He had never seen it before when learning other Languages of Nature.
This time, upon receiving the me Language of Nature and Frost Language of Nature, he saw that sphere.
What different significance did it hold?
Ethan shook his head slightly, trying to shake the thoughts out of his mind.
He continued walking forward, as the priority now was addressing the toxic fog issue in the Waysonny River.
...
At the summit of Celestial Blossom Mountain.
Phito, gazing at the pitch-ck horizon, witnessed a streak of red light emerging and softly spoke:
"Dawn is breaking. Ethan, can you really do it?"
"If you can''t, you''re going to die."
"The me Language of Nature and Frost Language of Nature are not so easy to possess."
Phito lowered his gaze, looking towards the distant Waysonny River.
A thickyer of toxic fog still covered Waysonny River, like ayer of matcha spread atop a cake.
The toxic fog struggled to flow with the wind.
But in the next moment, the toxic fog suddenly stirred, entering a territory it hadn''t touched in a long time.
Phito Valley.
As the toxic fog in front entered Phito Valley, it began to riot, boiling like hot water.
It surged crazily towards Phito Valley, like a flood finding its outlet.
The toxic fog, akin to a beast tide, poured into Phito Valley frenziedly.
It was like a rushing river, carrying death and despair towards Phito Valley.
Ethan suddenly stopped in his tracks, his nostrils quivering slightly.
He sensed something was amiss; the flow speed in the valley had increased.
If it was just an increase in flow speed, Ethan wouldn''t have stopped. What was most crucial was the faint scent of poison he detected in the air.
Poison was something Ethan was not familiar with.
However, the powerful soul supported by the Soul Language of Nature allowed his spiritual power to quickly decipher the illusions and changes in his surroundings.
He was certain; the air around him was poisoned.
Ethan unfurled his Gale Wing, soaring directly into the sky.
The sight before him filled Ethan''s heart with terror.
The toxic fog from Waysonny River swept toward Ethan like a flood.
The poison enshrouded the creatures still lost in slumber; in an instant, their breaths of life were extinguished.
In just a blink of an eye, the toxic fog had robbed the animals of their lives.
What was most terrifying was that the speed at which the toxic fog spread was elerating. It resembled a dark swarm of locusts, leaving nothing alive in its wake.
"Why has the toxic fog suddenly entered Phito Valley?" Ethan, horror-stricken, felt his scalp tingle, and his hair stand on end.
What kind of unforeseen event had urred?
His instinct was to run.
He hadn''t figured out how to deal with the toxic fog yet, and already it hadunched its assault.
Anyway, Celestial Blossom wasn''t going to run away; first, let Celestial Blossom withstand this onught!
Chapter 303 301-Nowhere to Run
Chapter 303 301-Nowhere to Run
At that thought, Ethan broke into a run without a moment''s hesitation.
But in the very next second, he froze in ce, confronted by a familiar face.
It'' Phito.
Breathing heavily, Ethan spoke up, "Demi-god Phito, you''ve finally arrived. The toxic miasma of Waysonny River has suddenly descended upon us; I''ll leave it to you to handle."
With Phito here, things would surely be easier.
Even with Ethan''smand of both the me Language of Nature and the Frost Language of Nature, he had no confidence in being able topletely ovee Phito.
Furthermore, Phito''s rtionship with Celestial Blossom was murky at best.
The only one capable of dealing with the toxic miasma of Waysonny River was Phito.
Phito''s face, however, remained as calm as ever, his gaze undisturbed as he looked upon the overwhelming miasma.
Ethan stepped aside, muttering to himself, "What''s going on? The toxic miasma of Waysonny River is acting up again. Wasn''t it supposed to be fine?"
Ethan found this incredibly strange.
After all, ording to Hilna''s fairy tales, the appearance of Celestial Blossom was supposed to signify a temporary resolution to the toxic miasma of Waysonny River.
Now that the miasma had returned with a vengeance, Ethan was caught off guard.
Looking down at Ethan, Phito spoke in a calm tone, "I can''t help you. You''ll have to resolve this on your own."
Ethan abruptly lifted his head, his expression stiffening, "Demi-god Phito, what nonsensical things are you saying?"
Phito''s expression was dead serious, his pupils shimmering with a transcendental calmness, "I am serious. The Frost Language of Nature and the me Language of Nature aren''t something you can just take lightly."
"What do you mean?" Ethan was on the verge of exploding, "What does the Language of Nature have to do with the toxic miasma of Waysonny River?"
Phito gazed into the distance, as the toxic miasma slowly approached.
The ground was lush and green, as if a naughty child had knocked over a painter''s ink bottle.
The green ink flowed slowly across the ground.
Although its progress was sluggish, it was inevitable that, in time, it would reach the child''s feet.
"The connection is significant," Phito said expressionlessly, simply stating the facts. "To halt the toxic miasma of Waysonny River, both the Ice and Fire Languages of Nature and the Celestial Blossom are indispensable."
"Now that you''ve taken the Frost Language of Nature and the me Language of Nature, the miasma is bound to descend. Only you can stop it."
Ethan''s eyelids twitched uncontrobly, his heart pounding heavily.
"Is this your scheme?" Ethan red, his eyes round with anger, as he stared at Phito.
Phito shook his head slightly, speaking softly, "No, many have tried to take the Frost Language of Nature and the me Language of Nature, but they have all failed."
Ethan''s mind shed to the Frost Servants, humans and animals alike encased within the icy blue stones, their faces frozen in expressions of frenzy and greed, their pupils filled with unwillingness even in their final moments.
A chill ran through Ethan''s body as he managed to squeeze out the words, "Did you let all those people in?"
This time, Phito didn''t deny it; instead, he nodded and said, "Yes, I showed them the way, just like I did with you."
"What is your ultimate goal?" Ethan was on the verge of breaking down as he pointed at Phito and shouted.
Phito looked steadily at Ethan, his tone still gentle and warm, "Topletely resolve the toxic miasma problem of Waysonny River, you are the chosen one."
"Bullshit!" Ethan bellowed, turning his head to look at the overwhelming miasma.
The miasma, almost like a living entity, invaded towards Phito Valley, leaving no room for any living creature to survive wherever it passed.
Ethan''s eyesight was exceptionally sharp, allowing him to clearly see how the wild beasts wrapped in the toxic miasma turned directly into white bones.
The miasma didn''t even give the wild beasts a chance to escape.
"There''s no way out now; you can''t run away," Phito stated.
"To be honest, I don''t have the confidence that I could beat you. But, locking me downpletely? That''s impossible." Ethan was no longer interested in entangling with Phito; all he wanted was to escape.
Acquiring the Celestial Blossom could wait.
After all, the system hadn''t mentioned that this was a time-limited quest.
On another note, he was currently carrying both the me Language of Nature and the Frost Language of Nature.
Once he managed to integrate these two Languages of Nature with the others, his strength would experience another surge.
At that time, he would have the confidence to face Phito, even daring to seize the Celestial Blossom right under his nose without any reservations!
Leaving these words behind, Ethan spread his wings and bolted towards the distance.
A hint of disappointment shed in Phito''s eyes. He parted his lips, and his divine voice echoed throughout the valley:
"You can''t run away. The Celestial Blossom won''t let you leave."
Ethan was absorbing the information Phito had ryed when he saw a burst of aurora light emanating from the mountain''s peak.
He had no choice but to stop in his tracks.
The aurora appeared right in front of him, forming an immense screen of light.
Ethan stood there, dumbfounded, staring at the scene before him.
...
By the time Ethan had defeated the Frost Herald and the me Kirin, the Celestial Blossom had already begun to stir.
Atop the cold valley, night enveloped the earth, leaving only stars and the faint glow of the moon visible.
In the silent forest, a beautiful radiance suddenly tore through the night sky, resembling a gigantic feather dancing in the air.
As time went on, this light gradually brightened, unfolding like a splendid tapestry.
Countless tiny specks of light danced in the sky, twinkling like sprites.
Some were red, some were green, others were blue...
They danced like a troupe of performers, gracefully revolving around the center of the aurora.
With their movement, the entire sky transformed into a dazzling sea of colors.
The aurora''s curtain of light extended downward from the sky, forming a mystical bridge between heaven and earth.
Beneath these bands of light, the valley took on a more fantastical appearance, as if one had stepped into a realm of gods.
Every patch ofnd in the valley, every stone upon the cliff walls, was adorned by the aurora''s brilliance, shimmering like gemstones.
The beautiful aurora seemed to drape the earth in a magnificent gown.
A gentle breeze carrying a fresh scent brushed lightly through everything within the aurora''s curtain of light.
The Celestial Blossom, at this moment, radiated a pure light, twinkling like a brilliant diamond in the night sky.
This beautiful light curtain seemed to be the paintbrush of nature itself, showcasing the magical beauty of Phito Valley in all its glory.
Ethan''s mouth hung open in awe as he witnessed the scene before him; the Celestial Blossom had awoken.
Not just awakened, it had unfolded a space akin to a domain.
The domaina capability exclusive to deities.
Phito leisurely walked up beside Ethan, gazing at the beautiful light curtain as he spoke:
"The domain of the Celestial Blossomthe Aurora Veil bestowed by the deity. Do you still wish to flee?"
The corner of Ethan''s mouth twitched involuntarily, suppressing the rage within him, "Is all of this part of your scheme?"
Phito shook his head slightly, patiently exining:
"When you took away the me Language of Nature and Frost Language of Nature, it was equivalent to stirring the toxic miasma of the Waysonny River, prompting the Celestial Blossom to unfold its domain involuntarily, in order to fend off the poison."
"All of this is not my scheme; it is merely a mechanism for the Celestial Blossom to protect thisnd."
Ethan scoffed in frustration, "Mechanism, you say? You are just manipting me."
Unaffected by Ethan''s emotions, Phito spoke even more indifferently:
"There are only two ways for you to survive now."
Ethan raised an eyebrow slightly, his eyes fixed on Phito.
"The first is to possess the capability to break through the Aurora Veil bestowed by the deity. The second, solve the toxic miasma problem, and the deity-bestowed Aurora Veil will naturally close, granting you freedom once again."
Phito made it sound easy, but Ethan was well aware of the difficulty of these two methods.
With a twitch of his mouth, Ethan unwillingly asked, "And what if I''m unable to do either?"
Phito turned his gaze towards the distance, pointing at a venomous snake crawling through the bushes, and said, "Then your fate will be the same as that."
Ethan followed Phito''s gaze to where he was pointing.
The venomous snake''s eyes emitted a green glow as it fixated on the restless bushes in front of it.
It seemed that the snake was hunting, with its prey likely concealed within the stirring vegetation.
The moment its prey would emerge, the snake, like an arrow released from a bow, would strike swiftly, granting its quarry no chance for resistance.
However, unbeknownst to the serpent, the toxic miasma was stealthily approaching.
The green, oily miasma, like a thin veil, glided over the snake.
Its tail instantly turned into a pile of bones, and then, in the blink of an eye, its head was grazed by the toxic miasma.
Its once lively eyes and iridescent scales vanished in an instant.
All that remained was a pile of stark white bones, emitting a sinister glow under the illumination of the aurora.
Ethan took a few steps back, his heart feeling as if it was about to burst from his chest:
"Phito, you''re really inhuman!"
Right now, Ethan wished nothing more than to kill Phito, to dismember him and to cast his soul into the depths of hell, subjecting him to countless torments.
Phito, far from being annoyed, spoke with a sense of loss: "I was never human to begin with..."
"Ethan, do your best."
With that, Phito''s body transformed into points of light and disappeared, leaving Ethan alone.
Ethan''s eyes were bloodshot, his chest heaving violently.
He needed to survive!
Chapter 304 302-Scorched Earth, Boiling Seas
Chapter 304 302-Scorched Earth, Boiling Seas
Ethan stood rooted to the spot, his expression one of extreme urgency, resembling a lion trapped within a cage.
He could feel a strong presence of death, as a dense will of demise enveloped him.
It was as if the Grim Reaper himself had positioned his scythe at Ethan''s neck, ready to drop at the appointed time, severing his head from his body.
Ethan could almost hear the Reaper''s triumphantughter; his soul was, after all, of great value.
Pacing back and forth, Ethan forced himself to remain calm as he looked at the pervasive green miasma filling the sky.
"First, let''s calmly assess the current situation," Ethan muttered to himself.
"Breaking through the Aurora Veil isn''t really realistic. This is Celestial Blossom''s passive domain. To break the Aurora Veil, I would have to destroy Celestial Blossom. That goes against my goal, and Phito wouldn''t stand idly by."
"Submerging myself in the toxic miasma and waiting for Celestial Blossom to dispel it isn''t a viable option either. Although I can protect my body, the miasma is endless. Sooner orter, I wouldn''t be able to hold out any longer. Moreover, it''s uncertain whether Celestial Blossom can even dispel the miasma."
"The only option left is to resolve the miasma problem. But I don''t even know where to start; what is the root cause of the miasma?"
Ethan''s face twisted in frustration, his eyes bloodshot as if possessed.
The Golden Divine me on his body ignited spontaneously, with scales appearing and disappearing on his skin...
All of this signified that Ethan''s soul flux was extremely abnormal, teetering on the edge of copse.
Ethan observed the slow encroachment of the toxic miasma, when a spark of inspiration suddenly shed through his mind.
At its core, the miasma was simply air mixed with viruses.
Typically found in tropical rainforests, the flora and fauna engage in a cycle of life and death, inevitably leaving behind corpses.
These bodies,cking proper disposal, ferment under the high tropical temperatures, bing a breeding ground for the miasma.
To dispel the air, or even eliminate the viruses, is essentially a process of disinfection.
And for disinfection, high temperatures are often the most effective solution.
A fierce light shed in Ethan''s eyes as he looked upon the lush vegetation within Phito Valley, his inner brutality erupting.
The miasma only consumed living creatures; the trees and nts remained untouched.
In that case, why not go all out and give the miasma in Waysonny River a grand spectacle?
Ethan''s eyes filled with determination as energy burst forth from his entire being.
"Scorch the mountains, dispel the toxins!"
In Ethan''s mind, the me Language of Nature slowly rotated.
This was one of Ethan''s rareplete Languages of Nature, containing countless skills and ways of usage.
Ethan spread his arms wide, as Pyro from all around gathered beside him.
"Rejoice and revel, Pyro Sprites, gather around me. Lend me your wild, explosive power for a moment, release your instincts, scorch the earth, and purge the world''s impurities-"
As the me Language of Nature was chanted, countless fiery red lights appeared in the space around Ethan.
The fiery red lights gradually converged around Ethan, eventually coalescing and forming into numerous fiery red lotuses.
Ethan swung his arms, smashing the crimson lotuses onto the ground:
"Crimson Lingering Embers, burn for me, set the world aze!!!"
[Crimson Lingering Embers: An attack skill recorded in the me Language of Nature, capable of summoning numerous me lotuses for assault.]
Fire lotuses continuously condensed around Ethan, relentlessly crashing onto the ground without interruption.
Thend instantly turned charred and ckened, with mist pervading throughout the entire valley.
Upon contact with the trees, the Crimson Lingering Embers set them aze, transferring the mes from one tree to the next in quick session.
In a blink of an eye, the entire valley was engulfed in a sea of mes, illuminating the night sky.
Ethan''s body was enveloped in ayer of ming armor, appearing as if the God of Fire had descended upon the earth.
The sheer pleasure of destruction and devastation brought Ethan immensefort.
The unrestrained freedom to wreak havoc only fueled his fervor.
He once again chanted the me Language of Nature: "O great God of Fire, heed my prayers and bestow upon your faithful servant your scepter. I shall demonstrate the might of the God of Fire upon this world. me Godstaff, materialize!"
As soon as the words left his mouth, a ming staff gradually appeared in Ethan''s hands, intricately engraved with dense patterns.
These patterns were formed from mes, creating a staff whollyprised of the will of fire.
[me Godstaff: The scepter of the God of Fire, allowing the user to wield various fire magics without the need for incantations. To hold it is to be the spokesperson of the God of Fire.]
Grasping the me Godstaff, Ethan felt a surge of power flowing from the staff.
He felt as if he had transformed into the God of Fire himself, capable of manipting all the mes in the world.
At this moment, fire was no longer Ethan''s foe; it had be his closest and most intimate ally.
Ethan brandished the me Godstaff, and a zing ray of light burst forth from the tip of the scepter.
With a flick of his wrist, a cluster of red mes danced gracefully through the air, transforming into a gigantic me Beast.
The me Beast, with its eyes ame, unleashed a deafening roar, as if proiming the unparalleled might of the God of Fire to the heavens and the earth.
"me Beast, my servant, level everything before us," Ethan bellowed, wildly swinging the me Godstaff like a maestromanding his orchestra.
Guided by Ethan''s directions, the me Beast charged ferociously at the miasma.
The poisonous fog, sensing the immense heatwave approaching, thickened into a dense cloud in an attempt to halt the me Beast''s advance.
Seeing this, Ethan grew even more frenzied in his maniption of the divine staff.
The me Beast, its colossal frame akin to a scorching meteor, instantaneously pierced through countlessyers of the poisonous clouds, descending like lightning upon the miasma while trampling furiously, charging forward relentlessly.
The ground trembled violently, the clouds of poison danced and whirled into the air, only to be melted into steam by the scorching breath of the me Beast.
The poisonous miasma was indeed slowly dissipating; attacking it with fire was proving to be effective.
Ethan clenched the me Godstaff tightly, excitement flowing through his eyes: "It works!"
Seeing the evident sess of his fiery assault, Ethan swung the me Godstaff once more.
The me Beast, amidst the miasma, unfurled its massive wings of me, pping them vigorously.
In an instant, a colossal me Dragon ascended, its body winding and coiling above the miasma like a river of fire.
Its eyes burned with fierce mes, and its scorching breath spread throughout the surroundings.
At this moment, the miasma was like a vast ocean, and the me Dragon was the servant of the God of Sea.
The me Dragon whipped the poisonous miasma into a tumultuous frenzy, with the vapor from the burnt poison rising high.
The heatwaves emanating from the me Dragon struck the surface of the miasma, triggering a series of volcanic eruptions.
Magma gushed from the mountain, spraying sparks in all directions, and the glow of the mes illuminated the entire mountain range.
The mountain began to tremble violently, rocks tumbled down, and smoke and dust filled the air.
Seeing the magma bursting forth from the mountain, Ethan''s smile grew even brighter.
mes flickered in his eyes, and the chaos of destruction sent him into a frenzy.
He roared hysterically, "me Dragon, continue to burn, reduce all the filth of this world to ashes!"
The me Dragon circled above the sacred mountain, its gigantic body consuming the power of the miasma with the fire energy it released.
At this moment, the miasma surprisingly began to burn, with fierce mes enveloping it and forming a massive river of fire.
The red mes shrouded the entire valley, melting the miasma like ice and snow in an instant, and smoke filled the air.
Phito stood beside Celestial Blossom, calmly observing the scene before him.
Phito Valley was now unrecognizable, scorched and barren, and even the distant forest had caught fire.
If left unchecked, this entire forest could potentially be reduced to ashes.
Phito was indifferent; as a Demi-god, he possessed an extremely calm and collected mind.
"How audacious. If it can solve the miasma problem, what does it matter if Phito Valley is sacrificed in the process?"
Fire inherently incites fury, and the act of destruction releases the malevolent aspects of human nature.
Ethan hadpletely sumbed to the revelry, lost in this fiery feast.
It remained uncertain whether this was a measure to deal with the miasma or an outpouring of his inner rage.
Ethan brandished the me Godstaff, directing the me Dragon in a relentless onught.
The fire enveloped everything, the poisonous miasma and the mountain ridges alike, the burning mes filled with power and destruction.
Standing in the void, Ethan looked down upon his masterpiece, a satisfied smile ying on his lips.
He could see it clearly; a significant portion of the miasma had been eradicated, the efficacy of setting the mountains aze was undeniable.
However, the miasma lingering above the Waysonny River remained, and Ethan knew he had to address the root of the problem.
With this in mind, he swiftly made his way towards the Waysonny River, determined to uncover whatever secrets it might hold.
As he drew near the Waysonny River, Ethan was struck not by the acrid smell of the miasma, but by a sharp, stinging pain on his skin.
The closer he got to the Waysonny River, the more intense the stinging became.
Ethan''s eyelids twitched as he sensed something was terribly amiss.
With heightened vignce, he approached the riverbank, finallying to a stop near the Waysonny River.
What Ethan discovered there was utterly baffling.
The riverbank of the Waysonny River was impably neat, as though it had been sliced by a sword.
Ethan crouched by the river, braving the stinging sensation on his skin as he reached out to touch the riverbank.
"Hiss"
Before he could even make contact, Ethan sharply inhaled, retracting his hand immediately.
The riverbank was saturated with sword aura, a mere touch was enough to slice through Ethan''s finger.
Chapter 305 303-The Secrets of the Waysonny River
Chapter 305 303-The Secrets of the Waysonny River
Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly, distancing himself from the Waysonny River.
He had realized that the closer he got to the river, the more intense the stinging pain on his skin became, all due to the presence of the sword aura.
Ethan nced at the multitude of tiny cuts on his finger.
With his robust physique, the wounds were already starting to heal.
However, the thought that the residual sword aura could slice through his body made him shudder.
Facing the sword directly was unimaginable, and the oue, predictable.
A spark of inspiration struck Ethan as he propelled himself into the air, standing on the ground.
Hovering above, he gazed down at the slender Waysonny River, a bold idea forming in his mind.
"Could it be that someone used a sword to split open this ce? Maybe that''s the origin of the Waysonny River," Ethan thought aloud, his own daring suggestion startling him.
To think of splitting the earth for hundreds of meters, how immense must that power be?
Such a realm, it must have surpassed that of a deity, right?
Ethan descended back to the riverbank, staring intently at the water''s surface.
He decided not to specte further on the origins of the Waysonny River; his priority was to solve the miasma issue.
Soon, Ethan discovered a clue.
The green miasma gas was emanating from the riverbed, drifting up to the surface before merging with the poisonous clouds hanging above the Waysonny River.
It seemed like the source of the miasma was at the bottom of the river.
The corners of Ethan''s mouth lifted slightly, his eyes filled with unrestrained ferocity.
Now that he had found the source, it was time to eradicate itpletely.
Ethan, once again brandishing the me Godstaff, roared towards the heavens:
"God of Fire, scorch the world!"
The me Beast and me Dragon reappeared amidst the miasmic clouds, diving straight into the Waysonny River.
As their bodies came into contact with the river water, dense smoke began to billow from them.
However, fearless, they soared like dragons through the waters of the Waysonny River.
Watching the me Beast and me Dragon gradually dissipate, Ethan shook his head in frenzy, shouting, "It''s not enough, nowhere near enough."
"Great God of Fire, reveal your terrifying power. Lend me the mana to obliterate my foes, destroy the world. At this moment, I pray to you. Combine your rage with mine, unleash the mightiest apocalyptic divine force."
"Wrath of the Fire God, descend upon us."
[Wrath of the Fire God: The most potent force within the Language of Nature legacy, summoning the enraged God of Fire to descend upon the world, incinerating all in its path.]
Above the Waysonny River, Pyro rapidly gathered, transforming the scene.
Even the Waysonny River itself seemed to glow a bright red as the waters began to evaporate, shrouding the area in a mist as if it were a divine realm.
Above the Waysonny River, a deity with solid muscles appeared, his muscles sculpted as if chiseled from stone, his pupils embedded with two fiery orbs.
Every move he made was traced with patterns of me, though his facial features remained unclear.
Ethan, after all, was only an S-rank Dark Lord, and the power at his disposal was immensely limited.
Even though he had summoned the God of Fire using the Language of Nature, the deity''s strength was significantly constrained.
Ethan had surrendered himself to a state of revelry, his mind now consumed by thoughts of destruction and devastation.
"Great God of Fire, unleash your wrath!"
Ethan fervently cheered, gazing up at the deity in the sky.
The God of Fire lifted his fist and then mmed it fiercely upon the surface of the river.
In an instant, the waters were set aze, and a foggy mist enveloped the skies.
With the descent of the God of Fire, the entirety of Waysonny River transformed into a magical and majestic spectacle.
The sky turned scorching hot in an instant as red mes set the boundless Waysonny River aze.
The river waters, devoured by the mes, transformed into a roaring sea of fire.
The Waysonny River, as if possessing a life of its own, surged with tumultuous waves, hurling its boiling waters towards the God of Fire.
The deity stood firm, taking the forceful beating of the waves, his mes undiminished, growing even more fervent.
The colossal waves, under the scorching heat of the mes, turned into a mist of vapor, shrouding the air.
The entire ocean seemed set aze, unfolding a scene both magnificent and magical.
Ethan, the instigator of it all, watched everything unfold before him, his heart filled with awe and satisfaction.
Phito, standing beside the Celestial Blossom, had his mouth slightly agape, whispering in disbelief:
"Truly, he is the chosen one. His mastery in the Language of Nature is unparalleled, as if it was tailor-made for Ethan."
Little did Phito know that Ethan''s system had catalogued the Language of Nature, meaning Ethan had fully deciphered it, capable of unleashing its full strength.
Both the me Language of Nature and the Frost Language of Nature wereplete, carrying an extraordinary legacy, standing as one of the most formidable sources of power just beneath the deities.
Certainly, one could not judge Ethan from the perspective of an outsider.
The God of Fire continued to ravage the Waysonny River, its waters illuminated under the fiery glow, taking on a searing, wild hue.
The deep blues gradually transformed into vivid reds, as the entire river surface was engulfed in roaring mes.
The mes danced, forming colossal waves of fire that surged skyward, akin to a volcanic eruption.
The river boiled, steam pervading the air and creating a hazy red mist.
Ethan could distinctly see the riverbanks of the Waysonny River receding.
Even the ancient river could not withstand the wrath of the God of Fire.
His power spread relentlessly, burning away the river''s very life force.
The toxic miasma fled in the face of the mes, leaping out of the water only to freeze mid-air in a fleeting, ethereal glimpse, as if captured in a frozen frame, before dissolving instantly.
With the problem of the toxic miasma solved, Ethan allowed himself a moment of calm.
He noticed something peculiarthere was not a single trace of life within the Waysonny River.
But then again, it made sense; any creature capable of withstanding the river''s mysterious sword aura would likely be at the level of a Demi-god.
The glow of the mes illuminated the entire river surface, casting a thousand different shapes of waves.
Patterns formed by the mes on the water''s surface resembled a mysterious dance of fire.
This magnificent spectacle seemed as if it belonged to another world, intoxicating to behold, showcasing the power and terror of the God of Fire.
The burning of the mes seemed almost eternal...
As time ticked by, the water in Waysonny River began to diminish frically...
Until Ethan could see the riverbed, with the ground of the river exposed.
The sight within the riverbed sent a shock through Ethan''s heart, nearly causing the God of Fire to dissipate from the turmoil of his spirit.
As the water level dropped, skeletons started to be visible.
Skulls, arms, thighs... and some remains of unidentifiable creatures.
Without needing to descend to the river''s bottom, Ethan could roughly guess that there were five skeletons.
Four appeared humanoid, and the fifth belonged to an unknown monster.
Green toxic fumes continuously emanated from their bones.
Ethan''s mouth fell slightly open as he murmured softly,
"The toxic miasma in Waysonny River, could it be generated from the corpse poison of these five skeletons?"
"How immensely powerful must they have been in life, to produce such dense corpse poison, causing such far-reaching effects?"
Each bone seemed as if it was made of jade, filled with an extraordinary texture.
Judging by these bones, they must have belonged to powerful beings in their lifetime.
A chill ran down Ethan''s spine as he observed the sword marks on the bones.
A scene shed in his mind: an exceptional swordsman, or even a sword deity, swinging a sword...
This swing had directly in these five beings and had created Waysonny River.
And under Waysonny River, these five beings slowly rotted away, their emanating corpse poison forming the toxic miasma that had troubled the empire for many years.
This thought, once it appeared in Ethan''s mind, took root and grew, impossible to dispel.
Ethan swallowed hard, murmuring to himself, "Who was that master swordsman from years past? To be able to carve out the Waysonny River like that. And who were these five unfortunate souls?"
"Their corpse poison is so potent even after death; how formidable must they have been in life?"
Shrouded inyers of doubts, Ethan found himself unable to think clearly.
The God of Fire was merely a projection summoned by Ethan, void of any capability to think.
It only unleashed its rage without restraint.
It continued to manipte the mes engulfing the sky, performing an apocalyptic incineration.
The vast mes enveloped the riverbed, burning the bones one after another.
The burning effect of the God of Fire was remarkably evident.
No matter how formidable they were in life, they had been dead for over a hundred years now.
There was absolutely no room for resistance; they were directly reduced to ashes.
The root cause of the toxic miasma was resolved, and the problem of the toxic miasma was solved.
The most significant sign of this was the Aurora Veil, bestowed by the deity of Celestial Blossom, gradually descending.
The aurora seemed to flow back in time, returning to the body of Celestial Blossom.
Ethan snapped back from his frenzy, feeling the damp air around him, and hurriedly left the ce.
With the support of Ethan''s spiritual power gone, the God of Fire transformed into fire elements and dissipated into the air.
Ethan''s eyes sparkled with intensity as he quickly surged towards the summit.
"Phito, that damn bastard, must know more secrets," Ethan thought, eyes whirling rapidly as he ascended towards the peak of Celestial Blossom. "I have to make him spill what he''s really up to."
"If Phito hands over Celestial Blossom, we can talk. But if he insists on targeting me"
"Even if he is a Demi-god, I am ready to sh with him!"
Chapter 306 304-The Origin
Chapter 306 304-The Origin
At the summit of Celestial Blossom Mountain.
Phito stood there, high above, observing Ethan''s every move.
The Waysonny River had disappearedpletely, its waters totally evaporated.
Phito watched as Ethan''s mes reduced the corpses to ashes.
He knew clearly in his heart that once those five skeletons were burned away, the toxic miasma of Waysonny River would no longer gue thend.
In the future, there would be no need for Celestial Blossom to make its presence known in Phito Valley.
From then on, Phito Valley would exist in name only.
Yet, this was a wee development.
A smile yed upon Phito''s lips, his demi-god energy subtly altering even the surroundings.
The flowers and nts around him bloomed in response to Phito''s smile, transforming the entire summit of Celestial Blossom Mountain into a scene brimming with the essence of spring.
A gust of strong wind blew, prompting Phito to slowly turn around.
Ethan, with an expressionless face, squeezed out a sentence through the gaps in his teeth:
"Give me an exnation."
Phito nodded slightly, his smile fading as his demeanor returned to one of unruffled calm.
"You ask, I answer. I can provide additional details if necessary," Phito said straightforwardly, as if he had seen through all of Ethan.
Ethan turned his gaze to Daphne, whoy beside Celestial Blossom, cocooned like a cicada, his eyelids twitching slightly:
"Is that Daphne? What have you done to her?"
A hint of surprise flickered in Phito''s eyes. He had not expected Ethan to actually show concern for a female hunter who had once schemed against him.
Nevertheless, Phito answered directly:
"I have infused one-third of Celestial Blossom''s power into Daphne''s body, transforming her with its aid."
"Celestial Blossom has such marvelous uses?" Ethan was somewhat surprised.
Phito ced his hand on the top of Celestial Blossom, caressing it gently as if it were his own child, and spoke softly, "Of course. Not only is it possible, but it can also transform Daphne''s body into the Ethereal Form of a Celestial Deity."
Ethan''s eyes shone with interest as he spoke, "That sounds quite formidable."
Phito looked attentively at Daphne, slowly unfolding the story of Celestial Blossom''s origin: "Celestial Blossom is the Ethereal Flower of a Celestial Deity, embodying the powers of ''Curse'' and ''Seal''. It was originally a Divine Tongue transformed by a deity. Now that Daphne has acquired the energy of Celestial Blossom, she naturally possesses a part of the ''Curse'' and ''Seal'' powers. In the future, she will be immensely formidable."
Ethan thought of the Aurora Veil that Celestial Blossom had previously bestowed, asking, "Will Daphne be able to wield the deity''s gifted Aurora Veil in the future?"
Phito did not conceal anything, instead, he replied candidly: "Once she reaches my realm, she can use it at will."
Ethan nodded slightly, deciding not to dwell further on Daphne''s matter.
Instead, a cold smirk appeared on his face as he said, "I understand about Daphne now. Now tell me, what exactly are you plotting against me?"
Phito turned his backpletely to Ethan, exposing it to him.
"It''s actually quite simple. I wanted you to help me solve the poisonous miasma problem of Waysonny River."
Ethan suppressed his rage, squeezing out the words through clenched teeth: "You didn''t give me any time to prepare. You were sending me to my death."
Phito sighed deeply, exhaling slowly. The clouds around him were pushed far away by his breath.
Ethan''s forehead twitched wildly; the power of a Demi-god was indeed formidable.
"Actually, I did not leave you unprepared. I noticed the Language of Nature within your body. That''s how I knew you could definitely eliminate the Frost Herald and the me Kirin."
"And these two Languages of Nature were key to breaking the situation. You''ve seen for yourself the power of the me Language of Nature. You didn''t lose out, did you?"
Ethan fell into silence. Judging by the results, he indeed came out ahead.
But being manipted like this still left a sour taste in his mouth.
Phito seemed to read Ethan''s mind, his tone turning contemtive: "Young friend Ethan, please allow me to address you in such a manner. I hope you are no longer angry and do not harbor any resentment towards me."
"After all, I am a man nearing his end."
Ethan''s pupils constricted as he scrutinized Phito from head to toe.
Phito, still towering and robust, filled out his divine robe impressively.
His divine aura flickered, rendering him an ethereal and carefree appearance.
At a nce, he hardly seemed like a Demi-god on the brink of death.
Ethan spoke warily, "Don''t think of making me let my guard down. I am ready to deliver a fatal blow at any moment."
Phito turned around, faced Ethan, and opened his hands as if to say, "Don''t worry, I won''t make a move."
Ethan took two cautious steps back, his expression unchanged.
Phito shook his head slightly, squatting down next to Celestial Blossom. "Do you know my story?"
Ethan pondered over the fairy tale Hilna had told him and recounted, "You were a magus sent by the empire to deal with the poisonous miasma, andter you stayed in Phito Valley to nt and protect the Celestial Blossom. That''s what I know."
Phito nodded slightly, "Yes and no. I was indeed one of the most promising magi in the empire, having reached the position of Chief of the Magic Association. But my realm had stagnated for a long time, so I left to seek opportunities"
Phito''s gaze grew misty, as if he truly was transported back to those arduous years.
"My first destination was Waysonny River. Actually, I didn''t intend to solve the issue here. But the anomalies in Waysonny River suggested that something extraordinary existed. So, I came, and I stayed for a very long time."
"That is a scene I dare not forget in my life. A deity with a sword stood above the skies, and with a single sh, a fissure appeared on the ground."
"His enemy couldn''t resist this earth-rending strike and was in under the ground."
"Wait a second." Ethan, originally captivated by the story, suddenly found a paradox. Wasn''t this the origin of Waysonny River?
There was a contradiction in Phito''s story.
By the time Phito arrived at Waysonny River, the poisonous miasma issue had already arisen.
And the sword-wielding deity who slew five enemies must have existed before Waysonny River came into being.
How could Phito have witnessed it with his own eyes?
Phito lifted his head, not allowing Ethan to continue speaking: "Keep listening."
"I witnessed this scene, and cold sweat covered my body. Finally, I jolted awake, only to find myself imprisoned in a dreamlike space."
"You have seen that space before; it is the Aurora Veil bestowed by the deity."
A cold wind blew across Ethan''s back, sending chills down his spine as a guess formed in his mind.
A twisted and fierce expression appeared on Phito''s face, erasing his previous grace.
"The space was boundless. I tried to walk through it, but I couldn''t reach the border. I could only stare at the Aurora Veil, unchanged for hundreds of years, and quietly cultivate, hoping to break through the Aurora Veil and return to the empire."
"I seeded. The Aurora Veil bestowed by the deity was extremely conducive to cultivation. My realm advanced rapidly, and I stepped into unknown territories."
"Deity," Ethan murmured.
Phito nced at Ethan, his fierce expression dissipating, returning to the graceful Demi-god Phito.
"Yes, the deity, or perhaps a Demi-god."
"At that time, the Aurora Veil bestowed by the deity could no longer hold me back. I tore through the Aurora Veil and once again stepped onto familiarnd."
Ethan''s mouth slightly opened as he helped Phito fill in the nks:
"After you came out, you found that you had great power, but you couldn''t escape the control of the Celestial Blossom. You could only stay by the Celestial Blossom for the rest of your life."
"The Celestial Blossom granted you the power of a Demi-god, but it was not a blessing; it was a curse."
"It cursed you to stay by its side for the rest of your life, even though you possess god-like strength."
Stars danced in Phito''s eyes as he let out a long sigh, saying, "You are very astute, just as you''ve said. I am but a servant to the Celestial Blossom, much like the one by your side."
Ethan''s eyelids twitched slightly, aware that Phito was referring to Aneropo.
A bitter smile appeared on Phito''s face. "Even more miserable than the deity by your side, I cannot go anywhere. I must spend my entire life by the side of the Celestial Blossom."
The destion and sorrow on Phito''s face were portrayed so vividly that it seemed almost impossible to fake.
If Phito had such acting skills, he should have been performing in the empire''s theater, not here deceiving an S-level Dark Lord.
"So, you plotted against me, hoping that I would help you break free from the curseor should I say, the sealof the Celestial Blossom."
"Have I seeded?"
Connecting the dots with Phito''s narrative, Ethan had already figured out Phito''s motive.
A smile yed on Phito''s face. "Yes, I have seeded. I can feel the connection between me and the Celestial Blossom weakening. But I can also feel the power within me gradually diminishing."
Ethan turned his gaze to the Celestial Blossom, which was still radiating its fantastical luster.
It stood like a noble princess, indifferent to the mes burning the city and the blood being spilled.
It elegantly remained atop its castle, overlooking this tragic game of blood and fire.
Phito was nothing but its ything.
The quest of Phito wasplete, and it would take back the authority it had bestowed upon him without a shred of sentimentality.
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly, and he impatiently scratched the back of his head.
He was somewhat confusedwas everything orchestrated by the Celestial Blossom, or was it the deity that nted the Celestial Blossom who was orchestrating it all?
Yet Phitoughed, appearing utterly relieved:
"Young friend Ethan, I have onest request."
Chapter 307 305-Acquiring Celestial Blossom
Chapter 307 305-Acquiring Celestial Blossom
Ethan roused himself from his deep contemtion, his thoughts churning for a moment.
Observing Phito''s solemn expression, Ethan let out a long sigh, saying, "I''ll do my best."
Phito expressed his gratitude, and then his gaze affectionately rested on Daphne''s chrysalis.
"Young friend Ethan, Daphne has had a hard life. I hope you can take her away with you."
Ethan was taken aback, his surprise evident as he asked, "Isn''t Daphne a hunter from here?"
"Certainly not," Phito''s expression became even more animated, a profound sense of fondness in his demeanor. "After realizing my own fate, I was steeped in sorrow, lost in my own mncholy."
"As time wore on, I gradually came to terms with the reality. I started to venture around the Celestial Blossom, and in myings and goings, the surrounding monsters began to show me some respect. One day, a magical wolf brought a baby still in swaddling clothes to me."
"That was Daphne. I taught her to read and write, and even set her on the path of cultivation."
Phito, deeply moved by his own story, crouched down and gently stroked Daphne''s chrysalis:
"Daphne was like a ray of sunshine in my dark world; she saved me. When she was little, she rode on the back of a magical wolf, hunting and bringing back her first prey. She roasted it and offered it to me, wanting me to taste it."
"Where would I have the need to eat? But I still cast an illusion with my magic."
"The smile on Daphne''s face that day is something I remember to this very moment."
Ethan bowed his head, feeling a heaviness in his heart.
Just from listening to Phito''s story, he could sense how deep and meaningful the bond between Daphne and Phito was.
Phito spoke earnestly, emotions welling up within him until tears flowed from his eyes.
"But I know, I can only spend my life by the side of the Celestial Blossom. Daphne, she still has plenty of time ahead of her; she should go out and see the world, she should have a different life."
"So, I disappeared suddenly, leaving Daphne behind."
"That day, it was raining. Daphne knelt before the Celestial Blossom, crying for three days and three nights. She curled up on the ground in an embrace, looking utterly pitiful."
"I really couldn''t restrain my feelings, and on the fourth day, I came out. I found an excuse, saying I needed to enter a deep sleep, urging her to be independent."
"Daphne then tried all kinds of ways to wake me up."
"The disappointment and tears on Daphne''s face, I saw it all. My heart ached, but I knew, Daphne can''t be trapped in this despairing ce like me."
"I want to apany her, but I can''t, I just can''t!!"
At this moment, Phito cried bitterly like a child,pletely devoid of any Demi-god demeanor.
The divine light on his body began to dim, and his godly robe gradually lost its effectiveness, bing wrinkled and worn...
Phito suddenly fell to his knees, his pupils filled with tears as he looked at Ethan:
"Young friend Ethan, my biggest wish in this life... is for Daphne to live well, to experience the splendors of life."
"Judging from all these events, you possess not only immense strength but also a benevolent character. I can rest assured with Daphne by your side!"
"Young friend Ethan, take Daphne, take the detestable Celestial Blossom, and go."
The power of a middle-aged man crying in front of oneself is immense.
Ethan took a deep breath and solemnly said, "Demi-god Phito, rest assured, I will protect Daphne."
"But your body..."
It was at this moment that Phito realized what had happened, astounded, he wiped away his tears.
"Did I just cry?" Phito''s body petrified, frozen in ce.
Ethan, on the other hand, took a couple of steps back, pointed at Phito, and swallowed hard: "Demi-god Phito, you''ve just wiped your own nose off."
Phito, confused, looked towards Ethan, his eyes no longer shining, dull and lifeless like a y figure.
The most horrifying part was that Phito''s face was now missing a nose, leaving behind two hollow nostrils, creating a terrifying and eerie appearance.
Phito looked down at his arm, noticing cracks resembling driednd, with remnants of his nose on it.
His body began to crumble, shedding mud and sand, and copse was imminent.
Phito''s mouth quivered, attempting to speak, but only countless grains of sand spilled out.
He gave Ethan a hopeful look before his body suddenly copsed.
Just like a mud figure meticulously built by a child on the beach, toppled in an instant by a fierce wave.
In the end, Phito couldn''t utter a single word.
Ethan watched as the mound of soil on the ground trembled slightly, his lips quivering.
Phito, just as he said, had reached the end of his life.
Ethan looked solemnly at the scene before him, his heart inexplicably heavy.
The Celestial Blossom also changed; it no longer radiated halos of light.
It seemed as if all of its power had dissipated with Phito''s passing.
The Celestial Blossom turned into a crystal flower with seven petals of different colors.
Ethan walked up to the Celestial Blossom, and with a gentle effort, the Celestial Blossom was freed from the soil.
With the Celestial Blossom now in hand, Ethan finally felt a weight lifted from his heart.
The system then announced: "Congrattions to the host for acquiring the Celestial Blossom, granting ess to the Deityforsaken Land."
"Quest reward: Possession of the Embryo of the Rune of Law."
[Embryo of the Rune of Law: Unique function, capable of crafting any divine artifact.]
Ethan''s eyes lit up slightly. He was increasingly recognizing the formidable nature of divine artifacts.
At this point, striving for further advancement in his realm had be exceedingly challenging.
The only aspects he could progress in were unique magical arts and divine artifacts.
The sphemous Spear had already given him the courage to challenge ancient deities.
Should he possess another divine artifact, Ethan could hardly imagine the extent of his power.
By then, he would be unrivaled in the world, beneath only the deities themselves.
Ethan gathered his thoughts and once again turned back to look at what remained of Phito... the mound of mud and sand.
How tragic Phito''s fate had been; once a prodigious youth, he entered the Aurora Veil only to ultimately meet his demise, his soul scattered and body disintegrated.
Apart from a fable, he left nothing behind.
Ethan softly said, "Demi-god Phito, your journey in this world was not in vain. The Empire will remember the contributions you made. You yed an indispensable role in solving the toxic miasma issue of the Waysonny River."
Ethan scooped up the sand that was once Phito, and scattered it casually from the cliff.
"Demi-god Phito, may your soul travel with these grains of sand to every corner of the world. May you never have to endure centuries of solitude again."
Ethan held a deep respect for Phito in his heart.
Spending merely a short time in the Aurora Veil had left Ethan feeling impatient, almost on the verge of emotional copse.
Yet Phito had endured the Aurora Veil for at least a century.
To maintain such stability in his emotions without bing fierce and malicious was indeed rare.
Ethan turned to Daphne and said:
"Perhaps, Daphne was the redeemer sent by the deity for Demi-god Phito."
Ethan sat beside Daphne, waiting for her to awaken. He had gained a lot and needed to properly assimte his newfound knowledge and skills.
The Frost Language of Nature and me Language of Nature required no further study; he had already thoroughly understood these two Languages of Nature.
Now, what Ethan needed to do was to fuse them together for use.
Although the Frost and me Languages of Nature were mutually exclusive, using them simultaneously could catch the enemy off guard.
After all, no one would practice both Hydro and Pyro, two opposing elements, at the same time.
Moreover, would the Thunder Language of Naturebined with the me Language of Nature enhance each other?
Both represent violent and ferocious power; merging them could potentially double Ethan''s attack power.
All of these possibilities required Ethan to slowlyprehend and master over time.
Seven dayster.
Ethan opened his eyes, sensing an anomaly in the surrounding elemental energies.
His gaze sharply turned to Daphne. She was about to awaken.
The cocoon, akin to a cicada''s chrysalis, radiated with a spectrum of colorful lights.
Those lights were all too familiar to Ethan, resembling the hues of the Celestial Blossom.
The cocoon frantically absorbed the elemental energies around it, to the extent that an energy vortex appeared on its surface.
Ethan distanced himself slightly from this energy storm, standing quietly to the side, observing everything in front of him.
Like a whale gulping down its prey, the cocoon absorbed energy until it became crystal clear, encapsting endless vitality and power, making even Ethan somewhat envious.
His sphemous Spear had the [Bloodthirst] attribute.
If he were to plunge the spear into the cocoon, the energy absorbed by the sphemous Spear could potentially equate to a strike from a deity.
"Phito indeed has bestowed a great opportunity upon Daphne," a glint of greed shed in Ethan''s eyes.
The power he had gained from a deadly battle, Daphne was on the verge of surpassing it in merely seven days.
How could one not feel envious?
Ethan took a deep breath, suppressing the turmoil in his heart.
He was not particrly benevolent, but he had made a promise to Phito, and he intended to keep it.
At this moment, the energy absorbed by the cocoon wrapping Daphne had reached its apex.
In an instant, a wave of energy burst forth from the mountaintop, and holy light descended from the sky.
A silhouette gradually emerged within the holy light.
A warm smile graced Ethan''s face as he softly murmured:
"Daphne, wee back."
Chapter 308 306-The Mysterious Electro Magus
Chapter 308 306-The Mysterious Electro Magus
Ethan''s eyes pierced through the holy light, capturing Daphne in her entirety.
Amidst the holy radiance, Daphne''s bodyy bare, her twin peaks adorned with delicate, rosy nipples.
Her t abdomen was just perfect, with a belly button that added a touch of allure.
Looking further down
To his astonishment, there was not a trace of darkness between her legs.
Ethan''s eyes widened; Daphne was a "White Tiger."
He couldn''t tell if Daphne was naturally this way or if some transformation had urred within the cocoon.
Nevertheless, the area between Daphne''s legs was impably smooth, and Ethan could even glimpse the rosy folds of her flesh.
Feeling a rush of blood, Ethan realized a warmth in his nose.
He was bleeding
Ethan awkwardly wiped away the blood, murmuring to himself with a slight sense of nostalgia:
"It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this way."
Daphne gracefully descended from within the holy light.
Her figure was elegant and tall, radiating a mysterious glow.
The intricate runes that once adorned her body were now gone, leaving her skin as smooth and lustrous as jade.
Her long hair, cascading down to her waist, shimmered with a silver-white brilliance, reminiscent of moonlight spilling into the night.
The silver-white hue of her hair lent Daphne an air of ethereal coldness, her aura bing noble and mysterious.
Her eyes were crystal clear, like two pristinekes, swirling with endless wisdom and tenderness.
The hint of newborn confusion in her gaze filled Ethan''s heart with affection.
"You..." Daphne tilted her head, looking at Ethan, "Are you Ethan?"
Ethan slightly averted his eyes, daring not to gaze upon the naked Daphne: "It''s me. Now that you''re awake, let''s go."
Saying so, Ethan handed over a white robe to Daphne.
Only then did Daphne realize she waspletely bare.
Perhaps due to Phito''s teachings, she still retained some sense of modesty. Her face flushed red, and she conjured a holy light to shield her body.
Then, behind the veil of holy light, she dressed.
Seeing this, the corners of Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly as he thought to himself: "Celestial Blossom has truly transformed Daphne into a different person. Demi-god Phito, I will definitely take good care of Daphne."
Once Daphne was clothed, she dispelled the holy light.
Only then did Ethan allow his gaze to return to Daphne, nearly finding it hard to look away.
Daphne was d in a pure white robe, the fabric delicate and smooth, as light and flowing as silk.
The hem was adorned with twinkling star patterns, reminiscent of the starry sky, imparting a sense of sacredness and solemnity.
This white robe suited Daphne perfectly.
Ethan pped his hands and said, "Not bad, Daphne. You look truly beautiful."
Daphne disregarded Ethan''s words, instead looking around as she asked:
"Where is Mr. Phito? Where is he?"
Saying so, Daphne even put her hands around her mouth, shouting out loud.
Ethan''s expression turned serious, and after a moment of contemtion, he tried to speak casually, "Mr. Phito has been by the side of the Celestial Blossom for too long. Now that I have taken the Celestial Blossom away"
"Mr. Phito no longer has the quest to guard the Celestial Blossom, so he has left."
As expected, Daphne''s gaze immediately shifted to where the Celestial Blossom used to be.
The once swaying Celestial Blossom had now vanished, and without a doubt, it was taken by Ethan.
Daphne turned to look at Ethan, her beautiful eyes widened, and within them, there was a trace of wildness:
"You''re lying. Mr. Phito would never abandon me. He promised me before."
"If he was going to leave, he would definitely take me with him."
A bitter smile rose in Ethan''s heart, as he thought to himself, "Mr. Phito, aren''t you putting me in a tight spot here?"
However, Ethan didn''t want to reveal the real reason to Daphne right now.
What if Daphne broke down and decided to smash her head against a rock?
The emotional bond between Phito and Daphne might truly reach that extent.
"Really," Ethan sighed deeply, "Mr. Phito has been in the Demi-god realm for quite a long time. He needs more opportunities to break through from Demi-god, so he has gone far away."
Daphne still wanted to speak, but Ethan cut her off directly:
"The path to breakthrough from Demi-god to deity is certainly fraught with difficulties, and he might even encounter a deity. Demi-god Phito said that this journey is too dangerous, so he''s not taking you with him."
"Mr. Phito has entrusted you to me, so from now on, you''ll be with me."
Daphne''s long eyshes fluttered, and tears continued to pool in her eyes, resembling a water pond after the rain:
"How can this be... Mr. Phito said, he would never leave me behind."
Ethan stepped forward and embraced Daphne in his arms:
"Daphne, rest assured. I will take care of you, just like how Mr. Phito did."
Daphne sobbed in Ethan''s embrace, whimpering:
"I have always regarded Mr. Phito as a father, and now he has left."
"My heart feels empty, Ethan, what''s happening to me?"
Ethan pursed his lips, holding Daphne even tighter.
He didn''t answer Daphne''s question, but instead repeatedly said:
"The part of you that feels empty, I will help you fill it up."
Just as the two shared this tender moment, Ethan''s ears twitched.
He heard the sound of someone approaching from afar.
The person was moving very fast and possessed considerable strength.
Ethan gently pushed Daphne away, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said gently:
"Someone is looking for trouble. Wait here for me a moment."
Daphne was still unaware of what was happening, but the next second, the person appeared before them.
"Hmm? Not here?" The person was cloaked, hovering in the air.
This person was a magus; Ethan could feel the thick elemental energy emanating from his body, and he made his judgment.
"No, it''s that woman who has taken the treasure."
The cloaked person turned their head towards Daphne.
Ethan could feel the greedy red eyes hidden beneath the cloak, gazing intently at Daphne.
Ethan, without the time to confront an opponent of this level, lightly stated:
"If you leave now, you might just save your own life."
Only then did the cloaked figure shift their attention to Ethan:
"And who might you be, daring to speak to me in such a manner? Do you know who I am? Hand over the woman beside you."
Ethan spoke with disdain:
"And you think you are something?"
"You won''t hand her over? Well then, I''ll take her myself." As the cloaked person finished speaking, they hurled an energy ball straight towards them.
The energy ball, ck andced with streaming arcs of electricity, revealed the assant to be an Electro Magus.
Ethan''s eyes gleamed, and with a coldugh he said, "Using thunder against me? You must be kidding. You''ve just met your match."
With a cold smirk ying at the corner of his lips, Ethan raised his right hand, substituting it for a wand.
Instantaneously, the mountain peak was shrouded in a ck mist, with lightning rolling across the sky.
He loudly chanted a spell, and the power of thunder surged out from his makeshift wand, forming a colossal pir of thunder, hurtling straight towards the cloaked assant.
The pir of thunder shattered the energy ball in an instant, then, with the speed of a thunderp, charged at the cloaked figure.
The cloaked person''s face grew stern as they shouted angrily, "Arrogance!"
They pulled a silver wand from their sleeve and swung it with no less might.
A sanctified glow radiated from their being, enveloping the dark pir of thunder.
In just an instant, the cloaked figure had shifted their mode of attack.
Ethan internally assessed, "This cloaked figure is extraordinary, rich inbat experience. Probably a veteran who has retreated from the battlefield."
The cloaked person closed their eyes tightly, took a deep breath, and then rapidly chanted a spell.
Suddenly, a powerful surge of thunder burst forth from the white-robed magus, flying straight towards Ethan.
The two thunder strikes collided mid-air, creating a deafening roar.
The powerful energy fluctuations ravaged the battlefield, causing the ground to tremble incessantly.
Filled with surprise, the cloaked figure shrugged their shoulders and spoke with a tone rich in interest, "Not bad, not bad at all. I didn''t expect that within the Empire there would be another Electro Magus. Quite intriguing."
As their words fell, the cloaked figure attacked once again.
They wielded their wand in mid-air, and tiny bolts of thunder flew towards Ethan like throwing knives.
Ethan squinted slightly, thinking to himself, "This person has quite the mastery over thunder."
However, this posed no threat to Ethan. In fact, it had sparked a yful interest in him.
He decided to have a proper showdown with the cloaked figure, using nothing but the power of thunder.
Dark energy rolled around Ethan as he swiftly cast a spell, summoning a dark shield in front of him that repelled the iing lightning.
Immediately following, Ethan went on the offensive again.
A sly glint shed in his eyes as countless bolts of thunder erupted from his sides, creating a sky-filled thunderstorm that surged towards the cloaked figure.
The cloaked figure''s brows furrowed slightly, but they stood their ground, once again waving their silver wand.
This time, they lifted their wand high, drawing a magnificent arc in the air.
Within the arc, countless thunders danced, forming a mysterious barrier of thunder.
Ethan''s thunderous assault came, only to be blocked by the leaping thunder, unable to advance any further.
The cloaked figure, watching the sky filled with a thunderstorm, shouted loudly, "Who exactly are you? Howe I have never seen you in the Empire before?"
Ethan did not respond but instead continued his onught.
The battle entered an intense phase, with the two figures weaving through the valley, unleashing various powerful Electro Magics.
Thunder split the sky, bathing the area in dazzling light.
Their figures intertwined amidst the lightning, at times like wraiths, at other times like deities.
While Ethan and the cloaked figure were enjoying their fierce battle, the forest beneath them was suffering the consequences!
Chapter 309 307-Fernard’s Stroke of Luck
Chapter 309 307-Fernards Stroke of Luck
The forest was inplete disarray; countless trees turned to withered wood, and herds of animals banded together, attempting to flee.
Phito Valley had utterly transformed into a purgatory.
No living creature wished to linger here any longer.
Ethan''s eyes twinkled with amusement, his heart filled with exhration.
It had been a long while since he had encountered such a formidable opponent.
In terms of Electro Magic alone, the cloaked figure and Ethan were closely matched.
Neither could gain the upper hand over the other.
Ethan, swift as a bolt of lightning, separated from the cloaked figure, his hands crackling with electric energy.
The cloaked figure was also panting heavily, their chest heaving with effort.
Beneath the cloak, their face bore a look of solemnity and astonishment.
"Who are you?" the cloaked figure asked once again.
"You first."
The cloaked figure pondered for a moment before slowly speaking, "Xavier, the chief Electro Magus of the Magus Guild in the Azure Empire."
Ethan''s eyebrows lifted slightly, his mind swirling with confusion.
What was a Magus from the Azure Empire doing all the way in Phito Valley?
Phito Valley was a considerable distance from the Azure Empire.
For Xavier to make the journey here, it was no easy feat.
"It''s your turn now," Xavier''s words snapped Ethan out of his thoughts.
Seeing Xavier''s candor, Ethan felt no need to conceal his identity.
"Ethan."
Xavier furrowed his brows, racking his brains for this name.
Regrettably, he had never heard of it before.
Just as Xavier was about to say something else, Ethan didn''t give him the chance.
"Our battle isn''t over yet. Let''s continue," Ethan said, leaving these words behind as he stepped onto a bolt of thunder and charged towards Xavier once again.
Xavier''s eyes widened as magical energy surged within him.
Ethan did the same.
As they collided, a colossal pir of thunder emerged around them.
In between the ck and white, the entire Phito Valley was illuminated.
It was as if, between heaven and earth, there was nothing but this pir of thunder.
"Boom--"
A violent wave of energy exploded, sending Xavier and Ethan flying in opposite directions.
Ethan, touching his chest, suppressed the surging blood within him.
Xavier''s condition was even more wretched; his robe was shredded by the thunder, and even his cloak was torn from his neck, revealing his entire face.
Xavier bore the characteristic features of someone from the Azure Empire, with his navy-blue hair and profound facial features.
However, at this moment, he looked somewhat disheveled.
The blood trickling from the corner of his mouth made Xavier realize that the man before him was a formidable adversary.
If Ethan knew what Xavier was thinking, he would surely burst intoughter.
Xavier managed to fight Ethan to a draw mainly because Ethan had held back, using only the Power of Thunder.
If he had mixed in some other elements, such as fire or frost
Xavier would have been lying on the ground defeated from the very first attack.
Understanding his current physical state and seeing that Ethan still had energy to spare, Xavier left a parting word:
"Ethan, your strength is formidable. I was in the wrong today. Let''s have a rematch when there''s a chance in the future."
As his words fell, Xavier flicked his wand, transforming into thunder and disappearing.
Ethan did not give chase; he stood still, watching Xavier vanish from sight.
Daphne, tilting her head, looked at Ethan. "Aren''t you going to chase him?"
Ethan shook his head and replied, "No need. He''s quite strong; catching up to him wouldn''t be easy."
Daphne asked again, puzzled, "But, won''t he pose a threat to us? You''re letting the tiger return to the mountain"
Ethan chuckled softly and patted Daphne''s head, "Don''t worry, it''s fine."
Ethan actually felt grateful towards Xavier.
Thanks to Xavier''s sudden appearance, Daphne surprisingly stopped dwelling on the matters rted to Phito.
Ethan left with Daphne, and as she stepped out of the valley, she looked around in confusion.
"Where are we going?" Daphne asked.
"Home. I''ll introduce you to some new friends."
...
In an unknown forest, Fernard raced furiously into the thick of the woods, his heart filled with rage.
The scars on his face told a tale of recent hardship.
ncing back, he saw a figure in samurai attire relentlessly pursuing him.
Spitting disdainfully, Fernard grumbled impatiently, "Damn persistent like a gue, so damn annoying. It''s just a jade pendant, not something extraordinary."
Fernard felt his life was utterly miserable.
Ever since the assault on me City, his once delightful life had been shattered, and everything had started going downhill.
He was hunted by the powerhouses of Sourcewater City, and along the way, he encountered all sorts of troubles, troubles that he had never faced before.
Previously, whenever he ventured out, he would return loaded with riches and without any obstructions.
But this time, his escape was filled with problems that gave him a headache.
Take this incident, for example. Fernard had simply found a jade pendant in the wilderness.
The pendant was gorgeous, hexagonal, with flowing light on its surface, almost as if it were made of liquid.
The moment Fernard held it in his hands, he knew it was something precious.
Without giving it much thought, he tucked it into his bosom.
Fernard had grown ustomed to good fortune; from the moment he arrived in this world, his luck had been incredibly good.
On bad days, he would only find gold coins on the ground.
On good days, he could find various magic potions and even some significant alchemy materials.
Every few months, he would find herbs to break through to the next realm, and his progress was smooth sailing.
Having found these treasures, Fernard was initially anxious, but as he found more and more, he started to believe that this might be a blessing from the deity.
Therefore, Fernard believed that this time would be no different; the jade pendant must be a divine gift as well.
As for its use, he would need to study it carefully.
Unexpectedly, however, he soon found himself being pursued.
It was the samurai trailing him. From him, Fernard learned that the pendant had been discarded by the samurai.
However, Fernard had always adhered to one principle: finders, keepers.
So, even though he was being pursued by the samurai, he was unwilling to hand over the pendant.
He had tried to fight the samurai, but the man was too strong.
If not for his Feathered Boots of the Flying Beast, Fernard would have been caught long ago.
The Feathered Boots of the Flying Beast, an epic-level piece of footwear, possessed extraordinary abilities.
It could increase the wearer''s speed by 40%, a truly miraculous effect.
It was considered one of the most formidable pieces of equipment just below the divine artifacts.
With the Feathered Boots on, Fernard was incredibly fast.
He weaved through the jungle, and though the samurai was unrelenting, he was clearly hindered upon entering the forest.
Seeing the distance between them grow, Fernard''s face twisted into a cold smirk, "Catch me? Maybe in your next life."
A sh of inspiration struck Fernard, transforming his cold smirk into a radiant smile.
This familiar sensation had returned.
Every time he was about to find something good, he would feel this blessed intuition.
It was a marvelous feeling, and Fernard knew that his good fortune was about to strike again.
Changing his direction, he sped off once more.
Soon after, with a heart full of eager anticipation, Fernard stopped before a stone wall.
Fernard, leading the samurai in circles around the area, discovered that his sense of anticipation grew strongest in front of this particr stone wall.
He observed the ancient wall, no taller than a man, and frowned slightly.
He knew there must be something valuable here, but how to ess it?
Suddenly, the jade pendant at his chest took flight, attaching itself to the wall and radiating a strong light.
Fernard instinctively covered his eyes.
The pendant, now glowing, illuminated the entire stone wall.
The wall seemed to undergo a transformation, as its blemishes and stones began to melt away, revealing a jade-like interior.
Seeing the dense patterns on the wall, Fernard felt his mouth water.
There was no doubt in his mind; this had to be something extraordinary.
Licking his lips, he ced his hand upon the stone.
The wall offered a touch as smooth and cool as jade, and then, as if awakening, it seemed toe to life.
Fernard''s pupils dted, certain now that the wall had indeed awakened.
The intricate patterns on the wall pulsed as if breathing, sketching out images upon its surface.
The wall, now like a projector, cast images of ancient times upon the sky.
Gazing at the cinematic scenes ying out before him, Fernard''s mouth hung open in awe.
In the sky, dark clouds gathered densely, apanied by the sh of thunder and lightning, as numerous deities engaged in fiercebat.
Adorned in golden armor and wielding divine artifacts, they radiated formidable auras.
The God of Fire brandished roaring mes, the God of Gale wielded furious whirlwinds, the God of Mountain rent the earth asunder, the God of Sea stirred up gigantic waves, and the God of Thunder unleashed devastating lightning...
There were even other deities, unknown to Fernard.
Their powers intertwined, filling the air with a thick aura of mystical energy.
Everything seemed so real that the intense pressure nearly crushed Fernard''s body.
Swallowing nervously, he thought, "I haven''t unleashed the deities, have I? Could this be a forbiddennd of the deities?"
For the first time, Fernard felt an urge to flee, but the changing scenes in the sky captured his attention once again.
"No, my instincts can''t be deceiving me. This stone wall surely conceals an incredible secret."
Chapter 310 308-The Thorough Awakening of the Deityforsaken Land
Chapter 310 308-The Thorough Awakening of the Deityforsaken Land
In the sky, each deity stood tall, their muscles rippling with power.
They swung their divine artifacts with ease, bringing forth a surge of terrifying energy.
Every move they made had the potential to annihte worlds.
The entire realm trembled on the brink of copse.
The ground of the battlefield quaked and crumbled, rocks shattered, and thend rolled in turmoil, transforming the battleground into a chaotic heap of rubble.
Temples fell into ruin, buildings copsed, and dust and smoke filled the air.
Lava burst forth from the ground, waves cascaded from the sky, and fragmented stones floated aimlessly in the air.
Endless shockwaves of energy swept across, obliterating everything in their path.
Deafening roars echoed through the skies, as lightning tore through the darkness and thunder exploded in the air.
The deities'' battle grew more fierce, their released energy akin to a descending catastrophe, shrouding the entire battlefield under a shadow of destruction.
zing mes shed with furious whirlwinds, forming towering fire tornadoes; the ground cracked open, volcanoes erupted, andva flowed like rivers; gigantic waves rose like mountains, devouring everything in their path...
Finally, a deity fell, spilling vast amounts of golden blood, shimmering with holy light.
Another was severed in half at the waist, its upper and lower body buried by the earth.
Countless deities were beheaded, bringing a shade of crimson to the scenes ying out in the sky.
Fernard''s mouth hung open, his lips trembling slightly: "Even deities can fall... What on earth happened in that era?"
The battlefield''s destruction was unstoppable.
The cracks in the ground grew wider and wider, as boundless darkness surged upwards.
The figures of the deities flickered in and out of visibility within the dark, their energy constantly depleting, yet their passion for battle undiminished.
The battlefield transformed into a chaotic abyss, everything resembling a scene from the apocalypse.
Finally, with a thunderous roar, the entire battlefieldpletely copsed, turning into a field of ruins.
The figures of the deities that had struggled to survive under the onught of war vanished, leaving behind a battlefield soaked in blood and marred by devastation.
Thebat of countless deities brought destruction and chaos, leaving Fernard utterly speechless.
However, in the next second, saliva flowed from Fernard''s mouth.
On the battlefield, what remained was not just the ruins caused by the deities'' immense power.
There were also countless corpses of deities, divine artifacts engraved with divine patterns, and even various Powers of Rules wandering around the battlefield...
Fernard wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, his eyes aze with greed: "If I could enter there and bring out even a rotten divine artifact, it would be a tremendous gain. And if I could bring back a piece of a deity''s corpse..."
Fernard could hardly believe the immense opportunities hidden within.
At this moment, the stone wall seemed to havepleted its task, drawing all the lingering afterimages back into its stony embrace.
On the surface of the stone wall, a mysterious vortex appeared, resembling a portal.
Fernard reached his hand into the portal, and as expected, his hand easily passed through the stone wall.
"Indeed, this secret realm was opened just for me." Fernard''s face lit up with ecstatic joy.
The warrior had by now recovered from the afterimages in the sky, and charged toward Fernard in pursuit, shouting, "Scoundrel, give me back my jade pendant!"
Fernard turned to look at the warrior, his face contorted in rage, spat out a response:
"Go to hell,e in if you have the guts."
With that, Fernard did not look back as he dove into the portal.
The warrior, seeing Fernard disappear into the portal, hesitated only for a moment before stepping toward the portal himself.
But as soon as he entered, the stone wall spat out a mist of blood, like a giant shark feasting on a live creature.
Whether the warrior sessfully entered the secret realm, nobody knew.
...
Ethan strolled along the road, deliberately slowing his pace.
Daphne had never been to the human world, so he needed to take the time to exin to her the things she needed to be aware of in this new environment.
So, as they walked, Ethan began to elucidate.
Daphne was thoroughly enjoying this experience, finding it very pleasant.
Suddenly, the voice of the system intruded upon Ethan''s thoughts:
"The Deityforsaken Land has now opened. Please ensure you arrive within three days. The location has been marked."
[Deityforsaken Land: An ancient battlefield of the deities. Location: Malibu Point.]
Ethan halted in his tracks, pulling out an as and searching for Malibu Point.
A hint of bewilderment in her voice, Daphne asked softly, "Did we take a wrong turn?"
Ethan''s finger traced paths across the map, his eyes scanning for Malibu Point as he spoke:
"We haven''t taken a wrong turn, but it seems we might need to change our destination."
Daphne''s confusion deepened as she nced at Ethan''s map.
Finding Malibu Point, Ethan frowned slightly.
He had never been to Malibu Point before, but ording to the map, it would take two full days to get there even if they hurried.
After a moment''s hesitation, Ethan made up his mind without further ado: "Daphne,e with me to the Deityforsaken Land."
Daphne had grown ustomed to being by Ethan''s side, plus Ethan was the person Phito had pointed out to her.
With a blossoming smile, she responded sweetly, "Wherever you go, I go."
"Alright, to the Deityforsaken Land we go."
...
In the snowy mountains and icy ins, a mysterious glow emanated from a cave, which was shrouded in darkness. Any beam of light that entered was instantly devoured by the void within.
This ce was none other than the inheritance site of the Lord of Shadow.
Seated cross-legged upon a stone inside, a woman was engulfed in darkness, not because the cave was devoid of light, but because she had the power to consume it.
She seemed to be the nemesis of light, a sovereign of shadows.
An old man, leaning on his cane, shuffled towards the woman, calling softly, "Sherry--"
Sherry opened her eyes, which were pitch ck before gradually returning to normal.
She had been receiving the inheritance of the Lord of Shadow for many days now, gradually adapting to and mastering the Power of Shadow.
"Elder, is something the matter?" Sherry asked, puzzled.
The elder, with a face as wrinkled as a chrysanthemum, smiled and said, "The Deityforsaken Land has opened. It''s time for your intensive training toe to an end."
"Deityforsaken Land?" Sherry questioned in confusion.
The elder''s eyes deepened, and a thirst for something unattainable filled his gaze as he exined, "The Deityforsaken Land is a ce for bing a deity, a dream destination for everyone. It is only there that you can take a step further."
Sherry frowned, "Bing a deity? I haven''t thought that far ahead."
The elder''s gaze became grave as he took a few slow steps forward, speaking earnestly, "Sherry, you have now integrated with the Shadow Bloodline. The inheritance of the Lord of Shadow requires you to carry it forward and rebuild the divinity of the Shadow race."
However, Sherry''s thoughts were with Ethan. Her heart stirred, and she asked casually, "So, anyone who wishes to be a deity goes to the Deityforsaken Land?"
The elder nodded in affirmation.
A glint appeared in Sherry''s eyes as she murmured to herself, "Ethan, will you go to the Deityforsaken Land? You should, you won''t give up such an opportunity."
With that thought, she made up her mind and dered aloud, "Alright, I will go to the Deityforsaken Land. I will bring glory to the Power of Shadow and let it shine upon this world once again."
...
In the royal chambers of the Azure Empire, Lana Mokos sat upright on her throne, attentive as she listened to the reports from her subordinates.
"The Deityforsaken Land has actually opened?" A gleam shed in Lana''s eyes as her lips slightly parted in awe.
Rising from her seat, her gaze pierced through the distance.
Unlike others, Lana was a member of the royal family of the Azure Empire, privy to information far beyond themon folk.
Every emergence of the Deityforsaken Land caused ripples of shock and excitement throughout the world, drawing countless powerful beings to its mysterious expanse.
However, the urrences of the Deityforsaken Land were sporadic and unpredictable.
Thest recorded appearance of the Deityforsaken Land in the Azure Empire dated back three hundred years.
At that turbulent time, a prodigious talent emerged, entering and remarkably, returning from the Deityforsaken Land.
Following this ordeal, his realm surged forward, reaching the heights of a Demi-god, eventually bing the guardian deity of the Azure Empire.
The vast expanse of territory that the Azure Empire boasted today owed much to that Demi-god.
Although he brought back scant information, every word he spoke painted a tantalizing picture of the Deityforsaken Land.
"A mysterious realm where risk and opportunity coexist," "Lands strewn with fragments of divine artifacts," "The Deityforsaken Land is worth risking everything for," ""
Now that the Deityforsaken Land had opened once again, rich in opportunities and holding the potential for ascending to deityhood, Lana couldn''t let this chance slip through her fingers.
With a wave of her hand and amanding voice, she decreed, "Prepare at once, we are heading to the Deityforsaken Land."
...
Scenes of this nature unfolded across various regions of the continent.
Whether it was the prodigies from secluded viges, the reclusive and esteemed magus families, or even the mighty empires themselves, all sent their elites, eager to venture into the Deityforsaken Land.
They all sought something within the Deityforsaken Land, or as it might be aptly called, thend of ascension to deityhood.
Anyone with ambition in their hearts would find themselves drawn to the Deityforsaken Land.
This resulted in a sea of people at Malibu Point.
Ethan, observing the forest now flooded with heads, let out a soft sigh:"The Deityforsaken Land seems somewhat cheapened now."
Chapter 311 309-The Adrien Family
Chapter 311 309-The Adrien Family
Malibu Point.
Tens of thousands of individuals gathered, creating a vast sea of humanity.
They hailed from different corners of thend, ranging from distant travelers, imperial prodigies, to adventurers and explorers.
They wore a myriad of garments, each with their own distinct purpose.
Surrounding them were their camps, as every inch of Malibu Point was imed by humanity.
Forests were felled, leavingrge swaths ofnd bare.
In just a matter of days, Malibu Point had transformed from a primeval forest to a human stronghold.
The crowd was filled with noise and excitement, as people engaged in conversation, sharing their expectations and stories about the Deityforsaken Land.
Some spoke fervently of legendary treasures, hoping to find their own fortunes in this mysteriousnd.
Others discussed the enigmatic powers and mysterious events of the Deityforsaken Land, wishing to witness and unravel these mysteries firsthand.
It wasn''t just humans; various humanoid races mingled within the crowd.
Even the peace-loving elves had sent their representatives to Malibu Point.
What took Ethan by surprise was the emergence of a bustling marketce.
The air was charged with enthusiasm and excitement, as stalls and vendors appeared amidst the crowd.
The stalls disyed an array of goods, ranging from exploratory gear to maps of the Deityforsaken Land, and from magical potions to mystical relics.
People moved tirelessly between the stalls, searching for the items they needed, or simply indulging their curiosity.
Ethan himself inquired, only to find that a map of the Deityforsaken Land could be exchanged for a portion of Blood Source.
The exorbitant price made Ethan step back in disbelief.
"This is madness, sheer madness," Ethan couldn''t help but exim.
Beyond the bustling atmosphere, the entire scene was filled with tension and anticipation.
Everyone was aware that the Deityforsaken Land was no ordinary ce; it harbored countless dangers and opportunities.
While everyone hoped to find their own fortunes here, they were also conscious of the fact that they might be putting their lives on the line.
More often than not, groups of people were resting quietly on small patches of ground within their own circles, waiting for the Deityforsaken Land to open.
Daphne, seeing such arge crowd, had gone from feeling ufortable at first to gradually finding the scene intriguing.
Ethan, on the other hand, was filled with a sense of peculiarity.
A sacred path to bing a deity, the Deityforsaken Land, had seemingly turned into a marketce, which somewhat cheapened its value.
This led Ethan to express his feelings:
"The Deityforsaken Land seems somewhat cheapened now."
Ethan''s remark was overheard by a young man in ragged samurai attire standing nearby.
The young man chuckled, "Cheapened? Isn''t the crowd a sign of how important the Deityforsaken Land is?"
"And you are?"
"Luther."
"Ethan."
After introducing themselves, Ethan didn''t look down upon Luther despite his worn-out samurai outfit.
Luther''s eyes and eyebrows concealed a profound sword intent, and the rusty iron sword in his hand likewise signified his identity.
Luther was a swordsman.
"Where do youe from?" Ethan asked.
Without any intention of hiding his origin, Luther replied, "Zitumah Harbor."
"And what ce is that?"
Grinning, Luther exined, "It''s a small port in the Besk Kingdom."
"Besk Kingdom?" Ethan was somewhat puzzled; geography had never been his strong suit.
"Cross the Stodore Sea from the Azure Empire, and you''ll find the Besk Kingdom," Luther patiently borated.
"Oh," Ethan nodded in realization, "I''ve never heard of it before."
Luther wore an odd expression but didn''t borate further. "Mr. Ethan is quite an interesting man."
Ethan merely shrugged, asking indifferently, "Do you wish to enter the Deityforsaken Land? Or are you, like these merchants, here just to make money?"
Luther''s expression bore a steadiness uncharacteristic for his age as he leisurely responded, "In this throng of people, everyone has their own goals and dreams, and everyone hase here for different reasons. However, no matter what their objectives are, regardless of their identities and backgrounds, they are all collectively pursuing the secrets and treasures of the Deityforsaken Land."
Luther turned to Ethan, speaking earnestly, "I am no exception."
Ethan nodded slightly, his curiosity piqued as he asked, "After all this talk, why haven''t you gone in yet?"
Luther''s expression turned peculiar as he gave Ethan an appraising look. "Do you really not know?"
Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly, sensing there was more to the story.
He was indeed unfamiliar with the Deityforsaken Land, having only just learned of it.
So, he chuckled awkwardly, "Mr. Luther, perhaps you could enlighten me."
Luther sat down directly on the ground, cradling his rusty sword in his arms, "Well then, I guess I have quite a bit to exin."
"I''m all ears," Ethan said, sitting down beside Luther, looking perfectly at ease.
As for Daphne, he had asked her to amuse herself.
After all, he had left a Soul Mark on her, so he could find Daphne at any time.
Once seated, Luther began to speak at a leisurely pace:
"To enter the Deityforsaken Land, one generally has to go through a stone monument. We refer to that monument as the portal to the path of bing a deity."
"However, not everyone is granted entry through the monument."
Ethan, somewhat taken aback, furrowed his brows and asked, "Why is that?"
Luther waved his hand dismissively, "No one knows for sure."
"Hasn''t anyone who couldn''t enter tried to force their way in?" Ethan pressed on.
His question was a bit convoluted, but Luther understood.
With a slight raise of his eyebrows, Luther responded calmly, "If you can''t enter the monument, then you simply can''t. Any rash attempts to enter will result in being devoured by it."
"Devoured?" Ethan felt a chill run down his spine.
"That''s right."
Sensing that there was something more to this story, Ethan fell silent and listened intently.
"This was discovered by a man named Fenck Adrien. Of course, he witnessed the opening of the Deityforsaken Land, but the sight of countless people being devoured by the monument sent him into a state of panic."
"He wanted to figure out whether he was qualified to enter the Deityforsaken Land."
Ethan couldn''t help but find the story amusing, "This guycks confidence in himself, how could he possibly be qualified to enter the Deityforsaken Land?"
Luther ignored Ethan''s mockery and instead scoffed, "Those confident in themselves were devoured by the monument."
The smile on Ethan''s face gradually stiffened as he found himself uncertain whether Fenck was foolish or wise.
Luther continued, "Fenck spent his entire life researching how to determine one''s eligibility to enter the Deityforsaken Land. In the end, he actually figured it out."
"In hister years, Fenck encountered the opening of the Deityforsaken Land once again. Using the secret method he had developed, he confirmed that he was not qualified to enter. With that, he simplyughed and left."
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly; Fenck was indeed a persistent man, though the story seemed rather abrupt.
Seeing the expression on Ethan''s face, Luther burst outughing, "You think the story is over? The climax is just beginning."
"Fenck may have passed away, but his family inherited his secret method, enabling them to discern whether others are qualified to enter the Deityforsaken Land."
"So, they made a swift decision to turn this into a business. The day Fenck died, his family amassed three million gold coins,ying a solid foundation for the Adrien family."
"Since then, every time the Deityforsaken Land has opened, the Adrien family has made an appearance, raking in a fortune. With this one venture, the Adrien family has be the wealthiest in the Kingdom of Besc, even receiving honors from the king."
Luther''s story left Ethan both amused and incredulous; the sacred Deityforsaken Land had been turned into a money-making scheme.
Fenck''s life''s work had indeed been put to use, albeit in an unexpected way.
One could not help but wonder about the ingenious minds of these people.
Ethan understood Luther''s point and, shaking his head slightly, said, "So, all these people are waiting for the Adrien family to arrive?"
Luther nodded, "Exactly, waiting for Adrien to test their qualifications."
Ethan narrowed his eyes in contemtion.
No wonder the system had issued a task to obtain a Deityforsaken Land entry permit.
This privilege seemed to be exclusive to Dark Lords and Heroes; the indigenous people or NPCs of this world really needed to pass the Adrien test.
A hint of worry crossed Ethan''s mind.
He had no issues entering the Deityforsaken Land, but what about Daphne?
If Daphne was devoured by the monument, Ethan would regret it for the rest of his life.
Ethan''s silence once again revealed his thoughts to Luther.
"What''s the matter? Losing confidence in yourself? Better get your finances ready, the Adrien family are bloodsuckers."
Ethan bared his white teeth in a grin, "I''ve always been confident. I''m just worried about my friend."
Luther picked up his rusted sword and stood up.
He dusted himself off and, smiling at Ethan, said, "Then it seems we''re in the same boat."
Chapter 312 310-The Gathering of the Mighty
Chapter 312 310-The Gathering of the Mighty
As the two conversed, amotion arose from the crowd in the distance.
Voices rang out, clear and loud: "The Adrien family has arrived, the Adrien family is here."
Ethan gazed into the distance as the oncepact crowd parted to create a narrow path.
A carriage adorned with gold and crystal, unmistakably magical, rolled in at a leisurely pace.
The drivers, garbed in pricey woollen coats and towering hats, exuded an air of grandeur.
Ethan watched the magical carriage, a trace of reflection in his heart.
The Adrien family was indeed affluent; the carriage alone was a pricey asset.
He could even perceive the magical vibrations with each bob of the carriage C it was engraved with shock-absorbing magic runes.
The use of magic runes for such a purpose, Ethan thought, was truly a waste of their splendor.
Following the magical carriage was a throng of youths, their eyes alight with fervor and excitement, shouting at the top of their lungs:
"Noble sirs of the Adrien family, might you test my qualification?"
"I am willing to trade my time for a chance."
Ethan''s eyebrows lifted slightly as he looked towards Luther.
Without waiting for Ethan to ask, Luther exined, "The Adrien folk are shrewd. There are many ways to earn a chance at their assessment."
"You either have the wealth and resources to pique the Adrien''s interest."
"Or you''re willing to sacrifice your soul, to be apdog for the Adrien family. In any case, the Adriens never lose out."
Ethan nodded slightly, appraising, "Those whoe to the Deityforsaken Land are talents from all corners. These individuals working for the Adrien family will only bolster their strength further."
"Isn''t that the truth?" Luther smacked his lips, "Those deities would never imagine that the emergence of Deityforsaken Land would profit a kingdom''s family the most."
Ethan felt a stir in his heart but said no more.
The Adrien family quickly chose their spot, and the magical carriage opened to transform into a luxurious encampment.
The contents within the encampment werepletely obscured, guarded by warriors and magi at the entrance.
In an instant, the magical carriage became a military bastion.
Ethan''s curiosity was piqued once more.
Luther volunteered an exnation: "The Adrien family''s secret technique for assessing qualifications is highly confidential. Apart from those who pay and sign a contract, no one may enter."
"How cautious," Ethan remarked with a gleam in his eye, his initial desire to investigate thoroughly quashed.
"If you held the key to a golden vault, you''d be even more careful than the Adrien family," Luther said with a cheery smile.
"That''s true."
As they conversed, a long line had already formed in front of the Adrien family''s encampment.
With just a cursory nce, Ethan estimated the queue to be well over a thousand people.
These individuals were about to add a considerable sum to the wealth of the Adrien family.
After parting ways with Luther, Ethan found Daphne.
Standing at the end of the long queue, Daphne asked curiously, "What are we doing?"
Ethan squinted slightly and said in a calm tone, "You''re going to apany me to a ce, and now it''s time to test your qualification."
Daphne, looking at the seemingly endless line, said in a bored tone, "How dull. Are we just going to stand here?"
Ethan shrugged: "No choice, unless you want us to part ways."
In fact, Ethan had some confidence that Daphne could enter the Deityforsaken Land.
But Ethan could not risk it, not even the slightest bit.
Hearing they might have to separate, Daphne could only settle down quietly, like a kitten tired from y: "Alright, I''ll listen to you."
The Adrien family worked with efficient speed, with each person taking but a short while.
Those who paid entered the encampment, and after reciting a passage of scripture, they quickly emerged.
Some wore faces of sorrow, others of excitement...
Ethan also noticed that among the throngs who queued for qualification, the majority bore despair and dejection on their faces.
The opening of the Deityforsaken Land saw many virtually empty their family coffers, all for the slim chance of entry.
A fortune spent in minutes, this high-stakes gamble was not something everyone could withstand.
Ethan even saw many emerge as if soulless, their vitality drained, shuffling away like the walking dead.
One particrly agitated soul even attempted to throw himself against the stone monument.
But the magi of the Adrien family intervened, averting tragedy.
Ethan watched all this in silence, filled with profound emotion.
So often, they gambled everything on a mere chance, even though the Deityforsaken Land promised almost certain death, they rushed in, moths to a me.
To be a deity, those suffocating words.
Ethan saw it clearly.
In truth, mostcked the qualifications to enter the Deityforsaken Land.
Yet still, they paid unhesitatingly, or sold their souls...
Amidst Ethan''s contemtions, the distant hubbub surged anew.
A woman, with a procession trailing her, approached steadily, bypassing the long queue and walking straight to the encampment''s entrance.
Ethan''s eyebrows arched slightly, a flicker of surprise in his heart as he murmured low, "Why, she''s here? Of course, it''s only natural she''de."
Daphne, catching Ethan''s whisper, asked in confusion, "Who? That woman who carries herself like a queen?"
Ethan nodded slightly, a smile in his voice as he introduced, "Her name is Lana Mokos, a member of the Azure Empire''s royal family. Shees from a very powerful background."
Daphne watched Lana with interest, surveying her from head to toe before eximing with augh, "Wow, she must be the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen."
Ethan chuckled softly, "That''s because you haven''t looked in a mirror."
"What do you mean?"
"After you look in the mirror, you''ll realize you are in no way inferior to Lana Mokos."
Daphne yfully punched Ethan in the chest, herughter sweet, "You sure have a way with words!"
Ethan just smiled, saying nothing more.
Lana Mokos''s line-cutting stirred discontent among those waiting.
"How can this woman just cut in line?"
"Hey, get to the back, don''t block our way."
From the Adrien encampment, a young man emerged, bowing slightly towards the queue with an apologetic smile:
"Please understand, Miss Lana is a member of the Azure Empire''s royal family."
With that, he ushered Lana into the encampment.
Ethan''s eyes twinkled with insight; it was clear the young man was smitten with Lana.
The moment heid eyes on Lana Mokos, the fervor in his gaze, though he tried to mask it, did not escape Ethan''s notice.
He even attempted to take Lana''s hand, but was rebuffed.
Yet, receiving a cold shoulder did not anger the young Adrien; he remained the epitome of grace as he escorted Lana into the encampment.
Soon after, Lana Mokos emerged, with the young man wearing a smile at her side.
Her demeanor had visibly brightened, suggesting she had qualified for entry into the Deityforsaken Land.
Ethan had no desire to encounter Lana just yet; he felt there would be an opportunity to join herpany within the Deityforsaken Land itself.
Ethan stood in line, idly observing the chat box of the Dark Lord faction.
The Dark Lords were in a frenzy, all vying for entry into the Deityforsaken Land.
[Dark Lord Vampire: Who has resources? I''m willing to trade with Epic-level Essence blood, any resource will do.]
[Dark Lord Half-Orc: I''m looking to trade too. I must get into the Deityforsaken Land to change my fate. I refuse to be a Half-Orc all my life.]
[Dark Lord Nightstalker: Idiots, all of you. If you can''t evenplete the Authorization Proof Quest for Deityforsaken Land, you think luck will help you pass the Adrien family''s test? Utter foolishness.]
[Dark Lord Frost-Demon: Dark Lord Nightstalker is right. If you can''tplete the Authorization Proof Quest for Deityforsaken Land, what makes you think you''re qualified to enter? What are you testing, your intelligence?]
[Dark Lord Goblin: Just you wait... if I get into the Deityforsaken Land and be a deity, I''ll pull each of you who mocked me today up and hang you on the city walls to be executed.]
Ethan nced over the chat box and then surveyed his surroundings.
It seemed many Dark Lords had already secured their tickets into the Deityforsaken Land, while some undeterred ones were still trying their luck with the Adrien family.
He surmised that there must be a good number in the Hero faction who could enter the Deityforsaken Land as well.
A smile yed on Ethan''s face, his eyes alight with anticipation:
"This is really going to be interesting Heroes and Dark Lords, plus the natives of this world..."
"This experience in the Deityforsaken Land is going to be exceptionally thrilling."
Daphne nestled against Ethan''s chest, closing her eyes for a quiet rest.
Now, Ethan finally stood at the front of the queue.
A member of the Adrien family sat at a table, looking at Ethan and then at Daphne.
His eyes shone with excitement, filled with expectation as he asked:
"Have you two signed one of those contracts?"
Chapter 313 311-Deliberate Intent
Chapter 313 311-Deliberate Intent
"Enter into a contract?" Ethan was puzzled, "Do I need to sign a contract even for providing resources?"
"Sir, let me exin in detail. A contract is necessary; we must ensure that after youplete the transaction of money or resources, you do not cause trouble should you fail to secure the right to enter Deityforsaken Land."
Ethan caught on and nodded slightly.
At this moment, the scribe turned again to Daphne: "Will thisdy be tested as well?"
Ethan nodded.
"Then I think thisdy can sign an Employment Contract," the clerk said with a smile.
Ethan was confused: "What is an Employment Contract?"
"It means that for this test, we will not take any resources or fees from you, only a fifteen-year Employment Contract is needed. In other words, if this miss agrees to work for the Adrien family for fifteen years, we will grant one testing opportunity for free."
"This contract is most advantageous. The Adrien family does not only provide employment but also opportunities for learning, allocation of resources, and should she prove adept, a chance to enter into the inner circles of the Adrien family."
"This contract is perfectly suited for the youngdy beside you, so you wouldn''t have to waste a lifetime''s collection of resources, right?"
The clerk spoke in great detail and was even willing to be more verbose; it seemed that he valued Daphne highly!
Ethan''s mind was tinged with a cold sneer. A fifteen-year Employment Contract? The Adriens truly were vampires.
In this world, signing a contract was no simple matter.
One had to invoke the name of a deity to enter into a contract, and once it was signed, breaking it would render one an Oathbreaker.
An Oathbreaker would henceforth be marked by the deity, greatly diminished in strength, and could even face the wrath of being struck down by the deity.
If Daphne were to sign such a contract and enter the Adrien family fold,
She would then be at their mercy, a mere ything for their whims.
Such a trap, how could Ethan possibly push Daphne into it?
Ethan shook his head and said, "No, we would rather trade resources for the opportunity."
The clerk''s face chilled, his tone neutral as he said:
"Very well, produce resources you deem of sufficient value."
Ethan had fought too many battles in this world, ventured through numerous secret realms.
The resources he had amassed were countless; a random selection from his spatial holdings should suffice for Daphne''s use.
The clerk''s mouth gaped as Ethan produced an assortment of resources.
"Mithril, Darkwood, Dragonhide, Froststeel, Argentum..."
Mouth agape, the clerk scribbled frantically in his ledger.
These items were basically of restricted ss within a kingdom, yet Ethan was parting with them as if they were mere trinkets.
The clerk thought he had seen grandeur, yet Ethan''svish disy still sent shockwaves through him.
Those behind Ethan stared at the items he unveiled, their hearts nearly ceasing to beat.
Which grand family''s scion was he?
Seeing he had brought out materials roughly equivalent to two portions of Blood Source, Ethan nonchntly inquired, "Is this sufficient?"
The clerk, seeing Ethan''s effortless and witty demeanor, twisted the words "That''s enough" into: "It''s not enough, not nearly enough!"
The pupils of those privy to the situation behind Ethan constricted slightly.
Yet none spoke up, for at this juncture, to anger the Adrien family was to forfeit one''s own prospective future.
Ethan''s lips curled into a mocking smile: "Are you certain it''s insufficient?"
The clerk, eyes fixed on the tableden with materials, saw only the shimmering allure of gold coins.
He was blind to Ethan''s ill-tempered expression.
"Indeed, it''s not enough," the clerk said, his eyes alight with fervor.
Ethan drew forth more resources from his space.
Radiant White Gold, Stardust Tin, Milky Way Silver, Radiant Bronze, Dragon Scale Iron...
With each piece of metal Ethan presented, the clerk''s breathing grew more ragged.
His eyes dazzled with the myriad metals, sensing the extraordinary energy fluctuations.
Inwardly, the clerkughed maniacally:
"To think, amongst these paupers, there truly was a plump sheep."
It wasn''t until the table was heaped with a rainbow of metals that Ethan stopped, his tone sinister as he queried:
"Is this sufficient now?"
Those behind Ethan trembled at the sight of the materials spread before them.
Each material there was the pinnacle of weapon metals, some so rare they were beyond price.
Treasures worth a fortune so casually offered up.
Their hearts bled at the sight.
The clerk''s mind had descended into frenzy, his eyes reddened as he growled:
"Not enough, more, keep going...."
A vicious light surged in Ethan''s eyes, and with a swift grip, he seized the clerk by the throat:
"Are you seeking death?"
Magi and warriors of the Adrien family, seeing someone dare to make a move, immobilized Ethan, converging around him with hostile intent.
Ethan''s hand quivered slightly, summoning the sphemous Spear into his grasp.
He swung the spear casually, sending a crescent-shaped wave of energy towards those closing in on him.
The strike, though appearing haphazard, was infused with the Thunder Language of Nature and the me Language of Nature.
A powerful, bursting force sent the crowd flying in all directions.
The elite of the mighty Adrien family were no match for Ethan alone.
Noise of themotion drew an audience, who converged towards Ethan''s location.
Onlookers, witnessing Ethan wielding his spear single-handedly and sending the Adrien family''s elite scattering, eximed in shock.
"Who is that young man, with such formidable power?"
"Boasting in front of the Adrien family, any strength is moot."
"He truly is a madman; does he not possess a brain?"
"Just wait and see, this young man will be tormented to death by the Adrien family."
"....."
The mor outside eventually drew out a direct member of the Adrien family.
It was the same young man who had recently attended to Lana Mokos.
Stepping out to a scene of disarray, his brooding eyes carried an interrogative edge: "Sir, are you challenging our Adrien family?"
Unafraid of escting the situation, Ethan pointed the tip of his spear at the tabletop and dered loudly:
"I have no intention of starting any conflict with the Adrien family, but your clerk is a greedy vampire."
"I have offered up such an abundance of resources, yet your family''s clerk demanded endlessly. It was you who forced my hand."
The young man''s gaze shifted to the tabletop, his pupils constricting at the sight of the bounty of resources.
Though a direct descendent of the Adrien lineage, even he felt a tingle of overwhelm at such riches.
But an Adrien would certainly never admit to being wrong.
"Sir, your word is truth? Do you have witnesses?" he asked, his hand outstretched, his face wearing a smug, confident smile.
Ethan scoffed, "They all saw it."
"Who?" the young man feigned surprise.
Ethan looked towards the bystanders, but one by one, they bowed their heads, unwilling to testify for him, even though they had witnessed the truth.
Seeing this, the young man burst intoughter, "You lie to tarnish the reputation of the Adrien family. Your intentions are insidious."
Daphne couldn''t stand it any longer, stamping her foot in indignation:
"They''re all your people, they would nevere forward to testify."
The young man''s eyes lit up at the sight of Daphne, as if she were a deity incarnate, a beauty to rival the very heavens.
He had thought Lana''s beauty was unrivaled until he saw the divine countenance of Daphne.
"You mustn''t spout nonsense," he said, his eyes holding a trace of fervor. "Our Adrien family would never engage in such acts."
Ethan found the young man''s gaze revolting and pulled Daphne behind him, then began gathering the materials from the table into his space.
"The Adrien family, so it is. True merchants at heart, consumed by greed. It will be your original sin that destroys you."
The young man ignored Ethan''s words and instead barked sharply, "You may leave, but the items stay. It is the rule of the Adrien family that anything ced on the table belongs to us."
Ethan felt his anger rising, "Where did this rule suddenly spring from?"
"I just made it up," the young man said, his lips twisting into a defiant smirk, his arrogance boundless.
Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he twirled the sphemous Spear.
He hadn''t wanted bloodshed, but the Adrien family''s bullying was too much.
"Valentine, you''ve gone too far," a cool and familiar voice came from behind.
The young man''s expression shifted, turning to see the neer:
"Lady Lana, what brings you back?"
A subtle sneer yed upon Lana''s face as she spoke slowly, "Had I not returned, I would''ve missed this spectacle, wouldn''t I?"
Valentine''s mouth twitched slightly as he forced a smile:
"Your Highness, you tter us with your attention. I was merely dealing with some uncouth ruffian from the hills who sought trouble!"
A chill emanated from Lana''s gaze, her tone turning decidedly frosty:
"Are you implying that my friend is a ruffian? Since when does the Adrien family dare to speak thus?"
Valentine''s expression shifted, as he quickly responded:
"Your Highness, this is all a misunderstanding."
Chapter 314 312-Deityforsaken Land
Chapter 314 312-Deityforsaken Land
Cold sweat began to bead on Valentine''s forehead.
Were this in the Besk Kingdom, Valentine wouldn''t fear a princess of the Azure Empire so intensely.
But now, within the bounds of the Azure Empire, to provoke a member of the imperial family...
The Azure Empire could expel the Adrien family with but a word.
And the deal they were brokering would crumble to dust.
Should that happen, Valentine''s standing in his family would plummet without restraint, casting him to the fringes.
With an awkward tone, Valentine spoke, "Lady Lana, my apologies to you and your friend. We are willing to offer two trial slots to your friend, free of charge."
Lana leaned in close to Ethan, her breath a fragrant whisper:
"Best to ept the olive branch. A full-scale feud would ensnare both Besk Kingdom and the Azure Empire."
Lana chose not to use soul transmission, deliberately letting Valentine overhear.
Indeed, upon hearing her words, Valentine''s eyelids gave a slight twitch, his expression softening somewhat.
A thinyer of frost seemed to ze Ethan''s visage, for his anger had been genuine just moments before.
He had no fear of ying Valentine outright, even if it meant bing the target of the Adrien family''s manhunt.
Ethan was confident he could obliterate the Adrien line.
Yet Lana''s intervention prompted a change of heart.
To kill Valentine in her presence wouldplicate matters further.
It could entangle both the Besk Kingdom and the Azure Empire in its wake.
The ice on Ethan''s face abruptly melted away, reced by a warm, affable smile:
"Indeed, it''s all a misunderstanding. A little rification is all we need."
Valentine watched with seething envy as Lana and Ethan shared an intimate closeness.
He had longed to take Lana''s hand in his, an honor she refused.
Yet there she stood, so close to this stranger that her lips nearly brushed Ethan''s skin.
Suppressing the jealousy that raged within him, Valentine forced a sheepish smile, "d to see you understand, sir. Let''s proceed with the test. Others have been waiting for too long."
Ethan stepped back with Daphne and asked Lana to help him by keeping an eye on Daphne within the camp.
When Lana firstid eyes on Daphne, her expression shifted ever so slightly.
It was the naturalparison that sprang to mind when a beautiful woman sees another.
Lana, saying little, escorted Daphne into the camp.
Before long, they emergedLana,posed as ever; Daphne, smiling.
Lana spoke to Ethan, "Daphne is qualified to enter the Deityforsaken Land."
After expressing his gratitude, Ethan departed with Lana.
Valentine watched Ethan''s retreating figure, fury filling his heart.
His eyes zed with vengeful fire, and he silently vowed:
"In the Deityforsaken Land, you will find your grave. I will im your woman before your very eyes. I will show you the consequences of crossing the Adrien family."
Ethan, Daphne, and Lana walked together.
Lana, driven by curiosity, inquired, "Aren''t you going to take the test?"
Ethan, cradling his head leisurely, dered, "No need. I haveplete confidence in myself."
Lana''s eyes sparkled with admiration for Ethan''s self-assuredness.
She considered herself confident, fully acknowledging her own strength.
Yet, in Ethan''s presence, she always felt somewhat diminished.
Lanacked the audacity that Ethan possessed.
"Can we now enter the Deityforsaken Land?" Ethan asked.
"Anytime," Lana replied with a matter-of-fact tone.
"Do you need to make any preparations?" Ethan turned to Lana. "I''m ready to enter the Deityforsaken Land."
"I''m all set. We can go together," she affirmed.
Ethan smiled, "I couldn''t ask for more."
With that, the trio approached a stone stele.
The stele, the height of an adult, bore divine runes that swirled into a vortex, imbued with the Power of Space.
The dense Power of Space filled Ethan with anticipation.
This was the gateway to the subspace, and beyond ity the Deityforsaken Land.
Surprisingly, Lana took the initiative to grasp Ethan''s hand.
Soft and smooth, Ethan was taken aback.
Lana''s cheeks tinged pink, "Don''t get me wrong. Holding hands ensures wend together."
Hearing this, Daphne too reached out, taking Ethan''s other hand.
Ethan felt as if he were holding two pieces of jade, exquisite to the touch.
"Well then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!"
Together, they stepped through the stone stele.
Wrapped in the familiar embrace of the Power of Space, Ethan then experienced a dizzying whirl.
He felt himself plummeting crazily from the sky.
Quickly spreading his wings, he steadied his descent.
Hovering midair, he surveyed the Deityforsaken Land below, his eyes wide with awe.
It was as if he had descended into the Divine Realm, a tapestry of splendor and mystery unfolding before him.
Majestic structures pierced the clouds, emanating a sacred glow as if they were the crystallization of deity''s power.
Mighty temples bore exquisite carvings of mythological tales, their walls adorned with depictions of deities that instilled a reverence in the beholder.
Before entering the Deityforsaken Land, Ethan had learned of its lore.
It was known as such because of a deity''s battle that had wrought chaos upon this realm.
Divinity was nearly ground into oblivion by the rules of this ce, leaving only temple ruins and fragments of divine artifacts.
Blood had once spilled in such volumes that thend grew dark and bleak, sometimes even raining blood.
In Ethan''s imagination, the Deityforsaken Land was supposed to be synonymous with death, despair, murkiness C akin to hell itself.
But to his surprise, the instant he entered, the Deityforsaken Land was nothing like he anticipated, seeming every bit as serene as the Divine Realm itself.
Ethan scratched his head, continuing to survey the surroundings.
Suddenly, a wind rose, and the horizon quaked with an unusual tumult.
Ethan looked into the distance and was startled by the sight.
Diverse divine beasts emerged afar.
Magnificent divine beasts strolled with grace; their lithe bodies and lustrous fur seemed to pulse with boundless strength.
Among them, the Red Phoenix soared with outstretched wings, the Azure Dragon coiled atop azure clouds, the White Tiger exuded fierce majesty, and the ck Tortoise guarded the frontier of the divine realm.
These divine beasts radiated a sacred aura, appearing as beings beyond the reach of mere mortals.
Their mere presence was so overpowering it almost left one breathless.
Ethan deeply felt the chasm between himself and these creatures.
As for why the divine beasts didn''t attack him, Ethan spected.
To those divine beasts, he was like a mosquito, hardly worth their attention.
Again, the wind stirred, and the grand doors of the temple swung open.
Ethan''s heart stirred slightly as he edged closer to the temple.
The scene inside caused him to recoil in shock.
There were people within the temple; they wore divine garments, emitting a holy luminescence, their divinity almost tangible, swirling around them in halos.
Adorned in splendid robes and wearing gleaming divine artifacts, they disyed a distinct elegance.
All these signs proimed that they were no mere mortals, but deities.
Ethan was startled by his own realizationhow could there be remnants of deities in the Deityforsaken Land?
And so many of them.
The deities were each absorbed in their own affairs, some practicing divine magic that released dazzling light; others conducting grand ceremonies, singing melodic hymns, offering their devout respect to the deities.
Yet, curiously, no one seemed to notice Ethan.
A sh of insight struck Ethan''s mind as he suddenly looked aroundLana and Daphne had vanished.
"Didn''t Lana say that as long as we held hands, we wouldn''t be separated?" Ethan muttered to himself, "Then why are we still apart? Could there have been an anomaly with the portal?"
But he dared not shout out loud; he feared drawing the ire of the deities.
All he could do was retract his wings and remain before the temple.
He felt he had been cautious enough, but in the next moment, the singing within the temple ceased, the deities'' conversations faded, even the winds outside the temple halted.
All the deities stood within the temple, gazing down at Ethan.
A massive oppressive force bore down on him, as if the divinity cast down by the deities was a mountain range pressing against his body.
Ethan''s eyes threatened to burst, and Golden Divine Dragon Blood spurted from his pores.
He understood the deities'' intent now.
They wanted Ethan to submit; the overwhelming pressure was merely to intimidate him.
With a "thump," Ethan, unable to hold up, knelt on one knee.
Blood tears flowed from his eyes as he let out a roar to the heavens, like a lion trapped in the hunter''s snare.
"Kneel, why should I kneel?" Ethan vented the fury in his heart.
The sphemous Spear appeared in his hand, the long spear propped against the ground.
Ethan forcefully circted his Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline, his body erupting with golden vitality.
Struggling to his feet, even as his skin cracked and blood covered his body:
"You wish me to kneil, you are unworthy!!"
Ethan roared, standing uppletely.
His body resounded with the ghastly sounds of breaking bones and tearing organs.
Chapter 315 313-The God of Nights Pet—Pochi
Chapter 315 313-The God of Night''s PetPochi
But the pervasive divinity and the deities'' oppressive force were beyond reason.
They all vented upon Ethan, as the omnipresent divinity poured into him like quicksilver, pushing his body down once more.
"Thump"
Ethan''s body, scarcely managing to rise to a half-kneel, was once again forced to kneel on one knee.
"Pfft" Ethan spat out a mouthful of blood, sttering the temple floor, staining it with a disturbing, mottled ugliness.
Ethan''s eyes had turnedpletely red, with blood seeping from his eye sockets.
"No! I will not kneel!."
Ethan howled to the heavens, exerting all his strength, once more forcibly rising to his feet.
Under the nket of oppressive force, Ethan felt excruciating pain in his body.
His skin had started to crack, like shattered porcin.
Pieces of skin flew off, with blood and flesh attached.
Blood sprayed from his body, and Ethan knew if he didn''t bow down to worship the omnipresent deities,
he would be crushed by the omnipresent oppressive force.
Looking at the deities'' indifferent, lofty gazes, Ethan once again circted his Golden Divine Dragon Blood, as blood gurgled from his mouth.
He gripped the sphemous Spear and roared with difficulty: "I will not kneel, I refuse to kneel!"
For Ethan, his mind had descended into chaos, his thoughts a tangled mess.
He did not understand why the deities within the temple suddenly became hostile, why the Celestial Deity''s essence descended, nearly crushing his body.
But one thing he understooda principle, that no one could make him kneel.
Not even the exalted deities.
Ethan looked up at the deities standing above all heavens, observed their indifferent demeanor, saw their cold eyes that regarded all beings as mere straw dogs.
Ethan bellowed, "Burn, Golden Divine Dragon Blood. No one can make me kneel, for the blood of the Dragon Bloodline flows within me."
As if heeding Ethan''s call, the Golden Divine Dragon Blood began to circte autonomously, surrounding his body with a golden mist.
This golden mist enshrouded him, and a boundless strength welled up from the depths of his heart.
Ethan''s bent figure slowly straightened.
Suddenly, from the heavens above, the chanting of the faithful resounded; they were praying for the aid of the deities, seeking their divine attention.
The omnipresent Power of Faith washed over Ethan like a torrential downpour.
The golden mist around his body, like a fire quenched by a bucket of cold water, extinguished in an instant, disappearing without a trace.
Only the swirling mist remained around Ethan.
The golden mist had been swept away by the Power of Faith, leaving Ethan with no means of resistance.
The Golden Divine Dragon Blood within him was exhausted; even his marrow and heart, attempting to forcibly squeeze out blood, could not.
Ethan''s body could no longer carry out the task.
"Thump"
Ethan''s body shattered like porcin, bursting apart.
The temple still stood tall within the Divine Realm, divine beasts circling its perimeter.
Within the temple, the deities let out coldughs, returning to their ces to continue their singing, practicing, or conducting rituals...
Ethan sank into the darkness, surrounded by silence, without the faintest sound.
...
Deityforsaken Land, Dream Garden Town.
Dream Garden Town was brimming with rainbow bubbles.
The rainbow bubbles floated in the void, serving as a warm cradle that coaxed the slumbering individuals within into even more tranquil rest.
Suddenly, one of the rainbow bubbles burst.
A man d in ck looked around vigntly, his gaze shifting from the surroundings to his own body, which was surprisingly unharmed.
"Am I... am I not dead?" he murmured as if in a dream.
He was Ethan, miraculously alive.
Ethan surveyed the area, astounded by the environment around him.
Countless rainbow bubbles, each disying enchanting hues, were captivating to behold.
Yet Ethan felt a chill crawl up his scalp, for within each rainbow bubbley a person, a humanoid, or a beast.
Their expressions were sweet, as if they were peacefully immersed in slumber.
Ethan''s eyelids twitched slightly as he continued to scan the environment with caution.
Numerous rainbow bubbles clustered around a bizarre magical beast, which, unlike the others, was not inside a bubble but seemed the most at ease.
It even snored contentedly, with rainbow bubbles emerging from its nostrils before expanding and settling in the air at random.
"So, it''s behind all this," Ethan narrowed his eyes, drawing closer to the magical creature.
The beast''s appearance was most peculiara bird of odd and indescribable shape.
Ethan''s eyes glinted as his Eye of Alchemy activated, revealing the creature''s information in his vision.
Ethan drew a sharp breath as the image of himself shattering in the Divine Realm rushed to his mind.
Was everything that had just happened an illusion created by Pochi?
"No wonder," Ethan shook his head and suddenly cast a fierce nce around, "then they..."
Had all those trapped within the rainbow bubbles fallen into Pochi''s crafted dreams?
A surge of foreboding made Ethan''s heart race. They must have entered Pochi''s domain upon venturing into the Deityforsaken Land.
And then were devoured by Pochi''s rainbow bubbles, plunging into dreams.
Could Lana and Daphne walk out of this dreamscape?
Ethan''s face turned grim, the danger level of the Deityforsaken Land notching up in his mind.
Unwittingly caught in the snare, such an exaggerated Deityforsaken Land it was.
Ethan tried to harness his power to levitate but found his body would not take flight.
Only then did he look up to the sky.
The sky of Deityforsaken Land was perpetually overcast, with Runes of Law streaking across like shooting stars.
This made thend beneath the Deityforsaken Land a taboo realm of the Power of Rules.
Just like the Divine Realm in Ethan''s illusion, divinity pervaded the Deityforsaken Land.
The divinity was like poison, strictly limiting the powers of all beings within the Deityforsaken Land.
To fly here, one must possess wings.
With wings unfurling behind him, Ethan flewboriously through the air.
The Deityforsaken Land''s suppression of power was too severe; Ethan barely felt it before a sense of ill omen rose within him.
Within the Deityforsaken Land, he could only wield a mere tenth of his former strength.
Yet now, in the quest to find Lana and Daphne, Ethan could not afford to be prudent with his energy.
Fortunately, Ethan''s eyes were unaffected, and he quickly located Lana Mokos and Daphne.
Both were sleeping within rainbow bubbles, their faces wearing sweet smiles.
Ethan grasped the rainbow bubble, shouting loudly, "Lana, wake up!"
Lana Mokos showed no sign of stirring, but the bubble, disturbed, began to drift away on the wind.
Watching the bubble flee further away, Ethan instantly fell silent.
His face was etched with urgency, a panic as if his eyebrows were on fire.
If shouting wouldn''t rouse her, would he need to resort to force to break the bubble?
Yet Ethan, ncing at the mountainous Pochi, felt a flutter of trepidation.
If Pochi awoke, there was no telling what it might do.
After all, it was a deity''s pet, and although the data card listed only dream creation as its method of attack,
Ethan seriously doubted whether, with his current strength, he could withstand an illusion crafted by Pochi.
As the bubble carrying Lana Mokos came to a halt, Ethan, gripping the bubble, gazed at Lana Mokos with aplex expression.
He reached out to caress her cheek, and the next moment, he found himself entering the bubble.
Ethan and Lana Mokos embraced, falling once again into slumber.
Azure Empire, Goot City.
As the first metropolis of the empire, it is not only the economic nexus but also the political heart of the Azure Empire.
The imperial family of the Azure Empire resides here.
In Goot City, there''s an old saying: "A random stone falling from the sky could kill a baron."
Such is the testament to the power that Goot City holds.
The most renowned institution is the Goot Royal Academy, where princes and princesses are the norm, and the least of its students are heirs to earldoms.
Lana Mokos sat in the ssroom, where the professor, with his teaching rod in hand, lectured with animated enthusiasm.
Yet her mind wandered, not on the textbook in front of her C she had already mastered the knowledge within.
The title of "the most talented princess of the Azure Empire" was not without merit.
Resting her chin on her hand, her eyes, amber-like, reflected the clear blue and white sky.
A face shed across the sky C Lana Mokos thought she was mistaken.
She almost cried out, but in the next moment, the face became clear.
With a shock, Lana Mokos eximed, "Ah!!!"
Her cry drew the gaze of everyone in the ss.
The professor pursed his lips and pushed his sses up his nose:
"Princess Lana, if you choose not to study, please do not disturb the others."
"Should there be a next time, I shall inform His Majesty the King."
Chapter 316 314-The Son of Duke Job—Ethan
Chapter 316 314-The Son of Duke JobEthan
Entering the dream this time, Ethan experienced an odd sensation.
He was acutely aware that he had ventured into a dreamscape.
He felt an unsettling detachment from the dream, a sense that he and the dream were peeling apart.
But there was no time to ponder over the whys and hows.
Time was of the essence; every second wasted meant Lana sank deeper into the abyss of the dream.
The longer Lana Mokosnguished in the dream, the slimmer the chance of awakening her became.
So like a wraith, Ethan drifted above Goot City.
Unaware of his exact location, he knew only that he must have entered Lana''s dream.
Yet this dreamscape was unexpectedly vast, epassing an entire city.
The speed of a wraith is naturally swift.
Within minutes, Ethan found Lana Mokos.
There she was, in her school uniform, daydreaming by the window.
This version of Lana Mokos was but eleven or twelve, her features soft and immature, void of the aloof frostiness of her grown self, exuding only sweetness and charm.
Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle, musing to himself, "Who would have thought Lana was such a cutie as a child?"
But the pressing question was how to rouse Lana Mokos from her slumber.
As Lana''s gaze drifted upward, Ethan sensed an opportunity.
He intentionally magnified his head, making his entire face appear in the sky.
Unexpectedly, Lana Mokos stood up in terror, her scream of fright echoing through the ss.
Even more terrifying to Ethan was Lana Mokos''s emotional instability.
The whole dreamscape began to tremble like an earthquake, the space around them rmingly unstable, as if it could rip apart at any moment.
A thought surged into Ethan''s mind.
[If I attempt to awaken Lana Mokos in such a manner, it could lead to her mental copse, toplete brain death.]
He quickly obscured his visage, left only to contemte his next move.
Upon seeing her professor, Lana Mokos pointed out the window, eximing as if to a savior:
"Professor Goodrian, there was a face in the sky just now."
Her ssmates, upon hearing Lana''s im, were instantly intrigued.
They began to chatter among themselves, all turning their gazes outward, eager to witness the extraordinary phenomenon Lana described.
The ssroom chaos, the cacophony of voices, Lana Mokos''s lie...
All of it challenged Professor Goodrian, a seasoned educator with ample teaching experience.
Rage flickered in Goodrian''s eyes, his thick beard seemingly quivering with each heartbeat.
"Princess Lana, what if there is nothing? What then?"
Lana, with a defiant tilt to her chin, stubbornly looked out the window: "But there was!"
Yet where was Ethan''s face to be found?
Gone? Lana Mokos''s face registered stark bewilderment.
Observing Lana''s difited expression, Goodrian hummed softly, "Princess Lana, I shall report today''s incident to His Majesty the King. You had better prepare yourself for an exnation."
Lana''s little face scrunched up as she hurriedly said, "I understand my mistake, Professor Goodrian."
Goodrian, unheeding of Lana''s plea, picked up his teaching rod and tapped the ckboard:
"Let us continue with ''An Introduction to the Absorption of Magical Elements''. I hope everyone will listen attentively andy a solid foundation for their future..."
Ethan, observing Lana''s distressed little face, silently murmured an apology within.
Lana Mokos was reprimanded, even at risk of a lecture from her own father.
All because of Ethan''s blunder.
"Hmm?" Ethan''s brow furrowed sharply as he sternly reminded himself, "No, this is an Illusion. I shouldn''t be feeling this way. It''s all false."
Pochi''s Illusion was indeed formidable; Ethan found himself unwittingly harboring odd emotions.
He mentally cautioned himself, repeatedly murmuring, "This is an Illusion, this is an Illusion."
He didn''t want to end up trapped himself while failing to rescue Lana Mokos.
But now, how was he to save Lana Mokos?
Ethan fell into deep thought.
After a little while, his eyes brightened slightly when he saw a familying out to send their child off to school.
Ethan followed them, arriving at a stately mansion.
The butler came out to greet them, smiling warmly, "Duke Job, you''ve returned."
Job nodded, gently pushing the little girl beside him towards ady, saying softly:
"Review today''s lessons with mother."
Having said this, Duke Job retreated to his study.
Ethan materialized before Duke Job with a n already forming in his mind.
Duke Job, spectacles perched on his nose, was engrossed in official documents when he suddenly looked up to encounter Ethan''s unfamiliar countenance.
Duke Job''s eyes nearly bulged out in shock, a scream almost escaping his lips.
With a snap of his fingers, Ethan froze everything around them.
"Indeed," Ethan licked his lips, his eyes shimmering with light, "I can change small aspects within the Illusion."
Brimming with excitement, he addressed Duke Job, "From now on, I am your illegitimate son, Ethan. To make amends, you will send me to the Goot Royal Academy."
After dering this, Ethan reshaped his form to that of an eleven or twelve-year-old and snapped his fingers again.
Duke Job''s originally screaming expression instantly morphed into one of astonishment and joy.
"You are..."
Duke Job felt an uncanny familiarity with Ethan, yet couldn''t recall his name.
The youthful Ethan, with eyes clouded in emotion, called out deeply:
"Dad, I am your son, Ethan!"
For a moment, Duke Job''s consciousness flickered into confusion, his gaze clouded, but he still uttered:
"My son, I have been remiss. From now on, I will make it up to you."
That evening, amid the astonished voices of Duke Job''s household, a significant announcement was made.
Ethan was formally recognized as a member of Duke Job''s family.
The butler of the Duke''s estate, along with Duke Job''s wife and daughter, all wore faces of bewilderment.
Yet, under Duke Job''s authority, Ethan''s position was acknowledged.
Within a couple of days, arrangements had been made for Ethan to attend Goot Royal Academy.
Professor Goodrian took Ethan under his wing and warmly introduced him: "This is Ethan, your new ssmate. I hope you''ll get along well."
The offspring of various noble families scrutinized Ethan, murmuring among themselves:
"So that''s Duke Job''s illegitimate son? Quite peculiar indeed."
"It''s just a question of how gifted he is with magic, being shoehorned into our ss like this."
"After ss, let''s test his abilities."
Goodrian tapped the ckboard emphatically, dering, "Alright, let''s proceed with the lesson."
Ethan naturally chose a seat next to Lana Mokos.
Lana Mokos was taken aback by Ethan''s initiative in approaching her.
Being the prodigious young talent of her family and given her status, few ever ventured close to her.
Ethan was the first.
Lana Mokos turned her head to look at Ethan, feeling a strange sense of familiarity.
Ethan''s face was aglow with a smile as he introduced himself: "My name is Ethan. I look forward to yourpany."
Lana Mokos, pulling herself from the inexplicable sentiment, nodded slightly and said:
"My name is Lana Mokos. You can call me Lana."
With that, Lana Mokos shifted her gaze back to the window.
If not for the king''s directive, Lana Mokos would never have found herself in such a tediously mundane ss.
Ethan had no interest in listening to the lecture; Goodrian was hardly qualified to teach him.
He scrawled a note in the script of the Azure Empire:
"Do you believe this world is real?"
After penning his question, Ethan slid the note across the desk to Lana Mokos.
Interrupting Lana''s reverie, which caused her irritation, she nheless nced at the note.
Her expression shifted upon reading the words, her gaze turning to Ethan''s youthful face, which bore a maturity beyond his years.
"Of course, it''s real," Lana Mokos returned the note with these words.
Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly, his writing bing more audacious: "This world might be an Illusion, perhaps crafted by a divine beast or by someone''s deliberate design."
"Oh? That is a curious notion, but only a deity could fashion such a world. Such power belongs solely to the deities."
To Ethan''s surprise, Lana Mokos engaged in the conversation.
She harbored no doubts about the veracity of their world and was even more intrigued by the concept of Illusions.
Ethan realized, as they conversed, the discussion turned to the intricacies of Illusions.
No wonder Lana''s mastery of Illusions was formidableter on; her fascination started in her youth.
Unable to spot any w in her logic at the moment, Ethan could only respond to Lana Mokos word by word, keeping the conversation going.
The future Queen Lana Mokos was still limited by her current understanding.
Ethan captivated her with a few shockingly innovative phrases, swiftly ensnaring her interest.
In the span of a single ss, Lana Mokos''s curiosity about Ethan had bloomed.
The bell signaling the end of ss rang, and Ethan looked at the pile of notes before him, feeling a sense of defeat.
Persuading Lana Mokos to realize on her own that their world was an Illusion proved to be a difficult task.
Ethan dared not push too hard with his reminders.
Should Lana''s emotions copse, the destruction of her psychic world could very well devour his soul.
Then Ethan would be a living dead with nowhere to mourn his fate.
Standing in the hallway, Ethan pondered how to uncover a w in the world that would awaken Lana.
Yet, from behind him came the taunting voice of a bratty child: "Are you the Job family''s bastard? Your kind doesn''t deserve to stand among us."
Chapter 317 315-So That’s How the Story Goes
Chapter 317 315-So Thats How the Story Goes
Ethan turned around, confronting several snarling little faces.
"Brats," Ethan said dismissively, "scram. I''ve got no time for your antics right now."
This incensed the group, who rolled up their sleeves to reveal arms with a hint of muscle.
"What did you say? Dare to follow me to the restroom?" the ringleader boy growled, like a little lion in a fury.
Without a word, Ethan slipped into the bathroom.
The group followed him in.
Secondster, Ethan emerged from the restroom.
He nonchntly shook the water from his hands, humming a tune as he entered the ssroom.
When ss time arrived, those boys came back with gloomy faces.
Their clothes were damp, a faint, lingering smell of urine around them.
The leader, eyes red and swollen, said to Professor Goodrian:
"Professor, I''d like to go home. I''ve got all wet."
Professor Goodrian, well-versed in magic, noticed the water stains and the urine that couldn''t be scrubbed clean, and frowned:
"Best head back now; don''t catch a cold."
There were always students who knew what had transpired.
The tale of the boys being shoved into the urinals spread like wildfire.
Eventually, everyone knew.
Laughter erupted among the crowd, and the boys, even more embarrassed, ran off as fast as they could, like rabbits fleeing from a wolf.
Lana Mokos slipped Ethan a note: "Aren''t you scared of them?"
"What''s there to be scared of? It''s not like they can eat me, right?"
"True, you are the duke''s son after all."
The days that followed were unremarkable. Ethan attended sses regrly, engaging in asional discussions about Illusions with Lana Mokos.
Yet Lana did not grasp Ethan''s point, as if willingly ensnared within the Illusion.
Impatience was growing within Ethan; he had been in this milieu for nearly a month.
He had almost memorized every corner of Goot City without finding the key to breaking out.
Why did Lana Mokos''s Illusion exist?
Ethan fell into profound contemtion.
His Illusion stemmed from his yearning to be a deity.
But having encountered numerous deities, especially Phito and that enigmatic Sword God.
The power of deities had greatly influenced him.
He both desired and feared to be a deity.
Hence the scene within the Illusion emerged: a sky filled with deities was Ethan''s trial.
Should Ethan kneel, he could be absorbed by the deities within the dreamscape, achieving godhood therein.
If Ethan refused to kneel, he would shatter the demon of fear for deities within him, break free from the Illusion, and regain his liberty.
But what was Lana Mokos''s inner demon, her fear?
Atst, Ethan glimpsed a clue.
Perhaps Lana Mokos''s demon was her brother, Sheridan Mokos.
This inkling came to light through Lana Mokos''s own unwitting revtion.
During these past months, Ethan had even visited Lana Mokos''s pce.
Lana Mokos disyed a lukewarm demeanor towards everyone around her.
But towards her own brother, Sheridan Mokos, she exhibited an almost sycophantic attitude.
At first, Ethan thought this was normal, since Sheridan was her elder brother.
As children, what sister hadn''t yed the role of her brother''s minion?
However, connecting this to the grown Lana Mokos, Ethan sensed something was amiss.
Sheridan Mokos seemed to vanish from Lana Mokos''s world.
Even as Lana Mokos surfaced in the remote me City, amidst various dangers,
Sheridan Mokos never appeared, never exhibited the desire to protect her.
Lana Mokos never even mentioned him.
Could it be Sheridan Mokos was dead? Was this Lana Mokos''s lifelong demon?
Thus, Ethan had been monitoring Sheridan Mokos.
Atst, Ethan caught hold of a vulnerability in Sheridan.
Fourteen-year-old Sheridan Mokos was mature to a frightening degree.
His expression was perpetually somber, his every action measured, as if he were the heir to the kingdom.
The king was highly pleased with Sheridan Mokos.
Sheridan was intelligent, rationaltruly the ideal imperial sessor.
Regrettably, Sheridan possessed no magical talent, and even the path of the warrior proved exceedingly arduous for him.
Moreover, Sheridan''s constitution was weak, gued by a congenital illness.
This was a point of contention among many imperial counselors.
While the kingdom''s ruler need not possess towering divine power, how could one who appeared perpetually infirmmand respect?
At this juncture, the king''s third son began to garner the counselors'' esteem.
The third prince, just as smart, kind, and affable as Sheridan,
What was most crucial was that the third prince had exceptional talent, poised to be the empire''s mainstay.
Thus, within the royal family, the inevitable drama of imperial power strugglemenced its performance.
Ethan kept a watchful eye on Sheridan Mokos and witnessed something that made his skin crawl.
Sheridan Mokos was conspiring with court ministers to assassinate the third prince.
Upon learning this, Ethan was first shocked at Sheridan Mokos''s ruthlessnessto conspire against his own flesh and blood.
Secondly, he saw a solution to freeing Lana Mokos from her Illusion.
The night of the full moon was the appointed time, at Goot City on Rearflower Street.
The day before the full moon night.
Ethan intercepted Lana, who was about to leave, and feigned shyness as he said:
"Princess Lana, I would like to invite you to Rearflower Street for a stroll, would you join me?"
As expected, upon hearing the words "Rearflower Street," a flicker of rm sparked in Lana''s pupils.
The sky abruptly filled with shing lightning and the rumble of thunder, as if a tempest was about to unleash.
Lana Mokos instinctively shook her head: "No... I won''t go."
Ethan was now certain; Lana Mokos must have witnessed Sheridan Mokos plotting to kill the third prince, that scene bing her lifelong nightmare.
Her own brother, willing to turn on his siblingthen who might be next?
This was also why Lana Mokos was almost sycophantically warm towards Sheridan Mokos.
She was just trying to present herself as harmless.
She wanted to convey a message to Sheridan Mokos, "Brother, don''t kill me. I''ll be good."
The struggle was evident in Lana Mokos'' eyes, yet at present she was unaware of what would transpire on Rearflower Street; her resistance was a mere reflex of the subconscious.
Ethan upped the ante, his expression one of anguished pain as he said:
"Tomorrow is actually the anniversary of my mother''s death; she died on Rearflower Street. She was a pitiful soul, conceiving me after whatever happened between her and my father."
"She intended to shoulder the burden of raising me alone, but then she fell gravely ill and passed away... I didn''t even get to see her before she died."
"Princess Lana, you''re my best friend. I was hoping you could apany me..."
At this point, Ethan Mokos was choked with sobs.
Lana Mokos, visibly moved and without a moment''s hesitation, replied: "Ethan, I will go with you tomorrow."
Ethan sniffled twice, and with deep emotion said, "Thank you, Princess Lana."
Watching Lana Mokos'' retreating figure, the tear stains on Ethan''s face instantaneously vanished.
His expression turned somber; presenting Lana Mokos with her inner demon was utterly cruel.
Cruel to a point that even Ethan barely dared to imagine.
The rain poured for two days and nights.
The tumultuous sound of the downpour hammering on the cobblestones was unusually chaotic and noisy.
The entirety of Goot City was shrouded in mist, the darkened skies casting a mysterious hue over the city from above.
On the night of the full moon, Ethan and Lana Mokos walked side by side down the street.
Lana Mokos was silent the entire way, not even noticing that Ethan held nothing in his hands.
Ethan was not at all in the demeanor of one who was going to pay tribute to his mother.
By now, Lana Mokos must have been caught up in her own internal struggle, battling with her conscience.
Just as kneeling or not kneeling was a tangible expression for Ethan in his escape from illusion, the real situation was likely as with Lana Mokos, walking as though she were a living corpse.
Lana Mokos took the lead, stopping at the entrance of an alleyway.
A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky.
The ghastly sh illuminated the entire alley entrance.
The scene inside flickered by in an instant.
Though itsted but a brief second, Ethan saw it all too clearly.
Sheridan Mokos held a dagger, without hesitation, he plunged it into the chest of the third prince.
The prince, not yete into his own, was taken by surprise, utterly unable to resist.
His expression was one of sheer despair and shock.
The scene, like a frozen frame from a horror film, was startling and ice-cold.
Lana Mokos stood motionless, her face expressionless as she watched the entirety of Sheridan Mokos'' murderous act.
Ethan knew, Lana Mokos hade to her senses.
He discreetly vanished from sight, no longer prying into any of Lana Mokos'' actions.
It wasn''t long before the entire world began to crumble.
Once again, Ethan felt that sensation of sinking endlessly into an abyss.
Then, in the next moment, he awoke with a start.
He was back in Dream Garden Town, a ce filled with rainbow bubbles.
Lana Mokos was still somewhat disoriented as Ethan scooped her up in a princess carry.
"What... what happened to me?" Lana Mokos asked, her voice filled with confusion as she looked into Ethan''s face.
Thinking of Lana Mokos''s adorable childhood self, Ethan felt a surge of pity, "It''s nothing, just think of it as a bad dream."
Lana Mokos snapped to full alertness, eximing in surprise: "Was it you sitting next to me when I was young?"
Chapter 318 316-A Thorny Issue
Chapter 318 316-A Thorny Issue
Ethan grasped Lana Mokos''s shoulders, giving her a gentle shake:
"Come to your senses, it was all just a dream."
Lana Mokos''s lovely eyebrows knitted together in confusion:
"No, that''s not right. It was definitely you, you''re the one who sparked my interest in Illusion as a child."
"It led me to study Illusionter, to even specialize in it..."
Ethan''s lips parted, as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out.
Never mind, he had already rescued Lana Mokos.
Let her say what she wants, however she wants to say it.
A sense of curiosity rippled through Ethan regarding Lana Mokos''s childhood:
"How did you get out? I missed the final piece."
Lana Mokos''s eyes shifted from confused to focused, a glimmer returning to her gaze.
She hung her head low, her expression one of profound loss.
Ethan coughed, a forced chuckle escaping him: "Of course, if you don''t wish to speak of it, then don''t. I don''t need to know that badly."
"I killed Sheridan," Lana Mokos stated, devoid of emotion.
A twitch pulled at the corner of Ethan''s eye, leaving him even more at a loss for words.
Lana Mokos sat on the ground, hugging her knees, her soft hair dancing freely.
"Actually, that incident has always been a pain in my heart. As a child, I witnessed Sheridan murder my older brother. I just hid and did nothing."
"I remember clearly, the moment Sheridan''s dagger pierced my brother''s chest, blood sprayed out, staining half of Sheridan''s body red."
"Sheridan''s face was filled with a violent satisfaction, and I, shrinking in fear, was like a little rabbit."
"After Sheridan left, I approached my brother, he was still alive..."
Tears streamed from Lana Mokos''s ice-blue eyes, her facial muscles trembling.
"He reached out, trying to say something to me, but he couldn''t speak, only blood poured from his mouth."
"I was terrified. I feared that after witnessing this, Sheridan would kill me next. So, disregarding my brother''s life or death, I fled in panic, hiding in my own chambers."
Lana Mokos cried silently, her sobs breaking Ethan''s heart.
He embraced her tightly, feeling her tears soaking his shirt.
Lana Mokos shook her head in extreme agony:
"Do you know? I watched my brother die before my eyes. His blood was still warm and flowing, yet I just watched..."
"I am so useless."
Ethan hugged Lana Mokos even tighter, whisperingfortingly:
"It''s not your fault. The only one at fault is the demon Sheridan alone. You were just scared, you did nothing wrong."
Lana Mokos''s soft sobs left Ethan at a loss for words.
When Lana Mokos''s cries finally ceased, Ethan snapped to attention:
"Now is not the time for tears. Daphne is still trapped in the dream."
With swollen red eyes and a hoarse voice, Lana Mokos eximed:
"Why didn''t you say so earlier? Daphne''s life is more important."
The distance between them and Daphne''s rainbow bubble was vast, due to Lana Mokos''s own bubble having drifted far away.
Ethan quickly got to his feet and ran, with Lana Mokos close on his heels.
Indeed, busyness can make one forget sorrow.
The negativity in Lana Mokos''s heart cleared as she demanded of Ethan:
"What is this ce, and what are all these things?"
"This is Pochi''s territory. These rainbow bubbles are the hunting weapons it spits out after sleeping," Ethan exined swiftly.
"Pochi? Isn''t that the pet of the God of Night? Why would a deity''s pet appear in the Deityforsaken Land?" Lana Mokos responded in surprise.
Ethan shook his head, "That, I don''t know. We''ll talk about itter."
Reaching Daphne, Ethan halted, anxiety washing over him as he looked upon the sleeping figure.
"Lana, I''m entrusting you with a task of utmost importance."
Without a moment''s hesitation, Lana Mokos dered:
"Don''t worry. I''ll ensure your safety from the outside. I won''t leave your side for a second."
Ethan waved his hand dismissively, his gaze lifting to the gray sky:
"Safety isn''t my primary concern. These rainbow bubbles spat out by Pochi are like a spider''s web: dangerous, yet an excellent shield. And Pochi, the greatest threat to us, is still slumbering. As long as we don''t provoke it deliberately, we should be safe."
"You mean..." Lana Mokos furrowed her brow.
"Time," Ethan pointed to the heavens. "I remember spending a month inside your Illusion, but when I emerged, the Deityforsaken Land remained unchanged. This time, you need to keep track of the time while you''re outside."
Lana Mokos nodded, "Don''t worry."
Ethan nodded firmly, giving Lana Mokos a meaningful look.
His hands touched Daphne''s rainbow bubble.
Under Lana Mokos''s astonished gaze, a spiral pattern appeared on the bubble, and in an instant, Ethan was drawn inside.
She distinctly saw Ethan shrink and be encapsted within the rainbow bubble.
Lana Mokos''s eyes sparkled with realization as she whispered to herself:
"The Power of Space? Could it be that mastering the Power of Space is also required for Illusion? Might this be the guidance I need to further advance my Illusion?"
...
Within Daphne''s dream.
Ethan transformed into a specter once more, floating in the void.
He did not act rashly but instead stood suspended in the emptiness, deep in thought.
"The obsession of Lana Mokos among myself, Lana, and Daphne, must be the deepest. If I leave even a single clue unguarded, she could forever sink into the abyss of the dream."
"My own obsessions, or rather inner demons, should rank in the middle. Moreover, my will is firm, born from the willingness to confront death. Shattering the Illusion seems perilous, yet in truth, it is the simplest task."
"Daphne has lived in the jungle since childhood, with beasts forpany and Phito as both father and mentor. By all ounts, Daphne''s mind should be the purest, free of demons and obsessions."
"Pochi should have no hold over Daphne, yet she remains ensnared in slumber. This perplexes me beyond measure."
At this thought, Ethan''s train of contemtion abruptly shattered.
Just as Ethan pondered, Daphne''s mind was untainted, never strained by theplexities of pain and suffering.
Daphne could not possibly harbor any inner demons, yet she was still dragged into Pochi''s Illusion.
What could be the reason for this?
At that moment, within the Illusion, the scenery underwent a drastic change.
As if someone had hit the fast-forward button, everything within the Illusion began to whirl by at breakneck speed.
Trees grew wildly, shooting up, then aging.
Flowers bloomed with vibrant beauty, only to wither at an elerated pace.
Even the fruits that fell to the ground rotted away into dust with astonishing rapidity.
The world''s velocity hastened, until the sky was shed by the celestial lights of auroras, freezing time in that very moment.
Ethan''s eyes snapped open wide, recognizing the auroras that were all too familiar.
Wasn''t this the deity-bestowed Aurora Veil?
Ethan, swaying, made his way toward the summit of Celestial Blossom Mountain in Phito Valley.
Atop Phito Valley now, the Celestial Blossom was remarkably youthful.
Beside ity a young man, engulfed in a deep slumber.
Gazing upon the youth''s visage, a tumult of emotions surged through Ethan.
"Phito," Ethan murmured, "why does Daphne''s Illusion begin with you?"
The Celestial Blossom radiated a dreamlike luminescence, enveloping Phito within.
The god-given Aurora Veil became a prison, and Phito the captive beast.
Upon awakening, Phito exhibited confusion, shock...
He ran frantically to the edge of the Aurora Veil, exerting all his strength in a futile attempt to tear through it.
True to his reputation as a prodigy of the Azure Empire, Phito soon regained hisposure.
He sat cross-legged within the Aurora Veil, embarking on a frenzied cultivation.
His realm ascended at a visibly rapid pace, transcending...
Until one day, a potent force burst forth from within him, and divinity swirled around him.
Phito had transcended, emerging as a Demi-god.
Now, his face obscured by a beard and hair grown wild, yet his eyes shone like twin stars, effulgent and bright.
He approached the edge of the Aurora Veil and with a casual strike, it shattered like ss.
Standing atop the summit of Celestial Blossom Mountain, familiar to Ethan, Phito stretched out his arms and took deep breaths of the natural air.
The sense of liberty invigorated his spirit.
In his hands, light flowed as beard and hair were cleanly severed.
"Atst, I am free---"
Phito raised his hands, shouting towards the heavens as if to expel the solitude and hardship buried in his heart for decades, perhaps even a century.
While his voice still traveled through the clouds, Phito''s expression soured with unspeakable dismay.
He found himself utterly unable to move beyond half a meter from Celestial Blossom.
The word "freedom" still echoed in the firmament, mocking Phito like a cruel joke.
Ethan watched the unfolding scene with detached eyes, still puzzled by one thing.
Why did Daphne''s Illusion feature Phito?
A flicker of insight darted through Ethan''s mind.
Chapter 319 317-Demi-God and Demi-Demon, Phito
Chapter 319 317-Demi-God and Demi-Demon, Phito
Ehan''s gaze turned to the crystal flower beside Phito, flickering with enchanting light.
The Celestial Blossom? Could it be that Daphne was the embodiment of Celestial Blossom?
The thought sent a chill down Ethan''s spine, a coldness seeping into his marrow.
Ethan gazed at the Phito before him, suddenly unsure of how to proceed.
ording to Phito''s own ount, Daphne had not yet been brought forth by the wolf.
The dreamscape of Daphne had utterly muddled Ethan''s mind.
Celestial Blossom? Phito? And where was Daphne?
In Ethan''s mind now loomed three vast question marks.
The days that followed were of stark banality.
For Phito, however, they were days of struggle.
Despite possessing immense power and wisdom, he found himself shackled beside the Celestial Blossom.
He had no freedom to speak of, even though he had transcended the world and be a legend, a Demi-god.
Throughout the years of his confinement, Phito gradually lost contact with the outside world.
Craving interaction with humanity, yearning for adoration and awe, he could only silently observe the world beyond.
His spirit slowly sank into the abyss of agony and solitude, bing twisted and maniacal.
Ethan even witnessed Phito asionallysh out at lostmbs and deer that wandered too close, pulverizing them into mist with a single punch.
The Phito that was now shrouded in a thick miasma of violence had murder seeping through his essence.
Even around his eye sockets appeared demon runes, tangled with deity runes.
Phito was on the verge of bing a monster, both Demi-God and Demi-Demon.
As time passed, Phito grew restless and began to lose his grip on sanity.
He started to suffer hallucinations, hearing imaginary voices and seeing illusory visions. His powers and intellect became uncontroble, his emotions unpredictable.
At times he wept bitterly; at others, heughed maniacally...
In his most insane moments, he even mutted his own flesh.
Yet, each time Phito neared death, the Celestial Blossom would bathe him in its dreamlike radiance, pulling him back from the brink.
The denial of death only fueled Phito''s frenzy, intensifying the demonism within him.
The Phito who had been imprisoned too long became mad, his very existence a threat.
His madness seeped into everything around him, spreading destruction and chaos.
He began to emit bursts of violent energy, obliterating anything in his path.
Yet, even in his insanity, a spark of Phito''s true nature clung to a sliver of light.
Sometimes, in moments of lucidity, he sensed his own peril and folly.
But such rity was fleeting, soon smothered by the madness that consumed him.
Until this day.
Outside the Phito Valley, a beam of light surged skyward.
The column of light shone upon Phito, granting a rare moment of rity amidst his madness.
Surrounded by a miasma of demonism, Phito gestured grandly.
Demon runes attached themselves to a demonic wolf, which, guided by Phito''s will, brought the source of the light to him, sped in its jaws.
Astoundingly, the creature carried an infant wrapped in swaddling clothes, its skin milky white, its eyesrge and luminousutterly enchanting.
A smirk yed on Ethan''s lipsthe protagonist had finally arrived.
This must be Daphne, who was certainly no avatar of the Celestial Blossom.
Though this Illusion was tethered to Phito''s timeline, the hero''s entrance invigorated Ethan''s spirit.
With a single punch, Phito turned the wolf to a mist of blood, then held Daphne by one hand before his eyes.
Daphne''s gaze was so pure, as clean as a pane of ss.
In it, Phito saw his own demoniac reflection, and from his eyes, tears welled.
Yet the demonism within him had far surpassed his divinity, and his eyes once more turned a blood red.
Inexplicably, he harnessed all his power and forced the demonism out of his body.
Phito shed the cloak of his demonism, reverting to the Phito that Ethan recognized.
Garbed in divine attire, with muscles coiled and imposing, his gaze now as bright and profound as the stars.
The demonism formed a sphere of light, lingering beside Phito.
It sought to re-enter his body, but Phito guided it instead into Daphne''s small form.
Instantly, Daphne burst into loud cries.
Phito quickly rocked her, eyes brimming with indulgence:
"It might hurt a bit, but it''ll be over soon."
"From now on, you shall be called Daphne, the name of a daughter I once conjured in my mind."
He was, after all, a Demi-god, and soothing an infant was effortlessly within his grasp.
Soon enough, Daphne smiled, giggling merrily.
For some reason, Ethan felt a profound chill at such a tender scene.
Something was amiss.
Ethan shook his head, his eyelids twitching wildly.
Phito had infused Daphne with decades of umted demonism.
What was he truly aiming for?
As time passed, Daphne grew into adulthood.
Ethan tried to transform into a little boy to interact with her. Daphne talked with Ethan enthusiastically.
She even boldly dered to Ethan that the world was an Illusion, a remark intended to snap Daphne out of her delusion.
Yet, Daphne showed no change at all.
Ethan''s heart was breaking. Could it be that Daphne had fallen so deeply into the Illusion that she was beyond saving?
However, a turning point seemed to be on the horizon.
Daphne, viewing Phito as a father, naturally spoke to him about her encounter with Ethan.
Daphne had no reaction to Ethan''s words.
But Phito''s reaction sent chills down Ethan''s spine.
Upon hearing that this world was an Illusion, Phito''s face twisted into something grotesque.
It was as if the demonism, once stripped from his being, had found its way back to him.
The sky, previously clear, suddenly roiled with thunder and lightning.
The earth trembled violently, and fissures began to appear, the ground itself starting to copse in ces.
Ethan''s mouth hung open as he stared at Phito.
It dawned on him that the Illusion wasn''t Daphne''sit was Phito''s.
Phito? The realization sent a shudder through Ethan, his body tingling as if struck by lightning.
Wasn''t Phito dead? Or was it just before his own eyes? Why would Pochi use Phito''s Illusion to entrap Daphne?
Shouldn''t the essence of the Illusion be Daphne?
The more Ethan thought about it, the more terrified he became.
Ever since Daphne told Phito that the world was an Illusion.
Phito had be increasingly agitated, taking it upon himself to say to Daphne:
"The forest has been restlesstely; gather some herbs for me, and I will inscribe deity runes on you. They will protect you."
Daphne, without a shred of doubt, gathered a plethora of herbs following Phito''s instructions.
Serpent Desire Fruit, Illusionheart Herb, Ethereal Fragrancerose, Blood Essence Demonfruit
Ethan, witnessing these ingredients, felt an ever-strengthening sense of foreboding.
Individually, these items were innocuous.
Butbined, they took on a decidedly sinister aspect
Hallucinogenic, soul-severing, essence-depleting
Phito received these fruits and herbs, pressed their juices, and with a brush made of wolf hair, began to draw on Daphne''s skin.
After half a day, Daphne was covered in dark, intecing patterns.
Ethan remembered.
When he first entered Phito Valley, Daphne was adorned in this fashion.
He had thought it some sort of primitive attire.
But now, it was clear there was nothing ordinary about it.
Ethan activated his Eye of Alchemy, focusing on the eerie markings on Daphne''s body.
[Soul Rend Magic Rune: a powerful taboo within dark magic. Typically used by a dark magus at death''s door, capable of dispersing another''s soul and usurping their body.]
Upon reading the description, Ethan''s eyes bulged, nearly popping out of their sockets.
Phito was actually contemting such vile means to possess Daphne''s body.
It made sense, after all. Phito had spent a century ascending to Demi-godhood.
He had yet to truly revel in it; how could he willingly relinquish his life?
He would certainly devise ways to persist, even if it meantmandeering another''s flesh.
Ethan''s temples throbbed wildly, no longer caring whether he was within an illusion or not, he murmured:
"So it''s clear now, Phito never died. His soul, along with the demonism he cultivated, has entered Daphne''s body."
"Because of Daphne''s pure heart, Pochi''s rainbow bubbles have dragged Phito into this illusion."
"And since Daphne''s soul serves as Phito''s vessel, she too has fallen into slumber."
"All of this chaos is Phito''s doing..."
The celestial voice boomed above, startling Phito.
His actions ceased, and looking skyward he asked, "Who? Who is speaking?"
Ethan''s face appeared before Phito, etched with indignation:
"Phito, you truly deserve to die! You''ve deceived Daphne, and you''ve deceived me."
Phito looked bewildered, then roared: "Who are you?"
If this was indeed Phito''s dreamscape, then by abducting Daphne, Phito would naturally copse into turmoil.
He would awaken from the illusion, and Daphne would awaken as well.
Ethan extended a hand as vast as a deity''s, capable of grasping the entire world, and seized Daphne:
"Phito, even if your soul hides in Daphne''s body, I will ferret you out and make you die again."
Upon seeing Daphne taken, Phito''s emotions shatteredpletely.
Chapter 320 318-Deity Keeper
Chapter 320 318-Deity Keeper
Thunder raged across the azure heavens, a deep rumble echoing through the world.
With violent intent, Ethan roused Phito from slumber.
The illusion began to crumble, reality flickering in and out of existence.
Ethan felt his soul plunging into the abyss, on the cusp of suffocation.
Then he jolted awake with a gasp "Heh"
Lana Mokos hurried to his side, offering support:
"Ethan, are you alright?"
Pale-faced, Ethan gestured dismissively: "I''m fine, the real concern is Daphne."
With that, he shrugged off Lana Mokos''s aid and scooped Daphne into his arms.
Herplexion was ghostly, her brows furrowed as if ensnared by a nightmare.
Slowly, she opened her eyes orbs as clear as ss and gazed tenderly at Ethan.
"Ethan, what''s happened to you?"
Ethan''s lips quivered as he eyed the dark shadows under her eyes:
"I''m fine. But what about you?"
Lana Mokos clearly sensed Ethan''s emotional turbulence but dared not speak.
The situation with Daphne''s physical state was peculiar indeed.
She had emerged from the illusion with only a slight sense of detachment from the space known as the Deityforsaken Land.
Otherwise, she appeared unscathed.
Yet, Daphne seemed as fragile as if stricken by severe illness, her spirit markedly frail.
Her current state of mind resembled a me so delicate it might be extinguished by a mere breath.
Ethan understood all too well the reason behind Daphne''s profound spiritual exhaustion.
It was the devilry of Phitothe demon who had shared her body, siphoning her spiritual power as his own.
During Phito''s descent into the illusion, he drained Daphne''s Power of Soul like a vampire in a frenzy, which led to her current state of fragility.
Daphne, her touch gentle upon Ethan''s face, struggled to convey the warmth at her fingertips into words:
"Ethan, I thought I would never see you again."
"I was trapped in a dark room, unable to escape no matter how desperately I tried; I was beside myself with panic."
Tears welled up in Ethan''s eyes, a glossy sheen forming as he felt a pungent sting at the bridge of his nose:
"It''s my fault, I failed to protect you."
But Daphne weakly shook her head, her voice a faint whisper:
"Don''t say that. The days spent with you were the happiest of my life. It''s I who have caused you worry."
Standing off to the side, Lana Mokos felt utterly helpless as Daphne spoke with the air of imparting final wishes, instilling a multiplying fear within her.
Daphne attempted to muster a smile, yet the strength to do so eluded her.
The Power of Soul is the prime mover of human life.
Her spirit had dwindled to that of a feeble, dying elder.
"Ethan, you are one of the two most important people in my life. You must promise to live on."
The ''other'' whom Daphne referred to was likely Phito, the one who had deceived her all her life.
Tears streamed down Ethan''s face as he shook his head in desperation:
"No, no, Daphne, you must survive."
But Daphne''s hands slipped away, and her eyes slowly closed.
Lana Mokos covered her mouth in disbelief at the unfolding scene before her.
She was well aware of the dangers that Deityforsaken Land posed, but she could never have imagined that merely stepping into this ursed ce would result in the loss of apanion.
Ethan clutched Daphne tightly, his tears cascading like a spring unleashed.
"Daphne, hold on. I will awaken you," he pleaded through his grief.
Suddenly, Ethan''s demeanor shifted; his eyes turned bloodshot, and a violent aura surged skyward:
"Phito, if you''re a man, show yourself! What kind of skill is it to usurp another''s body?"
"Come out, and I will offer you my own."
"You bastard! Daphne revered you, how could you stoop lower than a beast!"
Witnessing Ethan''s demonic transformation, Lana Mokos instinctively stepped back.
This was utter chaosEthan, cradling Daphne''s body, was calling out Phito''s name.
Could it be that Ethan himself had not yet broken free from the Illusion?
Lana Mokos called out tentatively, "Ethan, what hase over you?"
Ethan roughly wiped away his tears and said with a raspy voice:
"It''s nothing."
He lifted Daphne in his arms, his gaze growing heavy with dread.
Observing the darkening shadow at the corner of Daphne''s eyes, he understood all too well.
Phito, realizing his cover was blown, was preparing for a brazen act.
The best course now seemed to be to kill Daphneher Power of Soul and her flesh were intertwined.
Without Daphne''s body to sustain him, Phito''s dream of a bonded rebirth would dissipate like a bubble.
Yet, that would mean Daphne''s end, with no chance of survival.
Ethan took a deep breath, seeking to cool the feverish panic in his mind:
"Lana, are you familiar with some aspects of Deityforsaken Land?"
The emergence of Deityforsaken Land upon this continent was no longer a marvel. Many ancient families, kingdoms, sects, and even individuals had, to varying extents, gathered intelligence about this enigmatic realm.
Lana Mokos furrowed her brows slightly, replying earnestly:
"Of course. Our Azure Empire is guarded by a Demi-god who emerged from Deityforsaken Land. Naturally, we possess quite a bit of information about it."
Ethan nodded slightly before probing further:
"Do you know of any ce in Deityforsaken Land that is rted to souls?"
Lana Mokos closed her eyes, delving into her mental pce to sift through the troves of information there.
"There''s a site known as the Temple of Fallen Heroic Spirits. It''s associated with souls. Legends say that remnants of a deity''s soul linger there."
"And what else?"
"The Extradimensional Battlefield of Deityforsaken Land, where many wandering spirits are found."
"That''s not quite right either..."
"What exactly are you looking for?" Lana Mokos inquired.
Ethan shook his head, exhaling deeply: "I am searching for a being with a formidable Power of Soul, or rather, someone capable of healing a soul."
Lana Mokos was visibly growing impatient, her voice raised in exasperation:
"What exactly is your attitude towards me? Can you noty out everything that''s happened? Then I can judge where we ought to head."
"Instead of now, where I''m like searching for a needle in the ocean''s vastness, looking for relevant information, only to have you dismiss it each time."
Ethan fell silent for a moment, his gaze settling on Daphne. He recounted Daphne''s plight, his toneden with a deep, sorrowful mncholy.
After hearing the story, Lana''s expression turned somber.
"So, you mean to say Daphne is currently trapped in a state of two souls sharing one body?"
Ethan nodded.
Lana Mokos''s eyes were downcast, and after a long pause, she spoke:
"Then we have no choice but to try the Deity Keeper vige."
"Deity Keeper?" Ethan furrowed his brows. "What''s that?"
"It''s not a ''what''," Lana Mokos started walking forward, "it''s a ce of human habitation, or more broadly, a city home to various races."
Ethan''s curiosity piqued, he followed Lana and inquired:
"There are indigenous people within Deityforsaken Land?"
Lana Mokos shook her head slightly, speaking offhand: "Of course not. The original celestial wars filled this space with Runes of Law and divine essence. It was utterly inhospitable to life."
"After hundreds of thousands of years of evolution, Deityforsaken Land became essible to humans."
"And these Deity Keepers, where do theye from?" Ethan asked again.
"They are like us, people who entered Deityforsaken Land." Lana Mokos looked off into the distance, her toneced with irony. "Only, they chose to stay in Deityforsaken Land forever in pursuit of power. They breed, raise their young here, and over the course of many thousands, maybe hundreds of thousands of years, their tribes grow stronger andrger."
Ethan squinted slightly, intrigued.
So, there were such wondrous ces within Deityforsaken Land?
A cold smirk surfaced on Lana Mokos''s face as she continued:
"They are a group consumed by a thirst for power, arrogant enough to believe they hold divine authority, even dubbing themselves Deity Keepers."
"Little do they know, they are but pitiable souls ensnared in grandiose delusions."
Ethan''s eyes gleamed with a spark of interest: "Having spent so long in Deityforsaken Land, they must have grown very strong."
"Strong, indeed," Lana Mokos''s tone shed its mockery, bing grave. "They are formidable, not to be trifled with, which is why our forting journey..."
Ethan posed his final question: "Have any deities emerged among them?"
ording to Ethan''s understanding, since the decline of the ancient deities, the emergence of new ones had be a rarity.
Lana Mokos shook her head slightly: "I do not know. At least, my sources have never spoken of such an event."
Ethan''s expression turned peculiar, pondering the purpose of the Deity Keepers'' prolonged stay in Deityforsaken Land if ascension to godhood was unattainable.
"Regardless, we must first pay them a visit," Ethan mused after a moment.
Lana Mokos agreed, but turned to Ethan with a serious demeanor:
"However, you must be cautious not to incite conflict with the Deity Keepers. They are very powerful."
Ethan''s lips curled into a confident smile: "I have quite a bit of faith in my own strength."
Seeing this, Lana Mokos refrained from furtherment, merely muttering under her breath:
"The Deity Keepers have always scorned us outsiders, treating us with marked disdain. This encounter will surely not be straightforward."
Ethan heard Lana Mokos''s murmurs.
Yet, as he looked down at Daphne, her eyes tightly closed, he spoke with a resolve audible only to himself:
"Daphne, I will awaken you, no matter what it takes."
Chapter 321 319-Pochi Awakens
Chapter 321 319-Pochi Awakens
The two moved slowly, but as they passed by Pochi, Lana Mokos suddenly halted.
"What''s wrong?" Ethan asked, puzzled.
"When you entered Daphne''s illusion, I noticed something." Lana Mokos watched Pochi, her heart pounding with anticipation.
She felt that if her suspicion was confirmed, she and Ethan might be on the verge of a significant discovery.
"Time?" Ethan remembered suddenly.
Lana Mokos shook her head, speaking casually:
"In the Deityforsaken Land, time and space can differ greatly from one area to another. Outside the illusion, I didn''t manage to record any time; it''s as though time here hase to a standstill."
"What is it then?" Ethan furrowed his brows. Time wasn''t of great importance to him.
"Pochi, haven''t you noticed the Power of Space emanating from Pochi?" Lana Mokos''s eyes gleamed as she looked at Ethan, "Pochi''s Illusion is vastly different from my school of magic."
"Your Illusion works on the spirit, relying on the Power of Soul," Ethan stated, raising an eyebrow.
Lana Mokos nodded slightly: "Correct, that''s precisely what I''ve been studying. In theory, as long as my Power of Soul is sufficiently strong, I can trap anyone, even a deity."
Ethan gazed towards Pochi''s illusion, which seemed as real as the tangible world, and spoke with a touch of wonder:
"Pochi is no different. I can barely fathom how immense its Power of Soul must be."
Lana Mokos turned her intense gaze upon Ethan, asserting with gravity:
"It''s not just the Power of Soul that makes Pochi formidableit carries with it the Power of Space within its Illusion."
"What?" Ethan expressed his surprise, "Do you mean to say that it has transported us to a realm within our consciousness?"
"Not exactly," Lana Mokos appeared quite perplexed, "It''s more that Pochi has crafted a distinct space, and then using the Power of Soul in conjunction with our consciousness, it has recreated a world anew."
"But that shouldn''t just be an Illusion then!" Ethan''s confusion deepened, his brow furrowing more intensely.
Lana Mokos''s expression soured slightly as she countered again, "If it wasn''t an Illusion, how could you have broken through that space? Do you think your Power of Space is stronger than Pochi''s?"
Ethan eyed the mountainous Pochi, from whose nostrils emerged bubbles of rainbow, eachrge enough to encase several grown humans.
It was enough to imagine the sheer magnitude of Pochi''s strength.
No matter how confident Ethan was, he never considered his Power of Space to surpass that of Pochi.
Yet he moved freely through the spaces Pochi conjured, even wielding his power at will within them.
He was like a deity within the domain that Pochi created.
A wave of irritation surged unbidden in Ethan''s heart, "It''s iprehensible, and I don''t wish to ponder over it. All I want is to awaken Daphne."
The shadows at the corners of Daphne''s eyes grew increasingly pronounced, as if she were possessed by some demon.
Only Ethan knew that it was the embodiment of Phito''s demonism taking hold.
If Phito''s demonism were to spread across her entire face, Ethan could not fathom what might be of Daphne.
But certainly, it would bode ill for her.
Lana Mokos'' lips twitched ever so slightly as she spoke with restrained patience, "I''m merely discussing possibilities with you."
"If there''s nothing else, we should get going," Ethan''s voice was low and somber, his mood far from high.
Lana''s eyes lingered on Pochi, who slept like a log, her mind wrestling with a strong sense of reluctance.
"Pochi lies right before us, a deity''s pet no less, every part of it a treasure. It seems remiss to walk away without gaining something."
At the mention of treasures, Ethan''s interest was piqued: "Pochi is not to be trifled with."
"But isn''t it asleep right now? Plus, pets of deities share amon w: they sleep soundly, undisturbed by minor disturbances, save for their master''s call," Lana Mokos'' eyes gleamed with a persuasive brightness.
A flicker of temptation stirred in Ethan as he surveyed Pochi once more.
Pochi was massive; were it not for their current vantage point, Ethan could have mistaken it for a multicolored mountain range.
However, his life spent navigating the brink of death had honed his vignce.
"What are you proposing? I suggest we quit while we''re ahead."
Lana Mokos approached Pochi''s neck and, with trembling hands, plucked several rainbow feathers.
"I value my life more than you think," she whispered, stealthily pulling Ethan away, "A few feathers will suffice."
Ethan looked on, dumbfounded; he had braced for Lana Mokos to take a bolder action. Her caution, though underwhelming, was perhaps for the best. The pressing matter was to awaken Daphne.
As for Pochi, opportunities to return might present themselves in the future.
"Let''s go then."
After Ethan and Lana Mokos had left the Dream Garden Town, Pochi, who had been sleeping soundly within, suddenly quivered its wings.
The flutter was subtle, yet the power it released was nothing short of astounding.
Rainbow bubbles, startled like frightened rabbits, scattered frantically into the expanse beyond.
With a great effort, Pochi pried open its hefty eyelids, which hadn''t seen the realm of wakefulness for an indeterminate eternity.
In the Deityforsaken Land, time was immeasurable.
After aborious struggle, over a span that seemed to stretch on endlessly, Pochi finally lifted its lids to reveal eyes that were like portals to a dream realm.
Its eyes were an enigma, devoid of whites or pupils,posed solely of swirling, dreamlike hues.
A mere nce could ensnare the unwary, drawing them into the vortex of Pochi''s gaze.
Pochi pped its wings again, this time fully awakened.
The rainbow bubbles, caught in the wake of Pochi''s resurgence, were whisked away to the far corners of the world.
"Pochi cried out to the heavens, a strange and haunting call.
Within its cryy an overwhelming yearning mixed with a touch of destion.
It was akin to the whimpers of a newborn pup, lost and seeking its mother, a sound that involuntarily shook the soul and coaxed tears to fall.
With another cry, Pochi took to the skies, its wings carrying it high above, chasing the direction in which Ethan had vanished.
...
Ethan and Lana Mokos stepped out of Dream Garden Town to find that thendscape had indeed changed.
They seemed to be in the midst of a jungle, lush and brimming with lifea stark contrast to thend scoured by divine and deity''s blood.
Had Ethan not been certain of his whereabouts, he might have mistaken their location for a forest within the Azure Empire.
"Deityforsaken Land has such pleasant ces?" Ethan mused aloud, looking around with keen interest.
Lana Mokos, clutching the feathers with evident attachment, responded in a tepid tone:
"The Deityforsaken Land is essentially a melding of fragments from various worlds, left in the wake of deities'' battles. It wouldn''t be surprising if this region were the remnants of a world shattered by a deity, its pieces falling here to create the scene before us."
"You''ll encounter even more bizarre sights in the future."
So it was, Ethan realized, finding Lana Mokos''s exnation to make perfect sense.
Wandering through the jungle, Ethan remained vignt, scanning his surroundings while continuing the conversation:
"Something''s not right. Don''t you possess information about the Deityforsaken Land? How is it that you are unaware of this region, not to mention the area where Pochi resides?"
Lana Mokos, having admired the Pochi feather for quite some time, slid it into her Space Ring and hummed lightly:
"As I''ve said before, the Deityforsaken Land is vast. Even the Demi-god guardians of our royal household have only explored parts of it, bringing back but scant information."
"Had I been privy to the details about the region Pochi inhabits, would I need to ask you? I wouldn''t be at a loss when dealing with Pochi either."
Ethan didn''t reply; he found Lana Mokos''s reasoning quite sound.
He needed to grasp one crucial fact: the Deityforsaken Land was immensely vast, and no one could trulyprehend its entirety.
The pair continued on their path when suddenly, the sounds of fiercebat echoed from ahead.
Ethan spotted the hues of magical energy from a distance. They exchanged nces, holding their breath.
Stealthily, with bated breath and hunched backs, they edged closer.
The scene opened up before them, revealing two figures locked in battle.
These were clearly top-tier fighters from the outside world.
Bothbatants were maguses, their every move rippling with potent magical fluctuations.
Yet the impact of their sh on the surroundings was negligible.
If such magical exchanges were to ur in the outside world, the forest would have already been aze, the ground within their fighting ring cracked and cratered into vast pits.
But here, their fierce battle seemed to pose no threat at all.
The trees merely shed leaves, and the ground was disturbed only by bits of debris and dust.
"Is our power really diminished to such an extent here?" Ethanmunicated to Lana Mokos telepathically.
"Right, I forgot to mention. In the Deityforsaken Land, the difficulty of wielding energy grows exponentially. The prime weapon here is the strength of the flesh," Lana Mokos''s voice resonated in Ethan''s mind.
Ethan cast an odd look at Lana Mokos''s slender frame.
Sensing Ethan''s strange gaze, Lana retorted through soul transmission:
"And you''re not exactly the picture of robustness, are you? Why look at me like that? My physical strength is considerable; I''ve been training in the basics of the warrior''s path to fortify my physique since childhood."
A slight twitch yed at the corner of Ethan''s mouth.
When it came to physical prowess, within the group that had entered the Deityforsaken Land, he was second to none.
Those who could surpass Ethan in physical strength were so few as to be almost non-existent.
Chapter 322 320-The Cunning King
Chapter 322 320-The Cunning King
The benefits that the Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline brought to Ethan were, of course, beyond the need for words.
The power of his bloodline was always Ethan''s most stalwart support.
After a brief exchange of teasing remarks, the two focused their attention on the fray unfolding before them.
Observing the intense battle between the two strangers, Ethanmented:
"Their mastery of magic is impressive. In that regard alone, I might only be evenly matched with them."
What Ethan referred to was the use of magic in istion, as if he were to rely solely on his Electro Magic.
Should hebine the use of Electro Magic with Pyro Magic, Cryo Magic, and others, his odds of besting the twobatants in the arena would naturally be much greater.
Lana Mokos watched thebatants with a grave expression, not taking her eyes off them for a second:
"Indeed, they are both very strong."
At that moment, the fighters in the arena finally determined a victor.
Both summoned massive energy spheres,unching them at each other in a cataclysmic collision.
Ripples of light spread outwards, a wave washing over the surroundings.
Ethan watched the environment with amazement.
His thoughts went back to the previous skirmish with Xavier in Phito Valley.
Their mere sparring had almost demolished the valley.
Yet now, in this mysterious forest, the immense wave of energy had not so much as rustled a leaf or a de of grass.
As the wave of light receded, the wind and sand gradually came to a halt.
Two figuresy on the ground, defeated in the center of the arena.
Ethan remained still, cautiously telepathing:
"What''s happened? Both are downed."
At this time, Lana Mokos didn''t dare to recklessly use the Power of Soul to investigate, instead, she spoke with continued caution:
"We don''t know, let''s just wait a moment."
Time trickled by, and the two figures remained prone upon the ground.
"It seems they won''t be waking up," Lana Mokos conveyed through her soul-speak. "Shall we go over and check?"
"Fine by me," Ethan agreed, though he harbored doubts about the simplicity of the situation.
Both fighters knew that persisting in battle could lead to mutual destruction, or even mutual annihtion.
Yet, they fought on relentlessly, like bulls seeing red, beyond all reason.
Such a dogged, fight-to-the-death approach should be rare in a mystd.
After all, everyone was here to snatch the chance for transcendence, to seek the path to bing a deity.
If one were to sustain grave injuries, wouldn''t it be a farce?
Even if one were to seize the opportunity, it couldn''t be carried beyond these borders.
With rm bells ringing in his mind, Ethan followed Lana Mokos out of their hiding ce.
They walked to the middle ground between the two now-deceasedbatants.
After Lana Mokos investigated with her Power of Soul, she confidently affirmed, "They are dead, breathless. The flow of their blood has stilled."
Ethan paid little attention to the bodies, instead scrutinizing the traces left upon their battlefield.
Apart from some broken stones and dust, the earth was undisturbed.
The Deityforsaken Land was proving to be even more formidable than Ethan had imagined; bathed in the power of divinity and the Rune of Law, its very environment had be extraordinarily resilient.
"The deity who tore this space asunder, just how powerful were they?" Ethan pondered, feeling the vast gulf between his own strength and that of a deity even more acutely.
Lana Mokos approached one of the corpses to examine their identity more closely.
But in the next moment, the supposed dead man burst into action, a short sword gleaming with a chilling light in his hand.
Ethan''s reaction was faster; he yanked Lana Mokos aside, and with a sh of golden scales appearing on his fingertips, he pinched the de between his fingers.
The assant''s pupils shrank in shock at the sight of the scales on Ethan''s fingertips, stunned by the immense power it took to stop his full-force attack with mere fingers.
His will to fight evaporated, and he bellowed, "Bloodline warrior, run for your life!"
With resolute decisiveness, he abandoned his short sword and fled as if on wings.
The other, who had feigned death just as convincingly, was about to attack Ethan with a knife, but hearing the shout, he too turned tail without a second thought.
Lana Mokos, with astonishment written all over her face, had not yetprehended the situation.
Ethan, however, moved swiftly; the mighty Golden Divine Dragon Bloodline surged through him, and he quickly overtook the would-be assassin.
He held the man by the neck as one might a small chicken, returning to the center of the battlefield.
Lana Mokos rushed over, "I couldn''t catch the other one."
Ethan''s lips curled in disdain, "One is enough. What is your name?"
"O honorable Bloodline bearer, I am King," King''s voice wavered with a sobbing plea, "I had no idea you were a high-ranking Bloodline possessor. Had I known, even with a hundred lives, I would not dare to make an attempt on yours."
King''s words were few, yet they revealed substantial information.
Ethan felt as if he was brought back to the time when he first arrived in this world. His possession of a potent Bloodline had once been the envy of countless within the Dark Lord''s faction.
However, as time passed and Ethan grew stronger, encountering ever more people, he realized that the human world did not ce the same emphasis on the power of Bloodline as he had initially thought.
They valued talent more, and within the Azure Empire, the power of Bloodline was considered just another form of talent, not something to be revered above all.
But from what King suggested, there seemed to be a profound reverence for Bloodline power?
"Where do youe from?" Ethan inquired with a calm demeanor that belied his intent to judge.
"Orderly City 32," King, thoroughly terrified, blurted out his origin without reservation.
"What sort of chaotic township is this, with such an odd name?" Ethanmunicated to Lana Mokos via a psychic whisper.
King''s eyes flickered slightly, his gaze shifting towards Lana Mokos in a telltale manner that did not escape Ethan''s observation.
Lana Mokos, oblivious to King''s peculiar behavior, responded in a whisper, "This must be one of the Deity Keeper''s residences you mentioned. I have never heard of City 32. The Demi-gods in our family are only aware of City 113 and City 115."
Ethan narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip on the back of King''s neck.
King inhaled sharply, the pain eliciting a loud cry, "Respectful Bloodline bearer, sir, what are you doing?"
"Can you hear our soul whispers?" A sh of bloodlight flickered through Ethan''s eyes.
Hearing Ethan''s question, Lana Mokos''s expression darkened as well.
If the residents of the Deityforsaken Land possessed such an ability, what would that mean for them?
King winced, his face contorting in pain, "Sir, I cannot hear. But I can sense anomalies in your soul flux, and from this, I infer that you''re using the Power of Soul tomunicate."
Lana Mokos''s eyelids twitched, her voiceced with confusion, "Is your Power of Soul so formidable?"
King seemed to realize something terrifying and cried out as if seeing a ghost, "You''re Invaders? You''re actually Invaders."
The very name Invader carried a clear implication that Ethan readily grasped.
"Invaders?" Ethan''s face twisted into a cruel smirk, "Although I detest the title, I''ll ept your address as such."
Blood drained from King''s face, leaving hisplexion pale as snow, his skin cold to the touch.
"I... esteemed lord, please don''t kill me..."
The terror overwhelmed King, eliciting sobs and an embarrassing wetness that began to spread from his groin, an acrid smell wafting upward.
Ethan frowned, "Are Deity Keepers so faint-hearted?"
Lana Mokos stepped back, her brow furrowed, "Perhaps he''s a fringe member of the Deity Keepers. ording to information from the royal Demi-gods, Deity Keepers are typically unyielding and proud. It''s unusual to see one like him."
King''s expression soured further, a silentmentary on the unfairness of speaking ill of someone not present. Unyielding and proud?
Let other Deity Keepers be gripped like a chick in the clutch of an eagle and see how they fare.
A flicker of hope sparked in King''s eyes, "Honored Bloodline bearer, sir, you must be strangers in the Deityforsaken Land; I could guide you..."
Cutting his plea short, King cried in his wretched whine, "...I only ask that you, sir, spare my life, allow me to serve you."
A subtle smirk yed at the corner of Ethan''s mouth, his eyes gleaming with an unearthly light. He nced at Lana Mokos, who nodded imperceptibly in agreement.
"So be it," Ethan''s voice stretched out like a shadow at dusk, "do not resist, for I will imprint upon you a Soul Mark."
A flicker of joy surfaced on King''s face as he eagerly responded, "That would be most agreeable, as long as you spare my life."
With his eyes closed, King awaited his fate.
Ethan''s Soul Tentacles unfurled, delving deep into the recesses of King''s spirit.
King, true to his word, was unguarded, and Ethan etched his brand.
From that moment, King was bound as Ethan''s vassal.
King''s body shuddered intensely before bing still.
Ethan set him down, a strange smirk on his face.
With reverence in his eyes, King looked up at Ethan and uttered, "Master."
Ethan nodded with augh tinged with irony.
"What''s so funny?" Lana Mokos asked, driven by curiosity.
"This man was still ying tricks, trying to consume my soul through my own Power of Soul. What he didn''t foresee was the indomitable strength of my spirit," Ethan remarked casually.
Lana Mokos felt a stir within; the scope of Ethan''s Power of Soul was still a mystery to her. All she knew was that Ethan could enve even an ancient deity, no matter how fragmented and dpidated it may be.
"Now, proceed to enlighten me about the origins of Orderly City 32," Ethanmanded, hands sped behind his back, walking forward, "Lead the way without dy."
King, leading the way, bowed slightly andplied, "As you wish, Master."
Ethan listened intently to King''s narratives as they walked, his expression a tapestry of fascination.
He had never anticipated that the Deityforsaken Land harbored such myriad tales.
Chapter 323 321-The Chaos After Becoming Deity
Chapter 323 321-The Chaos After Bing Deity
King had a clear knack for storytelling, his knowledge of the history of Deityforsaken Land was detailed and profound.
His voice echoed with the solemnity of ancient scriptures:
"Decades of millennia ago, perhaps even longer, people had ventured into the Deityforsaken Land. Some, in their quest for divinity, chose to remain. At first, none sought to erect cities; after all, they were pursuers of power, and to be deities was their sole pursuit."
"Power, wealth, sensual pleasuresthey meant nothing to the mighty. They were but dross. However, the path to bing a deity was arduous, especially so for the corporeal ascent to divinity. Over time, not a single soul achieved this exalted state."
At this juncture, a sneer twisted upon King''s face.
Ethan nodded subtly, a quiet ridicule in his gesture.
How ludicrous it was! A heart set on divinity, yet every effort fruitless.
Instead, they wiled away the years in the vast expanse of the Deityforsaken Land.
King pressed on, "Time etched deep marks upon them, and they felt their journey shouldn''t be in vain. Thus, by then, there were those who wished to depart the Deityforsaken Land. After all, it was a ce rife with danger and ennui, scarcely fit for habitation."
"Time left its indelible marks upon them, convincing them their journey shouldn''t be for naught. Hence, some had the desire to leave the Deityforsaken Land. But they found, perhaps due to the prolonged stay within its bounds, that they were marked by divinity and the Rune of Law. So the portals from Deityforsaken Land to the outer realms would not grant them passage."
"Oh?" Ethan couldn''t help but interject, "Is that so? Where exactly is this portal located?"
This time, King did not respond; instead, Lana Mokos took the initiative to exin:
"After some time, space rifts appear in the Deityforsaken Land. Those wishing to leave can simply walk through these rifts. There''s no fixed location."
Ethan asked with curiosity, "Then how does one ensure they return to their original ce?"
"That, I do not know. Perhaps it''s one of the secrets of the Deityforsaken Land," Lana Mokos said with a shrug.
"Continue," Ethan nodded and directed his words to King.
"Yes, Master," King bowed slightly towards Ethan and resumed, "Time had left its profound marks upon them, and they felt their journey should not end in futility. Thus, at that time, there were those who wished to leave the Deityforsaken Land. But they discovered, perhaps due to the excessive time spent within, they had been branded with divinity and the Rune of Law. Consequently, the portals leading out of the Deityforsaken Land would not permit them passage."
Ethan almostughed aloud; the phrase ''to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it'' might have been coined for those whose desire to be deities had failed.
Even as Ethan himself walked resolutely forward, determined to reach the realm of deity, he harbored no thoughts of remaining in the Deityforsaken Land.
"At that point, those with no hope of bing deities in this life began to consider leaving descendants, to pass on their dreams to their progeny. Hence, twelve thousand years ago, most people in the Deityforsaken Land congregated in tribes. Yet a turning point arrived; twelve thousand years prior, there emerged a powerful being of the 11th-rank..."
Ethan interrupted King, "11th-rank? What is that?"
"Master," King replied with a smile, "this is a ssification unique to the Deityforsaken Land. It is said that the realm divisions from the outside world do not apply here, hence the emergence of a new set of tiers."
Ethan was intrigued, "Exin in detail."
"In the Deityforsaken Land, our ranks go from 1st-rank to 11th-rank. The first six ranks are equivalent to the lower realm warriors, while the 7th-rank, 8th-rank, and 9th-rank are mid-realm warriors. The 10th-rank and 11th-rank ranks signify high-order warriors."
"Only warriors? There are no mages?"
"That''s right. A long time ago, there was a council of 11th-rank warriors who incorporated spiritual cultivation as a key part of the path to deityhood. All Deity Keepers are dual cultivators of strength and soul."
"Those 11th-rank warriors had some foresight."
"You speak truly, Master."
Ethan shrugged, his tone casual, "What rank would you say I am ording to the Deityforsaken Land''s standards?"
King tilted his head, pondering carefully before responding:
"There''s no doubt about your strength, Master, easily capturing me as you did. You should be around the 9th-rank."
Ethan''s eyes widened, his facial muscles twitching slightly.
He was only 9th-rank? In the outside world, he was already an S-level warrior, the first under deities.
The next realm was the Divine Realm, yet in the Deityforsaken Land, there were still two ranks above him.
"How powerful is a 10th-rank warrior?" Ethan''s curiosity surged, and he felt a rush of excitement.
He wasn''t disheartened; he felt that he had found a path for growth.
"10th-rank warriors," King''s face lit up with admiration, "are the sort who can traverse the void and shatter mountains with their fists. In City 32, there are only about a dozen of them."
Ethan realized that the most significant difference between 9th-rank and 10th-rank must be thetter''s ability to walk through the void.
He wasn''t there yet; he needed wings conjured from illusion to soar through the skies.
"And the 11th-rank?" Ethan inquired further.
King pursed his lips, slightly embarrassed, "Master, the 11th-rank stands at the pinnacle of the Deityforsaken Land. I... I have never seen such a being."
Unperturbed by theck of an answer, Ethan waved his hand slightly, signaling King to continue, "Go on then."
"Very well, Master." King pondered briefly before continuing where he left off: "One hundred and twenty thousand years ago, an 11th-rank warrior suddenly dered a breakthrough, an event that was nothing short of spectacr."
"ording to the elders, it was a marvel, monumental."
"On that day, he stood in the midst of a vast field, bathed in sunlight that cast a mystical glow around him. His body began to emit powerful energy fluctuations, and the air around him seemed drawn to his presence, creating a formidable aura."
"Suddenly, his muscles expanded, bing firm and powerful. His eyes shone with an intense light, as if he could see through everything. A golden halo appeared above his head, reminiscent of a deity descending to the mortal realm. He raised his hands, and a powerful energy burst forth from his palms, tearing the sky apart, forming a colossal rift. The energy around his body grew stronger, as if it had the power to shake the entire world."
"He leapt a thousand meters into the air, his body cutting through the wind, leaving a lightning-like trail behind. With a gentle flick of his fingers, a series of pleasing harp-like notes resonated in the air, with the musical notes dancing as if alive."
"Those notes, carrying a terrifying energy, enveloped him as he vanished into the air..."
Ethan was taken aback by the vividness of King''s ount but then thought it natural.
That 11th-rank warrior had shattered the spatial fabric of the Deityforsaken Land and soared into the Divine Realm.
Lana Mokos, driven by curiosity, asked, "Howe you know these details so precisely, as if you had witnessed them yourself?"
King scratched his head, his cheeks flushing with a hint of embarrassment, "I''ve watched the performance at the theater - the saga of the warrior breaking through the heavens to be a deity. I''ve seen it countless times, so much that I know it by heart."
"Ethan, continue," called King.
"Yes, Master." King sighed deeply, assuming the persona of a storyteller from an era long past, "s, the ascension of an 11th-rank warrior to deity did not improve our lives. Instead, it brought endless nightmares."
Ethan and Lana Mokos inhaled sharply, awaiting King''s continuation.
"After the breakthrough of the 11th-rank warrior, the Deityforsaken Land was plunged into a cycle of inverted days and nights. A silver moon rose during the day, casting a radiance akin to the sun''s. At night, a blood sun emerged, bathing the Deityforsaken Land in a crimson hue."
"Since then, Deityforsaken Land has known no peace. Ghosts and ghouls arose at night, terrorizing the tribes of Deity Keepers."
Ethan and Lana Mokos exchanged nces, both visibly shaken.
The breakthrough of the 11th-rank warrior didn''t pave the way to the Divine Realm for the Deity Keepers; it plunged the Deityforsaken Land into turmoil.
Surely something had urred, perhaps even rted to the deity-like 11th-rank warrior.
"Given the severity of the conditions, the various tribes had to band together for warmth, resulting in cities springing up like bamboo after rain. Since the world outside was chaotic, dark, and evil, people longed for a return to order, so each city was named an ''orderly city.'' As for the numbering, it was bestowed by the 11th-rank Mighty Conference."
"Master," King bowed slightly toward Ethan, "I have finished my tale."
Ethan pondered the information he had just heard, then posed another question, "What exactly is the 11th-rank Mighty Conference?"
"Every person who remains in the Deityforsaken Land harbors the ultimate wish to ascend to deity. Whenever an 11th-rank warrior emerges in any city, they journey to the Orderly City 0 to engage with other 11th-rank warriors in discourse, seeking the spark of inspiration that will lead to their ascension."
Reasonable, Ethan nodded subtly, now understanding the nature of those who call themselves Deity Keepers.
It seemed they were a collection of deity-obsessed individuals who, upon realizing that ascension was not as simple as they had imagined, turned their desires towards indulgence, power, and even carnal pleasures.
Deity Keepers, Ethan shook his head slightly, finding the notion quite amusing.
At that moment, King halted in his steps, pointing ahead, and proimed with rity, "Master, wee to Orderly City 32."
Chapter 324 322-Alvin
Chapter 324 322-Alvin
King proimed with rity, "Master, wee to Orderly City 32."
Ethan gazed at the imposing city walls before him, utterly astounded.
This city rose into the clouds like a colossal fortress.
He could see no joints on the wall; it appeared to be a single monolithic structure.
The walls bore the marks of ancient history, as if narrating the rise and fall of this great city.
Ethan couldn''t help but express his profound wonder, "What kind of power must it take to construct such walls?"
King, standing beside him, exined in a low voice, "Master, this is a material known as Azure Mystone. Common as it might seem, each block has been tempered by Divine Fire, requiring no mortar to bond seamlessly. Only time can etch its mark upon them."
"Divine Fire?" Ethan''s eyebrows twitched, "Does the Deityforsaken Land possess many such fires?"
King nodded, "Certainly, master. Our ancestors spected that perhaps the God of Fire once battled here, leaving behind numerous earthly fires which are, in fact, Divine Fire."
"Truly remarkable," Ethan mused inwardly, "Even Divine Fire is utilized for construction in the Deityforsaken Land."
Ethan continued to survey the city, appreciating the grandeur of City 32.
His eyes settled on the watchtowers atop the walls, where countless arrow towers and shields testified to the city''s strength and impregnability.
Below the walls ran a wide moat, the water gleaming like a silver ribbon, encircling the entire city, forming an indomitable barrier.
This was almost too professional; City 32 seemed like a military base.
"Is every Orderly City like this?" Ethan inquired.
"Yes, master. Each city is cut from the same mold, perhaps the greatest differences lie within the city itself."
"And the purpose of these watchtowers and the moat?"
Ethan clearly remembered that the Orderly Cities were constructed in response to the topsy-turvy days and nights, the world''s descent into oddity, weren''t they?
"Since the emergence of the first deity, the world has be chaotic and strange. Demonic beasts, demi-god beasts, have also be perilous, asionally forming beast tides that assault the Orderly Cities. These defenses are necessary against such onughts."
Listening to King''s exnation, Ethan felt a bit relieved.
He had thought that the Orderly Cities might be warring with each other.
A bridge spanned the protective moat, and King led Ethan into the city.
Surprisingly, they encountered no resistance; entry was startlingly simple.
Ethan curiously observed the crowd milling about.
Most seemed to be original inhabitants of the Deityforsaken Land, their appearances wildly varied.
There were all races represented, half-orcs, humans with goblin-like features, even gnomish elves...
Ethan felt that it wasn''t Deityforsaken Land that was chaotic, but rather the interior of the Orderly City.
The interbreeding among various races made the inhabitants walking through the Orderly City look extraordinarily exaggerated.
Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly as he whispered:
"Are all Orderly Cities like this? Is interbreeding among racesmon?"
King''s body trembled, casting a wary nce around, speaking in an even lower tone:
"Master, one must never speak such words in an Orderly City. They are extremely sensitive about their bloodlines; if they heard you, it would spell disaster."
Ethan''s lips parted, as if to say more, but then he closed his mouth.
Upon entering the city, Ethan felt that the interior didn''t differ much from me City or even Dark Lord City.
What was missing was the hustle and bustle of people; the number of street vendors was significantly less, the streets themselves were deste, and there were few shops to speak of.
Observing the barren scenery around him, Ethanmented softly,
"No wonder those who have lingered in the Deityforsaken Land yearn to return to their original worlds. This ce seems a bit too dull."
King readily agreed with a sycophantic nod, "Of course, master. Aside from offering protection, Orderly City is practically useless. We''re still in a barter state here, with no currency in cirction."
Now that they were within the Orderly City, Ethan didn''t wish to dy any longer, considering Daphne''s increasingly perilous condition.
"King, does City 32 have a Soul Healer?"
After a moment of contemtion, King shook his head, "No, such a profession sounds very profound. It''s unlikely for such individuals to exist in the Deityforsaken Land."
Ethan furrowed his brow, trying to phrase his query differently, "If not a Soul Healer, then perhaps a warrior with a particrly strong soul?"
Without hesitation, King responded decisively,
"That would be none other than the city lord himself, one of the strongest individuals in Orderly City, a 10th-rank warrior. His soul is undoubtedly of the same caliber."
"Then take us to the Lord''s Manor," Ethan instructed.
"Right away, master."
Traversing the streets, King led Ethan to the front of the Lord''s Manor.
The Lord''s Manor was impressive, everything about it exuding a sense of extraordinariness.
Auras of divinity hovered over the Lord''s Manor, and it seemed even the Rune of Law conformed to the Manor''s presence.
"The Lord''s Manor seems a bit different!" Ethan remarked, his eyes blinking rapidly.
King nodded slightly, speaking like an encyclopedia, "The Lord''s Manor is engraved with a divinity-condensed Rule Matrix, which aids the city lord in collecting divinity and even helps himprehend it. There''s a saying that practicing inside the Lord''s Manor for one day is equivalent to five days of training outside."
"This is why the city lord is the most formidable entity in each city. The divinity-condensed Rule Matrix ys a significant role."
Rule Matrix.
Ethan''s eyelids twitched slightly.
He had witnessed the Power of Law, with the Unerring Rule of the Elf King now part of his sphemous Spear.
But a matrix created by the power ofw? That was something he couldn''t even begin to fathom.
No wonder the Lord''s Manor was so closely aligned with so many Rune of Law; they were all part of the matrix.
"Go ahead and announce our arrival. Just say we wish to see the city lord," Ethan mused, instructing Ethan.
Without hesitation, King approached the guards and announced loudly,
"Greetings, I need to see the city lord."
The guards looked at King, then exchanged nces, asking uncertainly,
"What do you need to see the city lord for?"
King, quick-witted, replied without missing a beat,
"I havee across some important information that I need to discuss with the city lord."
"Alright then," one of the guards said, letting King pass, "The city lord is in the study reading."
As King led Ethan into the Lord''s Manor, Ethan''s surprise deepened.
To think they could enter the Lord''s Manor so easily -- what then was its purpose?
Unexpectedly, King confidently made his way to the study in the Lord''s Manor, knocking on the door:
"Lord Alvin, King seeks an audience with you."
Ethan, following behind King, watched this incredible scene unfold before his eyes.
King had led them effortlessly into the city and now into the Lord''s Manor.
Could it be that King held a high status, or had some special rtionship with the city lord?
Or perhaps this city lord was exceptionally approachable,cking the usual airs and authority.
If Ethan hadn''t felt the firmness of his soul brand on King, he might have suspected some deceit in this entire encounter.
The city lord''s voice, deep and resonant, emanated from within the room:
"Come in, King."
Entering the study of the Lord''s Manor, the room was traditional, lined with shelves filled with various scrolls and stone tablets.
There was also a simple desk, where the city lord, with a gentle countenance, was perusing a scroll.
King bowed deeply to the city lord:
"Lord Alvin, how have you beentely?"
Surprisingly, the city lord was a rare human figure, broad-faced and benevolent.
He paid no mind to King at first, instead turning his attention to Ethan and Lana Mokos, and finally to Daphne in Ethan''s arms.
"From the outside world?" Lord Alvin stood up and asked calmly.
Ethan was on high alert, muscles tensed, ready to draw his spear at any sudden movement from the city lord.
He could feel the immense pressure emanating from the city lord.
Every action of the city lord seemed to carry inexplicable Rune of Law, causing ripples in the surrounding void.
Such a figure, in the outside world, could probably be considered a Demi-god.
Yet here in Deityforsaken Land, he was merely a 10th-rank, with an even more mysterious 11th-rank above him.
Ethan tried to rx, not concealing anything as he spoke:
"Indeed, I am Ethan. And how should I address you, city lord?"
"Just call me Alvin," the city lord replied, notbeling Ethan as an ''Invader'' like King had upon seeing him.
The more amiable Alvin appeared, the more vignt Ethan became inside.
He remembered Lana Mokos'' words clearly and kept them in mind.
The Deity Keepers of Deityforsaken Land, as he was informed, generally looked down on outsiders, treating them as invaders.
"Don''t be nervous," Alvin shrugged, "I mean no harm."
"But..." Ethan nced at Lana Mokos, "ording to my information, Deity Keepers seem to be somewhat paranoid."
Chapter 325 323-Healing Daphne
Chapter 325 323-Healing Daphne
A smile curled on Alvin''s face, his golden hair cascading behind like sttered ink:
"Some Deity Keepers are indeed like that. Particrly in cities numbered 70 and above, the Deity Keepers'' attitudes towards invaders can be quite hostile. I don''t approve of their methods, but unfortunately, those territories are not under my control."
Alvin''s words did little to ease Ethan''s vignce.
Phito''s mental state was serene and warm, yet his actions were as devilish as could be, coveting the body of Daphne, whom Ethan deeply cherished.
Ethan had no desire for further dialogue with Alvin and went straight to the point: "Mr. Alvin, is it possible for you to awaken my friend?"
His eyes lingered on Daphne, sorrow etched on his face.
Alvin, observing Daphne, had a slight twinkle in his eyes -- the workings of his Power of Soul probing her body. "Yes, it''s possible," he confirmed after a while.
Ethan was taken aback. "Just like that? What would be the price?"
Alvin, now bearing a sly, merchant-like grin, spoke mysteriously, "The cost depends on the value of this woman in your heart."
Ethan felt a twinge in his heart and cursed inwardly, "Is he trying to cheat me?"
Money was the least of Ethan''s worries.
He began pulling out materials from his space, quickly piling them up into a small, vibrantly colored, magnificent hill in the study.
"This is all I own," Ethan dered solemnly. "Can you heal Daphne now?"
Alvin appeared uninterested in the treasure mountain, sighing instead, "So, this beautiful yet pitiful girl is Daphne. But what you have offered is still not enough."
Lana Mokos, staring wide-eyed at the heap of treasures, blurted out reflexively, "Even all this isn''t enough? You''re far too greedy!"
Alvin nced at Lana Mokos, but paid her no heed, instead returning the parchment scroll to its ce on the bookshelf.
In an astonishing disy, the bookshelf magically extended a pair of hands, grasping the scroll and cing it elsewhere. Such a miraculous sight widened Ethan''s eyes in amazement.
The Azure Empire was no stranger to magical objects: pens that wrote on their own, cups that sprouted legs, and more.
But none possessed the lifelike agility of Alvin''s bookshelf, which seemed almost alive.
Observing his bookshelf spirit neatly organizing the scrolls, Alvin apologetically said to Ethan, "My apologies for the spectacle. Barlow can be a bit obsessive."
Ethan shifted his gaze from the bookshelf, bringing the focus back to Daphne: "Mr. Alvin, what exactly will it take to heal Daphne? I believe I have demonstrated sufficient sincerity."
Alvin, standing with his hands sped, frowned slightly: "I do sense your sincerity, but these items are of no use to me. In the Deityforsaken Land, they are mere trinkets."
"Do you know why Deity Keepers exude a pride hundreds, thousands of times stronger than those in the outer world? It''s because even the weakest among them wield demi-divine artifacts."
"What use have I for your Mithril, Argentum, mefruit...?" he questioned.
Ethan''s pupils dted in shock.
He considered himself wealthy as the lord of Dark Lord City, with the support of the Devil Guild and trading treasures in the world channel.
He thought he was affluent, but Alvin''s words revealed to him the true definition of wealth.
Do Deity Keepers really wield demi-divine artifacts?
Lana Mokos wasn''t as surprised by this revtion.
After all, the Demi-god of the Azure Empire had recorded that Deityforsaken Land was and of treasures.
Despite the passage of hundreds of thousands or even millions of years, it remained a ce where wealth was abundant.
Gold had be a mere adjective in thisnd, used to describe the most precious things of this world.
The records of the Demi-god who had returned from Deityforsaken Land mentioned someone even bringing back a deity''s rib, which could be used as a divine artifact.
Ethan, immersed in his thoughts, finally spoke after a long pause. "I give you my word of honor that if you heal Daphne, I will bring you demi-divine artifacts, even fragments of divine artifacts in the future."
Alvin looked at Ethan as if he had just heard a child''s naive promise. "Do people from the outside world really think so highly of themselves now? You are in a strangend; your word holds no value here."
"Then how about this," Ethan replied, undeterred and already thinking of a n. "Give me a quest. I''llplete it right now, and the reward will be your help in healing Daphne."
Alvin seemed to see the depth of Ethan''s feelings for Daphne.
He sighed deeply, "Ah, although the outside world cannotpare to Deityforsaken Land, such emotions are indeed something you''ll never find here."
"You needn''t bother with all that. The real treasure is already within Daphne''s body."
Ethan jolted in realization, "Are you referring to Phito''s demonism?"
"So, it''s Phito''s demonism that invaded Daphne''s body," Alvin finally looked at Ethan with some respect. "You actually know about this? With your seemingly weak Power of Soul, I''m surprised you could discern that!"
Ethan''s facial muscles twitched involuntarily.
His Power of Soul, which he took pride in within the bounds of Azure Empire, was being judged so casually by Alvin.
But he found himself without a rebuttal.
Naturally, he chose not to borate, vaguely responding, "I came to know through certain incidents I encountered."
Alvin didn''t press further but spoke more rxedly, "Since you''re aware of the reason behind Daphne''s slumber, I''ll spare the details."
He outlined the treatment n, "I will draw out Phito''s demonism from Daphne''s body and then engage in battle with it. Phito likely possesses the strength of an early 10th-rank, but given his demonic possession, it''s not impossible for him to erupt with the power of ate 10th-rank. Hence, I''ll need your assistance."
Without hesitation, Ethan dered, "No problem at all. We will act as necessary."
Alvin seemed unconcerned about Ethan''s sincerity; after all, if Ethan was negligent, Daphne''s life would be at stake.
Alvin continued, "You''ll assist from the sidelines, seizing opportunities to strike. If I manage to subdue Phito, then his demonism will be mine."
"Agreed," Ethan said eagerly, anticipating Alvin''s gaze.
"But if Phito escapes, you''ll need toplete a quest for me," Alvin added swiftly after Ethan''s agreement.
Ethan''s expression twitched slightly, feeling a tinge of difort. Alvin really wasn''t willing to take any risks.
"What if Daphne dies due to your mishandling?" Ethan asked coldly, his face expressionless.
Alvin shrugged nonchntly, "I assure you, Daphne''s life will be my priority. That''s my promise."
The word "promise" echoed in the void, as if being absorbed by the sky like radio waves. Alvin''s statement seemed to have garnered the attention of the deities themselves.
Ethan''s expression darkened.
Previously, Alvin had dismissed his credibility as worthless, so what made Alvin''s any more valuable?
Lana Mokos interjected, "Ethan, if Alvin has made a promise, then there should be no problem. Deity Keepers bear strong imprints ofw and divinity. Failing to fulfill a promise would bring divine retribution upon them."
"This beautifuldy seems quite knowledgeable about the Deityforsaken Land!" Alvin said, wearing a gentleman-like smile. "May I invite you to spend the evening with me?"
Ethan, taken aback by Alvin''s boldness, paused.
"Do Deity Keepers always flirt so tantly?"
Lana Mokos'' expression shifted slightly as she declined, "Mr. Alvin, mind your words please. I am not a Deity Keeper. I''m not fond of your kind."
Alvin shrugged nonchntly, "My apologies, beautiful miss."
Ethan shook his head, redirecting everyone back to the matter at hand, "Mr. Alvin, this is not the time for such distractions. Please focus on dealing with Phito."
Acknowledging this, Alvin nodded and asked Ethan to ce Daphne in position. Standing beside her, he slowly closed his eyes.
Suddenly, seven tentacle-like extensions appeared behind his head.
Lana Mokos'' throat moved as shemunicated through soul transmission, "Such a powerful Power of Soul.
Not only can he manifest it physically, but it''s also incredibly robust.
It''s said that Deity Keepers'' souls are bathed in thews of the Deityforsaken Land and suppressed by divinity.
Their souls are extraordinarily strong, and it seems these tales are true."
Ethan too gazed at the unfolding scene, his pride deeply shaken by Alvin''s formidable power.
Despite their bizarre appearances, the Deity Keepers'' strength was not to be underestimated.
Alvin''s Soul Tentacles, resembling suction cups, attached themselves to the back of Daphne''s head.
Phito''s demonism unfurled naturally, spreading across the ground like ink, darkening the earth beneath.
The demonism, upon contacting Ethan and Lana Mokos, instinctively began to seep into their bodies.
Ethan only realized what was happening when half of his foot had already turned ck.
Amidst this, Alvin still had theposure to caution Ethan and Lana Mokos: "Be careful, don''t let the demonism climb any further."
Ethan, with the Power of Soul in full operation, defended against the demonism of Phito.
Both his and Lana Mokos''s Powers of Soul were formidable, and it didn''t take long for them topletely dispel the demonism from their bodies.
Chapter 326 324-The Return of Phito
Chapter 326 324-The Return of Phito
Phito''s demonism still lingered around them, like a tiger watching its prey, waiting for the moment they let their guard down to pounce viciously.
King was in a dire state, struggling to withstand the onught of Phito''s demonism, nearly on the brink of copse.
The demonism, sensing an easy target, attacked King time and time again relentlessly.
Left with no choice, Ethan stepped beside King and flung him away to safety.
Kingnded with a painful thud but bore no resentment, instead continuously expressing his gratitude towards Ethan.
As the room became saturated with Phito''s demonism, Alvin bellowed in a low tone:
"Phito ising, prepare yourselves..."
Sure enough, the next second, Daphne stood up abruptly, crudely yanking out the Soul Tentacles from the back of her head.
Her voice remained that of Daphne''s, but the tone was eerily twisted, as ifyered with a demonic resonance:
"You all deserve to die, daring to awaken the great demon Phito."
Ethan, repulsed by such vile words, couldn''t help but shout:
"Phito, you beast. Daphne treated you so well, and yet you have the heart to be so cruel."
Daphne turned around, her fair face smeared with a demon aura, the corners of her eyes entuated with a heavy demonic eyeshadow, her eyebrows now appearing more profound.
Daphne now looked the part of a little witch.
"Ethan, it''s surprising you found me so quickly. You must be quite fortunate! Do you know why I left Daphne by your side?"
"Because your divine artifact is too tempting. I had intended for Daphne to spend some time with you, but I didn''t expect you to be seeking death..."
As she finished, Daphne''s ck pupils swelled with violence and bloodlust, "If you seek death, that''s no concern of mine."
Daphne''s figure flickered, and in the next moment, she appeared before Ethan.
With a mere thought, Ethan summoned the sphemous Spear into his grasp.
Filled with wrath, he thrust the spear directly towards Daphne''s chest.
Surprisingly, Daphne made no attempt to dodge; instead, she moved closer to the spear''s tip, her eyes morphing into a look of timidity and pity:
"Brother, do you truly intend to kill me?"
Her words carried no demonic resonance, no trace of demon aura, only the pure essence that was unmistakably Daphne''s.
Ethan''s temples throbbed wildly, and he quickly diverted the spear to the side.
But Daphne''s movements did not cease; she struck Ethan squarely in the chest with her palm.
A dark, pitch-ck handprint prated Ethan''s sturdy attire, branding his chest.
The sinister handprint exuded a relentless demon aura, eroding Ethan''s body.
Daphne''s mouth opened wide as she let out a manicugh, her cacklesden with a demonic echo.
Ethan was sent flying out of the study, a gush of fresh blood spraying from his mouth.
Blood stained Ethan''s teeth crimson, fueling his raging fury as he bellowed:
"Phito, you deserve to die!"
Daphneughed even heartier, in pursuit of Ethan.
At that moment, Alvin''s body was radiant with divinity, surrounded by the Rune of Law:
"You face me now. Bullying a guest of mine is something I cannot allow."
Daphne''s eyes narrowed, her whole being swirling with demon aura, preparing to deliver a fatal blow to Alvin.
Outside the study, King helped Ethan to his feet, constantly asking:
"Master, are you alright?"
Ethan paid no heed to King, instead, he yelled towards Alvin:
"Be careful! I suspect Phito possesses the Rune of Strength Rule, and he remains the most supreme of magi..."
Alvin did not respond to Ethan, his gaze fixed steadfastly on Phito.
The two stood in slow confrontation, and with their standoff, the very sky seemed to alter.
The world around them suddenly became shrouded with ominous clouds, darkness shing with light within this domain.
It was a collision of their Powers of Soul, stirring the heavens and earth, like armies of thousands shing in battle.
Alvin, scion of the Deity Keeper, was born with a potent spiritual gift.
Phito, marked by a tragic fate, had cultivated for untold durations within the domain of Celestial Blossom, his Power of Soul equally resilient.
Had it not been for the Deityforsaken Land, Alvin might even fall short of Phito.
Apanied by the thunderous roar, the august Alvin initiated the onught.
His divinity surged, with the Rune of Law enveloping him, covering the sky.
A golden radiance burst forth within the room, vowing to contend with Phito''s demonism.
Alvin himself had undergone a transformation.
d in golden armor, he wielded a godly sword flickering with lightning.
His eyes brimmed with endless wisdom and power, as if he couldmand the cosmos itself.
Ethan''s eyes widened in awe at the scene unfolding before him.
Deity... could even a deity match this?
But it made sense, Alvin, by all ounts, should be in the realm of a Demi-god.
Across from Alvin stood Daphne, gradually being devoured by demon aura.
Her visage was sinister and terrifying, her gaze emanating a malevolent light.
In her right hand, a ck staff appeared, entwined with a green serpent.
The serpent on the staff bore crimson eyes, emitting a bizarre red-green glow capable of muddling the mind.
Demonism swirled around the bared fangs of the serpent, like twin ck holes.
Daphne''s power stemmed from the dark abyss, her body transformed by the Celestial Blossom, carrying with it the forces of destruction and curse.
Both stood their ground, sharp as needles, unyielding as wheat awns, neither one backing down.
With a peal of thunder that seemed to sound the horn of battle, Phito and Alvin unleashed their most powerful attacks.
Alvin, wielding his divine sword, cleaved through the void, releasing a bolt of lightning-like brilliance.
Lightning furiously erupted from the sword, incinerating everything in Phito''s vicinity to ashes in an instant.
Phito countered with dark magic.
He brandished his staff, releasing a surge of dark energy.
A ck fog spread, devouring everything around Phito.
This fog was imbued with endless malevolence, neutralizing Alvin''s attacks one by one.
Their sh now posed a threat to the safety of the Lord''s Manor.
Ethan witnessed the Rune of Law atop the Lord''s Manor light up one after another, with divinity flowing ording to the runes.
The Manor radiated a pearlescent glow, safeguarding everything within.
Otherwise, the mere fallout from their single exchange of blows would have been enough to rend the study asunder.
Lana Mokos stood beside Ethan, shaking her head in wonder:
"Is this the power of a Demi-god? It''s truly formidable."
Ethan deeply agreed, and after a long pause, he said:
"We must seize the opportunity to aid Alvin, or he will be defeated."
Lana Mokos, surprised by Ethan''sck of confidence in the battle, asked in bewilderment:
"Why do you think so? Alvin appears to be strong."
A bitter smile overflowed Ethan''s face as he shook his head slightly:
"Phito hasid too many trump cards within Daphne!"
As they conversed, the battle between Phito and Alvin grew increasingly frenzied.
The fight escted in intensity, with Phito and Alvin alternating between offense and defense.
Alvin harnessed holy power, conjuring shields of light to repel Phito''s dark magic attack by attack.
Phito, in turn, struck with the power of the serpent, aiming a lethal blow to defeat Alvin.
Yet, neither could gain an advantage over the other, and the situation gradually reached a deadlock.
Ethan''s hands clenched the spear, his teeth gritted with the urge to join the fray.
But every attempt was halted by Lana Mokos: "Have you lost your mind? Phito and Alvin, though fiercely battling, have yet to use their killer moves. If you jump in now, won''t you just be a target for Phito?"
Ethan was restless, growling in a low voice: "Every second that ticks by puts Daphne in greater danger."
Lana Mokos grasped Ethan''s hand, her deep blue eyes emanating a warm glow:
"Ethan, don''t let Phito''s demonism influence you. This isn''t you."
A sudden chill washed over Ethan''s heart, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head, refreshing his thoughts.
He snapped his gaze towards Daphne, who was also looking towards Phito, her eyes heavy with demonism, her lips curled in a disdainful smirk.
Ethan closed his eyes for a few seconds, then reopened them, a golden light shooting forth from his gaze.
Daphne, too, unleashed a ck magic arrow from her eyes, countering Ethan''s golden light.
The Phito within Daphne emanated a profound sense of provocation.
Ethan calmed down, took a deep breath, and murmured to himself:
"Let Alvin keep pushing Phito to reveal his killer move."
The battle raged on in the sky above.
Daphne''s assaults were fierce and cunning, yet Alvin''s swordy was both fierce and exquisite.
Unyielding, Alvin stood his ground, while Daphne was the first to shift tactics, her ck staff with the green serpent morphing into chains of scorching me.
The mes, heavy with darkness, seemed akin to the infernal fires of hell itself.
Daphne''s eyes glinted with malevolence, and with a coldugh, sheunched another attack on Alvin.
Alvin dodged Daphne''s onught with agility, his long sword swinging, slicing beams of light through the battlefield.
Daphne roared, her form wreathed in billowing ck smoke, as she lunged at Alvin.
Chapter 327 325-The True Form of Phito
Chapter 327 325-The True Form of Phito
With each sh of them, the sky resounded with thunderous booms.
Alvin, wielding his sword with boundless strength, sent forth sword aura like dragons, cleaving through the demonic smog.
Daphne, in turn, wielded her chains of me to conjure fiery barriers in the air, attempting to ward off Alvin''s relentless attacks.
Phito''s attacks were ferocious and sly, but Alvin''s swordsmanship was both sharp and sophisticated.
Alvin agilely dodged Daphne''s chains of me, then swiftly pounced towards her, his sword piercing into the demon''s flesh.
Daphne let out a piercing howl, and ck smoke quickly enveloped the entire battlefield.
"Alvin, you have enraged me. Death will be your only end," Daphne''s mouth opened slightly, her demonic voice carrying far and wide.
Harnessing her full power, Daphne charged towards Alvin, apanied by a sky full of demonic clouds.
Alvin, undaunted, engaged once more in the fray.
Ethan''s eyes gleamed with a hint of realization.
At the level of Phito or Alvin, their methods of attack had be unadorned.
Even Alvin was utilizing basic sword techniques, the kind that every swordsman learns from a young age.
But the power they wielded was far from simple; Alvin was enveloped with the vigorous andmanding force of light and thunder.
Phito''s power, on the other hand, was even more enigmatic, a blend of curses, destruction, and darkness...
Regardless, every move and turn in their battle tugged at the Power of Law.
In the Deityforsaken Land, could a 10th-rank powerhouse really influence the Power of Law?
But wasn''t the use of Power of Law a privilege reserved for deities?
As Ethan pondered, Alvin and Daphne''s battle escted yet again.
Both Alvin and Daphne unleashed their formidable divine powers.
Alvin''s divine sword traced arcs of dazzling light across the sky, illuminating the entire battlefield; while Daphne''s chains of me danced wildly, carrying streaks of ck lightning that heated the surrounding air to a searing degree.
Their figures darted across the battlefield, colliding at times to produce deafening roars.
Each sh sparked a sky full of sparks, as if to set the whole world aze.
Daphne fought with growing ferocity, unleashing her power without restraint.
Darkness, destruction, curses... these forces took their turns, churning the sky into a dense tapestry of clouds, with lightning crisscrossing through, as if the whole Deityforsaken Land had been plunged into an apocalyptic state.
Ethan''s heart was filled with concern; the stronger Daphne appeared, the more it signified that Phito was using her body with increasing ease.
Lana Mokos noticed the dire situation as well: "Alvin had the upper hand at first, but after striking Daphne, he started to falter. At this rate, his defeat is certain."
Ethan''s eyes were fixed on the battlefield: "I know, but what should we do now?"
Lana Mokos shook her head slightly, cautioning:
"Let''s wait for Alvin''s signal. If we act rashly, we might harm him instead."
Daphne, watching Alvin retreat step by step, let out a wildugh:
"Ha ha ha, is this Alvin? Is this all a Demi-god amounts to?"
Even as he was mocked, Alvin showed no anger, nor did he respond to Daphne.
Daphne''sughter grew more arrogant, her chains of me swinging like cudgels.
She struck Alvin repeatedly, and with each blow, his reactions grew slower.
As the battle wore on, Alvin gradually felt the overwhelming strength of Daphne''s dark powers.
His divine sword moved slower and slower in the air, its light dimming by the moment.
Daphne seized the opportunity to counterattack, her chains drawing fiery serpents in the air, each carrying ck lightning, and struck fiercely at Alvin.
Alvin struggled to fend off Daphne''s assaults, but his body was already being corroded by dark powers, and he could feel an all-epassing fatigue sweeping through him.
Ethan gripped his spear tightly, stepping forward decisively:
"No, Alvin is about to fall. We must help; Phito''s Power of Soul is incredibly strong, and with the uniqueness of Daphne''s body, Alvin stands no chance."
Lana Mokos stood behind Ethan, as if ready to follow his lead at a moment''s notice.
Waiting for Ethan to make a move, Lana Mokos noticed that he seemed to have halted. She asked in a low voice, "What is it?"
Ethan touched his nose, speaking oddly:
"Look closely at Alvin''s divine sword."
Each time Alvin''s divine sword resisted Daphne''s chains of me, it would tremble, sending ripples through the surrounding void.
As the divine sword trembled, it grew dimmer as if all of its energy was being vibrated out of it.
Yet Ethan, observing such a strange phenomenon, fell into deep thought.
The vibration of energy, its ultimate purpose is to transmit, but Ethan couldn''t see any energy being transferred out from Alvin''s sword.
So, Ethan was curious -- where did all the vibrational energy from Alvin''s sword go?
As Alvin was being pushed back by Daphne, the answer revealed itself.
Sword lights rolled in from the horizon, sweeping towards Alvin and Daphne like tidal waves.
Just like the vibrating rule upon Alvin''s divine sword, the sword lightsing from the horizon vibrated with the same force.
Ethan looked upon this terrifying and magnificent scene, his mouth agape, whispering in awe:
"Is this Alvin''s killer move?"
Lana Mokos too stood with her mouth wide open, her pure eyes filled with the spectacle of the endless sword lights.
Such vast sword lights, Daphne could not possibly withstand.
The astonishing transformation at the edge of the sky did not escape Daphne''s notice.
Her eyes widened, she shouted harshly:
"Alvin, so all of this was your ploy, you can wield the concussion rule, then why haven''t you be a deity? It defies logic!"
Alvin''s face, once marred by defeat, now cleared as he held his divine sword and hummed:
"You demon, possessing such a beautiful girl''s body, now dare to question me? You have no right. Get out of her body."
Daphne was not about to sit idly by, instead, she resisted frantically,shing out against the dense sword intent and wave-like sword lights, rebelling wildly.
Phito indeed was formidable; he stirred the winds and clouds into chaos, with thunderstorms abound.
The sky turned dark under his influence, but the myriad sword lights were like beams piercing through darkness, rendering Phito''s methods utterly ineffective.
For the first time, a sense of urgency appeared in Daphne''s eyes, the demonism within them dispersing like ink in water, then coalescing.
After several repetitions, her gaze took on a touch of determination.
A thick demon aura began to emanate from Daphne''s body.
Within the demonic clouds, Phito''s demonism form gradually revealed itself.
He stood ten meters tall, towering over the highest peaks, akin to a moving mountain range.
His skin was a deep ck, like the dark clouds in a night sky, filled with a sense of mystery and terror.
Phito''s physique was unbelievably robust; each muscle seemed carved from hard rock, pulsating with power.
His arms were so thick they could easily lift a castle, and his legs were like two massive iron columns, supporting his colossal frame.
His fingers were long and sharp, like swords, each swipe capable of summoning gales and storms.
Upon seeing Phito''s upper body, Lana Mokos''s soul began to tremble, her wordsing out unclear:
"This... is this Phito? Thank goodness he has no physical body, for if there were one that could contain him, Phito could entirely be a deity. No, more like a demon incarnate."
Ethan secured the descending Daphne, but he had no time to examine her physical condition.
Instead, his gaze was fixed firmly on Phito, affirming:
"Phito''s demonism is born from his divinity, and then his demonism grew unrestricted around the Celestial Blossom. The true extent of Phito''s demonic power is unclear to me. But it should be on par with a deity!"
Phito''s eyes were red, like two zing mes, flickering with malevolent light.
His gaze was filled with cruelty and madness, as if he could see through the fragility and helplessness of all life.
His mouth was filled with sharp teeth, each capable of rending steel, and his tongue was a long serpent, ever ready to devour any enemy bold enough to challenge him.
Phito''s malevolent face was still shrouded in demon aura:
"Alvin, it was you who forced me out. Prepare to meet your end."
Behind Phito unfurled a pair of immense wings, constructed of myriad bones and shattered dragon scales, each piece exuding an aura of death.
As he took flight, his wings spread wide, his shadow nketed the sky as if heralding the apocalypse.
The sword lights that filled the sky were enveloped by Phito''s wings.
It was as if the concussion rule no longer applied to Phito; the sword lights that struck him had no effect whatsoever.
Ethan, watching the Phito who stood above in the sky, wings unfurled and oozing the stench of death, his expression turned exceedingly grim.
"I had not anticipated Phito''s soul to be of such magnitude. Daphne''s body was a restraint to him, a restraint we have inadvertently broken."
Phito opened his mouth, revealing sharp, chilling teeth.
His serpent head swelled with the wind, transforming into a massive snake that lunged towards Alvin, intent on devouring him.
Chapter 328 326-Phitos Escape
Chapter 328 326-Phito''s Escape
Alvin''s face was marked by extreme gravity, his eyebrows nearly knitting together in consternation.
Clearly, Alvin had not anticipated Phito to be so formidable.
Possessing only the Power of Soul, Phito''s revealed true form had already reached the level of a demonic being.
Alvin''s mind was already in turmoil, regretting having epted this deadly quest.
"Ethan, there is only one way now, and that is to use the power of Lord''s Manor," Alvin looked towards Ethan, "but the associated cost must be borne by you. You will have to deliver a piece of divine crystal to me afterward."
Ethan, feeling Daphne''s body gradually warming and her heart starting to beat again, realized that Daphne was awakening. What did Phito have to do with him?
Ethan''s mouth opened slightly, a tone of resignation in his voice:
"Fine, Mr. Alvin. If you can kill Phito, I will bear the so-called cost of the divine crystal."
Alvin let out a faint snort of coldughter, and suddenly his right hand began to move, divinity swirling crazily around his arm.
The divinity on his arm, carrying the grandeur of the Celestial Deity, flowed together, shining in the air like a constetion.
The star map illuminated the entire Lord''s Manor, and the citizens of City 32 stood in the streets, gazing at the miraculous scene above.
"The Lord is resorting to using Godfall?"
"Is he doing it tobat that demon?"
"Right, how did that demone to be?"
"Don''t worry, now that the Lord has deployed Godfall, not even a Fallen Angel would prevail."
...
Divinity from the sky infused into Alvin''s body.
Like Phito, Alvin underwent a transformation; his body began to swell, his skin taking on a profound shade of blue, like the stars in the night sky, twinkling with a mysterious light.
This blue was not simply a color, but was imbued with boundless energy.
After absorbing the divinity, Alvin''s physique became unbelievably robust, each muscle appearing as if forged from the hardest Mithril, brimming with power.
Having used the Godfall ability, Alvin''s form was now in no way inferior to Phito''s.
Alvin''s hair cascaded down his shoulders like a waterfall, shimmering a deep gold.
This gold was not an ordinary yellow but shone with a divine light, as if the radiance of the sun itself had coalesced.
His eyes were like two brilliant stars, flickering with the light of wisdom, able to perceive the essence of all things.
Phito looked deeply at Alvin and slowly shook his head, saying:
"You must be mad, to expend centuries of the city''s umted divinity for a stranger. You... you are even crazier than I am."
From Alvin''srge eyes shot beams of gold, as if intending to smelt Phito under their luminous assault.
"You don''t understand what this means to me," Alvin said, his gaze carrying a tinge of fanaticism, not the kind borne of me, but an indescribable fervor.
Ethan, observing Alvin''s expression, felt an abrupt twinge in his heart.
Something was terribly amiss!
In City 32, Alvin and Phito stood facing each other, their forms like two towering peaks, majestic and holy.
Between them, the air seemed to solidify, a palpable tension spreading over the entire city.
The battlemenced without warning, as Alvin and Phito engaged in fiercebat.
Their speed was lightning-fast, each strike causing the heavens and earth to tremble.
Alvin''s divine sword cleaved through the void, trailing dazzling rays of light, while Phito''s chains of me released surges of dark energy.
The two forces collided in the air, unleashing thunderous explosions.
Ethan felt the terrifying magical fluctuations in the air, his heart constricting repeatedly.
The powers of Phito and Alvin were now shaking the Deityforsaken Land.
He watched as the void was torn apart, buildings within the city crumbled under the force of their divine power.
The ground of City 32 was shattered, ck and white mes intertwining and bursting forth everywhere.
Bing true Demi-gods, their powers seemed boundless and inexhaustible.
Alvin and Phito battled in the sky for three days and nights without pause.
Their might remained overwhelming, each casual grasp an attack of celestial proportions...
Ethan dared not approach the battlefield, his gaze fixed on every move Phito made.
His spiritual power was rapidly depleting as he continually used the Eye of Alchemy to scrutinize Phito''s form.
But Phito had the body of a Demi-god, and even the Power of Soul swirling around him could fend off Ethan''s probing gaze.
Ethan was so fatigued that he couldn''t even breach the self-defensive Power of Soul that surrounded Phito.
Such was the chasm between a 9th-rank powerhouse and a Demi-god...
Ethan tirelessly used the Eye of Alchemy to examine Phito, yet to little avail.
"It''s no good, I feel like Alvin is definitely constrained right now. Dragging out the time will surely give Phito the upper hand," Lana Mokos conjectured boldly, shaking Ethan''s arm.
Ethan nodded gravely: "I''m aware, but I can''t find Phito''s weakness."
His tone carried a sense of defeat. He had thought that defeating a few ancient deities would make him invincible.
But now Ethan understood clearly.
Ancient deities like Aneropo or the Elf King had been in decline for too long, their powers a mere fraction of what they once were.
Ethan''s victories over them weren''t due to his own greatness but because those ancient deities were weakened, nearlypletely dissipated from the world.
Faced with a Demi-god in their prime, Ethan wouldn''t stand a chance.
Lana Mokos shook her head slightly and said with a cold huff:
"Trying to find Phito''s weakness now is toote. Alvin may not hold out that long."
"We can only help Alvin once!"
"What do you propose we do?" Ethan asked in return.
"I will use my Power of Soul to its fullest to distract Phito. You''re stronger than me; you have to join in their hand-to-handbat!" Lana Mokos said gravely, her face stern.
Ethan''s spirit rallied, his grip on the sphemous Spear tightening.
Upon the sphemous Spear was the Unerring Rule of the Elf King, one of the reasons the spear was considered a divine artifact.
If there was anything on the battlefield that could pose a threat to Phito, the sphemous Spear was certainly one of them.
"Alright, let''s do it," Ethan agreed.
In the sky, Phito and Alvin were still entwined inbat.
Alvin''s eyes burned with urgency, frustration mounting as he found no way to breach Phito''s defenses.
Suddenly, a ck speck flew between them.
Alvin paused, startled, while Phito seized the opportunity, extending his w-like hands towards Alvin''s chest.
However, the ck speck erupted with intense energy, repelling Phito''s attack.
Phito focused on the dark shape, confusion showing in his eyes:
"Ethan?"
What followed was fury, "Ethan, I didn''t want to kill you. After all, you brought me into the Deityforsaken Land, and it was you who freed me from the curse of the Celestial Blossom. But now, seeking death like this, you leave me no choice."
Phito prepared to flick his two fingers towards Ethan, intending to st him into flesh and blood ruin, to halt his life.
Ethan let out a roar of rage at Phito.
Butpared to Phito''s towering ten-meter stature, Ethan''s one-meter-eighty frame was nothing but an ant.
His roar was so faint, Phito might not have even heard it.
He just saw Ethan''s spear growing red-hot, its light intensifying.
The Language of Nature coalesced upon the spear, the Holy Light, me, Thunder, and Frost -- all five Nature Languages twined around the sphemous Spear.
Ethan channeled all his strength into the spear, then flung it skyward:
"Alvin, catch it well. Use my spear to pierce Phito''s heart!"
Initially, Alvin was filled with anger at Ethan''s arrival.
He had been evenly matched with Phito, and now with Ethan suddenly joining the fray, he found himself also having to ensure Ethan''s safety.
But to his surprise, Ethan possessed a divine artifact, which was enveloped in various powers of other divine artifacts.
Those powers seemed to narrate the forces of Thunder, Frost, me, and other Rune of Law.
They were pure, wild, all converging upon a single spear.
Alvin reached out, and the sphemous Spear grew with the wind, transforming from the size of a toothpick to a towering pir four to five meters long in his grasp.
He thrust the spear toward Phito''s chest.
Phito''s body roiled with demonism,yers of dark energy striving to drag down the spear.
But the sphemous Spear only paused for a moment before it pierced directly into Phito''s chest.
The spear prated Phito''s heart, eliciting a scream of agony from him.
Like a deted balloon, he rapidly shrank, his eyes filled with hatred. He cast a deep look at Ethan and then dissipated into smoke, vanishing into the air.
Phito had arrived inexplicably and fled just as swiftly.
With Phito''s presence gone, Alvin remained vignt, scanning his surroundings.
Only then, from his deity-ascended state, did he revert to normal.
Chapter 329 327-Daphne Awakens
Chapter 329 327-Daphne Awakens
With Phito''s disappearance, Alvin''s body deted like a balloon.
His towering form shrank, returning to its ordinary size.
Back in his original body, Alvin was gasping for breath, hisplexion extremely pale.
He tossed the spear to Ethan: "Here, your divine artifact. I didn''t expect an outsider like you to possess such a thing."
Ethan shrugged nonchntly, "Just luck. But to the matter at hand, where did Phito go?"
Alvin shook his head slightly, looking into the distance, and said slowly:
"I don''t know, but it''s definitely not good. Phito''s escape is akin to releasing a tiger back into the wild. But killing a Demi-god is near impossible; you''ll understand in time."
Seizing the opportunity, Ethan asked:
"Phito is of the Demi-god realm, and are you as well?"
Alvin, regting his breath, took a long while before he exhaled deeply:
"Me? I''m no Demi-god. I''m just a 10th-rank warrior, nothing more. When I reach the 11th-rank, then we can talk about Demi-gods."
"Not a Demi-god at the 10th-rank?" Ethan frowned. "Then how could you fight on par with Phito?"
Alvin, looking at the somewhat dimmed Lord''s Manor, rified:
"It''s all thanks to the power of the Lord''s Manor. It has umted divinity for hundreds, even thousands of years, which allowed me to break through the mortal realm and momentarily step into the divine to catch a glimpse of its essence."
Ethan gazed at the grand Lord''s Manor, its facade carved from a kind of metal that resembled stone, adorned with various intricate and sacred runes, through which divinity flowed like rivers along their paths.
The entire Lord''s Manor, like a precious relic, was situated at the heart of each Orderly City.
Ethan could imagine what the purpose of this Lord''s Manor might be.
Surely it was created when 11th-rank warriors entered the Divine Realm, and the Deityforsaken Land began to experience the mysterious reversal of day and night, of sun and moon.
The entire continent of the Deityforsaken Land turned chaotic and eerie...
To resist the strangeness, the powerful had established Orderly Cities, but the strength of the warriors within each varied greatly.
Thus, they needed something like the Lord''s Manor, akin to a divine artifact, to physically elevate their realm.
It was meant to be used against the bizarre, but today Alvin had used it to counter Phito.
Ethan could sense the depth of Alvin''s camaraderie.
Though this camaraderie hade suddenly, Ethan was not one to forget a good turn.
Alvin had essentially helped Ethan, so the promise made to Alvin could not be overlooked.
Ethan raised an eyebrow, setting aside his thoughts for the moment:
"About finding a divine crystal that you mentioned earlier, tell me more now. I''ll retrieve it for you as soon as possible."
Alvin looked deeply at Ethan and pointed towards the southeast:
"Santos Tower, there you will find divine crystals. That''s the most precise location I know of. There are other ces with divine crystals, but you will have to find them on your own."
Ethan noted this down calmly, and said aloud:
"I thank you for everything today, Mr. Alvin. Since I''ve promised, I will certainly deliver."
A strong sense of weariness surfaced in Alvin''s eyes as he waved his hand slightly:
"Make it quick. If you take too long to bring back the divine crystal, it will be of no use."
Ethan wanted to ask more, but Alvin had already retreated into his room and with a bang, closed the door behind him.
It was clear Alvin did not wish to be disturbed by Ethan.
Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he pondered the meaning behind Alvin''s words.
Lana Mokos, having clearly heard the entire exchange, volunteered her guess:
"Perhaps it''s because the Lord''s Manor has consumed too much of its essence. If it''s not replenished in time, the Manor might just copse into ruins."
Ethan didn''t respond, merely nodding slightly, leaving it ambiguous whether he was expressing agreement or simply acknowledging he had heard.
At that moment, Daphne, cradled in Ethan''s arms, murmured softly and slowly opened her eyes.
Confusion flickered in her gaze at first, then gradually focused as she recognized Ethan:
"Ethan, that was quite a long sleep! I even dreamed about you."
A smile curved on Daphne''s face, sweet and pure.
Ethan''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he said:
"It''s good that you''ve woken up, Daphne, wee back."
Daphne stood up straight, looking at Ethan''s excited demeanor, her expression puzzled:
"Ethan, what''s the matter with you?"
To avoid shattering the image of Phito that might still linger in Daphne''s mind, Ethan thought for a moment and then said with a light smile, "Really, it''s nothing. You were just unconscious for a while, and I was worried you wouldn''t wake up."
"How do you feel now? Do you feel any difort?"
Daphne took the hem of her skirt and twirled in front of Ethan, her smile blooming like flowers:
"I don''t feel ufortable at all. Do I look like I''m sick? Maybe I just overslept a bit."
The corners of Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly, but with affectionate indulgence, he said, "You little sleeper, we''re off to the Santos Tower now. Do you want toe with us?"
Daphne hurriedly trotted to Ethan''s side, taking his hand eagerly:
"Brother, we said we''d never part, no matter what."
Knowing Daphne''s intentions, Ethan looked again towards Lana Mokos.
Lana Mokos''s deep blue eyes twinkled slightly as she spoke with feigned nonchnce:
"We are a team, so naturally, we should stick together."
Touched, Ethan led the group, including King, out onto the street.
There, Ethan asked King about the "Santos Tower."
King slowly narrated to Ethan the history of Santos Tower.
The Santos Tower was essentially a tower where sacred relics had fallen.
It was steeped in mystery due to the sacred items it housed over the years, harboring its own little worlds within.
Ethan''s eyes lit up, and he said lightly:
"So, it''s like a secret realm within the Deityforsaken Land."
King''s lips twitched as he wanted to object but couldn''t find a reason to contradict:
"That''s one way to put it, Master."
King led the trio towards Santos Tower, and along the way, Ethan asionally spotted some curious symbols.
"What do these symbols mean?" Ethan asked again, curiosity renewed.
King''s expression shifted, but he replied respectfully:
"Master, remember I had apanion? His name is Richard; he''s sending me messages with these."
Ethan''s eyebrows rxed into a cheerful expression as he asked, "What does that mean?"
King, with his head bowed low, spoke in a voice just clear enough for Ethan to make out:
"This symbol means that he has found a piece of a divine artifact and is conveying the message to me."
"Where?" Ethan''s interest was piqued; fragments of divine artifacts were exceedingly rare in the outside world.
King did not hesitate to reveal: "It''s in the direction we''re headed."
Ethan had already surmised as much, given that the markings continued along their path, obviously pointing them in this direction.
"Lead the way, will you? Let''s go take a look," Ethan said, the corner of his mouth curling up with a hint of mischief.
King, of course, had no intention of refusing and respectfully responded:
"Master, I shall guide you."
The four of them moved swiftly forward, encountering some of the peculiar assaults of the Deityforsaken Land.
But the strangeness in the wilderness, especially during the day, was pitifully weak and posed no threat to Ethan and hispanions.
It wasn''t until Ethan and the others slowly entered a particr area that things changed.
Here, the trees were lush, the air misty. Walking further in, they reached a clearing where Richard''s markings abruptly ceased.
Ethan stood still, observing a thick, sinister-looking tree in the middle of the clearing.
This ancient tree, which seemed to be centuries old, had its branches wrapped with red cloth strips. It appeared as though something was ensconced within them.
The bulging red cloths fluttered in the wind, and in such a deste and silent setting, they seemed incredibly eerie and ominous.
Ethan surveyed the surroundings, his tone nomittal as he said:
"What''s the meaning of this? Richard''s markings are gone."
King was on the ground, scrutinizing the other markings on the tree trunks, puzzled:
"This doesn''t make sense. Even if Richard found a piece of a divine artifact, he wouldn''te near the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, would he?"
Mother-Child Wraith Tree? Ethan''s brow twitched; the name didn''t sound like anything auspicious.
"What tree is this?"
"The Mother-Child Wraith Tree!"
"Why such an ominous and dreadful name?"
"Ah, it''s because many in the city can''t control their baser instincts, and they end up impregnating females of various mixed races. Then, not wanting the monstrosities they sired, they bury the fetuses under this tree. That''s the origin of ''Child'' in the name."
Ethan''s eyelids involuntarily flickered: "You mean there''s more to these words?"
King let out a deep, helpless sigh, shaking his head:
"Of course, the most important part is still ''Mother-Child Wraith''. Some powerful beings forcefully impregnate females of certain races, but because the fetus''s power is too great, both mother and child end up dying."
"A double death, hastily buried by the undertakers beneath this tree."
Chapter 330 328-Santos Tower
Chapter 330 328-Santos Tower
Ethan drew a sharp breath as he looked at the red cloths on the Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
Those bulging items wrapped within the red cloths, though unseen by Ethan, had already sparked a guess in his mind.
Could they possibly be the remains of the stillborn infants?
A chill enveloped the surroundings, making Ethan shiver slightly, eager to distance himself from this ce.
"I''m actually curious, why must the infants be buried under this particr tree?" Ethan frowned, stroking his chin in thought. "Wouldn''t a better solution be to cremate them?"
King gazed deeply at the eerie tree, his tone uncertain:
"In the Deityforsaken Land, there''s a deity named Peggy. Legend has it that burying infants near Her grants the supplicants children with greater power and talent."
"So, everyone is willing to bury the deceased infants near Peggy, hoping their future children will be more formidable."
Ethan nodded slightly, understanding as he looked at the Mother-Child Wraith Tree:
"So what''s the connection between this tree and Peggy?"
"The connection is significant," King pointed towards the tree''s roots. "Beneath this tree lies one of Peggy''s eyes. If not for the numerous dead infants buried around here, this ce should be brimming with divinity and revealing the Rune of Law."
At this point, even Lana Mokos couldn''t hold back, speaking directly:
"That doesn''t make sense. Based on the obsessive nature of the Deity Keepers, wouldn''t they have dug out Peggy''s eye in their pursuit of bing deities?"
King slowly shook his head, scratching his head:
"I don''t know about that, but that''s what the elders in the city have told us. Maybe most Deity Keepers don''t want to disturb such a sacred ce."
Ethan observed the surroundings of the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, shrouded in gloom, the dense aura of resentment seeming as though it could surge into the sky.
This is considered sacred?
The Deityforsaken Land truly is bizarre!
Not wanting to linger in this ce, Ethan led the group away:
"Let''s leave this ce. It''s not wise to stay here long. We should head to Santos Tower instead."
King led the way, with Ethan following behind.
As for the markings left by King''spanion, Ethan had already dismissed them from his mind.
After all, this was not a ce Ethan wished to explore.
He knew well enough what courting death meant.
As Ethan''s servant bound by a Soul Mark, King, seeing his master''sck of interest in finding his formerpanion, dared not raise the subject.
Those marked with the Soul Mark would unconditionally serve their master.
Passing by the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, Ethan constantly felt as if he was being watched.
As if there were eyes on his back.
But whenever he turned to look, there was nothing out of the ordinary.
Only the red cloths on the Mother-Child Wraith Tree fluttered in the wind, their contents appearing weightless, swaying eerily in the shadows.
Ethan shook his head slightly. This tree had been outside City 32 for so many years without any major incidents.
How could there be anything unusual about it?
With this thought, Ethan focused on following King.
Along the way, Ethan also got a glimpse of thendscape and environment of the Deityforsaken Land.
The sky was perpetually overcast, thend mostly barren, revealing patches of reddish or ck soil.
King exined that thosends had been soaked in divine blood, hence their reddish hue.
As for the ck soil, it likely resulted from the Deity Keepers'' frenzied attempts to extract divine blood from thend, digging up soil tainted with it.
In their madness, they turned the Deityforsaken Land upside down, unearthing the ck soil from beneath and creating andscape mottled with ck and red.
Walking along, Ethan listened to King''s exnations, realizing just how insane the first batch of Deity Keepers, or even several batches after them, must have been.
Unable to find fragments of divine artifacts, they dug up soil drenched in divine blood, felled trees marked with the Rune of Law...
They even didn''t spare rivers altered by changes in thendscape.
The Deityforsaken Land''s transformation into a wastnd owed eighty percent of its cause to the Deity Keepers.
They were a bunch of madmen, Ethan thought.
With their formidable strengths, the group made rapid progress.
Gradually, a tower appeared in Ethan''s view, just its tip poking through the clouds.
"How tall is Santos Tower, exactly?" Ethan asked, gaping as he looked up at the tower piercing the clouds from a distance.
King shook his head, replying with a simple three words:
"Don''t know."
"Don''t know?" Ethan paused, "Hasn''t anyone left any information about it?"
"There''s quite a bit of spection, actually. The origins of Santos Tower are quite mysterious. Some say a kind-hearted deity, witnessing the bloodshed of a deity war and not wanting the bodies of the fallen deities exposed in the wilderness, gathered their remains into Santos Tower;"
"Others im it was created by past Deity Keepers as a means for their descendants to find opportunities left by the deities, cing unsolvable enigmas within the Tower, waiting for future generations to unravel them;"
"Another theory is that Santos Tower itself is a container surpassing divine artifacts, capable of absorbing everything around it..."
"Regardless of which theory you believe, Santos Tower is seen as a ce of opportunity that Deity Keepers must visit. But with so many having entered and none reaching the top, naturally, no one knows how tall it is or what exactly is hidden inside."
King spoke at length, and everyone listened intently.
Ethan was still digesting the information and, without saying much, continued walking towards their destination.
As they moved forward, Santos Tower became increasingly visible in Ethan''s sight.
The appearance of Santos Tower was ancient and mysterious, filled with the marks of time.
Its walls were made of countlessrge stone bs, each b stained and weathered, as if telling stories of thousands, even tens of thousands of years.
The color of these bs transitioned from a lush, vibrant green to a deep, somber brown, creating a beautiful natural mural.
Santos Tower stood there silently, towering into the clouds.
It seemed like a miracle between heaven and earth.
The height of Santos Tower was immeasurable, reaching seemingly into the heavens, reminiscent of ancient mythological tales.
Under the overcast sky, Santos Tower shimmered with a strange luminescence, like sunlight reflecting off grey gtin, resembling a dark gemstone embedded in the earth, its surrounding aura mysterious and ever-changing.
Ethan knew well that Santos Tower was not just a sight of beauty; it also concealed endless dangers and enigmas.
The top of Santos Tower was shrouded in a thickyer of mist, obscuring its true form from view.
Within this veil of clouds seemed to lurk countless secrets and unknown powers.
As they drew nearer to Santos Tower, the surroundingnd became more deste, devoid of life, the soil so deep it appeared to be soaked with water.
The air was filled with a scent of decay, sending shivers down one''s spine.
Ethan''s internal rms were ring, his eyes vigntly scanning the surroundings.
Yet, the noise emanating from in front of Santos Tower caught Ethan off guard.
A g fluttered in front of Santos Tower, its emblem causing Ethan to halt in his tracks, his expression turning gravely serious.
The color of the g had faded, leaving only a dull grey.
Its fabric was tattered, seemingly on the verge of disintegrating into countless pieces.
Yet, it was this very worn g that bore a chillingly eerie emblem.
The pattern on the g was peculiar, almost like some ancient totem.
The emblem wasposed of countless lines and shapes, intricate and enigmatic, challenging anyone trying to decipher it.
Within these lines and shapes, there was a colossal eye, seemingly observing everything in the world.
Around this eye were a series of strange symbols, flickering with an eerie glow that made one''s skin crawl, urging a retreat.
The background of the g was a deep darkness, like an unfathomable abyss.
Within this darkness, there were vague figures appearing to struggle, attempting to escape from the darkness.
However, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t break free from the shackles of this dark realm.
The expressions of pain on these figures'' faces were moving, evoking a sense of empathy.
A pair of handsnded on Ethan''s shoulders, transmitting warmth from the palms into his entire body.
It was like a fierce fire in the midst of winter.
Ethan abruptly awoke, snapping out of his focus on the g.
"Who?" Ethan looked around vigntly.
Daphne was staring at him with pure, concerned eyes:
"Ethan, what''s wrong? You''re sweating profusely."
It was then that Ethan realized his back was drenched in sweat.
Without answering, Ethan looked back at the g.
The g with a ck background no longer gave off the same feeling as before.
Ethan thought he might have been in a trance and shook his head slightly:
"Did you see that g?"
"Yes," Daphne said, pulling out a handkerchief to wipe Ethan''s sweat, "What about it?"
Seeing Daphne and Lana Mokos'' normal expressions, Ethan forced a smile:
"Nothing, I was just a bit too engrossed."
Moving past the incident, Ethan turned to King, "Who are those people?"
Underneath the g stood several oddly shaped humanoids, likely Deity Keepers.
Chapter 331 329-Serpent Eye Cult
Chapter 331 329-Serpent Eye Cult
Their distinctiveness was mainly due to their overemphasized traits.
Each member was a fusion of various races, creating an appearance that was inherently evil and bizarre.
King pursed his lips and sighed slightly:
"That''s the Serpent Eye Cult. Running into them is real trouble!"
Serpent Eye Cult?
Ethan''s gaze shifted back to the g, the eye on it indeed bearing a slight resemnce to a serpent''s eye.
"What are they about?"
King looked at them, his eyes reflecting a mix ofplex emotions, finally speaking after a moment of contemtion:
"The origins of the Serpent Eye Cult are extensive, tracing back over a hundred thousand years. That was when the Deity Keepers began to gather, each seeking to procreate in the Deityforsaken Land, hoping their offspring might break through to the so-called deity realm."
"At first, everyone was quite restrained in terms of reproduction. This restraint wasn''t about controlling their own sexual desires but rather about the intermingling of races. Generally, it was rare for them to reproduce with other races."
"Butter, as there were fewer individuals of the same race entering the Deityforsaken Land, their choices for procreation were either inbreeding or mixing with other races."
"Either way, the children born from these unions had a high probability of being monstrosities."
"Monstrosities?" Ethan interrupted King.
"Yes, deformed fetuses. It''s a harsh term, so the influential figures coined this term for them," King exined the meaning of the word, then added, "Later, we started using ''monstrosity'' to refer to Deity Keepers who were a mix of different races."
"I see, continue."
"The birth of these monstrosities, well, in that era, everyone was pursuing power, so there wasn''t much aversion to these monstrosities."
"But as their numbers grew, and a deity emerged among them, everything changed."
嶥
"Hold on a second," Ethan interrupted King again, "A deity? Are you talking about the 11th-rank powerhouse who broke through the void and left twelve thousand years ago?"
King looked earnestly at Ethan, nodding emphatically: "You remember well, Master. The deity who left through the shattered void twelve thousand years ago was indeed a monstrosity. ording to the ys performed in the theaters, he was supposed to be a hybrid of serpent and human."
Ethan inhaled sharply, his gaze returning to the eerie g.
That serpent''s eye, devoid of emotion, stared ahead, filled with a deathly stillness.
Yet the dense runes andplex symbols around it lent a hint of madness to the serpent''s eye.
"Continue," Ethan urged calmly.
"Although at the time, everyone refrained from openly discussing it, there was always an odd gaze towards monstrosities. When a deity emerged among the monstrosities, he naturally gained everyone''s support. The monstrosities, feeling vindicated, followed an 11th-rank powerhouseKanpo, who founded the Serpent Eye Cult."
"They believed the serpent''s eye to be a magical eye, capable of seeing things others couldn''t, and that monstrosities, like the serpent''s eye, could obtain powers beyond the reach of ordinary people."
"The emergence of this doctrine stirred up storms across the Deityforsaken Land, as monstrosities everywhere began to worship the Serpent Eye Cult."
Ethan watched the group of Serpent Eye Cultists dancing wildly beneath the g, chanting in a ritualistic manner as if reciting scriptures.
They appeared fanatical and crazed, like madmen.
"Then why haven''t I seen the Serpent Eye Cult in City 32?" Ethan asked, voicing his confusion.
"Because they were punished," King replied, with a hint of schadenfreude in his eyes.
嶥
Ethan, slightly startled by this turn of events, murmured, "Is that so?"
"Absolutely. To drive them to destruction, first let them go mad. The Serpent Eye Cult went too far, forcing other races to mate with monstrosities and even inciting wars everywhere. The 11th-rank Council of Elders of Zero City, facing the strange urrences in Deityforsaken Land, couldn''t intervene initially. Once each city gained control over their own oddities, they began to pursue and restrict the Serpent Eye Cult''s activities."
"Later, perhaps due to ack of a conducive environment, the Serpent Eye Cult faded from the scene. I didn''t expect to encounter them here today."
King appeared somewhat troubled, his facial muscles twitching.
There were only about twenty members of the Serpent Eye Cult under Santos Tower.
It seemed the Serpent Eye Cult had indeed fallen into decline.
"What would happen if we approach them?" Ethan asked in a low voice.
King scratched his head: "They won''t harm Deity Keepers; they mostly capture Inva Outsiders."
He caught himself mid-sentence and corrected it.
"Capture Outsiders?" Ethan''s eyes widened, "What do they intend to do?"
"Ahem," King''s face colored slightly with embarrassment, "Over the years, it has be difficult for monstrosities to produce offspring with each other. So, they turned their attention to Outsiders entering Deityforsaken Land."
Lana Mokos''s face turned cold, ayer of frost forming in her ice-blue eyes.
Daphne, innocent and oblivious, stood beside Ethan with a look of confusion.
Ethan exhaled slowly, his breath condensing into a cloud in front of him.
"It seems we can''t avoid bloodshed today."
King, looking at the twenty or so members of the Serpent Eye Cult, quickly suggested:
"Master, just wait a moment. If I step forward and they check my body, I can vouch for us. It shouldn''t be a problem."
"They are numerous and powerful, and each monstrosity possesses extraordinary strength. If ites to a fight, the four of us won''t have much of an advantage!"
Ethan pondered for a moment, mentally preparing for a potential battle.
Still, he decided, "Let''s try it. If it doesn''t work, then we''ll have no other choice."
The four approached the congregation of the Serpent Eye Cult.
The cultists, who had been conducting some sort of ritual, quickly pointed at them and spoke in an unfamiliarnguage:
"Jigu Zhili----"
"What are they saying?" Ethan asked King through soul transmission.
King replied, "That''s the monstrositynguage, what they im to be the sacrednguage of the Serpent Eye Cult. The cult members use it tomunicate."
"What did he say?"
"He''s alerting their leader, the high priest, saying ''someone ising''."
King also spoke in the monstrositynguage: "Guazhi Jigu--"
Clearly, the group of Serpent Eye Cult members was startled for a moment, and then a monstrosity stepped forward.
This creature was quite exaggerated, its face covered in octopus-like suckers, provoking a feeling of disgust and nausea in the onlookers.
Tentacles protruded from its neck, and its body was covered in golden fur. Its hands resembled those of a gori, while its feet looked like a lion''s.
It seemed to be a fusion of monstrosity upon monstrosity, transforming into something indescribable.
Yet, the intense vigor and blood power that radiated from its body was profound and heavy, demanding respect and caution.
"Deity Keeper?" The figure, likely the high priest, addressed them in anguage Ethan could understand.
"Yes," King replied with a smile on his face, "We wish to enter Santos Tower to try our luck and would greatly appreciate it if the esteemed high priest of the Serpent Eye Cult would allow us passage."
The high priest picked up on King''s humbleness and respect in his tone.
He suddenly became smug, his fish-like eyes darting around:
"Hmm, at least you know your ce."
However, the next moment, his gaze shifted to Lana Mokos and Daphne standing beside Ethan.
The high priest''s eyes zed over, and the octopus tentacles beneath his neck iled and danced wildly, clearly disying his excitement.
Such beautiful women were rare in the Deityforsaken Land.
King, sensing the change in the high priest''s demeanor, said with a hint of bitterness:
"Great high priest, these are my friends. They are all Deity Keepers. You remember the covenant between the Serpent Eye Cult and the Council of Elders, right?"
At the mention of the Council of Elders, the high priest flew into a rage, his dead fish-like eyes bulging out, and his tentacles pped against his muscr body:
"Are you threatening me?"
"How could I? I''m merely suggesting that the high priest consider it more thoroughly, given the Serpent Eye Cult''s current difficulties."
The Serpent Eye Cult members, who had been drooling over Lana Mokos and Daphne, now seemed unsure of what to do.
They resumedmunicating in the Serpent Eye Cult''s sacrednguage, chattering away, leaving Ethan feeling like his head was about to explode.
Kanpo, who established the Serpent Eye Cult, was certainly no saint. To establish a cult, did he really need to invent a whole newnguage?
Kanpo must have had other motives when he founded the Serpent Eye Cult.
Breaking away from the Deity Keepermunity was certainly a possibility.
After a discussion among the members of the Serpent Eye Cult, the high priest calmed his emotions and stepped aside:
"Go ahead, I hope you''ll share today''s encounter with the people in the city."
"We of the Serpent Eye Cult are not a heretical cult; we only target Invaders now. Our vision aligns with that of the Council of Elders in this respect."
King listened patiently to the high priest, responding perfunctorily:
"Of course, I certainly will."
The high priest nodded in satisfaction, and the cult members parted in the middle, their intent clear.
King gave Ethan a look, to which Ethan imperceptibly nodded.
Leading the way, King walked towards the center with Ethan.
As the four advanced, King maintained a stiff smile, nodding politely to the members on either side.
Ethan looked straight ahead, resolute.
Finally, as they were about to pass through the group of Serpent Eye Cult members, the high priest''s voice rang out again:
"Wait a minute, why is a Deity Keeper mingling with an Invader?"
Chapter 332 330-Battle
Chapter 332 330-Battle
Discovery was Ethan''s first thought, followed immediately by the appearance of the sphemous Spear in his hand.
Having heard King''s introduction to the Serpent Eye Cult, he knew that once discovered, a battle was inevitable.
"Lana, take Daphne and go in first, I''ll follow shortly."
As soon as Ethan uttered these words, he spun around like a dragon, his spear thrusting straight for the high priest''s forehead.
Lana Mokos hesitated for only a moment before quickly grabbing Daphne''s hand and heading inside.
King stood by, frozen in ce.
Ethan had instructed Lana Mokos to take the others and go, but he hadn''t mentioned King.
Just as the sphemous Spear was about to pierce the high priest''s forehead, tentacles from beneath the priest''s neck coiled around the spear.
Ethan, seeing his spear grasped by flesh and blood, was filled with shock.
Even a Demi-god would not be able to catch the spear''s tip with their hand.
Could this high priest have surpassed the level of a Demi-god?
As the high priest gripped the spear tip, feeling theplete Rune of Law it carried, he couldn''t help but remark:
"There are few Invaders like you possessing a divine artifact!"
Ethan tried to pull the spear away from the high priest''s grasp, but to no avail.
The priest''s tentacles were like iron mps, firmly welding the sphemous Spear in ce.
A bizarre smile emerged on his face, the dense suckers pulsating as if alive, expanding and contracting like nostrils:
"This divine artifact is merely an essory. It''s your two femalepanions that truly fascinate me."
No sooner had these words fallen, the high priest leaped, his lion-like feet emitting two rays of golden light.
The half-moon-shaped beams shot towards Ethan.
Ethan, gripping his spear, twisted and turned, dodging the golden des.
"Not bad," the high priest''s eyes sparkled differently, "You actually dodged that."
He had thought Ethan was too weakpared to him and wouldn''t withstand even one round of his attack.
"Then let''s have some fun," the high priest''s mouth writhed as he bellowed, "What are you standing there for? Capture those two women for me; they are the vessels for the birth of our cult''s son of god."
Lana Mokos had already started to flee, but hearing the high priest''smand, she couldn''t help but shudder.
Thinking about the grotesque appearance of the Serpent Eye Cult members, Lana Mokos felt a wave of nausea.
Lana Mokos, with Daphne in tow, ran even harder.
Daphne, looking back at Ethan whose hair and beard were bristling, curiously asked:
"Aren''t we going to help brother Ethan?"
"No need," Lana Mokos said, using mana to hasten their escape, "Ethan is much more powerful than you think."
She had confidence in Ethan; he was never one to act recklessly.
If Ethan felt confident now, they could trust him unconditionally.
The high priest, observing Ethan''s furious demeanor, wore an even more arrogant smile.
The suckers on his face breathed continuously, his entire face expanding and contracting with their rhythm, looking bizarre and eerie.
Ethan silently chanted the Thunder Language of Nature, lightning snaking around his spear like tiny serpents.
Sensing the impending danger, the high priest released Ethan''s spear.
"Thunder?" the high priest squinted slightly, "Interesting."
As his words fell, the high priest gave Ethan no chance to escape, twisting his body and engaging in a closebat with Ethan.
Approaching Ethan, the high priest''s body suddenly erged, with more tentacles extending from his neck.
These tentacles danced behind his head, like flowing hair.
Combined with his ferocious face and gaping maw, it was a truly chilling sight.
Ethan, gripping his spear firmly, showed no tremor in his hand. He took a deep breath, adjusting his body to its optimum state, his mind calm and focused.
The high priest lunged at Ethan, his tentacles shing like des.
Ethan swiftly dodged, skillfully evading the attack, then quickly thrust his spear at the high priest''s body.
The spear failed to pierce the high priest''s skin, even producing a metallic nging sound upon impact.
Unfazed by the ineffective strike, the high priest howled withughter:
"I am a 10th-rank warrior, what can you possibly do to me? Damned Invader, I will impregnate your femalepanions with the son of god of the Serpent Eye Cult right in front of you!"
Ethan''s heart quivered slightly, his spear now coated with zing mes, fearlessly striking at the high priest.
The high priest remained calm, his facial suckers secreting a viscous liquid that coated Ethan''s spear.
The sphemous Spear seemed tainted, its light dimming, and its Rune of Law obscured.
Ethan''s pupils contracted sharply, having never encountered such a situation before.
King, standing nearby, yelled anxiously:
"Master, that''s an Invisible sphemous Kraken, a special type of octopus demon beast. Its mucus can obscure most Runes of Law, rendering divine artifacts ineffective."
"If such an octopus bes a demi-god beast, it could even disarm a deity."
The high priest''sughter intensified, his suckers excitedly secreting more mucus:
"You''re right. But it''s a disgrace that you, a Deity Keeper, serve an Invader and call him master... If I spread this in the city, there''ll be no ce for you there anymore."
King''s expression remained unchanged, he retorted coldly:
"Talk after you''ve defeated my master."
The high priest, undeterred, refocused on his battle with Ethan.
His movements were agile, each strike infused with unparalleled power and speed.
The tentacles extending from his neck were his most formidable weapons, each one striking like lightning, urately hitting vital spots with every attack.
Ethan struggled to resist, his peripheral vision on Lana Mokos''s progress.
Lana Mokos was almost at the entrance of Santos Tower; if he could hold on just a bit longer, they could escape the clutches of the Serpent Eye Cult members.
Ethan roared: "Aah!!"
Golden scales erupted all over his body, his Golden Divine Dragon Blood burning fiercely around him.
Ethan resembled a golden war god, his sphemous Spear even starting to glow again.
The high priest''s expression shifted slightly, eyeing Ethan with a smile:
"So you are one of our monstrosities too?"
Ethan, a human with Golden Divine Dragon Blood, indeed seemed like a dragonkin born of a human and dragon union.
"Why don''t you join our Serpent Eye Cult and enjoy the blessings of the great serpent''s eye? We will eventually be deities," the high priest said fervently, believing he had the upper hand.
He began to brainwash Ethan, trying to lure him into the cult.
Ethan''s lips curled slightly, resembling a blood-stained de:
"You''re just monstrosities, and you dare topare yourselves with me. This Bloodline is something I earned step by step through my strength, unlike you..."
"...just unwanted misshapen creatures abandoned by your parents."
For the Serpent Eye Cult, their birth was devoid of familial warmth.
They were like vessels, carrying their forebears'' aspirations for divinity.
If the monstrosities had eptable talents and superior Bloodlines, they would naturally be valued.
Sadly, monstrosities usuallycked such gifts, inheriting more of their parents'' ws than strengths.
The term "misshapen creature" was a deep-rooted taboo for them, one not even Deity Keepers dared to utter.
Yet now, these words were spoken bluntly by Ethan.
The high priest''s eyes turned blood-red in an instant, the tentacles under his neck bing as sharp as spears.
A murky energy enveloped his entire body.
The high priest''s attacks grew even more ferocious.
Ethan, unyielding, was surrounded by his Golden Divine Dragon Blood, flowing like a mighty river.
He was engulfed in a halo of golden sacred light.
To buy time, Ethan intentionally engaged in closebat with the high priest.
The high priest was powerful, but Ethan used the advantages of his spear to maintain distance, denying the high priest any chance to get close.
However, the high priest, experienced in battle, alternated between rapid thrusts and nimble stabs, even using his tentacles to entangle Ethan.
No matter how Ethan dodged, the high priest was always in relentless pursuit.
Ethan quickly began to show wounds on his body.
The tentacles, like sharp des, sliced through Ethan''s skin bit by bit.
Seeing the golden blood oozing from Ethan''s wounds, the high priest''s eyes gleamed with excitement:
"You damned Invader, I''ll drain your blood slowly, heal you, and repeat the process, torturing you to death gradually."
Ethan''s body was too robust; even dozens of wounds couldn''t harm his core.
Meanwhile, Lana Mokos, standing at the entrance of Santos Tower, shouted with wide eyes:
"Ethan, stop fighting with it. It''s time for us to go in."
Ethan felt a relief in his heart; defeating the high priest now was impossible.
The high priest''s tentacles were too bothersome, his defense imprable, and his skin as tough as steel. The spear, contaminated with mucus, couldn''t breach his defense.
Now, his only option was to find a way to escape.
The high priest, sensing Ethan''s intention, sprayed mucus from the suckers on his face:
"Thinking of running? Impossible."
Ethan''s eyes twinkled with mockery: "Do you really think you''re that significant?"
As he spoke, the me Language of Nature and the Frost Language of Nature circted in his mind.
Half of his spear was enveloped in mes, while the other half turned into ice crystals, emanating intense coldness.
In the middle, Thunder coursed through.
"Behold my full-powered strike!"
Chapter 333 331-The Skeleton Bridge
Chapter 333 331-The Skeleton Bridge
As the ritualist witnessed Ethan''s method of attack, a sudden spark of life ignited in his otherwise dead fish-like eyes.
Atop the sphemous Spear, multiple forces were at y, each moreplex than thest.
Without hesitation, the ritualist channeled all his energy, his blood surging through his body like a raging river.
Beneath his neck, the octopus tentacles hardened, resembling steel needles.
As they collided, a massive wave of energy radiated outward in all directions.
Ethan''s heart skipped a beat, and a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out.
But in the next moment, propelled by the rebounding force, Ethan dashed towards the entrance of Santos Tower like an arrow released from its bow.
The ritualist, momentarily stunned, bellowed:
"Cowardly Invader, where is your spirit of battle?"
Ethan''s cold voice drifted through the wind:
"You Serpent Eye Cult minions, just wait. Once I emerge from Santos Tower, I''ll show you what real torment is."
At full strength, Ethan could undoubtedly match the ritualist blow for blow.
But it was unnecessary. Alvin''s quest was of greater importance.
A promise noticed by a deity from the Deityforsaken Land had to be prioritized.
With a speed akin to lightning, Ethan, grasping Lana Mokos and Daphne''s hands, plunged into Santos Tower.
The ritualist watched Ethan''s figure disappear, his octopus tentacles slowly "flowing" back into his body.
"Jili gurgle (What should we do, master?)" a follower of the Serpent Eye Cult inquired.
"Gua gugu jiji (Ignore him. We''ll just wait here for them.)" The ritualist''s eyes gleamed with a sinister blue light as he gestured dismissively.
Seeing the ritualist had spoken, the others fell silent.
Only the ritualist knew the eerie and unpredictable nature of Santos Tower, where dangers lurked at every turn.
Inside, it harbored horrorsparable to 11th-rank warriors, numerous as hairs on an ox.
Even more daunting, it housed Demi-god level evil entities. For Ethan, entering was akin to flirting with death.
However, the ritualist''s gaze slowly shifted to King.
King, unfazed by the prospect of death, proimed loudly:
"I am a Deity Keeper. What do you n to do with me?"
A cold sneer spread across the ritualist''s face as his suckers contracted wildly:
"A Deity Keeper, yingpdog to Invaders. If I threw you into City 32, you''d be beaten to death on the streets."
Unintimidated, King''s energy surged around him:
"Dying for my master is an honor. What are you inparison?"
The ritualist''s eyes flickered, his octopus tentacles swaying uncertainly.
He was genuinely curious why a Deity Keeper would follow an Invader with such zeal.
Without further ado, the ritualist extended his tentacles, binding King.
King resisted briefly, but the chasm in their powers was like a vast gulf.
It wasn''t long before King was overpowered, posing no threat to the ritualist.
"If you dare, kill me. My master will avenge me!" King, his neck entwined by tentacles, struggled to breathe. His face was flushed, but his words remained defiant.
The ritualist spoke indifferently, "I won''t kill you. I will make your master die before my eyes, and then you shall serve as the nurturing vessel for the newborns of our Serpent Eye Cult."
At this, King''splexion dramatically changed. He struggled violently, but against the ritualist''s overwhelming power, he had no chance of resistance.
Bing a vessel for the Serpent Eye Cult''s monstrous offspring was a fate of unspeakable agony.
These monstrosity fetuses, with theirplex makeup, would drain the host of all nutrients.
The horrific oue was beyond King''s worst nightmares.
...
Inside the Santos Tower.
As Ethan stepped into thisnd, after a brief sensation of tearing, his eyes instantly filled with vignt light.
If not mentioned, Ethan might have thought he had entered hell itself.
Here, darkness and mes intertwined, creating a terrifying and eerie tableau.
The first thing that caught his eye was a river of moltenva. The searing magma churned, emitting a bone-chilling roar.
Within the magma, countless tormented souls wailed. Their skin was charred ck, limbs twisted and deformed, as if enduring endless agony.
They reached out, clinging to the shore, attempting to climb out of the magma, but not a single soul could achieve it.
It was as though giant hands in the magma were pulling them back in.
Their faces were etched with regret and despair, sending shivers down one''s spine.
Seeing such a scene, Daphne, like a frightened kitten, hid behind Ethan.
Ethan, protecting Daphne, whispered:
"Is this Santos Tower? It looks more like hell. Could Santos Tower be a portal to the underworld?"
Lana Mokos, her body enveloped in a shimmering water-blue light, stood tense:
"My records have no information about Santos Tower, but this ce seems ominous."
Ethan moved forward, each step slow and deliberate.
He paid careful attention to where he stepped, as the ground was littered with bones, and magma flowed sluggishly on the surface.
A moment''s inattention could see him stepping into the molten rock.
嶥
A dark shadow swept across the sky, carrying with it the frantic wails of the damned in the wind.
Ethan, his spear aze, thrust it forward, scattering the shadow into fragments.
The shadow let out a ferocious cry that echoed painfully in the depths of Ethan''s soul.
Then, the shadow reformed in the air, quickly fleeing, not daring to provoke Ethan and hispanions again.
"What was that thing?" Ethan narrowed his eyes, watching the shadow disappear into the distance.
"I''m not sure," Lana Mokos shook her head slightly, "It might be a mutated spirit. ces like this are breeding grounds for them."
As the trio continued forward, they encountered many such situations.
Attacks by spirits or swarming ghostly figures...
Ethan, with his substantial strength, managed to fend off these beings without much difficulty.
They followed the river of magma and soon arrived at a massive bridge.
The trio stopped at the head of the bridge, not daring to take another step forward.
The reason was the bridge itself, constructed entirely of countless skulls, forming a sight that sent chills down the spine.
The skulls were tightly arranged, like pieces of a vast puzzle, covering the entire bridge densely.
Each skull was pale and terrifying, exuding an aura of death.
Strangely, Ethan could see expressions on those cold, hollow skulls.
The faces of these skulls varied - some showed expressions of agony, others twisted into gruesome smiles, and still others were vacant and lifeless, as if they had lost all consciousness.
Their eyes, deep-set in the sockets, twinkled with a sinister light, sending shivers down one''s spine.
The teeth of the skulls were sharp and pointed, like the fangs of a beast, seemingly ready to tear into any who darede close.
Their craniums were covered in cracks and scratches, as if they had endured countless tortures and ravages.
The number of skulls on the entire bridge was incalcble.
They were piled up together, forming what seemed like an endless wall, isting the bridge from the outside world.
Just standing at the head of the bridge, Ethan already felt the intense presence of death.
It seemed as if taking one more step forward meant entering a world of death, where countless Wraiths would swarm and encircle him relentlessly.
Ethan nervously swallowed, unsure of what to do next.
Daphne was terrified, hiding behind Ethan, only her eyes peering out at the skull-strewn stone bridge.
Lana Mokos, shaking her head repeatedly, her voice trembling, said:
"No, I can''t set foot on this bridge, even if it means death."
Unexpectedly, the first challenge they faced upon entering Santos Tower was this daunting.
Ethan looked around. Darkness engulfed the area, the air was thick with the smell of sulfur, and mes licked like tongues of fire, scorching everything in this small world.
"We have no choice but to go," Ethan withdrew his gaze and focused again on the skull bridge, "There''s no other path for us."
After entering Santos Tower, their only way was a rugged path leading to the skull bridge. Everywhere else was enveloped by boundlessva.
In that magma, souls writhed and tumbled, their agony and distortion rendering them even more uncontroble.
Before Ethan and hispanions, there was only this one path, no other choice.
"No, no, no," Lana Mokos kept backing away, the horrific scene shattering her mental defenses, "I can''t do it. I''ve already seen it in my mind. The moment I step onto that skull bridge, those skulls will open their jaws to devour me."
Ethan furrowed his brows, troubled.
"Then let me try it first. You two wait here, okay?"
With no other option, Ethan reluctantly proposed this solution.
Lana Mokos'' eyes lit up slightly, and even the usually clingy Daphne turned pale:
"Ethan, I won''t follow you then."
Ethan gave a slight shrug, brandishing his spear.
Ever since he arrived in this world, he had never learned the meaning of fear. All terror stemmed from one''sck of strength, but this was not a weakness of Ethan''s.
Regardless of whatever demons or ghostsy ahead, Ethan was confident in his ability to vanquish them.
"Alright, just wait here for a bit."
Ethan took a step forward, half of his body crossing onto the skull bridge.
The instant he stepped on it, Ethan felt a bone-chilling cold envelop him.
Chapter 334 332-The Skull Mark on the Hand
Chapter 334 332-The Skull Mark on the Hand
Ethan felt as if he had truly entered a realm of death.
He could barely sense the warmth of his own body anymore.
The searing Golden Divine Dragon Blood flowing within him had quieted, no longer raging fiercely.
Ethan gripped his spear even tighter, fearlessly taking another step forward.
Once his entire body was on the skull bridge, a strange energy surged wildly up from his legs.
This energy was intertwined with thousands of voices.
These voices were filled with twisted madness, despair, pain, and other such emotions, wailing sorrowfully.
Ethan suddenly plunged into an abyss of endless darkness.
Around him was a chilling cold, apanied only by the cries andmentations of wronged souls...
In this boundless darkness, the cries of countless souls sounded like a sad symphony, permeating the air.
These voices, sometimes deep and hoarse, sometimes shrill and piercing, seemed to narrate their misfortunes and endless suffering in life.
Each voice in the darkness was faint, but together, they roared like thunder.
Ethan felt his temples throb, the veins in his neck bulging like blue serpents.
Thementing and wailing of these souls struck his spirit over and over again.
Amidst these cries, Ethan could hear the shouts of those wrongfully used, who, even in their final moments, could not clear their names.
Their weeping, sharp as a knife, pierced through the barriers of time, reaching deep into Ethan''s heart.
Ethan couldn''t help but shed tears.
Outside the skull bridge, Lana Mokos and Daphne watched as Ethan suddenly closed his eyes, tears streaming down his face.
They couldn''t help but step forward, calling out loudly:
"Ethan, what are you doing? Why have you stopped moving forward?"
But Ethan showed no response. The next second, he burst into a frenziedughter, as if gripped by madness.
It was the sound of joy he heard, theughter of souls filled with lust echoing crazily in his mind, influencing his emotions.
Then, Ethan''s face turned somber, his features contorting with endless regret and pain.
Those souls who had lost everything due to greed and deceit wept with remorse and self-reproach.
They could not reim the beautiful lives they had destroyed with their own hands, nor could they erase the shame etched in their hearts.
Their crying was like gusts of cold wind, scattering all the beauty they once possessed and chilling Ethan to the bone.
Furthermore, there were the souls of warriors who died in dissatisfaction, without experiencing the thrill of battle.
They shed fiercely in Ethan''s mind, their souls shattered, yet they gathered together and roared hoarsely in all directions.
Ethan''s face, inmed with the battle spirits'' intense fighting will, turned excited and red, filled with aggression.
In the endless darkness, it seemed as though Ethan was witnessing all facets of human life, numerous negative emotions influencing his mind.
Yet, Ethan knew in his heart that all of this was an illusion.
The moment he stepped onto the skull bridge, Ethan had a sense of realization in his heart.
He knew that within the skull bridge, attacks on the soul were inevitable.
A pair of giant hands tore open the dark space, letting light stream in.
The specters, upon contact with the light, emitted green smoke from their bodies and screamed in agony.
Ethan''s face appeared in the rift, his voice resonating through the space:
"Enough of this, isn''t it? Time to get out of my soul."
The Soul Language of Nature activated, acting like a spell, cornering and intercepting the spirits.
Soon, the chilling sensation receded from his forehead downwards.
Ethan felt the warmth within his body again. He stamped his foot and looked at the skulls'' eyes:
"Still watching?"
He picked up his spear and thrust it into the eye socket of a skull, forcefully prying it loose.
A skull instantly separated from the bridge, the expression on its face one of fear and dread as it hung from the spear''s tip.
"Like ying these messy, frightening games? Go to your death."
Saying so, Ethan swung his spear, sending the skull flying swiftly away.
It then plummeted into the river of magma, causing numerous bubbles to erupt.
The souls floating in the magma river, upon seeing something fall into it, immediately pounced on the skull like a pack of starved wolves upon a piece of meat.
Seeing this, the other skulls quickly shifted their gaze away from Ethan.
Ethan looked down at them deliberately, and the skulls dared not meet his gaze.
They feared that Ethan might randomly pick a ''lucky'' spectator to throw into the river of magma.
Ethan sneered, continuing forward with disdain.
The sulfuric smell around him grew thicker, and the mes above the magma river danced like serpents.
The skull bridge under his feet trembled gently, as if on the verge of copse.
Ethan paused once more, his gaze vignt as he observed every movement around him.
The next second, the skull bridge beneath his feet shattered, nearly plunging him into the magma river below.
Ethan spread his wings, pping them as he observed the transformation unfolding before him.
The skulls on the bridge seemed to be summoned by some mysterious force.
They began to tremble as if awakened by a power.
Their eyes flickered with a green light, and ck smoke started to emanate from their bones.
The smoke grew denser, and the copsed skulls gradually assembled together, merging into an awe-inspiring spectacle of a sky filled with skulls.
Their craniums formed heads, chests, arms, torsos, thighs, and bare feet...
These skulls slowly crafted the skeleton of a skull person.
More skulls adhered to the existing skeleton, causing the skull person to expand and erge, ultimately forming into towering skull giants.
They stood over ten meters tall, wielding enormous bone scythes and hammers, their bodies glowing with a sinister green light, dense as stars.
Ethan looked up at the massive skull giant, swallowing slightly.
"You dare to disrespect the sacred artifact of the Wraith Cult, you must be killed!"
The skull giant''s mouth opened and closed, and though no sound came out, Ethan clearly heard the skull giant''s words.
Wraith Cult? A flicker of light danced in Ethan''s eyes, a cult he had never heard of before.
But the oddities of the Deityforsaken Land were not new to Ethan.
Ethan nced back at Daphne and Lana Mokos on the bridgehead.
Seeing them holding hands, their expressions filled with tension and fear, Ethan understood clearly.
This time, it wasn''t like facing the ritualist of the Serpent Eye Cult; he had to defeat the skull giant before him.
With this in mind, energy surged through Ethan''s body, his Golden Divine Dragon Blood flowing vigorously.
He advanced like lightning, spear in hand.
Ethan''s spear emitted a dazzling light, like a meteor cutting through the night.
He aimed for the skull giant''s head, leaping up fiercely, his figure shooting forward like an arrow.
The spear danced in his hand, stirring up a storm-like momentum.
The skull giant, not to be outdone, swung its massive ancient hammer, attempting to smash Ethan''s resistance.
However, Ethan nimbly dodged the giant''s hammer, his spear striking swiftly like a serpent towards the giant''s chest.
The spear pierced the giant''s body, emitting a deafening tearing sound.
Without pause, Ethan activated the Thunder Language of Nature and me Language of Nature, swinging his spear again, targeting the giant''s neck.
The skull giant let out a deep roar, its bone hammer and scythe shing against Ethan''s spear.
Sparks exploded in the air, blooming like beautiful flowers.
But its resistance was futile. Ethan roared, "Break!"
The sphemous Spear, carrying an offensive that could shock deities, was enveloped in the continuously flowing me Language of Nature and Frost Language of Nature, with the Thunder Language of Nature emitting roars that tore through the darkness.
Ethan''s spear pierced through the neck of the skull giant, with the giant''s bones mping tightly around the spear. His eyes zed with light as he roared:
"Break! Break! BREAK!!!"
Ethan stirred the spear, golden scales emerging on his arms, unleashing immense power.
The spear, like a dragon, churned through the giant''s neck, its skull head bursting out from its body.
The skull giant''s head flew off, its body losing its support and crashing to the ground with a loud impact.
Ethan, gasping for air, felt the air around him condense. The thick sulfuric smell in the surroundings gradually dissipated.
The ck mist in the sky suddenly cleared.
Ethan opened his eyes, and to his surprise, the skull bridge reappeared before him.
The bridge was unchanged, except for the noticeable absence of one skull under his feet - the one he had angrily flung away in his mind.
Had he been standing there all along, motionless?
Realization dawned on Ethan, his expression grave:
"Was all that just an illusion? Whether it was those evil spirits tearing at the soul, or the recent battle with the skull giant..."
Suddenly, Ethan felt a warmth in his palm. He quickly looked at his hand.
In the center of his palm, unbeknownst to him, a skull-shaped golden emblem had appeared, clear and distinct, exuding an ancient will.
Ethan''s heart stirred, and he looked again towards the skull bridge.
Indeed, the skull bridge had now be an ordinary stone bridge of skulls.
The eyes of the skulls on the bridge no longer emitted that eerie light.
Chapter 335 333-The Mysterious Castle
Chapter 335 333-The Mysterious Castle
Ethan gazed down at the skull-shaped golden emblem in his hand, murmuring softly:
"Could this be rted to the Wraith Cult mentioned by the skull giant?"
After a thorough inspection, finding the emblem in his palm harmless, Ethan''s concern eased. Instead, he turned back.
Lana Mokos and Daphne looked on with anxious and puzzled eyes, as if they couldn''t understand Ethan''s actions.
"Ethan," Lana Mokos called out as he turned around, waving her hands frantically, "Are you alright? If there''s any problem, maybe it''s best to retreat."
Daphne, too, cupped her hands around her mouth like a megaphone, shouting:
"Ethan,e back first."
Ethan felt a sense that the skull bridge no longer posed a threat.
He stepped on the bridge''s surface, pondering for a moment, then returned to Daphne and Lana Mokos'' side.
Lana Mokos and Daphne hurriedly approached him.
"Are you okay?" Lana Mokos patted her chest, "I saw you standing motionless on the bridge and thought something had happened to you."
Ethan shook his head slightly and, without hiding anything, showed the emblem on his palm to both of them.
"Lana, have you ever seen this kind of emblem before?"
Lana Mokos took Ethan''s hand, examining it closely, then frowned, "I haven''t seen it before. It doesn''t seem malevolent. It exudes a sense of sanctity and antiquity."
Ethan nodded slightly, caressing the skull-shaped golden emblem:
"If it were malevolent, I would have cut off my hand long ago."
Lana Mokos appeared to be deep in thought, seemingly pondering over something.
At this moment, Daphne asked, "Ethan, what exactly did you see on the bridge? I saw you crying andughing, then suddenly you flung a skull away, and after that, you fell silent."
"What exactly did you experience?"
Lana Mokos also lifted her gaze, looking at Ethan with keen interest.
Ethan narrated everything that had happened on the bridge to them.
Daphne''s eyes widened in awe, her mouth curving into an impressed smile as she eximed:
"Ethan, you are so amazing! I had no idea you went through so much on the skull bridge."
Ethan stroked Daphne''s hair, chuckling:
"If you keep praising me like that, I might start to take it seriously."
"I mean it," Daphne pouted.
Suddenly, Lana Mokos, as if struck by a realization, eximed, "What you described sounds like a deity''s trial!"
"A trial?" Ethan looked surprised, "Like the trial we experienced with the God of Sea?"
"Yes," Lana Mokos, holding Ethan''s hand and looking at the golden skull emblem, continued, "You entered the skull bridge and faced an illusion. You broke free from it. That was the first level of the trial, testing the strength of your soul. Then the bridge transformed into a skull giant, which was a test of your power."
"You easily defeated the skull giant, indicating that your strength surpasses the benchmark of the trial."
Ethan reflected on his recent experiences and said thoughtfully:
"I hadn''t considered that aspect, but what you''re saying makes some sense."
Lana Mokos grew more excited as she spoke, touching the golden skull emblem in Ethan''s palm again:
"It must be so, this emblem is a token given by the deity behind this. It''s like an entry ticket or a proof of identity."
Ethan observed the skull emblem, sensing its pure, divine aura, exuding an ancient wisdom.
It did seem to make sense.
Lana Mokos, her excitement palpable, her eyes wide with enthusiasm, said:
"When we underwent the God of Sea''s trial, it required our physical presence. But this time, your trial of the god was only in the realm of consciousness. Comparatively, the deity behind this trial seems even more formidable than the God of Sea."
"From the looks of it, it must be a god associated with wraiths or death."
As she spoke, Lana Mokos fell into contemtion again.
Ethan, however, was unconcerned. With or without the trial of the god, he was determined to be a deity.
He even hesitated to tell Lana Mokos about the Wraith Cult.
He feared that if Lana Mokos knew of the Wraith Cult, she might get entangled and unable to extricate herself.
After all, the path to bing a deity was arduous yet singr, and seeking information about the Wraith Cult in Santos Tower could lead Lana Mokos into many dangers.
As for the trial of the god, Ethan waspletely indifferent. Bing a deity was not limited to just the trial of the god.
With this thought, he waved his hand dismissively, his face showing strong confidence, his eyes zing with fervor:
"Let''s not dwell on this. Even if it isn''t a trial of the god, so what? Nothing can stop me from the path of bing a deity."
Lana Mokos rolled her eyes internally, thinking, "You really doesn''t know how blessed you are. Opportunities like a trial of the god are rare. Maybe we should shift our focus from searching for the divine crystal to the trial of the god."
However, Ethan was dismissive, dering confidently:
"Let''s not bother with that. We''ve already promised Mr. Alvin, so we should follow through. We can''t give up halfway. Let''s continue our search for the divine crystal first."
Knowing Ethan''s character, Lana Mokos didn''t press the matter further.
But, as she gazed at the endless, hellishndscape ahead, she asked hesitantly:
"How shall we proceed in our search?"
"Just keep moving forward," Ethan pointed ahead, "We only have a chance if we keep going."
With that, Ethan stepped back onto the skull bridge.
He nced sideways, smiling, "Ladies, please follow closely."
The skull bridge no longer had the eerie feeling it had before.
Although it still looked somewhat terrifying, the emblem in Ethan''s palm gave them courage.
After undergoing the trial of the god, Ethan was somewhat an heir apparent to deity status.
The two women, heart pounding, followed him onto the skull bridge, which showed no signs of change.
The three of them walked steadily across the bridge.
At the end of the bridge stood a towering ck castle, seemingly erected at the center of this world, emitting an ominously malevolent aura.
The castle was perched atop a deste hill, shrouded in thick fog.
Its walls, made of gray stones, looked ancient and dpidated.
The spires of the castle soared into the clouds, as if reaching for the edge of the sky.
Embedded in the spires were ck gems, flickering with a strange light.
The castle''s gates were tightly shut, as if guarding some unspeakable secret.
Ethan and hispanions halted, observing the exterior of the ck castle, and knew immediately.
This ce was undoubtedly extraordinary.
But with no other choice, Ethan could only walk forward.
Drawing nearer, Ethan examined the tightly closed gates, engraved with strange symbols and incantations.
He didn''t recognize any of them.
The magic symbols and incantations of the Azure Empire were intricate and uniform.
But these symbols and incantations were rough,plex, almost as if they were hastily drawn.
"Do you recognize them?" Ethan asked softly, looking at Lana Mokos, who was almost pressing her face against the gate.
Lana Mokos slowly shook her head but spoke with excitement:
"However, I think these incantations might be Divine Tongue."
"Divine Tongue?" Ethan scoffed, "Divine Tongue carved on a door frame seems a bit far-fetched."
Lana Mokos didn''t respond. Instead, she pulled out a dagger and began tracing the incantations on the ground, imitating those on the door.
She meticulously copied the incantations, but as soon as she finished thest stroke, the incantations on the ground transformed into ck mist and dissipated.
"See," Lana Mokos, waving her dagger excitedly, said, "This must be Divine Tongue, right?"
Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise. Santos Tower was indeed a treasure trove.
Even the incantations on a door held such high research value.
Ethan''s gaze was fixed intently on the gate, while Lana Mokos watched him cautiously, her tone tinged with confusion:
"What are you nning to do?"
"Do?" Ethan ced his hand on the door, "I''m seeing if I can take this door down."
Before Ethan could exert any force, the golden skull emblem in his hand had already activated, channeling energy from his body into the door.
"Creak, creak, creak"
The door emitted a rusty, squeaking sound, as if it hadn''t been opened for ages.
Above the ck castle, the wind whipped up, and the fog swirled wildly, as if excitedly weing its master.
Ethan, observing the now open door, took a few steps back.
Daphne and Lana Mokos did the same, mirroring his steps.
"The door''s open?" Ethan stared into the dark abyss of the castle, stating the obvious.
Lana Mokos didn''t mock Ethan but instead asked anxiously:
"What did you do?"
Ethan looked at the slowly fading golden skull emblem in his palm, bewildered:
"It seems to be this so-called trial of the god mark."
"We can''t just go in, can we?"
Lana Mokos was extremely calm at this moment. Although she was excited about Ethan acquiring the trial of the god mark, she also knew.
If Divine Tongue was engraved on a door, what mysterious things could be hidden inside the castle?
No one could know!
If they recklessly entered, it would be no different from walking into their own demise.
At that moment, Ethan, for some reason, felt as if he could clearly see inside the castle.
On a throne several meters high, sat a figure holding a staff... a deity.
He radiated a holy light, gazing at Ethan from afar.
Around him were endless skulls, with several skull giants, no less formidable than him, standing by his side.
"Come, Ethan, this ce belongs to you."
Chapter 336 334-The End of the Passage
Chapter 336 334-The End of the Passage
The enticing voice emanating from the deity, or what Ethan thought to be an anomaly on the throne, didn''t make his head reel or his Bloodline stir.
He shook his head, and the scene before him abruptly dissipated, the castle ahead remaining shrouded in darkness.
Ethan''s mark could open this castle.
Thus, the castle must be rted to the golden skull emblem on Ethan''s hand.
Perhaps this castle was the trial of the god left behind by the deity associated with Ethan''s emblem.
"Do we go in?" Lana asked, her eyes filled with anticipation.
Ethan spread his hand, looking at the clear golden skull emblem in his palm.
He never believed in tales of fortune falling from the sky, and most importantly, the suddenly appearing emblem was too bizarre.
Ethan decided to disregard it for now.
"We won''t go in. The castle isn''t going anywhere. Let''s find the divine crystal Mr. Alvin mentioned first."
His thoughts were simple: continue the search for the divine crystal to slightly enhance his strength.
This way, entering the castleter would be more secure.
He could also continue looking for opportunities rted to the divine crystal and gather information about the Wraith Cult.
Ethan was certain that the golden skull emblem in his hand was definitely connected to the Wraith Cult.
Lana didn''t press Ethan but instead chuckled lightly:
"You''re always so cautious, but that''s a good thing."
Ethan and Lana exchanged smiles, then, along with Daphne, walked around the dark castle.
Behind the castle was a barrennd, the deste soil looking somewhat dismal.
Most crucially, this area didn''t have the abundance of resources King had described. Perhaps the main opportunityy within the castle.
The fog filled the sky, and the sulfuric smell gradually faded away.
Ethan and hispanions, unsure of how long they had walked, suddenly saw another eerie castle atop a distant mountain peak.
Amidst their astonishment, as they approached, a chill simultaneously crept up their spines.
The castle they thought they had circumvented was once again before them.
The gates stood open, revealing nothing but darkness within.
Lana''s eyes shimmered, as if using the Power of Soul to investigate: "This isn''t right. We haven''t actually left the vicinity of the castle. We''ve been walking in circles around it."
Ethan nodded in agreement: "Could this be some sort of illusion? Have we unwittingly entered a magical array?"
Illusions, although a type of exotic magic, also have their specific Magic Circles.
Even some specially crafted Magic Illusion Circles,bined with various materials, possess strange capabilities.
Powerful Magic Illusion Circles can even trap deities.
"It''s unlikely," Lana''s eyes lost their glow, "I used the Power of Soul to probe as soon as we started, but I didn''t detect any illusionary array, nor the fluctuations of Illusion magic."
Ethan narrowed his eyes, unruffled, and said calmly, "Interesting. So, does this mean the castle is moving with us?"
Lana''s expression wasplex,ced with fear: "It seems so. A castle with such formidable abilities is unprecedented in my experience."
Ethan looked down at the golden skull emblem in his hand and whispered in a voice only he could hear: "It seems we must venture inside."
He didn''t want to waste any more time testing whether the castle would keep following him.
The situation now was that the castle, much like the golden skull emblem in his hand, seemed to be inextricably linked to him. He had no way to detach himself from it.
Lana looked deeply at Ethan: "Do you need us to follow you in?"
Ethan nced at the endless, mysterious castle and shook his head slightly: "No, let''s not. It would be inconvenient for you to follow me. I should check it out alone."
Lana was curious about the castle, but right now, Ethan was the only one undergoing the trial of the god.
She didn''t want to burden him, so she pulled out a magical rope from her space: "This is a continuously growing rope, a small magical item. Tie it around yourself."
Ethan looked at the magic rune on the rope, his lips twitching slightly: "The magical world really does have all sorts of strange things!"
Lana chuckled: "Magi often encounter peculiar situations when adventuring, like entering a maze. In such special cases, a continuously growing rope is needed."
Ethan tied the rope around his waist, tightening it a bit: "Alright, then I''m going in."
Lana''s eyes filled with worry, she spoke earnestly: "Ethan,e back safely. If you''re in danger, pull the rope three times, and we will help you."
Daphne, her features scrunched up, said word by word: "Ethan,e back soon."
Ethan gave the two women a smile and turned to walk into the castle.
He didn''t respond to Lana, knowing all too well: The things hidden in this enigmatic castle were surely extraordinary.
If he encountered danger and pulled the rope three times, it would likely bring harm to the two women instead.
...
Upon entering the castle, Ethan felt as if he had be its master.
With every step he took, the wallmps on either side gradually lit up, as if weing him.
Now, he could clearly see the things on the walls of the castle''s corridor.
The walls were adorned with paintings of skulls and Wraiths, each exuding a spine-chilling aura.
These artworks disyed the terror of skulls and Wraiths in various forms, inevitably sending shivers down one''s spine.
Ethan paused his steps, drawing closer to one of the paintings.
In it, the skull had a ferocious expression, teeth bared, with bony hands wing out of the frame, as if it could escape the confines of the painting at any moment.
He then looked at another painting.
The skull within it stared nkly ahead, its eyes carrying an indescribable sense, as if it had foreseen its death.
This peculiar serenity mixed with a trace of unwillingness stirred something in Ethan.
He suddenly understood that the indescribable sense might represent fate.
There were many more paintings, each depicting skulls that appeared so lifelike, as if they were about to leap out of their frames the next second.
As he reached halfway, the paintings around him changed.
The skulls of various appearances in the frames disappeared, gradually reced by Wraiths.
Ethan realized these were depictions of Wraiths, and their paintings were equally unsettling.
Some Wraiths wore ck robes and held scythes, their faces pale as if messengers of the Grim Reaper; others were bound in chains, their eyes conveying endless pain and despair; still others were twisted and deformed, as if tortured to death by demons.
Throughout his journey, Ethan walked slowly, meticulously observing each painting.
So much so that he became desensitized to the grotesque imagery, feeling nothing as he viewed them.
It wasn''t until he reached the end of the corridor that another massive door blocked his path.
This door towered immensely, stretching upwards beyond sight, as if leading into an endless abyss of darkness.
Forged from pitch-ck iron, its surface was covered in a patchwork of rust, as if the marks of time were telling tales of its ancient and mysterious past.
The door was iid with countless skulls and skeletal patterns, each bone appearing so vivid and lustrous, as if ready to leap off the door at any moment.
The eyes of the skulls on the door flickered with a green light, exuding a malevolent and terrifying aura.
On either side of the door stood two tall stone pirs, carved with images of demons and ghouls.
These sculptures were so vividly detailed that they seemed as if they coulde to life at any moment.
Their eyes revealed endless malice and ferocity, instilling fear in those who beheld them.
Hanging above the door was an ancientntern, its me as small as a soybean, casting a dim light.
The me burned in an eerie white-green color, radiating an infinite chill. Bizarre and sinister.
The me of thentern flickered uncertainly, casting odd, fluttering shadows across Ethan''s face.
Its light illuminated the area around the door, but beyond that was an expanse of darkness, seemingly concealing endless unknowns.
Standing before the massive door, Ethan couldn''t help but feel an intangible pressure enveloping him.
This door exuded an evil and eerie aura, almost like an entrance to hell itself.
Even just standing there, his heartbeat elerated uncontrobly, as if an invisible hand might reach out and grab him at any moment.
But too many extraordinary events had urred along the way.
The image of the Serpent Eye Cult ritualist surfaced in Ethan''s mind.
The lifeless fish eyes, a bald head covered in suckers, numerous slimy tentacles protruding from the neck, the torso of a gori, and the feet of a lion...
Instantly, the sinister skulls, demons, and ghouls around him seemed almost benign inparison.
Even the overwhelming pressure he felt seemed to ease.
Ethan shuddered, shaking the image of the ritualist from his mind.
He ced his hand, bearing the golden skull emblem, on the great door.
The door emanated a cold chill, but the golden skull emblem in his hand had no effect.
"It''s not working?" Ethan tried several times, adopting different poses and cing his hand in various positions.
Still, the door at the end of the corridor remained steadfastly immovable.
Chapter 337 335-Wraith Cult
Chapter 337 335-Wraith Cult
With the golden skull emblem in his hand proving ineffective, Ethan didn''t panic.
Instead, he turned around, facing away from the great door, and looked back down the corridor he had traversed.
Since the golden skull emblem didn''t work, Ethan reasoned that the key to unlocking the door''s secret must lie within the corridor itself.
It was then that he began to observe everything in the corridor more intently.
He realized that previously, his attention had been solely on the paintings, and he had not noticed the wallmps beside them.
Themps were not arranged in orderly rows along the walls of the corridor. Instead, their cement was staggered and haphazard, creating a chaotic pattern.
Moreover, under the varied illumination of thesemps, the paintings appeared somewhat different.
The y of light and shadow on the walls made these artworks even more eerie and terrifying.
The lighting in the corridor was dim, with only the asional wallmp flickering, rendering the paintings all the more sinister and frightening.
Ethan retraced his steps, seeking to unravel the mystery behind the paintings and the wallmps.
But after going back and forth twice, he still hadn''t discovered anything.
The most significant realization was that the path to exit the castle hadpletely vanished, yet the rope around his waist remained intact.
He tugged gently on the rope, feeling a dragging sensation from the other end.
"Well, well," Ethan''s eyebrows lifted, "I clearly can''t get out, but the rope hasn''t broken. This castle is truly bizarre."
Now, with no way back, Ethan''s only option was to solve the mystery of the door at the end of the corridor.
He studied the paintings and the irregrly arranged wallmps, sinking into deep thought.
Those wallmps, in their haphazard cement along the corridor, seemed somewhat out of ce.
A sh of insight struck Ethan, and he suddenly leapt up, unfurling his wings behind him.
Soaring to the top of the corridor, he looked down upon it.
Now, the entireyout of the corridor was visible to him.
To his surprise, it was a semi-circr corridor, nestled in darkness.
The wallmps in the darkness were like stars emitting halos of light.
Why did this scene seem so familiar?
Ethan gasped sharply, a memory surfacing in his mind of the time he had fully mastered the me Language of Nature and the Frost Language of Nature.
He fell into deep thought, meticulously recalling the transformation process of the Frost Language of Nature.
In the center of a sphere formed by countless interconnected particles, a ck particle exploded.
The energy from this explosion was repelled back by the particles.
Then, the rebounded energy converged at the center of the sphere, where an ice crystal then appeared.
This was the operational process of the Frost Language of Nature.
Those particles were like codes, enabling the use of frost-rted spells as long as the particles were activated.
Now, weren''t the wallmps in the corridor simr to the particles of the Language of Nature?
With this thought in mind, Ethan realized he only had half of the equation.
Although iplete, he still had some understanding of how to use it.
He started to touch points in the air, channeling energy into each wallmp.
Sure enough, one of the wallmps suddenly lit up, its me reaching high, illuminating the surroundings.
Then the me transformed into a dragon, connecting each wallmp.
Gradually, themps formed a semi-circle, slightly resembling the Language of Nature.
At this moment, the system announced:
"Congrattions to the host for acquiring the Rune of Law Wraith (Iplete)."
[Law Wraith (Iplete): Neither dead nor alive.]
The system''s notification initially brought a surge of excitement to Ethan.
Law represented a power only essible to deities. He hadn''t expected to encounter it so soon.
However, the description of [Law Wraith] left Ethan baffled.
Such philosophically loaded statements gave him a headache, but there was some truth to them.
Wraiths or skeletons are beings that exist in the liminal space between life and death.
Could the essence of Law Wraith be about transcending the boundaries of life and death, achieving apletely different form of liberation?
Lost in thought while floating in the air, Ethan noticed changes beginning to ur in the wallmps of the corridor.
The mes in all themps, as if summoned by the ancientntern hanging above the door, surged towards it.
Suddenly, the corridor was filled with a myriad of flickering lights, gradually dispelling the surrounding darkness.
The mes from the wallmps infused the ancientntern, causing its white-green me to grow robust and vibrant.
The darkness was driven away by the white-green fire, revealing the surroundings of the great door.
There was nothing around the door except for a gigantic Wraith standing at the entrance.
The Wraith, towering at the end of the corridor, had a chilling appearance.
It had a peculiar look; its head wasplete yet ethereal, like a soul, with arge and ferocious skull, deeply sunken eye sockets glowing with a green light.
Its teeth were as sharp as knives, its lips cracked, revealing a sinister smile.
On its forehead were a pair of sharp horns, seemingly a symbol of the devil.
For the first time, Ethan experienced what it felt like when void and reality coalesced in a single creature.
Its head alone was asrge as a meteorite, and its torso was even more terrifying, possessing actual flesh and blood.
The creature was over a hundred meters long, making Ethan appear like a mere speck in front of it.
Its bones were thick and twisted, like a demon from hell; parts of its body were covered withyers of rotting flesh, emitting a nauseating stench.
The Wraith''s arms were robust and powerful, its fingers like lethal ws, adorned with long ck nails.
Its chest was wide open, revealing a dark, hollow abyss that seemed to emanate a force capable of devouring all life.
The Wraith''s abdomen was riddled with scars and rotting wounds, continuously dripping ck fluid.
Its legs were distorted and deformed, with knees protruding outward, and feet as hard as iron hooves.
Long ws grew from its toes, ready to snatch any prey that came into sight.
Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly, and he fluttered his wings, moving a bit backward.
The entire gigantic Wraith exuded an aura of death.
Its eyes revealed endless malice and ferocity.
Each of its breaths was apanied by a cold wind, instilling fear in anyone near it.
Standing in front of it, Ethan felt as insignificant as an ant, powerless against its terrifying might.
Instinctively, he used his Eye of Alchemy to observe the giant-like Wraith.
The Eye of Alchemy, which had failed several times since entering Santos Tower, surprisingly worked this time.
Ethan read the detailed introduction, inhaling sharply.
The information was overwhelming.
He didn''t know where Pongxi Continent was.
Who exactly was the Grand Archbishop of the Wraith Cult?
Was the God of Wraith a deity title or just a moniker?
It was clear that Sheimodo had been summoned and should have regained consciousness.
Why then was Sheimodo here now, disying no divinity but instead resembling a demonic Wraith?
What exactly had transpired, and what was Sheimodo''s current attitude?
Ethan''s mind was in disarray, but Sheimodo spoke emotionlessly:
"The essence of death, the sovereign of the deceased, the ultimate destination of all beings. My noble lord, wee home."
Apanying the echoing words in the corridor, Sheimodo surprisingly knelt before Ethan, then spread his gigantic arms wide and forcefully pulled the great door open from the middle.
It was unclear whether Sheimodocked the strength or knew that Ethan needed only this much space.
He merely opened the door enough to reveal a gap, just wide enough for Ethan to pass through.
A beam of holy white light shot out from the door, bright but not blinding.
Ethan licked his lips, uncertain whether to enter.
The God of Wraith didn''t seem like a benevolent entity.
Sheimodo had be its Entourage, only to end up in this ghastly form.
What sort of character, then, was the master of this entity?
Sheimodo didn''t urge Ethan, merely bowing his head as if waiting for Ethan''s move.
Ethan, feeling a bit more daring, took two steps forward. Sheimodo remained motionless, like a corpse.
"Could it be that only the Lord of Wraiths is here, waiting for his sessor?" Ethan wondered to himself. But now, there was no turning back.
Gritting his teeth, he suddenly plunged through the great door.
As he entered, a sensation of tearing washed over him, and Ethan raised his hand to shield his eyes from the dazzling holy white light.
The surreal space around him gradually came into focus.
Ethan gazed at the space, entirely different from the previous corridor, and his mouth fell open in astonishment.
"A library?" he eximed, almost dislocating his jaw in surprise.
The stark contrast between what he had just experienced and what nowy before him added to his confusion.
He quickly turned around.
In the library, filled with scrolls and magic books, the massive door hadpletely vanished.
Chapter 338 336-Fernards Extraordinary Encounter In an Unknown Realm
Chapter 338 336-Fernard''s Extraordinary Encounter In an Unknown Realm
Fernard sat on his throne, frustration mounting as he swept aside the mountainous piles of books surrounding him.
His anger, no longer containable, erupted: "Bogart? How much longer must I be buried in these books?"
Behind Fernard''s throne, a Wraith materialized, utterly different from Sheimodo.
This Wraith, d in a golden white robe, exuded a gentle demeanor.
His face, revealed beneath the brim of his robe''s hood, was creased with wrinkles.
Had Bogart not been floating, no one would have guessed this elderly figure was a Wraith.
Bogart''s face carried a warm smile as he spoke softly, like a gentle breeze and a light rain: "My lord, these books are the secret treasures of my Cult. You must master them; otherwise, you will never fully wield the power of my Cult."
Fernard let out a long sigh, his resignation palpable as he sat back down. "You always say that. Is there ever an end to it?"
Complex emotions flickered across Bogart''s face.
In his heart, he doubted Fernard''s suitability as a sessor. Yet, bound by the staff in Fernard''s possession, Bogart waspelled to obey.
With a deep bow, he addressed Fernard solemnly: "My lord, this is your destiny. The supreme deity chose you, and with that choicees the responsibility to bear the rise and fall, the honor and disgrace, of the Wraith Cult."
"Destiny, destiny!" Fernard mmed his hand on the table. "Always about destiny. Had I known you''d use this to bind me, I would never have followed you into this ce."
Fernard was on the brink, his sanity teetering dangerously close to copse.
This tale traces back to his entry into a mysterious stele.
Upon entering the stele, Fernard found himself in the Deityforsaken Land.
Perhaps it was a stroke of bizarre fortune, but he stumbled upon a staff.
This staff, three to four meters in length, was an amalgamation of three colors: ck, white, and gold.
These colors intertwined, and the moment Fernard grasped it, he knew it was no ordinary item; it was a divine artifact, and even more potent than that.
With the staff in hand, Fernard began to traverse thend with an air of invincibility.
The Deityforsaken Land, true to its name, was littered with treasures.
Once, simply napping under a tree, Fernard unintentionally killed a Demi-god beast that attacked him, thanks to the staff''s intervention.
Initially terrified, he was astonished at this turn of fortune, further convinced of the staff''s supreme divine nature.
He meticulously stripped the Demi-god beast of its valuable materials and fur, continuing his journey with the staff.
Along the way, it automatically protected him, empowering his dominance in the Deityforsaken Land.
Various grotesque creatures, appearing monstrous to Fernard, tried to capture him and seize his treasures, only to be vanquished by the staff.
With the staff at his side, Fernard roamed the mystical continent unchallenged.
Coupled with his extraordinary luck, he seemed to encounter treasures at every turn, with all impending dangers effortlessly neutralized by the staff.
However, the staff''s power was not infinite. During a chase by the Deity Keeper''s alliance, the staff lost its effectiveness.
In a desperate bid for survival, Fernard detonated the treasures he had gathered, hoping to protect himself.
The Deity Keepers, witnessing the scene, were almost spitting blood in frustration, wanting to plea to Fernard:
"Stop blowing up your treasures! Won''t we stop chasing if you do?"
But Fernard, oblivious to the thoughts of the Deity Keepers, kept running blindly.
It was not until his possessions dwindled to just three or four of the most valuable items that a divine intervention urred.
A holy light cascaded from the heavens.
Bogart, like a mythical figure from a dream, appeared before Fernard, rescuing him from his dire predicament.
There was no doubt about Bogart''s formidable strength.
After ughtering the Deity Keepers, he even managed to capture Fernard, who had fled a thousand miles away.
Seeing Bogart catching up, Fernard was ready to trigger the self-destruction of his remaining treasures in a final act of self-preservation.
But Bogart knelt on one knee before him.
"My lord, I have finally found you."
Fernard, stunned, spoke hesitantly, "Are you sure you''re not mistaking me for someone else?"
Bogart, gazing at the staff in Fernard''s hand, his eyes fervent and resolute, dered, "The supreme deity has chosen you. You are our new master! The glory of our Wraith Cult awaits your revival."
Fernard''s mind briefly went nk before he pieced it all together. Behind every divine artifact was the presence of a deity.
Due to their extraordinary powers, deities typically had only one divine artifact, representing their legacy.
However, divine artifacts are often distant from their deities, usually because the deities have either perished or fallen into a deep slumber.
Thus, most finders of a divine artifact would at best gain its miraculous powers, and the luckier ones might learn something from the imprints left on the artifact by the deity.
But this staff was different.
Its legacy was unbroken, and there was even a dedicated force to safeguard and guide the bearer of the staff, ensuring the continuity of the deity''s legacy.
Having figured everything out, Fernard stood with his hands on his hips,ughing uproariously towards the heavens.
Hisughter was so overwhelming that Bogart felt a twinge of embarrassment.
After theughter subsided and introductions were exchanged, Fernard, filled with passion and waving the staff, eximed, "Let''s go! What are we waiting for? It''s time to inherit the legacy of the supreme deity."
Bogart, mistaking Fernard''s enthusiasm as characteristic, smiled broadly, his face beaming like a blooming chrysanthemum.
He led Fernard to the throne, but contrary to Fernard''s expectations of divine empowerment or transmission of powers, Bogart''s approach was different.
He brought books to Fernard daily, insisting that he memorize their contents while also ingraining the doctrines of the Wraith Cult in his mind.
Initially, Fernard''s enthusiasm did not wane, fueled by the prospect of inheriting a deity''s legacy.
Fearing that ack of diligence might lead to missing out on this opportunity, he persevered for a long time.
In this space, devoid of the passage of time, resembling stagnant water, Fernard, bolstered by his energy-transformed body and the soul fruits he had consumed, memorized enough books to form a mountain.
Yet, his reward was an unending supply of more books from Bogart.
Finally, Fernard could take no more and exploded in frustration. Listening to Fernard''s outburst, Bogart felt even more convinced that Fernard might not be the ideal sessor.
Yet, understanding the impetuosity of youth, having once been young himself, Bogart sighed deeply, his tone tinged with a hint of mncholy:
"I understand this seems unfair to you, my lord, but by choosing the supreme deity..." he trailed off, "the trial left behind is just this way, unalterable by anyone."
Fernard''s features scrunched together in exasperation as he said with a grimace, "Bogart, how can you still not see it? Could it be that it''s precisely because of these rules set by the supreme deity that our Cult has dwindled in talent, struggling to pass on its legacy, leading to our current plight?"
"And what if," he continued, "you just directly bestowed the supreme deity''s legacy upon me? Wouldn''t that be the same?"
Fernard looked at Bogart with hope, but Bogart''s eyes, pure and a bit stern, replied, "My lord, your way of thinking is not correct."
Resigned, Fernard shook his head speechlessly and slumped back onto the throne, muttering, "It''s like ying the lute to a cow."
The standoff between the two persisted. Gritting his teeth, Fernard couldn''t hold back any longer and pleaded, "Bogart, can''t you at least let me go out for some fresh air? I''ve lost track of how many days I''ve been here..."
Bogart, serious-faced and earnest, responded, "The continuity of the legacy must not be broken."
Suddenly, Fernard stood up, about to use his authority as the master tomand Bogart, when an obscure ck hole appeared in the vague space.
It gradually revealed a mirror-like image. In this image, Ethan was wandering in a library, leaning against the shelves, engrossed in a book.
Fernard rushed to the ''mirror,'' pointing at the scene and eximed, "What''s this all about?"
Bogart, taken aback for a moment, noticed with his attentive eyes a gold-embossed skull emblem in Ethan''s palm. Although it was faint, he saw it clearly.
"Hmm? A new inheritor has appeared?" Bogart murmured to himself.
Fernard''s hair practically stood on end in shock: "A new inheritor? Why haven''t you told me about this?"
Bogart, equally astonished, muttered to himself, "When the supreme deity vanished, ten Entourages were given the quest to help find a sessor. But aside from me, the other Entourages ceased their public activities. Where did this person find the trial of the god mark? Could there be Entourages acting in secret?"
Fernard had no interest in hearing Bogart rehash old stories or delve into the tale of the ten Entourages.
Clenching his teeth, he was focused on one question: "Can this person also receive the supreme deity''s legacy?"
Without hesitation, Bogart respectfully replied, "My lord, theoretically, anyone bearing the supreme deity''s trial of the god mark is eligible to receive the deity''s legacy."
A flicker of concern crossed Fernard''s face as he red at Ethan.
His ambition to acquire the deity''s legacy and return to the Azure Empire for revenge against me City, and to humiliate the civil and military officials of Sourcewater City who had expelled him, was strong.
Despite his grievances, he knew that his path to acquiring the deity''s legacy must not be disturbed by anyone.
"Bogart," Fernardmanded, "I order you now, go and kill that man!"
Chapter 339 337-A Conversation in the Void
Chapter 339 337-A Conversation in the Void
"No, I cannot," Bogart replied without a second thought. "It goes against the rules. All ten Entourages have the right to choose a sessor. If I intervene, the punishment would be beyond imagination."
Fernard''s lips twitched slightly, barely containing his inner fury. "Bogart, doesn''t my possession of the supreme deity''s staff prove my identity? I am the most qualified person to inherit from the Wraith Cult. The sudden emergence of this person is clearly suspicious!"
The ten Entourages of the God of Wraith were all individuals of exceptional talent.
Before being absorbed by the God of Wraith, each of them was at the Demi-god realm.
Their strengths were extraordinary, each possessing unique abilities.
Bogart, who wielded the power of fate and believed in destiny, found the appearance of Ethan particrly unusual.
Fernard''s acquisition of the God of Wraith''s staff had already signified his recognition by the supreme deity.
However, bound by the rules, Bogart slowly shook his head and said in a low voice, "My lord, your words are reasonable. However, my intervention would be inappropriate. It could lead to a deadly conflict among the Entourages of the supreme deity, something the deity himself would not wish to see."
Fernard was infuriated to the point of madness.
This was the first time Bogart had categorically refused his request.
Bogart had always beenpliant to Fernard, but now he was contradicting him for a stranger.
A thought struck Fernard. Brandishing the staff, he pointed it at Bogart: "I nowmand you in the name of this staff to eliminate that man in the Cult''s library. Otherwise, I will refuse to inherit anything from the Wraith Cult. You, with your memories and those antiquated things, can sink into the sea of history as time passes by."
Bogart''s face trembled with shock, his expression one of astonishment.
He hadn''t expected Fernard to be so childish as to abandon everything of the Wraith Cult simply because apetitor appeared. Was this a joke?
More than ever, Bogart felt that Fernard was not the right sessor for the Wraith Cult.
The Law of the God of Wraith should not fall into Fernard''s hands.
The stronger this thought became, the more guilt Bogart felt as he looked at the staff of the God of Wraith in Fernard''s hands.
While Bogart was somewhat unclear about the happenings surrounding the God of Wraith, the tasks given to him by the deity were deeply engraved in his heart.
The Wraith Cult must have a sessor.
After a long contemtion, Bogart did not speak clearly but vaguely said, "Then I will go and see, rify the situation, and I will try to make a move."
Fernard''s heart leaped with joy.
Looking at Ethan in the ''mirror,'' still engrossed in the Cult''s secret scrolls, he let out a sinister, cold chuckle.
No one, absolutely no one, could contest with him for the inheritance of the Wraith Cult, even if he so despised it!
...
Ethan was deeply interested in the hidden scrolls.
Most of them were preserved on parchment, giving off an ancient feel.
The parchments had withstood the test of time, but they were still in remarkably good condition.
Their surface was a deep brown, starkly contrasting with the wooden shelves around them.
The edges of the parchments were slightly worn, yet their once exquisite craftsmanship was still evident.
Each scroll was about a meter long and thirty centimeters wide.
Both ends of each parchment were tightly bound with a thin hemp cord to prevent the scrolls from unraveling.
Attached to one end of the cord was a small copper pendant, intricately carved with delicate patterns.
It was clear that the creator of these parchments held these treasures in high esteem.
Ethan casually picked up a parchment scroll and effortlessly unrolled it.
The surface of the parchment was covered in dense, ancient script, written in a style that was both fluid and elegant.
Despite the passage of time, the writing remained clear and legible, as if narrating one mysterious tale after another.
The back of the parchment was a stark contrast,pletely nk and exceptionally neat and tidy.
Ethan attempted to decipher the content on the parchment.
Though he knew he was unfamiliar with the script, somehow, he understood it.
[Wraith Cult Doctrinal Outline Scroll]
[In the beginning, there was chaos. From the primordial emergence, chaos shattered, and the deity of creation was born...]
The contents of the Wraith Cult Doctrinal Outline Scroll were quite straightforward.
It spoke of the separation of heaven and earth, the emergence of the deity, followed by years of evolution, leading to the appearance and proliferation of various races.
Ethan had heard such tales no less than a thousand times, bordering on tediousness.
Just as he was losing interest in reading further, a system prompt sounded:
"[Wraith Cult Doctrinal Outline Scroll] detected. Would you like to store it?"
Ethan raised an eyebrow slightly and shrugged indifferently, thinking, "As long as it doesn''t take up space, absolutely."
For Ethan, this hidden scroll held no practical use, but if taken to the Azure Empire and given to some old schrs, it could cause quite a stir. Ethan could also use it to exchange for some resources.
Then, the system prompted again:
"[Wraith Cult Doctrinal Outline Scroll] has been stored. The host can ess and read it automatically."
Ethan, undistracted, picked up another parchment scroll and unrolled it.
The title read: [Wraith Cult Sacred Element Magic Compendium].
His eyes lit up at the sight of the name.
Flipping through the parchment, he found that it contained not only text but also various intricate patterns and diagrams.
These diagrams illustrated the methods for channeling energy, the very essence of Wraith Cult''s Sacred Element Magic.
This magic, akin to the light element magic, was something Ethan could even incorporate into his understanding of Holy Light Magic.
Excitedly, Ethan mentally roared, "System, store this for me."
The system responded: "The [Wraith Cult Sacred Element Magic Compendium] has been stored."
The deeper Ethan delved into the library-like space and its hidden treasures, the more he was awestruck.
Herey a systematic approach to magical advancement, including methods for physical conditioning and soul strengthening.
Theseprehensive andplete resources were exactly what Ethan, who had embarked on his magical journey mid-way, sorely needed.
Ethan''s approach had always been eclectic, learning whatever seemed powerful and integrating whatever worked best.
However, he had never systematically andprehensively enhanced his abilities.
Now, with this trove of knowledge tailored for him, the opportunity had arrived.
He might not be able to learn everything at once, but he could let the system store it for future reference.
He could use the Wraith Cult''s secrets to scrutinize his body and breakthrough realms, identifying gaps and hidden ws - a necessary process for his development.
With this thought, Ethan wasted no time.
Holding the parchment scrolls in his hands, he opened them one by one, allowing the system to record their contents.
The hidden treasures of the Wraith Cult flowed into his system like a river, enriching his repository of knowledge.
Bogart watched from a higher vantage point, observing every move of Ethan.
In his heart, he was troubled. Fernard, restless and unsuitable, was not the right sessor for the Wraith Cult.
Yet, the man before him, Ethan, didn''t seem to possess any exceptional qualities either, equally impetuous.
Confronted with such profound treasures of the Wraith Cult, Ethan merely skimmed through them, unable to calm his mind for deeper study and memorization.
Didn''t he realize the importance of seizing the moment to absorb even a little knowledge?
If he were to be expelled, regret would be futile.
"Are all people of the outside world like these two now? If so, does this mean the legacy of the supreme deity is destined to be forgotten?" Bogart murmured to himself, a trace of mncholy in his gaze. "If that''s the case, this man should not be here. His presence here is a desecration to my lord."
A sh of fierceness passed through Bogart''s eyes, and a pale white staff appeared in his hand.
His body radiated light, ready to unleash Aurora Magic and physically purify Ethan.
However, before Bogart could act, his surroundings rippled, and he found himself in a space engulfed in darkness.
A colossal Wraith stared intently at Bogart, its mouth opening and closing, its voice thunderous:
"Bogart, you have vited the rules. You know he is a trialist of the god chosen by the supreme deity''s Entourage. Yet, you still intend to harm him?"
Bogart''s pupils contracted sharply to the size of pinpoints. Staring at the Wraith, he shouted in disbelief, "Sheimodo, how have you be like this?"
The void resembling a ck hole in Sheimodo''s chest, in particr, filled Bogart with even more fear.
He knew Sheimodo''s strength better than anyone.
Among the ten Entourages, solely based on power, Sheimodo was the strongest.
His chest was pierced through - had he encountered an Archangel Deity?
"Don''t speak of these irrelevant matters," Sheimodo said curtly, clearly not wanting to borate. "That man is named Ethan, my chosen trialist of the god. You must noty a hand on him."
Bogart didn''t respond verbally but instead scrutinized Sheimodo''s colossal form.
Observing Sheimodo''s decaying and progressively deteriorating body, Bogart suppressed the shock in his eyes and spoke with a slight solemnity:
"Sheimodo, I understand your urgency. But look at that man. Is he truly fit to inherit the legacy of the supreme deity? The library holds countless treasures, each capable of inciting wars and chaos in the mortal realm, coveted by all. Yet, look at him, unable to settle his mind, sitting on a trove of treasures without any awareness of their true value."
Chapter 340 338-Bogarts Shock
Chapter 340 338-Bogart''s Shock
Bogart paused for a moment, then looked again towards Sheimodo: "Do you really think someone like him is capable of inheriting the will of the supreme deity?"
Sheimodo remained silent but turned his massive head, his eyes glowing green as if seeing through space to the smiling Ethan, who was gently handling various items.
"Perhaps he has already assimted those hidden treasures into his being," Sheimodo said emotionlessly.
Bogart was slightly taken aback, then with a wave of his hand, the dark space was illuminated by a beam of light.
Within the glow, the figure of Ethan flickered into view.
Ethan was rapidly flipping through a parchment scroll.
After a quick perusal, he rolled it up and put it back in its ce, eagerly reaching for another.
In just a few seconds, Ethan had gone through three scrolls.
Such a perfunctory attitude ignited a fire in Bogart''s heart.
The teachings of the Wraith Cult, which had been preserved for hundreds of thousands of years under the rule of the supreme deity of Wraith, were the most precious secrets of the Cult.
Yet now, Ethan was behaving like a monkey in a fruit garden, biting an apple here, eating a chunk of banana there...
This wasteful, unappreciative attitude infuriated Bogart. "Look for yourself," Bogart said, suppressing his anger. "Are you sure this person isn''t just someone you randomly picked to deceive the supreme deity?"
Sheimodo turned his head, his eyes fixed intently on Bogart: "Even so, you cannoty a hand on Ethan. He is the sessor of the Wraith Cult I have chosen."
Bogart waved his hand, absorbing the light into his white robe, and Ethan''s figure disappeared.
"Hmph, I''ll give you this much respect. I will meet him and persuade him to relinquish the title of trialist of the god. If he does not recognize what''s best for him, I will have to punish this disdainful person who disrespects my Wraith Cult."
As his words fell, Bogart tore through the dark space, casting a final nce at Sheimodo before stepping into the rift he had created.
In the Wraith Cult''s library, Ethan paused momentarily in his action of retrieving a parchment scroll from the shelf. He sensed a fluctuation in the space around him.
"Who''s there?" Ethan tensed, calling out loudly.
"Quite a sharp sense of smell!" Bogart emerged slowly from behind Ethan.
Ethan spun around abruptly, facing Bogart. A wave of intense oppressive force hit him.
The man before him seemed like an endless void, in which his figure expanded limitlessly, leaving only his eyes visible.
These eyes, cold and profound, resembled those of a deity, exuding an extreme sense of oppression.
Ethan felt an indescribable fear, a trembling that seemed to originate from the depths of his soul.
He recognized it as the power of a deity, immensely strong and irresistible.
"Snap out of it," Ethan shouted to the heavens, "this is all fake."
He invoked the Soul Language of Nature, and the oppressive feeling around him suddenly vanished.
Bogart narrowed his eyes slightly, not making any further moves, but spoke calmly, "Ethan, do you know where you are?"
Breathing heavily, Ethan felt a slight irritation towards Bogart: "I don''t know. Is this your house or something?"
Bogart paused briefly, then said thoughtfully, "Yes and no, depends on how you see it."
Suddenly, Ethan erupted, the sphemous Spear appearing in his hand.
The Languages of Nature, both me and frost, spontaneously revolved, with mes and frost attaching to the spear.
A merging beam of red and blue light furiously shot towards Bogart.
Bogart stood rooted, his eyes wide with shock.
He could never have anticipated that Ethan would take the offensive.
And tounch a deadly strike at that!
Bogart hastily moved his hand, conjuring a circle in front of him.
Within the circle, a pir of light collided with the spear.
Ethan''s eyebrows slightly raised. "Who exactly are you, using [Aurora Magic]?" he questioned.
Bogart''s heart skipped a beat, asking in disbelief, "How do you know I am using Aurora Magic?"
"You old fool, have you lost your mind?" Ethan''s face broke into a cold smirk. "I''ve read almost every book in this library, at least eight hundred if not a thousand. How could I not recognize the magic you''re using?"
As he spoke, Ethan retracted his spear, uttering some bizarre sybles: "Azazar, Azazar, Moha..."
Then, to Bogart''s shock, Ethan bellowed a forbidden Wraith curse: "Slumbering Wraiths, awaken! Heed my call, traverse time and space,e to this world, and serve me. Dark power, endless terror, rouse from your eternal slumber..."
The curse was only half uttered, yet the entire library''s space began to fluctuate.
Space gates appeared everywhere, emitting a dangerous aura, and the scent of death started to permeate the air.
Bogart waspletely astounded.
He hadn''t expected that Ethan, after only a short time in the library, had already mastered the core Wraith Magic of Summoning, especially whenbined with those strange sybles from Ethan''s mouth.
This Summoning Magic had reached a truly terrifying level.
Energy swirled in Ethan''s hands as he slowly continued the forbidden chant: "Your souls, like burning mes, under my control, ignite! The melody of death, the wails ofment, convey to me your pain and anger..."
Ethan''s eyes turned a ghastly gray, his ck pupilspletely vanishing.
His robe fluttered without any wind, and his hair was tossed about wildly.
In the library, countless Magic Circles appeared, from which Wraiths wielding scythes emerged.
The once sacred library was plunged into chaos, with death and wails carried on the breeze. mes ignited, casting an eerie glow throughout.
Bogart watched as Wraiths crawled out from other dimensions, his eyes gleaming with excitement.
It had been so long since he had witnessed the core secret techniques of the Wraith Cult.
He hadn''t expected to see them manifested today by this unfamiliar young man. However, if Ethan continued like this, the library would surely be destroyed.
Bogart had initially intended to intimidate Ethan, even trying to create the illusion of a deity''s presence, hoping Ethan would kneel.
But Ethan, having already harbored some animosity towards deities from his experience in Pochi''s illusion, was instantly enraged by Bogart''s manner of appearance.
It was as if anyone could create a grand spectacle.
"... let me feel your endless power, be the sword in my hand, piercing the hearts of my enemies. The power of the curse, corrupting all, those traitors, defilers, sinners..."
Ethan was resolute, determined to give Bogart a lesson. He intended to recite the entire Wraith curse, regardless of the chaotic entities it might summon.
Suddenly, a force that seemed to shake the very fabric of space resonated throughout the library.
Bogart snapped out of his initial astonishment, his eyes wide with shock.
The force emanating from the scene seemed akin to that of a Demi-god.
Could this young man already be summoning Wraiths of Demi-god stature?
His eyes were filled with disbelief, and he was well aware that if this continued, the library would inevitably be destroyed.
Ethan, oblivious to Bogart''s thoughts, continued to roar: "...to be engulfed in endless pain and torment, until their very lives arepletely devoured. Wraiths, heed my summons..."
Bogart''s eyelids twitched wildly, his facial muscles involuntarily spasming.
The power emanating from the Space Magic Circles in the library grew increasingly formidable.
The Wraiths that appeared were bing more malevolent, their presence emanating from the spatial arrays increasingly terrifying.
As Ethan''s recitation of the forbidden curse nearedpletion, the suffocating atmosphere in the library intensified.
It felt as if countless eyes were watching, an inescapable shackle of fear binding the soul.
In the library, one''s heartbeat would involuntarily quicken, sweat sliding down the forehead, yet unable to dispel the overpowering aura of terror.
A series of deep roars echoed from afar, as if the gates of hell had opened and demons surged out.
Bogart felt a potent threat of death, as if he could be torn apart at any moment.
"Stop!" Bogart waved his staff, a bright, incandescent light flickering in the air. "Ethan, I am here to guide you through the final step of the Wraith Cult."
Witnessing Ethan''s performance, Bogart immediately discarded any thoughts of Fernard.
Only someone with such a talent could inherit the will of the supreme deity and be the new leader of the Wraith Cult!
As for the God of Wraith staff in Fernard''s hands, it was nothing but a dead object until it received the divine imprint.
Ethan''s grayish-white eyes slowly regained their luster, with ck reappearing in the pupils: "What did you say? You''re with the Wraith Cult?"
"What else?" Bogart responded, eyeing a Wraith that had begun to crawl out from the space.
He quickly tapped his staff, and a ball of light obliterated the Wraith into ck smoke. "You must know that I am using light-based magic, right?"
Ethan halted his recitation of the forbidden curse, but seeing Bogart''s frantic state, he shouted loudly, "Tell me, what is this final step of inheriting the Wraith Cult? Or else, I''llplete the Wraith''s forbidden curse."
Bogart''s lips twitched slightly, his staff still in motion.
Chapter 341 339-The Grim Fate of Fernard
Chapter 341 339-The Grim Fate of Fernard
Above Bogart''s head, a massive Magic Circle appeared.
Light shot out from within the circle, annihting the Wraiths crawling out of the Space Magic Circles. Seeing Bogart remaining silent, Ethan opened his mouth again:
"...Wraiths, heed my summons, be my loyal servants, never to betray..."
The Wraiths from the Space Magic Circles, which had been momentarily subdued, once again roared with fervor.
They were like hounds finding their master, ready to traverse mountains, valleys, and even through fire and brimstone to reach Ethan''s side.
Hearing the thunderous roars, a chill ran down Bogart''s spine as he loudly proimed, "Stop it now! The final step is to find the Grip of the Underworld C the staff of the God of Wraith!"
"The Grip of the Underworld?" Ethan''s expression shifted, intrigued. It sounded like a divine artifact.
"Where is it?" Ethan pressed further.
"It''s in someone else''s hands; you must retrieve it yourself," Bogart replied swiftly, realizing the urgency. He knew if he didn''t answer promptly, Ethan would dare to recite the entire summoning curse.
Bogart was powerful, possessing the strength of an Angel deity.
However, the Wraiths summoned by Ethan were also formidable, some even reaching the Demi-god level.
This made Bogart apprehensive.
If Ethan inadvertently summoned a deity-level Wraith, the entire library would be thrown into chaos.
Would the treasures umted over hundreds of thousands of years by the Wraith Cult be destroyed in a single moment by Ethan''s hand?
Indeed, as Ethan ceased his provocation, the Wraiths from the other dimensions began to recede.
Bogart unleashed the Light Forbidden Spell [Salvation of All Beings], obliterating the Wraiths that had already emerged and instilling fear in those attempting to break through.
Observing the library''s space returning to tranquility, Bogart wiped away non-existent sweat and said, panting, "Ethan, is this all something you just learned?"
Learning?
Ethan didn''t need to actually learn; as soon as the books were recorded into his system, he automatically assimted and understood the arcane knowledge.
"Of course. Those parchment scrolls of the Wraith Cult? I just had to nce at them to learn," Ethan stated matter-of-factly, without a hint of emotion.
Bogart''s lips quivered, as if he wanted to say something, but ultimately, he remained silent.
Just a nce and he learned?
Could Ethan really be a reincarnation of the supreme deity?
Was he the chosen son of god by the supreme deity himself?
Bogart''s mind was in turmoil, his heart pounding wildly.
Could the restoration of the Wraith Cult''s glory fall upon Ethan''s shoulders?
As Ethan''s guardian, would he not share in the glory?
"Hey, what are you thinking about?" Ethan called out, observing Bogart''s dazed expression and pursing his lips. Surely, at his age, he wasn''t sumbing to senility.
Snapping back to reality, Bogart looked at Ethan with fervent eyes: "Nothing much, just astonished by the strength of your talent."
Ethan was already immune to such low-level, tant ttery.
His subordinates and NPCs in Dark Lord City had long since raised his threshold for vanity fulfillment. "Cut the useless talk. Tell me where the Grip of the Underworld is. Is it a divine artifact?"
Watching Ethan''s impatient demeanor, Bogart coughed softly and adjusted his appearance: "Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Bogart, one of the ten Entourages of the God of Wraith."
"Ten Entourages?" Ethan thought of the Wraith giant guarding the gate. "Then, do you know Sheimodo?"
"Of course," Bogart replied with a warm smile. "Sheimodo and I are well-acquainted, both serving under the supreme deity."
Ethan slightly tilted his head back in a gesture of respect.
A supreme deity, certainly a deity.
Working close to a deity, Bogart''s strength must also be formidable.
"Please continue," Ethan said.
Bogart''s smile remained, speaking gently as a soft breeze: "The Grip of the Underworld is indeed a divine artifact, the scepter of the Lord of Wraiths. Possessing it grants control over the entireherworld, making all Wraiths your servants."
Ethan''s heart nearly skipped a beat.
The Grip of the Underworld, now that''s a true divine artifact.
What was the sphemous Spear inparison?
Indeed, a divine artifact engraved with the Law couldn''t match up to one that had been used by a deity.
A deity''s divine artifact, steeped in time, inscribed with countless Runes of Law, possessed infinite power.
Compared to that, the Runes of Law on the sphemous Spear were too few.
Against truly formidable divine artifacts, it was insignificant.
Ethan could almost picture the Grip of the Underworld covered in Runes of Law, each movement wielding immense power.
"Where is the Grip of the Underworld?" Ethan asked eagerly.
Bogart extended his hand, and a mirror of light appeared in the air.
In it, Fernard was buried in a mountain of books, appearing distracted and daydreaming.
Ethan could tell at a nce that the youngster was lost in thought.
Beside Fernard stood a massive throne, and next to it leaned a staff about three to four meters long.
The staff, twisted from three colors, was topped with a skull radiating a holy light.
"The Grip of the Underworld is right beside this person," Bogart stated without hesitation, tantly betraying Fernard.
Ethan had no interest in the throne; his sole focus was on obtaining the Grip of the Underworld.
"Who is this person?" he asked warily.
"He is named Fernard, a member of the trialists of the god," Bogart replied, conveniently omitting his rtionship with Fernard.
Hearing the term "trialist of the god," Ethan felt a jolt in his heart.
He instinctively measured Fernard against himself.
Given his own ascent to the status of trialist of the god through sheer power, Fernard''s strength likely wasn''tcking and might even surpass his own.
Ethan realized the challenge ahead.
Facing an adversary whose strength was nearly equal to his own and whose capabilities were unknown required extreme caution and strategic nning.
"You should go and take the Grip of the Underworld now," Bogart urged in Ethan''s ear.
Ethan frowned, a sly smile ying on his lips. "You seem in a hurry. Do you have a conflict with this person?"
Disgust shed across Bogart''s aged face. "A conflict? No. But Fernard iszy, negligent, and he has used the Grip of the Underworld carelessly and chaotically on multiple asions. As the divine artifact that belongs personally to the Lord of Wraiths, having it in the hands of someone like Fernard is an insult to my lord."
Ethan''s curiosity piqued, he responded indifferently, "Hmph, you clearly possess strong power. Why don''t you confront him and take back the Grip of the Underworld?"
Bogart''s wrinkled face revealed a trace of embarrassment, his cheeks even reddening slightly, though it was hardly noticeable given his aged appearance.
He sighed, "Ah, because he was the trialist of the god appointed by me, I cannoty a hand on him."
The turn of events surprised Ethan. Bogart was Fernard''s chosen trialist of the god.
Feeling Bogart''s awkwardness under his gaze, Ethan listened as Bogart spread his hands in a helpless gesture, "Who knew? Such a person managed to obtain the Grip of the Underworld. I thought he was chosen by the lord, but now it seems he must have acquired it identally. The Wraith Cult has been without a leader for many years, and in my haste, I gave Fernard the trialist of the god mark. But now, it appears to have been a mere ident."
The trialist of the god mark C Ethan stretched out his hand, looking at his palm.
He was about to mention that the mark of the trialist of the god was this, but then he noticed the gold-embossed skull emblem in his palm had be incredibly dull and unclear.
Surprised, he asked, "What''s going on? Why has my gold-embossed skull emblem be so dull and indistinct?"
Bogart''s mouth curved into a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, this is normal. The trialist of the god mark is essentially a manifestation of powerful energy, and this gold-embossed skull emblem is, in fact, that energy."
"You just used the Wraith Summoning Forbidden Spell, which caused the energy of the gold-embossed skull emblem to be expended, hence its dimmed appearance."
"So that''s how it is," Ethan realized, a hint of understanding dawning in his voice.
He had harbored some doubts in his mind, considering his own abilities seemed inadequate for casting the Wraith Summoning Forbidden Spell, yet he had executed it with surprising ease.
He had thought it was perhaps due to the specific location he was in.
Inside, Bogart cursed Sheimodo for not making the critical details clear to Ethan.
Thus, he feltpelled to exin it himself with great attention to detail.
"This gold-embossed skull emblem, which is not only the mark of the trialist of the god but also a blessing from the supreme deity, possesses power equivalent to a full-force attack of a deity-level entity. It serves as both protection and a reward for each trialist of the god."
"The reason I was so urgently trying to stop you," Bogart continued, his eyes flickering away momentarily, yet steadying as he spoke, "was not because of fear... ahem... It was primarily because I was concerned about you depleting the energy of the gold-embossed skull emblem."
"What does it mean if it''s fully depleted?" Ethan asked, his curiosity piqued.
Bogart''s voice took on a solemn tone as he exined, "Once it''s depleted, it signifies that you have lost the qualification of the trial of the god, and you will be expelled from this realm."
"And to have wasted such a blessing on me, that''s truly regrettable," he added, an undercurrent of remorse in his tone.
Chapter 342 340-Fernard vs Ethan
Chapter 342 340-Fernard vs Ethan
"Is that so?" Ethan gasped in shock, feeling a deep sense of relief. If he had inadvertently used up the gold-embossed skull emblem, he would have nowhere to turn to.
Bogart''s beard twitched slightly as he chuckled, "Yes, haven''t you noticed how easily you were able to use the Wraith Forbidden Spell? With your current strength, you shouldn''t have been able to cast such a powerful Forbidden Spell."
Ethan looked down at the somewhat blurred gold-embossed skull emblem: "Well, at least I still have half a use left. It can be considered a major trump card."
Pride filled Bogart''s eyes as he spoke loudly, "The blessing of the Supreme Deity is not as simple as a mere trump card. Just with this half use, you could walk horizontally in the Deityforsaken Land."
"That''s true." Ethan''s gaze softened towards the skull emblem, and he ttered with a smile.
Bogart, observing Ethan, felt increasingly delighted. Compared to Fernard, Ethan was a more suitable candidate to be the new leader of the Wraith Cult.
Now, thinking of Fernard only irked him.
He had given Fernard the wealth left by the Wraith Cult to improve his physique and enhance his soul, but Fernard had failed to show any substantial progress despite the lengthy study period.
Fortunately, Ethan''s emergence seemed like a saving grace for the Wraith Cult.
"Is there a way to replenish the trial of the god mark? Logically, since it''s given by you, there should be plenty, right?" Ethan''s eyes sparkled with interest as he stared at Bogart.
Bogart coughed repeatedly, almost choking, "As I said, the trial of the god mark is a blessing from the Supreme Deity, and each issuance is extremely precious. Each of us ten Entourages only has one; how could we simply give it to you?"
"Then it''s settled, I''m content with having such a life-saving blessing," Ethan conceded.
A flicker of unusual light passed through Bogart''s eyes as he tentatively suggested, "There might be a way for you to replenish the Supreme Deity''s blessing."
"Oh?" Ethan''s interest was piqued. "Do tell."
"That would be through plundering. The mark in that man''s possession in the mirror could be seized." Bogart''s eyes filled with coldness as he pointed to the "light mirror", "After all, you need to obtain the ''Grip of the Underworld,'' and a confrontation with him is inevitable."
Ethan raised his eyebrows slightly, "Is that possible?"
"Of course," Bogart replied with a sinister smile. "For some reason, that man possesses the ''Grip of the Underworld'' from my lord and deceived me terribly. I gave him the trial of the god mark, hoping he would achieve something within the Wraith Cult. But in the temple, after more than ten years of study, he has made no progress"
Bogart was interrupted by Ethan, who widened his eyes in disbelief, "Ten years? What are you talking about? He''s been here that long?"
Bogart looked at Ethan oddly, stroking his beard, "He came a bit before you. It''s just that time flows differently in this space, which is why I said that."
Ethan nodded slightly, his gaze turning to the parchment scrolls on the bookshelves, "No wonder these parchments and scriptures look as good as new. It''s because of the different flow of time. Does that mean I could train here until reaching deity realm before leaving?"
The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, his face lighting up with ecstatic joy, "If I train to the deity realm before leaving, who in the world and among people could stand against me?"
Bogart''s facial muscles twitched slightly, shaking his head in a mix ofughter and despair, "You''re thinking too optimistically."
"Is it not possible?"
"Of course not. I''ve already told you that the timews here are different from the outside world, which means this time flow is erroneous. How could you possibly achieve any real progress in such a wed space?"
"There''s such a thing?"
"Naturally. Moreover, due to the ''error'' in the timews here, this space is severelycking in other Laws, making it impossible for you to receive the inscriptions of other Laws. To be a deity here would be a million times harder than in the outside world."
Ethan''s mouth opened slightly, but no words came out. He thought to himself, there really is no such thing as a free lunch in the world!
Noticing the disappointment on Ethan''s face, Bogart hurriedly added, "Of course, this ce may not be suitable for enhancing one''s realm, but it can still be used for practicing spells and studying theory. It can save you some unnecessary time."
A smile appeared on Ethan''s face, "That seems to be the right use for this ce. I was a bit too greedy."
He stretchedzily, his eyes slightly narrowing as he looked at the troubled Fernard in the light mirror, "In that case, I''ll go get the ''Grip of the Underworld'' first."
"That''s how it should be."
"How do I get in there?"
Bogart''s hand moved rapidly in the air, and the light mirror suddenly erged, "Just walk into it."
Without any hesitation, Ethan stepped into the light mirror.
He never considered that Bogart might harm him.
After all, Bogart''s power far exceeded his own; if he wanted Ethan dead, there would be no need for such convoluted schemes.
...
"Damn it, did Ie to this world just to bury myself in books?" Fernard grew increasingly frustrated as he perused the magic runes on the parchment scrolls.
Finally, he threw the parchment into the darkness, stood up, and cursed, "Where the hell did Bogart go this time? He better not be off messing with women behind my back."
The thought infuriated Fernard even more. Back in Sourcewater City, his life was luxurious to the extreme.
It was a life of luxury where even brushing his teeth was assisted by exotic maidens.
Nothing like now, tedious and monotonous, akin to a torturous ascetic existence.
"If that''s the case, hand over the ''Grip of the Underworld'' to me. I''ll help you end this boring life."
An echoing voice came from the darkness, startling Fernard.
He quickly turned and saw the imposing figure of Ethan.
"Who are you?" Fernard blurted out, pointing at Ethan''s nose.
"I am like you, a trialist of the god," Ethan replied straightforwardly, not intending to hide anything.
Fernard became even more puzzled; Bogart had never mentioned anything like this to him.
He was only instructed to incessantly read books, to learn the doctrines andpendiums of magic of the Wraith Cult, and he would be able to fully master it.
This talk of a trialist of the god waspletely unknown to him.
"What nonsense about a trialist of the god," Fernard scoffed disdainfully. "Do you know whose territory this is? I am the master here. You, an outsider, better scram right now."
Ethan just stared intently at Fernard, not uttering a word.
Fernard, sensing that Ethan was not bluffing, shouted with false bravado, "Bogart,e out! There''s an invader in the temple. Aren''t you going to do something?"
The only response to Fernard''s call was the silent darkness.
Ethan extended his hand, revealing the gold-embossed skull emblem: "Then bring it on. Let''s have a real man-to-man duel."
No sooner had he finished speaking than the gold-embossed skull emblem in his hand began to glow, even giving off a sensation of searing heat.
Fernard also hurriedly looked at his own palm.
The clear and bright gold-embossed skull emblem was emitting light as if responding.
"You have the same mark as me?" Fernard''s eyes widened, staring at Ethan in disbelief.
Ethan, expressionless, spoke in a deep tone: "So, it''s inevitable that we fight. This is fate!"
Fernard burst intoughter upon seeing Ethan''s palm: "Fate? You think you''re fated to fight me? You''re really going to make me dieughing."
"Look at the state of the gold-embossed skull emblem in your palm, it''s almost disappearing. How could you possibly match up to me?" His eyes flickered slightly, assessing Ethan''s strength.
"He must be weak if his gold-embossed skull emblem is so blurred. This means I have a better chance of winning."
Ethan didn''t expect his palm''s gold-embossed skull emblem to lead Fernard to such a misunderstanding.
He didn''t bother to exin but instead wore a faint smile: "Then give it a try."
After speaking, Ethan raised his hand high, the skull emblem in his palm radiating a dark golden light.
Fernard''s arm raised automatically without him moving a muscle.
The gold-embossed skull emblem in his palm also released a dark golden glow, mingling with the light emanating from Ethan''s palm.
Gradually, the golden light enveloped both of them.
In the dark space, faint dark golden barriers appeared.
Astonishingly, the interaction between the gold-embossed skull emblems transformed into an arena.
Even in the surrounding darkness, dark golden figures seemed to move, raising their arms as if spectating a match.
In this eerie space, Ethan and Fernard both surveyed their surroundings.
"This must be a space specifically conjured by the Lord of Wraith for the trialists of the god to battle," Ethan spected internally. "The Lord of Wraith really goes all out. There''s so much hidden within a single gold-embossed skull emblem, much to be explored."
Fernard, confident in his superior strength, shrugged his shoulders like a boxer, throwing a couple of punches: "You fool, I''ll show you the kind of monster you''ve provoked. Prepare to meet your demise."
With those harsh words, Fernard twisted his body forward, materializing a long sword in his hand: "The divine artifactDragonde, it''s time for it to taste blood."
Chapter 343 341-Fierce Battle
Chapter 343 341-Fierce Battle
A divine artifact?
Ethan''s gaze was drawn to the Dragonde.
The de was about one and a half meters long and two fingers wide, exuding an aura of a deep ck color, reminiscent of a star-devouring night sky.
Intricate patterns, resembling winding dragon veins, adorned the de, emanating a mysterious aura.
The hilt was crafted from a rare type of purple gold, a material Ethan couldn''t identify.
But just from the shimmering light and aura it emitted, he could tell this purple gold was extraordinarily precious, likely a godly material.
Engraved on the hilt was a coiling dragon, lifelike as if it could ascend from the hilt at any moment.
The de was incredibly sharp, slicing through the air with a piercing whistle.
A faint red glow covered the de''s surface, likely a result of special forging techniques that allowed it to generate a powerful airflow when swung.
This flow, like a red dragon, coiled around the de, an awe-inspiring sight.
Two dazzling gems were embedded in the dragon''s eyes, sparkling brilliantly, as if the dragon''s eyes were opening.
Additionally, a piece of mysterious dragon bone was embedded in the de, radiating a powerful presence.
Even from a distance, Ethan could feel the intense dragon aura, as if a divine dragon roared beside his ear.
Ethan''s facial muscles twitched slightly; he hadn''t expected a mere trialist of the god to wield a divine artifact.
Yet, it made sense C with the Lord of Wraith''s discerning eye, a trialist of the god was bound to be extraordinary.
Ethan was no less formidable, drawing his sphemous Spear: "You have a divine artifact, don''t I have one too?"
The sh of their divine artifacts sent shockwaves through the space, a sh of titans.
The energy waves struck the dark golden barriers surrounding them, causing ripples to spread across the barriers.
Their divine artifacts resonated and stuck together, drawing energy from bothbatants in a standoff.
Around them, waves of energy formed - one red, one gold - shing violently on the dark golden arena.
Their gazes met, like two bolts of lightning tearing through the night sky.
Fernard''s eyes were sharp as des, exuding a cold murderous intent; Ethan''s gaze, on the other hand, was like a raging storm, filled with boundless fighting spirit.
At that moment, the corner of Fernard''s mouth cracked into a slight grin, and he murmured, "It seems you are not as weak as I had imagined!"
No sooner had he spoken than he pulled back the Dragonde and swung it down in a half-circle through the air, directing a fierce sh towards Ethan.
Ethan''s eyes glowed coldly, his sphemous Spear swirling to parry once again.
After a brief period of testing each other, the two began to grapple closely.
Fernard moved with agile grace, his Dragonde adding an extra ferocity to his strikes, each swing stirring up a gust of wind.
His de technique was sharp and ruthless, each move filled with lethal intent.
Ethan, however, was not to be outdone.
Each thrust of his sphemous Spear carried astonishing power.
His spear technique was precise and unpredictable, leaving no room for defense.
Thus, they engaged in closebat for three hundred rounds, a blur of de and spear, neither able to gain the upper hand.
But only Ethan and Fernard knew the abundance of nuances in their fight; even a slight misstep could mean death.
As if by unspoken agreement, they both pulled back, hovering in the void.
Fernard''s chest heaved dramatically, his eyes filled with shock.
His wealth ofbat experience stemmed from an opportunity he had acquired in the outside worldthe Battle Roulette.
This mechanism simted various powerful opponents for him to continuously fight and learn from.
Although Fernard seemed to live a carefree and exhrating life in Sourcewater City, in reality, he had been immersed in the Battle Roulette, gaining a vast array ofbat experiences.
He was well-versed in real battles and bloodshed.
Fernard was certain Ethan did not have ess to something like the Battle Roulette, which was akin to a divine artifact, though not quite one.
Yet, the depth of Ethan''sbat experience appeared to Fernard as both exaggerated and preposterous.
Each move Ethan made wasden with seasoned expertise, and he even intentionally exposed ws to trap Fernard.
Anyone less experienced than Fernard would have been impaled by Ethan''s spear long ago.
Since Ethan didn''t have the Battle Roulette, it meant his experience was garnered through real, bloody battles.
This opponent was formidable.
A flicker of uncertainty crossed Fernard''s eyes as he inwardly wavered.
These kinds of opponents were often madmen, not stopping until blood was shed.
"Should I just give up? It''s not worth losing my life here," he thought, an idea unexpectedly surfacing in his mind.
This was the downside of the Battle Roulette: the experience it provided, though extensive, was simted.
Without having truly witnessed blood and fire, one''s bodycked the unwavering courage and tenacity for real battle.
Meanwhile, Ethan was also analyzing Fernard''s strength.
He had thought he had given enough credit to Fernard''s abilities, but after engaging, he realized he had slightly underestimated Fernard''s prowess.
Ethan felt that Fernard was the strongest opponent he had encountered among his peers. During their battle, he had actually employed many subtle tactics.
For instance, he tried to influence Fernard with the Power of Soul, but Fernard''s soul was so resilient that it remained unaffected by any negative influences.
Moreover, Fernard''sbat instincts were so keen that they made Ethan feel anxious.
Fernard, relying on mere sight, could predict Ethan''s next move.
Their duel was intense; in fact, Ethan found himself at a disadvantage from the first round.
Ethan and Fernard stood facing each other, their auras overwhelming.
Their murderous intents intertwined as they simultaneously sprang into action.
With a swift movement, Fernard disappeared from his spot, leaving only an afterimage.
In the next instant, he appeared behind Ethan, his Dragonde slicing through the air with fierce energy.
Ethan, as if anticipating this, smoothly dodged the strike.
He immediately counterattacked, thrusting his spear towards Fernard''s chest.
Fernard, realizing his attack had failed and Ethan''s counter was swift, quickly retracted the Dragonde to block the spear.
The twobatants engaged in a ferocious back-and-forth, each move a potential lethal strike.
Fernard''s swordsmanship was like a tempestuous storm, constantly changing and dazzling to watch.
Ethan''s spear technique, on the other hand, resembled a dragon weaving through the air C agile and unpredictable, sending shivers down one''s spine.
As the fight progressed, their speed increased, their figures interweaving and separating on the dark golden arena.
The sh of de and spear created a brilliant sea of light.
Ripples continuously spread across the dark golden arena''s barrier, like stones being cast into a serene river, disturbing its calm surface.
At that moment, Fernard suddenly let out a thunderous roar: "Shatter the void, and perish!"
The power of space surged on the Dragonde, its red light shining like a gem.
In an instant, his Dragonde transformed into countless de shadows, enveloping Ethan like a shattered void.
Ethan''s eyelids twitched, feeling a piercing sensation at the crown of his head.
He knew that Fernard''s move was formidable, a deadly strike.
Not daring to be careless, he took a deep breath, gathering all his strength onto his spear.
On the sphemous Spear, mes, frost, and Thunder Language of Nature slowly lit up.
This move had no name, but Ethan felt the need to match the momentum.
Thus, inspired, he bellowed, "Dragon Soars Nine Heavens!"
In a sh, his spear seemed to transform into a soaring dragon, intertwined with red and blue thunder, charging straight at Fernard''s de shadows.
As they countered each other''s moves once more, Fernard''s eyes turned blood red, caught up in the heat of battle. "Who exactly are you?"
"Like you, a trialist of the god. Participating in the Lord of Wraith''s trial of the god," Ethan replied.
"No, you''re definitely not just that. Your strength is inscrutable to me."
"Think what you will. Today, I must win this battle."
Fernard burst intoughter, supporting his body with the Dragonde, "Do you really think I''ll lose? I, Fernard, have never let an opportunity slip through my fingers."
With that, Fernard erupted again, his de instantly transforming into countless streaks of cold light, shing towards Ethan.
Ethan, in response, swung his spear, shooting zing mes at Fernard as a counterattack.
Red light flickered in Fernard''s eyes, mirroring the dragon eyes on the hilt of the Dragonde. "If you seek death, then taste the vor of Fury Addiction," he dered.
As his words fell, a dragon''s cry emanated from the Dragonde, a sound Ethan understood: "Blood--I want blood--"
Fernard''s hair puffed up like a lion''s mane, his eyes filled with a bloodthirsty hue. "Fury Addiction, once activated, boosts mybat strength tenfold, but it has one drawback. It requires a supply of blood, or I''ll be consumed by the Dragonde."
"I don''t know who you are, but you must die today. Your blood willpensate the Dragonde," Fernard growled.
Ethan''s face remained expressionless, his heart unfazed. As a divine artifact, the Dragonde clearly possessed more than just this one Law.
Fury Addiction was likely only a part of its capabilities.
After all, Dragonde, a sword forged with dragon bone, was inherently linked to dragons.
Chapter 344 342-Utter Defeat
Chapter 344 342-Utter Defeat
The dragon''s roar, like a deafening bolt of lightning, tore through the deadly silence of the temple.
It was a sound indescribable in words, as if a call from the ancient past, filled with power and majesty.
Fernard felt an extreme pressure, turning his gaze towards Ethan.
Ethan, standing in ce and only about one meter eighty in height, appeared imposinglyrge.
His figure seemed as majestic as a mountain, his wings capable of obscuring the sky when spread.
His eyes twinkled with a piercing cold light, surveying everything in the world.
The dragon''s roar contained endless power, capable of awakening the dormant earth and stirring fierce winds and storms.
Under its influence, all things trembled as if paying homage to some mysterious existence.
Fernard''s hands trembled uncontrobly, and he quickly looked at his right hand.
It wasn''t him shaking, but the Dragonde, trembling so much that his entire body vibrated along with it.
The light of the Dragonde became chaotic and dim, resembling a frightened rabbit hearing thunder, shivering incessantly in its burrow.
Deep fear was evident in Fernard''s eyes.
The Dragonde seemed to be frightened by the man before it.
Fernard''splexion was as pale as paper, his eyes filled with fear and unease.
His brow was furrowed, his forehead covered in fine beads of sweat, as if he was under immense pressure.
His lips were tightly closed, not uttering a word, yet his body shook uncontrobly, as if deeply frightened by something.
The Dragonde was a divine artifact!
How could it possibly be scared by a person?
That seemed like a ludicrous fantasy.
Yet, the only thought in Fernard''s mind was clear: This man before him was undefeatable.
His hands were clenched tightly into fists, the knuckles whitening from the intense grip.
His legs trembled slightly, as if they might give way at any moment.
His body was taut, like a startled wild animal ready to flee at any second.
"I must run," he thought. "If I continue to fight, I might truly be killed."
A storm seemed to rage in Fernard''s mind.
Dragonde was his only reliance now.
As for Grip of the Underworld, it was nowhere near him. Nor would it heed his call.
Fernard''s eyes darted around frantically, as if searching for something to cling to for support.
His facial expressions shifted constantly C now terror, now pain, now despair...
His body shook uncontrobly, as if experiencing an inescapable horror.
...
In the dark space,
Bogart floated beside the eye of Sheimodo.
Observing the scene in the "Light Mirror," Bogart''s lips curled slightly downwards, his voice cold:
"Fernard is indeed nothing but a facade, scared out of his wits. This battle should end now."
"Ethan''s victory is well-deserved."
Sheimodo''s eyes were massive, like sinkholes, and seemed to strain even with a slight movement:
"Ethan possessing the Dragon Bloodline is not a good sign."
Bogart looked astonished, ncing at Sheimodo''s "sinkhole":
"You chose him as the trialist of the god yourself, and now you regret it? I won''t allow that. Haven''t you seen his talent? In just two years'' time, and by the time scale of the library, he''s already mastered the WraithForbidden Spell."
But even by the library''s time scale, it was enough to be rming.
Sheimodo''s eyes flickered, stirring a fierce wind: "I''m not saying it outright, but surely the Dragon n wille looking. What will you do then?"
"This..." Bogart fell into deep thought. The Dragon n''s days were tough, their Bloodline rare due to deity hunts. Few dragons could be deities. If the Dragon n discovered Ethan''s existence, those ancient dragons mighte forth in full force to wee Ethan back, hailing him as the son of dragon.
"No matter what," Bogart gritted his teeth, "Ethan must inherit the legacy of our Wraith Cult. If the Dragon n causes trouble, hmm..."
Bogart hummed coldly, leaving his sentence unfinished. Yet the ferocity in his eyes was unmistakable.
The Wraith Cult never feared a fight!
As many as the Wraiths, so were the enforcers of the Wraith Cult!
Sheimodo remained silent for a moment before speaking slowly; "My wounds are grave; I may not be able to protect Ethan as his guardian. His growth needs your vignce."
Bogart wanted to ask Sheimodo about his injuries. But seeing Sheimodo''s face that clearly said ''I won''t tell,'' he refrained from asking. "I understand."
"If you encounter matters beyond your handling, awaken me. I still possess some residual strength..." Sheimodo''s tone was ancient, his speech somewhat weak.
"Alright." Bogart sighed softly, having no choice but to agree.
ncing again at the "Light Mirror," his eyes twinkled slightly, he eximed in surprise: "This man really is lucky, even possessing the scroll of the God of Space."
...
On the dark golden arena, the Dragonde, upon hearing the dragon''s roar, weakened and its light faded, falling onto the arena floor.
The de relinquishing its hold was a clear sign to Fernard that his cause was lost.
His eyes darting, Fernard pulled out a scroll from his possession: "I will remember your face, and one day, you will pay the price."
The moment Ethan saw the scroll, he knew it was something extraordinary.
Its appearance seemed ordinary, yet it exuded a sense of containing endless mysteries.
The scroll, about a meter long and thirty centimeters wide, was made of dark brown sheepskin, its surface bearing the marks of time as if it had witnessed countless historical changes.
The scroll''s edges were adorned with golden lines that shimmered brilliantly, emanating a mysterious aura.
At its center was an exquisite painting depicting a vast expanse of the cosmos, with twinkling stars and flowing gxies.
In this starry sky, there was a gigantic radiating dazzling light, like the brightest pearl in the night sky.
Surrounding the were numerous smallers andets, dancing elegantly in the cosmos, forming a beautiful tapestry.
Ethan, having some knowledge of the power of space, recognized at first nce that this scroll was likely a space scroll.
The celestial bodies depicted were the mainponents of a Space Magic Circle.
"Other than the God of Space, who else could create a Space Magic Circle usings?" Ethan murmured to himself, utterly astounded.
Below the painting, there was a line of ancient text, resembling divine script and difficult to decipher.
However, as Ethan gazed at these words, he could feel a powerful force emanating from them, as if they were narrating a story about the universe.
With a pained expression in his eyes, Fernard bit his lip, then resolutely chanted: "Portal through time and space, open the journey unknown, by my name I summon thee, the power of endless stars. Now, let us traverse this boundless universe together, seeking the secrets hidden in the cosmic sea."
As Fernard recited the incantation, the celestial bodies within the scroll began to swirl around him.
Ethan, sensing danger, attempted to flee.
Raising his spear and gathering all his strength, he hurled it towards Fernard, hoping to interrupt him.
However, the spell was alreadyplete, and the surrounding air grew intensely hot, as if an invisible force was converging.
The spear was stuck mid-air, unable to advance further. Then, a dazzling light descended from the sky, enveloping the entire space.
Within this light, countless twinkling stars could be seen, adorning the night sky like a myriad of sparkling gems, beautiful and mysterious.
Fernard, bathed in the starlight, glowed with a white radiance.
But his eyes were blood-red, his face filled with malevolence: "You''ve stolen my Supreme Deity inheritance, something unprecedented."
"Next time we meet, I''ll have you quartered!" he threatened. Then, Fernard''s figure began to gradually dissipate.
Ethan knew letting Fernard escape was like releasing a tiger back to the mountain.
His Golden Divine Dragon Blood surged within him, golden scales appearing around his body.
He leaped towards Fernard, reaching out to grab him.
Fernard''s eyes showed a hint of mockery, but in the next second, Ethan had caught his hand. "How can you grab me?"
Fernard''s eyes widened in shock, his screams frantic, "Let me go, let me leave. Get away!"
Perhaps Fernard''s frantic screams had an effect, as the halo of stars quickly enveloped his body.
Ethan, determined, tightened his grip on Fernard''s fingers.
Unfortunately, the light in front of Fernard dissipated, and he waspletely whisked away by the space scroll.
Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly, expressing his helplessness: "I''m still too weak to disrupt a Space Magic Circle."
However, he soon looked down at his palm.
In his handy a ring emitting a silver glow, simple yet engraved with intricate and dense patterns.
Ethan''s eyes lit up, and a smile crept across his lips: "This must be a Space Ring, not a bad exchange after all."
At that moment, the dark golden arena began to transform.
The surrounding dark golden barriers gradually converged into a flow like water, moving towards Ethan.
With an inspired intuition, Ethan extended his hand.
The dark golden stream slowly flowed into his palm.
The etched golden skull mark in his hand once again brightened, shining exceptionally.
Chapter 345 343-Gaining Recognition
Chapter 345 343-Gaining Recognition
Ethan gazed at the re-energized, gold-embossed skull emblem in his palm, his face breaking into a smile.
The blessing of the Supreme Deity was equivalent to a full-force strike from a deity.
Such a peerless and potent move was unique, something that would never be replicated.
With this powerful ability by his side, Ethan could now wholeheartedly pursue the path of the deity.
Bogart slowly appeared beside Ethan: "Well done, your strength is indeed remarkable."
Ethan didn''t respond to Bogart; instead, he looked around the dark surroundings and asked softly, "Where is this?"
"This is the abode of the Lord of Wraith," Bogart spoke in a deep, echoing voice, energy radiating from his hand, illuminating the entire space.
The grandeur of the hall was revealed.
A massive altar, its mes eternally burning, brightened the entire temple.
Surrounding the altar were ancient murals, depicting the grand deeds of the God of Wraith and the devout faith of his followers.
In the deepest part of the temple stood a colossal statue, an embodiment of the God of Wraith.
d in a ck robe, crowned, and holding a scepter, his face was stern andmanding.
His eyes, brimming with mana, were so intense they seemed almost unbearable to look directly into.
As Ethan shifted his gaze to the walls, a sense of oddity filled his heart.
The walls were adorned with skeletons and bones, as if narrating the eternity of death.
In the darkness, the pale blue mes flickered, casting light around the statue.
The statue itself,posed of countless bones, had eyes that sparkled with a strange light, as if they could see into the depths of one''s soul.
Though these statues were of skeletons, spirits, or even engulfed in pale blue mes, Ethan felt no sense of eeriness or terror.
The temple was sanctified, radiant, filled with the will of death, or perhaps the essence of life.
The Lord of Wraith might always embody such a paradox.
As Law exined, it exists in a state neither living nor dead.
The Lord of Wraith is a confluence of contradictions, where life and death eternallypose the arias sung by Wraiths and the poignant symphonies yed by the Lord himself.
Looking up from the altar, there stands a massive throne.
Ethan saw the true form of this throne for the first time.
Constructed from ck skeletons and bones, it exuded a profound aura of death.
Its design was unique, resembling a giant skull with two hollow eyes that flickered with a sinister red light, sending shivers down the spine.
The arms and back of the throne were made of fractured bone scythes and bone knives, their sharp edges gleaming coldly, as if ready to sever any life daring to approach.
Around the throne were various malevolent artifacts like soul bottles and bone boxes, radiating a chilling aura that felt suffocating.
Below the throney a colossal sarcophagus, rumored to house the soul of the God of Wraith.
Countless skeletons and Wraiths knelt before it, as if beseeching the Lord of Wraith''s blessings.
Behind the throne stood statues of enormous Wraith giants, shrouded in darkness, their features obscured.
Yet the power they emanated was staggering.
Bogart, sensing Ethan''s awe, called out in a sonorous voice: "This is the preaching ground of the Supreme Deity, thend of His faith."
Ethan blinked, a sense of wonder emanating from deep within: "Truly astonishing!"
Bogart looked at Ethan, his eyes sparkling: "My lord, from this day forward, this ce belongs to you."
As he spoke, Bogart took the Grip of the Underworld and presented it before Ethan with both hands.
Ethan, moved by a sudden impulse, reached out and ced his hand upon the Grip of the Underworld.
Abruptly, a dazzling beam of light surged upwards from the altar, piercing the heavens.
The Grip of the Underworld, as if awakened, emitted a deafening roar and broke free from Ethan''s grasp, ascending into the beam of energy in the sky.
The air around instantly became searing and tense, as if the entire world trembled in anticipation of this moment.
The energy from the altar enveloped the Grip of the Underworld, which trembled incessantly, absorbing the formidable energy.
The whole world vibrated, with thunderous roars echoing across the sky.
It was at this moment that Ethan approached the altar.
His gaze was resolute, his stature proud, resembling an emissary sent by the deity himself.
Reaching out to touch the divine artifact, a surge of tremendous power instantly flooded his body.
Eerie sybles whispered in Ethan''s ears, familiar to his heart.
They were thenguage of the Wraiths, as recorded in the sacred texts of the Wraith Cult.
It was as though thousands of Wraiths were speaking, whispering in his ears, sharing their desires and prayers.
Holding the Grip of the Underworld, Ethan felt the will of the divine artifact and understood its mission.
The Lord of Wraith was not just a figure of immense power.
He was also the master of the Wraiths, bound to fulfill their wishes and offer assistance...
Guided by the Grip of the Underworld, Ethan took his ce upon the throne.
The towering throne enveloped himpletely.
For a moment, Ethan felt imbued with power, as if he had ascended to deity status.
His gaze wasmanding, his eyes aze with golden light, as if a deity had descended upon the world.
The whispers of the Wraiths in Ethan''s ears grew more intense, like rolling thunder.
Ethan felt as if his soul might shatter under the weight of their morous voices.
The system''s voice resonated: "Congrattions to the host for mastering [Wraith Apocalypse Curse]."
[Wraith Apocalypse Curse: In the depths of darkness, I awaken your presence, oh Wraith. Arise from your slumber, heed my call, obey mymand. Unleash your destruction upon this world. The breath of death permeates the air, living beings sumb to fear and despair, endless agony torments their hearts until the final realization dawns. The sky turns blood-red, the earth quakes, mes consume all traces of life, rivers run dry, mountains copse C this marks the beginning of the Wraith''s apocalypse.]
The system''s voice faded, and the low murmurs of the Wraiths gradually disappeared.
Ethan returned to his normal state, the recent events feeling like a dream.
Bogart hurried to Ethan''s side, kneeling respectfully: "My lord, have you inherited the Apocalypse Curse?"
A sh of golden light flickered and vanished in Ethan''s eyes, the incantation of the Wraith Apocalypse Curse etched deep in his heart: "Indeed."
Joy surged in Bogart''s heart as he excitedly said: "Congrattions, my lord, for being fully recognized by the Grip of the Underworld."
"The Wraith Apocalypse Curse was given to me by the Grip of the Underworld?"
"Of course, you learned the Wraith Forbidden Spell in the library, enabling you to summon Wraiths from their abyss, even across different nes. But that isn''t the Supreme Deity''s most powerful technique. The most formidable is the Apocalypse Curse. Only by mastering the Apocalypse Curse can you truly be called my lord!"
Ethan had an epiphany, recalling the cacophony of Wraith whispers that had filled his ears.
That must have been the process of the Grip of the Underworld transmitting the apocalypse curse.
Given such a challenging inheritance, it''s no wonder that the Lord of Wraith had no sessors.
Without the system''s assistance, Ethan realized, he would never have been able toplete this ultimate test. It was incredibly difficult!
Curious, Ethan asked, "What''s the difference between the Apocalypse Curse and the Forbidden Spell?"
Bogart''s lips curled slightly, a fervent look appearing on his weathered face: "My lord, the Forbidden Spell, as you have used, can only summon Wraiths from other nes. But the Apocalypse Curse kills all living beings, turning their Wraiths into your warriors."
"Apocalypse Curse, once unleashed, signifies the destruction of the world."
Ethan thought of the Ancient Deity Aneropo, who had been slumbering within his me essence for ages.
When he had battled Aneropo, the deity had also possessed the Apocalypse Curse.
"Does every deity have an Apocalypse Curse?" Ethan asked curiously.
"Of course," Bogart replied. "The power of deities is immense.
When they concentrate their thoughts to create a secret art, it''s enough to destroy the world.
Battles between deities often return to their primal essence, hence the use of world-ending techniques."
Bogart clearly regarded Ethan as his master now, speaking openly without any reserve.
Ethan, looking at the divine artifact in his hand, already felt its will.
However, the will of the Grip of the Underworld seemed to be slumbering.
Even as Ethan used the Power of Soul to caress it, attempting to awaken its will, he couldn''t seed.
"Why can''t I awaken the will of the Grip of the Underworld?"
Bogart''s lips twitched slightly, and he spoke with a hint of embarrassment: "My lord, although the Grip of the Underworld has recognized you, your current strength is too weak to necessitate the use of its will. Naturally, it..."
Bogart didn''t finish his sentence, but Ethan understood the implication.
It was as if the will of the Grip of the Underworld was not granting him enough respect!
Ethan''s lips curved slightly, caressing the Grip of the Underworld: "It seems to have quite a temperament. Let''s leave it be for now. Tell me about the Wraith Cult."
A light flickered in Bogart''s eyes, reflecting the passage of time.
Ethan understood that the Wraith Cult had a long and ancient lineage, so Bogart''s reminiscent expression was to be expected.
Chapter 346 344-The Path to Becoming a Deity
Chapter 346 344-The Path to Bing a Deity
Bogart, after a moment of contemtion, revealed a shocking statement: "The Supreme Deity became a deity through cultivation, not as an ancient deity."
"What?" Ethan was so startled he almost jumped up.
Bogart nodded slightly, his voice deep and melodic, as he began to recount the tale: "When the Supreme Deity was known as Altorius, he was a dark magus. He was once one of the most powerful magi on the continent but turned to an evil path in his quest for eternal life."
Ethan listened intently, not interrupting. Learning about the growth and rules of a deity was a rare opportunity.
"During an experiment, Altorius identally opened a portal to the world of the dead, bringing a multitude of Wraiths into the world of the Supreme Deity. These Wraiths began attacking humans and other creatures, causing a massive disaster. To control these Wraiths, Altorius founded the Wraith Cult and started recruiting followers to help him fulfill this vision."
"As time passed, Altorius gradually gained the power of immortality from the bodies of the Wraiths. He wanted to cultivate into a god. Two pathsy before him: the first was toprehend the Law himself and be a deity; the second was to absorb the Power of Faith and use it to understand the Law and be a deity."
Ethan''s eyes lit up slightly. Unknowingly, two paths to bing a deity had emerged. This gave Ethan some inspiration.
Bogart, unaware of what Ethan was thinking, continued reminiscing about that period: "However, Altorius soon discovered that using the Power of Faith to understand the Law and be a deity was not very powerful, or it meant being bound by something."
Ethan nodded slightly, pondering in his mind: "Faith Deities are naturally powerful, but bing a deity through the Power of Faith makes one a servant to it. Aneropo, as an ancient deity, became so weak without the Power of Faith, to the extent that even I, a mere human, could overpower him."
Bogart continued: "Naturally, Altorius chose toprehend the Law on his own and ultimately became a god. And the Wraith Cult has continued to provide him with an abundance of the Power of Faith."
Ethan, driven by curiosity, asked: "Does that mean Altorius researched the Rune of Law and also absorbed the Power of Faith? So, is Altorius a deity of both forces?"
Bogart nodded emphatically, his face alight with fervor: "Otherwise, how could Altorius, a being of flesh and blood, be a member of the Supreme Deity?"
Ethan fell into a brief silence. Bogart''s words revealed a wealth of information that he needed to absorb slowly.
So,prehending the Law and the Power of Faith could bebined to enhance one''s power?
And it seemed that bing a Supreme Deity was not an easy feat.
"Bogart, do you know what realms exist beyond a deity?" Ethan asked after some contemtion.
Bogart, like an inexhaustible encyclopedia, responded tirelessly: "Above a demi-god is the Angel realm, above an Angel Deity is an Archangel Deity, and above an Archangel Deity is a Supreme Deity. As for what lies beyond a Supreme Deity, that is unclear."
Ethan''s eyes brightened slightly, finally rifying the hierarchy of deity realms. "And what realm are you?" Ethan asked curiously.
"I am merely an Angel Deity," Bogart replied without any pride in his power, speaking quite matter-of-factly.
Ethan pped his hands together, his eyes twinkling with excitement: "I didn''t expect you to be so formidable! Then, doesn''t that mean you could roam freely in the Deityforsaken Land? If you took me with you, we would be invincible under the heavens, seeking fortunes everywhere."
Bogart frowned at Ethan, his aged face showing a hint of disbelief: "Are you serious?"
"Of course," Ethan said enthusiastically, "with your realm as an Angel Deity, wouldn''t we stride across the Deityforsaken Land?"
Bogart shook his head slightly, looking earnestly at Ethan: "It seems you don''t understand how dangerous the Deityforsaken Land is. The mysteries are countless, numerous sects exist there, and deities are everywhere. Even among those Deity Keepers, there are deities of the Angel realm."
"No way," Ethan''s mouth fell open, somewhat lost for words, "you mean to say there are those among the Deity Keepers who have attained godhood?"
"Indeed, the Deity Keepers are full of masters. Moreover, they have devised a mechanism that can convert the Power of God in divine crystals into the Power of Faith. Some Angel Deities, upon receiving the Power of Faith, can even unleash the strength of a great Angel."
Bogart''s words turned Ethan''s mind into a whirlpool of confusion.
The term ''divine crystal'' struck a nerve in Ethan. He had entered the Santos Tower in search of divine crystals.
But what Bogart revealed informed Ethan of a monumental secret.
Alvin sought divine crystals to transform them into the Power of Faith.
And the Lord''s Manor must be the mechanism capable of converting divine crystals into the Power of Faith.
Then the purpose of the Lord''s Manor''s establishment was due to an event twelve thousand years ago, when an 11th-rank powerhouse ascended to godhood and entered the Divine Realm.
However, a strange decree from the heavens made the Deityforsaken Land unsuitable for tribes to live in, leading to the establishment of various Order Cities, and the Lord''s Manor came into existence as a response to these new powers.
Ethan felt as if everything in front of him was shrouded in mist, and now Bogart seemed like a gust of wind, seemingly dispersing the fog for him.
His thoughts became clearer, as if he had lifted a corner of the mist.
The real reason behind the construction of the Order City, he realized, was not solely due to the strange decrees from the heavens.
It was driven by someone deliberately, with the strange decree being just one of the reasons, and perhaps even orchestrated by someone behind the scenes.
The purpose of such maniption was for the Lord''s Manor within the Order City, a device capable of generating the Power of Faith.
The person behind the scenes wanted an unending supply of the Power of Faith.
At this realization, Ethan shivered.
The story of a deity ascending twelve thousand years ago might just be a fabricated joke.
"Bogart, does a Divine Realm exist in this world?" Ethan asked, seemingly a naive question.
"Of course," Bogart replied, his eyes sparkling, "The Divine Realm is just a more intricate ne, where the lowest realm is that of a Demi-god. But the Divine Realm shattered several hundred thousand years ago."
Ethan''s heart skipped a beat, growing tense.
He felt he was about to debunk the myth of the 11th-rank powerhouse who broke through the void and entered the Divine Realm twelve thousand years ago.
"That''s also within the expectations of a deity, after all, the Deityforsaken Land was the result of a great war between deities, and the shattering of the Divine Realm was just a matter of time." Bogart''s voice was deep, tinged with sadness and mockery.
Ethan wasn''t concerned now about why the Divine Realm copsed.
He just wanted to know if the ascension of the 11th-rank powerhouse to the Divine Realm twelve thousand years ago was aplete deception.
"Have you ever heard, in the Deityforsaken Land, of a story from twelve thousand years ago about someone shattering the void to enter the Divine Realm?" Ethan inquired.
"I haven''t heard of it; I might have been in slumber at that time. But I can assure you that such a story is likely a tale to fool children. The Divine Realm has shattered, and its guiding celestial messengers are nowhere to be found. How could someone ascend to the Divine Realm under those circumstances?" Bogart replied.
Ethan''s mind was in turmoil.
All his thoughts were fixated on the event that supposedly urred twelve thousand years ago.
Seeing Bogart as his master, and even addressing him as ''my lord,'' it was unlikely that he would deceive.
However, the legend of twelve thousand years ago was narrated by King, Ethan''s closely connected servant.
Even if Bogart could conceal or deceive, King would never deceive Ethan.
If both of their ounts were true, then the tale from twelve thousand years ago warranted further scrutiny.
Ethan had a hypothesis forming in his mind.
The person behind the scenes wanted to obtain the Power of Faith but struggled to create a sect or was unsuited to appear in public.
So, they staged or deliberately misled a powerful being to shatter the void.
Then they lured the anomaly out, causing the Deity Keepers to converge in cities, using a special device to collect the Power of Faith.
Of course, this was just Ethan''s spection.
Nheless, anyone capable of orchestrating such an borate deception over several hundred thousand years must be extraordinarily powerful and as cunning as a fox.
"My lord, what''s troubling you?" Bogart, observing Ethan''s increasingly pensive and darkening gaze, couldn''t help but ask.
Ethan quickly snapped back to reality, shaking his head slightly: "I got lost in my thoughts. Right, can you tell me where I can find divine crystals?"
Bogart pondered for a moment, then said with a turn of his eyes: "If you''re looking for arge quantity, you could try the divine crystal mining mountain. However, it''s usually upied by Deity Keepers all year round, so getting close might be a bit tricky."
Ethan had been in the Santos Tower for many days, and finally, he had some leads on divine crystals.
He pushed other thoughts aside, focusing on finding the divine crystals first.
"Alright, we''ll rest up and then head to the divine crystal mining mountain."
Chapter 347 345-Spoils of War
Chapter 347 345-Spoils of War
Bogart initially wanted to ask Ethan what he intended to do at the divine crystal mining mountain.
But after a brief contemtion, he decided to keep silent.
As a guardian, he knew he should adhere to the professional ethics of his role, knowing what should and shouldn''t be said.
Suddenly, Ethan remembered the ring he had taken from Fernard.
He extended his hand, presenting the glowing ring to Bogart. "Can you help me open this?" he asked.
Bogart caressed the ring, his eyes flickering slightly: "Certainly, this seems to be Fernard''s ring?"
"That guy''s name is Fernard?" Ethan''s lips curved slightly, "Yes, it''s his. I took it from him before he left."
A confident smile appeared on Bogart''s face as he replied: "Leave it to me."
Ethan ced the ring in Bogart''s palm.
Divinity flowed around Bogart''s head, and the Power of Soultched onto the ring.
Ethan heard a distinct ''pop'' sound, and the ring transitioned from its glowing state to a dim, lightless one.
Bogart''s actions were not yetplete. His soul fire ignited, and the Space Ring tumbled within the milky mes.
The ring emitted a hissing sound as if burning dry twigs, and wisps of blue smoke rose from it.
Ethan knew that clearing the ring''s imprints was just a matter of time.
...
In an unknown space.
The sky, once dim and gray, suddenly sparkled with stars. Amidst the swirling starlight, a figure descended from the heavens.
Fernardnded on the ground, gasping for breath.
His red eyes zing with fury, he bellowed: "I don''t care who you are, but next time I encounter you, you''ll regret it. I will kill you and torment you with the most severe punishments."
As he spoke, he lifted his head, looking at his empty fingers.
Madness intensified in his eyes, blood vessels creeping up like he was possessed: "Damn it, they even took my Space Ring. There were so many precious things inside..."
A stabbing pain echoed in Fernard''s heart, as if someone was slicing his skin with a small knife. "Hmph, so what if they took my Space Ring. They can never open it, even in death. Next time I return, I will personally reim everything that''s mine."
Once again, defiance and arrogance surfaced in his eyes.
His Space Ring, personally crafted by the God of Space, contained a genuine miniature world.
When Fernard found the Space Ring, it was apanied by a space teleportation scroll.
His Soul Mark was already etched into every corner of the Space Ring. It was impossible for anyone topletely erase it.
But the next moment, as Fernard stood up and surveyed his surroundings, his expression turned to one of utter astonishment.
In a dreamlike voice, he murmured: "My most revered God of Space, where have you transported me to?"
Zooming out from Fernard, the space around himes into a panoramic view.
Above, the space is littered with ruins.
Giant columns have copsed onto the ground, covered in moss and vines.
Once lifelike statues are now shrouded in dust, their former splendor lost.
Even temples that once bore traces of divinity have turned to ruins, their divine materials shattered and scattered.
The air is thick with the scent of decay, as if time has been stagnant here for a thousand years.
The once crystal-clear divine spring has be murky, its surface covered with a thickyer of algae.
The surrounding flora has withered, leaving nothing but a destendscape.
Fernard steps into a rtively intact temple.
The shrines that once honored deities are no more, leaving only broken fragments of statues scattered on the ground.
The surrounding divinity is chaotic, like tiny meteors streaking across the sky.
Suddenly, a sharp pain pierces Fernard''s mind, forcing him to his knees, clutching his head.
A vision shes before him: in the temple, amidst a milky-white me, the Space Ring floats up and down.
Outside the mes are Ethan''s detestable eyes and Bogart, radiant with divinity.
Fernard''s head crashes against the remnants of the temple walls in agony.
"No... those are all my treasures." He lets out a tremendous wail, feeling the connection between himself and the Space Ring growing weaker and weaker.
Fernard''s face was as pale as paper, his forehead covered in fine beads of sweat, as if he had just endured intense physical exertion.
His brows were furrowed, lips tightly sealed and turned white from the pressure, evidently struggling to endure something.
His body was tense, shoulders trembling slightly, the muscles in his arms taut like hard cords.
His breathing was rapid and heavy, each breath seeming like a battle against the reaper himself.
His face was etched with pain, his features twisted together in a grotesque expression.
"No... it can''t end like this!" Fernard''s low cries of protest seemed futile.
The connection between him and the Space Ring grew weaker and weaker until it vanished.
It took a long time for Fernard to recover, standing amidst the ruins of the shattered temple, as if reborn: "Whoever you are, I will kill you!"
As his words fell, thunder roared in the sky, divinity rolling like a mighty dragon traversing the heavens.
It was as if a deity had taken note of Fernard''s vow, warning him to keep his promise.
...
"Phew," Bogart wiped the sweat from his forehead, "My lord, I havepleted the task."
Ethan, seeing the tiredness in Bogart''s eyes, spoke with gratitude: "Thank you. Why don''t you take a rest? I''ll just recuperate here by myself."
Bogart shook his head slightly, a wry smile on his face: "Fernard really is a piece of work, imprinting his Soul Mark in every corner of his little world. It seems there must be something extraordinary inside, or he wouldn''t have valued it so much."
Ethan infused his Power of Soul into the Space Ring, then was struck with astonishment that radiated from the depths of his soul.
This Space Ring was a treasure C aplete miniature world.
Ethan swallowed with surprise and excitement, his mind barely moving before he vanished from the spot, reappearing inside the Space Ring.
In the Space Ring, sunlight filtered through the blue sky, casting mottled shadows upon the earth.
The green grass was dotted with vibrant, multicolored flowers, their intoxicating fragrance filling the air.
In this miniature world stood a majestic and imposing castle by the shore of ake.
The castle''s outer walls were built with exquisite marble, embedded with various gemstones that shimmered enchantingly.
Inside, the castle was a vision of luxury: the resplendent King''s Hall, a spacious and bright library, and exquisite works of art... all showcased the owner''s prestige and taste.
Wandering through the castle, Ethan, looking at thevish interiors, couldn''t help but remark: "Fernard really knew how to enjoy life."
Standing on the castle''s balcony, he gazed outward.
The whole miniature world stretched endlessly, with the horizon meeting the ground in the distance, creating a breathtaking view.
"Is this really a Space Ring?" Ethan shook his head in disbelief.
Bogart, watching Ethan suddenly disappear, leaving only the ring behind, had a flicker of light in his eyes: "Could this be one of the God of Space''s three great rings, the World Ring? If it is indeed the World Ring, then Fernard''s luck is extraordinarily good, having both the divine artifact Dragonde and the World Ring, and even finding the Grip of the Underworld."
"But such good fortune, without strong power, ultimately benefits my lord."
Ethan toured the castle, uncovering the treasures Fernard had hidden.
Fernard had found many opportunities over the years, and his luck was incredibly good.
This resulted in a collection of remarkable items.
Ethan categorized the finds into three types.
The first type was consumables.
This included various potions, materials, and other one-time-use items.
Ethan estimated that thebined value of these materials exceeded tens of thousands of bottles of Blood Source.
He might not need to search for other special materials before bing a deity.
The second type was reusable items.
These were fewer in number and included some secret tomes and ancient books, along with weapons and equipment.
Of these, only the Dragonde caught Ethan''s eye, which mysteriously resonated with the golden holy Dragon Blood in his body.
He nned to train extensively with the Dragonde, making it his second weapon after the sphemous Spear.
The most important was the third category: unfamiliar ancient artifacts.
The first was a palm-sized bone shard, exhibiting a faint golden color, its surface covered in ancient runes and mysterious patterns.
These runes and patterns seemed to tell an ancient legend, irresistibly intriguing to uncover.
The moment Ethan held this bone shard, he knew it was something exceptional. As for how to use it, Ethan nned to discuss it with Bogart.
The second item was a Jade Scroll emitting a warm green light.
The Jade Scroll had no visible seams or lines, appearing as a seamless whole.
Ethan couldn''t find a way to open it.
However, he had a feeling that this artifact was also something extraordinary.
Chapter 348 346-Abundant Harvest
Chapter 348 346-Abundant Harvest
The third item was quite peculiar - a dagger sheath.
The sheath, crafted from a hard type of bronze, bore exquisite patterns on its surface, exuding an ancient and mysterious aura.
The intricate yet harmonious designs seemed to embody a mystical power bestowed by nature itself.
Its sp was made of a shiny gold metal, glittering brilliantly.
This sheath fused a sense of antiquity with freshness in aplex manner.
Ethan felt that this item, like the previous two, must be extraordinary.
Stepping out of the Space Ring, Ethan held the three items in his hand.
Bogart had not disclosed the origin of the Space Ring to Ethan.
After all, Bogart himself had only a little knowledge about its secrets and couldn''t rify further, so he chose to stay silent.
Ethan held up the golden bone shard before Bogart: "Do you recognize this?"
Bogart took the shard in his hand, feeling its smooth texture: "Hisss C this appears to be a fragment of an Elder Deity''s skull. Fernard indeed had extraordinary luck to acquire such a divine object."
"Elder Deity?" Ethan raised his eyebrows slightly.
"Yes, Elder Deities are even more ancient than ancient deities. They coexisted with ancient deities in the same era. Each Elder Deity is unique and rare... to have a fragment of their remains is unimaginable."
Bogart''s eyes were filled with shock.
He tried to decipher the patterns on the Elder Deity fragment, but even with his extensive knowledge, he couldn''t do it.
"How is this used?" Ethan asked.
Bogart shook his head again, handing the fragment back to Ethan: "I don''t know, you''ll have to figure it out yourself."
"Alright," Ethan said, putting the fragment back into the World Ring and taking out the second item, the green Jade Scroll.
Bogart''s face showed difficulty as he looked at the Jade Scroll, seemingly overwhelmed: "This item likely dates back to the ancient era, probably from the time of the ancient deities."
"What is its purpose?"
"I specte that the Jade Scroll was used for recording information. After the era of the ancient deities, numerous races began to flourish on the continent. Back then, we used parchment or paper for recording information, making Jade Scrolls rare and umon."
Bogart''s eyes shimmered as he tried to probe the Jade Scroll with his Power of Soul, but to no avail.
Ethan, undeterred, put the Jade Scroll away and brought out the third item C the mysterious dagger sheath.
"..." Bogart, holding the sheath, was at a loss for words.
As a follower of the God of Wraith, who had traveled across various nes, his knowledge was as vast as the ocean.
Yet today, he found himself unable to elucidate the origins of the three items Ethan had presented.
His title as a schr of the Wraith Cult seemed insufficient.
"I... I haven''t seen this before. However, it looks more like a sealing item. Be careful when studying it."
Ethan, filled with curiosity, twirled the sheath in his hand: "Interesting. What background does Fernard have to be so fortunate, to find so many great items? Too bad for him, they all ended up benefiting me."
While unsure of how to use these items, each one was exceptional. Ethan''s smile was broad and radiant.
Bogart also agreed with Ethan''s sentiment, musing: "Fernard indeed had good fortune, even finding the Grip of the Underworld from somewhere unknown."
"I''m actually looking forward to encountering Fernard again. He''s sure to bring more wonderful things my way."
...
Ethan meticulously organized his spoils of war and continued his training atop the temple.
His focus was on mastering the arcane secrets of the Wraith Cult from the Library.
These were essential learnings for every custodian of the Wraith Cult.
Bogart spent each day by Ethan''s side, watching him study with a mix of awe and trepidation.
Ethan would rapidly skim through scrolls or books, then swiftly move to the next.
Bogart couldn''t help but wonder if Ethan was truly absorbing the knowledge.
Once, he decided to test Ethan.
He chose some obscure pieces of information, yet Ethan responded correctly to each query.
After that, Bogart ceased to interfere with Ethan''s studies.
Thus, Ethan delved deeply into the ocean of knowledge.
In the temple, time seemed to stand still as he immersed himself entirely in learning.
Before long, he systematically evaluated his entire being, reestablishing the foundation of his cultivation.
As he read and learned, Ethan underwent a profound transformation.
His body started to emit a strong, radiant light, dazzling like the sun and impossible to gaze upon directly.
With the passage of time, this luminescence grew ever more intense, illuminating the entire temple.
The ghastly green light of the altar waspletely overshadowed by the brilliance emanating from Ethan''s body.
Simultaneously, Ethan''s physique underwent significant changes.
His muscles became more robust and powerful, his skin unusually smooth, as if enveloped in a mysterious aura.
His bones and internal organs were greatly fortified, enhancing his vitality remarkably.
His blood surged more vigorously through his body, a relentless force pulsating from within.
This newfound strength was not just physical; it was a transformation at the very essence of his being, a metamorphosis that heralded a new era in his journey of cultivation.
The Golden Divine Dragon Blood within Ethan underwent a transformation, his blood bing crystal clear, flowing like mercury, solid and heavy.
It was then that Ethan felt his body had be a unified whole.
He also sensed a powerful energy surging into his body.
This energy, akin to a Dragon, weaved through his meridians, continually fortifying his physical form.
Under its influence, Ethan''s body gradually became stronger, eventually reaching a new realm.
Ethan suddenly opened his eyes.
His gaze was profound, as if epassing the entire universe, with stars twinkling within, making him seem exceptionally transcendent.
Bogart, with a warm smile in his eyes, moved beside Ethan.
Standing up, Ethan, feeling an iparable strength, asked in surprise: "What has happened to me?"
Bogart''s lips curled slightly, and he bowed his head respectfully: "Congrattions, my lord. You have finally entered the Cocooning stage."
"Cocooning?" Ethan was somewhat puzzled.
"Yes, to step into the divine realm, one must go through three stages C Cocooning, Metamorphosis, and Divinization. Each stage has a different significance. Cocooning, as its name suggests, is like enveloping oneself in a cocoon, nurturing oneself. During this period, a practitioner''s body does not leak any aura and is as one entity, understated yet containing immense power."
At this moment, Ethan quickly checked his status panel.
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: 10th-rank (Cocooning)]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon (Excellent)]
Indeed, the panel had changed, showing an increase in strength to 10th-rank.
Now, Ethan understood.
Beyond S-level was the 10th-rank, followed by the 11th-rank, and ultimately, it seemed, the realm of deity.
Bogart continued to enlighten Ethan: "As your cocoon bes thicker and stronger, there wille a day when you need to break through it,pleting the Metamorphosis. At that time, you will need to use the power of Law to tear open the cocoon. If you seed in this step, you will have achieved Metamorphosis. At this stage, you will shine brightly, revealing your true potential, dazzling like a butterfly. This phase is also the most dangerous period in your cultivation."
"When you have deeply understood and mastered the power of Law, enough to break the chains binding you, you will have achieved Divinization, stepping into the realm of deity, and can be called a demi-deity."
This journey to the Santos Tower indeed had not been in vain.
This was Ethan''s sincerest thought.
The Wraith Cult hadpletely supplemented the system within his body, and Bogart, like an encyclopedia, had guided him on how to proceed further.
Essentially, Ethan would encounter no more difficulties on his path to bing a deity.
His trip to the Santos Tower had been immensely rewarding.
"Thank you, Dr. Bogart," Ethan bowed slightly to Bogart, "I have benefited greatly from your assistance."
Bogart''s mouth fell open, visibly moved, as he quickly helped Ethan to stand.
Drawing a deep breath, his eyes shone with unprecedented joy: "My lord, all this is but my duty to perform."
Ethan chuckled lightly, shaking his head: "You could have chosen not to involve yourself with me, yet you''ve been so devoted and helpful. I haven''t offered you anything in return, only formal thanks. I owe you."
Bogart was deeply touched, increasingly convinced that Sheimodo had not chosen the wrong person.
Ethan was the most suitable inheritor for the Wraith Cult.
He possessed decisive talent, a transcendent temperament C qualities befitting the sessor of the Wraith Cult.
Ethan turned his head, looking at the throne formed from skeletons and bones: "My mission here isplete. It''s time for me to venture out."
Bogart raised his eyebrows slightly, speaking in a low tone: "A flower grown in a greenhouse, even in full bloom, is merely pleasant to look at. True strength must be gained amidst the harsh winds and storms. My lord, it''s time for you to go out into the world."
Chapter 349 347-Journey to the Divine Crystal Mining Mountain
Chapter 349 347-Journey to the Divine Crystal Mining Mountain
Ethan had initially thought that Bogart would be reluctant to let anyone go.
After all, as described in the texts, these so-called sect guardians were known for their rigid traditionalism.
They would rather have their sessors live on in the ideal world they had created.
However, Bogart''s words took Ethan by surprise. "Our Wraith Cult has been dormant in the torrents of time for far too long,"
Bogart spoke in a somber tone, as if reminiscing the glorious and powerful days of the Wraith Cult. "Now that our lord has emerged, it is time to demonstrate the might of our Wraith Cult."
A sense of mission surged within Ethan''s heart.
Grasping the Grip of the Underworld, he looked up to the sky as if inspired, "Bogart, rest assured. Blessed by the Lord of Wraith, I shall uplift and glorify the Wraith Cult."
Bogart gazed at Ethan, his eyes brimming with hope. "My lord, I believe in you."
Their eyes met, and they nodded to each other in a silent understanding, a mutual acknowledgment of the path thaty ahead.
After a dizzying whirl, Ethan found himself once again on the destend.
The ck castle that stood before him had vanished as if everything he had experienced was nothing but a dream.
Ethan looked at his hands, noticing the flickering luminescence.
Traces of divinity were faintly visible on his palms.
Each of his movements seemed to ripple through the very fabric of the void.
It was only with this newfound strength that Ethan realized that his experiences were not dreams, but stark reality.
Yet, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was missing.
"Right, where are Lana and Daphne?"
Ethan suddenly reached for his waist.
His waistband was empty, the ever-lengthening rope that had been there was now nowhere to be seen.
He had not noticed when it had disappeared.
After all, the shocking and grandiose events he had endured upied his entire mind, leaving no room to pay attention to the rope at his waist.
Ethan''s face gradually contorted, malevolence filling his eyes.
He could imagine the scene C the rope at his waist snapping, and Lana pulling back only the frayed end.
The shock and despair that must have engulfed Lana.
The terrified, tear-streaked face of Daphne.
...
Together, they ventured into the ck castle.
Ethan''s eyes flickered with a sudden intensity as he bellowed, "Bogart, have you seen two women? One with ice-blue hair, the other with long ck hair?"
Bogart''s voice echoed in Ethan''s mind, "Were those two women brought by you?"
A surge of relief and joy instantly reced the fear in Ethan''s heart. "Yes, have you seen them?"
Before Bogart could respond, Lana and Daphne appeared before him, shimmering into existence.
"My lord, please take care of these two women. They entered the forbidden area on their own. I thought they were invaders and had them detained," Bogart exined.
Ethan breathed a sigh of relief and responded, "Thank you, Bogart. These two are very important to me."
Bogart didn''t linger on the topic of the women.
Instead, his voice deepened, "My lord, as you venture out, you will encounter various troubles. I won''t always intervene, as it would negate the purpose of your trials. If you face mortal danger, call out my name three times in your heart. I will sacrifice my life for you."
After these words, Bogart''s presence faded away.
Yet, Ethan sensed an undertone of solemnity in his words.
Bogart, theoretically a deity, was immortal. Why then did his words carry an air of finality?
Ethan didn''t ponder long over this, quickly turning his attention to awakening Lana and Daphne.
Upon waking, Daphne saw Ethan''s face and immediately burrowed into his embrace. "Ethan, I thought I''d never see you again. Do you know how desperate I felt when I saw that rope break?"
Lana, on the other hand, looked around in bewilderment and murmured softly, "Is this really hell? Have we met again in hell?"
Ethan replied with a hint of irritation, "Hell? We are still in Santos Tower. Don''t overthink it."
Lana suddenly snapped to attention, her previous memories flooding back.
"That old man, the one with white hair," she eximed, eyes widening, "he was incredibly powerful. I couldn''t muster even the slightest bit of strength in his presence."
Ethan guessed she was referring to Bogart. He shrugged nonchntly, "Well, he is an Angel Deity. Of course, he''s strong!"
"What do you mean?" Lana narrowed her eyes slightly. "You''ve met him, and he''s an Angel?"
Ethan''s mind raced.
Even with Lana''s extensive background, she was unaware of realms beyond deity status.
Hearing the word ''Angel'', she had likely taken it literally, not as a descriptor of a state of being.
After a moment''s thought, Ethan decided not to delve too deep into matters concerning the Wraith Cult. "I came from the ck castle too, so obviously, I met the old man," he said, mixing truth with fiction.
"Oh? How did you get out?" Lana asked.
"The old man said something about epting an inheritance, and then after a spell of dizziness, I found myself outside."
"Is that so? You don''t know what the inheritance was?"
"Of course not, I''m not too clear on it either"
As they conversed, the trio walked forward.
Ethan spoke in vague terms, his words a blend of three parts truth and seven parts fiction.
It wasn''t that Ethan distrusted the two women; he simply didn''t want to involve them in the affairs of the Wraith Cult and possibly bring them trouble.
The Wraith Cult had a history spanning hundreds of thousands of years, and even Supreme Deities had been left lost and confused in its wake.
It was only natural that enemies existed on the current continent.
Ethan had prepared himself for this, but it seemed inappropriate to entangle Lana and Daphne in these matters, especially since they hadn''t received any benefits from the Wraith Cult.
Leading the way, Ethan walked forward. Lana, driven by curiosity, asked, "Where are we going?"
"The old man told me about divine crystals in the Divine Crystal Mining Mountain," Ethan spoke truthfully, "We just need to head in this direction."
...
As they moved forward, Ethan sensed the fabric of space tearing apart around them.
Santos Tower was not a single, cohesive space; like thend of wonders, it seemed to be a conglomeration of various realms, fused together for reasons unknown.
The environment Ethan had just traversed was dark, with scorched earth, reminiscent of hell itself.
Soon, he found himself amidst towering mountains.
Majestic peaks rose, standing tall between heaven and earth, like the backbone of thend.
Sunlight cascaded over the mountains, creating dazzling rays of light that infused the entire valley with vitality and vigor.
At the foot of the mountains, lush green trees clustered together, forming a dense forest.
Within this forest, birds chirped joyously, and streams babbled, bringing endless vitality to the woond.
However, the sight of such tranquility did not rx Ethan; his expression grew colder instead.
This ce was more suitable for human habitation, which meant it could harbor humanoids or even more powerful beings.
In the previous fragmented space, though the wraiths and specters were powerful, they were confined.
In this new realm, no such restraining forces were apparent.
Daphne gazed at the scenery with a naive happiness, her face alight with joy.
It reminded her of Phito Valley.
Ethan and Lana exchanged a nce, their Power of Soul cautiously probing ahead.
As suspected, the forest concealed many exotic beasts.
Ethan had already spotted several pythons coiling around the trees.
A single careless step into the jungle would undoubtedly lead to an entanglement with these serpents.
Both Ethan and Lana possessed formidable Power of Soul.
As this power escted, the images transmitted to their minds left them momentarily stunned.
Winding along the mountain paths, they could see quaint viges nestled against the hillsides, with houses scattered in a charming disarray and wisps of smoke curling up from the chimneys.
When their Power of Soul first encountered a human figure, both Ethan and Lana immediately retracted their powers.
After all, the presence of people suggested territorial awareness.
If any powerful beings detected their probing, it would undoubtedly lead to misunderstandings.
"What should we do?" Lana looked towards Ethan.
Licking his lips, Ethan spoke with a hint of difficulty, "It''s hard to say what their intentions are, but it seems unavoidable. To obtain the divine crystal, we''ll likely have to interact with them."
Carefully concealing their presence, the trio slowly made their way forward.
As they ascended the mountain path and approached the vige entrance, a Magic Circle blocked Ethan''s path.
He observed the Circle, with its intertwining energies of various colors.
Ethan activated his power of space, attempting to tear through the spatial fabric of the area.
However, the Magic Circle proved more advanced than he had anticipated, activating immediately.
Figures hidden in the houses swiftly moved, converging towards Ethan and hispanions.
Three figures, akin to deities, hovered in the air, fixating their gaze on Ethan.
They wore loose robes in deep blue, dark red, or ck, each embroidered with intricate symbols and patterns of power.
Their faces were shrouded in darkness, unrecognizable to Ethan.
They spoke first, their voices clear and loud, "Human race?"
"Yes," Ethan responded, "Who are you?"
There was a brief exchange of nces among the trio.
The man in the deep red robe replied, "One of our own, thene in."
Chapter 350 348-A Familiar Person
Chapter 350 348-A Familiar Person
As if to show his sincerity, the man in front of Ethan deactivated the Magic Circle.
The mist-like power that had just risen abruptly dissipated, and the threatening aura of the Magic Circle vanished into thin air.
Ethan, however, did not step forward immediately.
Standing outside the formation, he spoke softly, "My name is Fernard, from City32. How about you introduce yourselves?"
The three figures, d in deep blue, deep red, and ck robes, slowly descended to the ground.
Now, Ethan could finally see their faces clearly.
The man in the deep blue robe introduced himself, "I am Herman, the administrator of the divine crystal mining district."
Herman was an older male magus, his face etched with wisdom and the signs of time.
His hair and beard had turned to a distinguished silver, and his eyes were deep and piercing, as if they could see through everything.
Despite the wrinkles, his skin retained a healthy ruddiness.
His high-bridged nose and slightly pointed chin lent him an air of authority.
The one in deep red began to introduce herself, pulling back her hood, "My name is Elida."
Ethan''s gaze shifted to Elida, his eyes flickering slightly.
Elida was a young and beautiful female magus, captivating enough to stir something in Ethan.
Her face was shrouded in mystery and allure.
Her eyes, like twinkling stars in the night sky, were deep and enchanting.
Her hair, smooth as a waterfall, cascaded over her shoulders, shimmering attractively.
Her skin was as pale as snow, her lips as red as cherries, always adorned with a hint of a mysterious smile.
Her beauty and demeanor were exceptional, capable of mesmerizing countless men wherever she went.
The presence of such an enchanting woman in this ce only heightened Ethan''s vignce.
The final figure, cloaked in ck, introduced himself in a deep voice, "You can call me Sebastian."
Sebastian was strikingly handsome and charismatic, his face exuding confidence and charm.
His eyes, reminiscent of a cat''s, were bright and profound, drawing one into their depths.
The candor of these three individuals somewhat surprised Ethan.
He introduced Lana and Daphne to them, using assumed names for safety.
Herman nodded slightly, speaking slowly, "Have youe for the divine crystal as well?"
Ethan''s eyebrows twitched, but he didn''t respond immediately.
Elida, noticing Ethan''s cautious gaze, couldn''t help but cover her mouth with a lightugh.
Herughter, clear and melodious, almost intoxicated Ethan.
"Fernard, you''re quite cautious. But that''s normal for adventurers," Elida said with a smile that made her eyes twinkle like crescent moons, evoking an itch in one''s heart. "However, you needn''t worry. The divine crystal mine is open to the public. You are free to mine there, but you must submit a tenth of your findings to us."
"We stopped you for this purpose, to get you registered," Elida exined their intentions, her tone warm and gentle.
Ethan furrowed his brows slightly, responding coolly, "You said it yourself, the divine crystal mining mountain is open to all. It''s a shared resource. Why then must we give a tenth of our findings to you?"
Herman''s mouth turned down slightly, his expression tinged with a hint of helplessness.
But it was this slight sense of resignation that eased Ethan''s mind.
It seemed that Herman and the others genuinely intended only to register their information.
The magic was likely a measure to keep out thieves or the beasts that roamed the divine crystal mountain ranges.
Elida''s smile remained undimmed, her voice sounding as pleasant as a flowing stream, "Fernard, you seem to be unaware. This divine crystal mining mountain belongs to the Bernie family. To excavate this mine, the Bernie family lost three 10th-rank powerhouses and even had an 11th-rank powerhouse grievously injured."
"The Bernie family had to invest massively to open up this source. So, it''s not unreasonable to charge a fee from the miners, right? Additionally, we ensure that your mining operations aren''t disturbed by beasts and that you won''t encounter any problems. So, paying a small fee shouldn''t be an issue, should it?"
Elida was charming as she spoke, her fingers twiddling yfully.
Ethan''s tension eased slightly, and a warm smile appeared on his face, "I understand. I''ll discuss it with mypanions."
Herman nodded slightly, his tone neutral, "As you wish. But next time, don''t try to tear apart my Magic Circle with your Power of Space. If you want to speak to me, just call my name. I''m always practicing in the camp."
After their words, Herman and the others turned to leave, seemingly unconcerned about Ethan and hispanions.
Only Elida yfully looked back and blew Ethan a kiss.
Before the trio could return to their rooms, a mor of noise came from a distance.
Ethan hid to one side, flying in the sky, overlooking the camp.
At the center of the camp was a huge pit, resembling a giant crater.
Numerous humans were emerging from this pit, their faces covered with dust and sweat.
They seemed to be miners, holding magic pickaxes that glittered brightly.
Their waist pouches bulged, and their faces were filled with smiles.
They were lining up, apparently waiting for something.
Herman, apanied by Elida and Sebastian, made his way to the front of the queue.
Surprisingly, the miners boldly whistled at Elida.
Unfazed, Elida slightly bent forward, her loose robe momentarily revealing her robust figure.
The sight of her fair skin and blush ents left the miners'' eyes glowing green, almost predatory in their desire.
Elida licked her lips, exuding an overwhelming charm.
At Herman''s cough, she straightened up immediately, though the lingering smile on her face only seemed to increase her allure.
"Today''s work is done, everyone. Hand over a portion of your divine crystals, and you''re free to do as you please," Herman announced.
The miners efficiently pulled out crystal-clear gemstones from their waist pouches and ced them in the bamboo basket at Herman''s feet.
In no time, the basket began to overflow with the shimmering crystals.
Ethan, observing the miners'' spirited demeanor, felt a sense of unease. Something was amiss.
The first discrepancy he noticed was with City 32, which he had visited.
There, the ratio of monstrosities far exceeded that of the human race, with many being hybrids or indistinguishable humanoid creatures.
Yet here, not a single monstrosity was in sight; all were human.
This could be exined if the Bernie family chose only humans for the divine crystal mining quest, excluding monstrosities.
However, the second issue was more perplexing.
Those who ventured to the Deityforsaken Land were usually driven by the ambition to be deities themselves.
They wouldn''t likely waste much time on mining.
Yet, after handing over their divine crystals, the miners would retreat into their wooden huts and not reemerge.
Observing the various energy fluctuations emanating from the wooden huts, Ethan understood that the miners were undoubtedly engaging in cultivation practices.
This meant that divine crystals were a means to aid in cultivation, leading to a third issue.
Any item that could assist in cultivation was incredibly valuable.
Given the immense worth of divine crystals, would the Bernie family really share such a resource so readily?
After going through great lengths to open the divine crystal mining mountain, it seemed unusual for the Bernie family not to keep it exclusively for themselves.
Instead, they shared the resources of the mining mountain, requiring only a tenth of the mined crystals in return.
Ethan pondered inwardly.
If he were in possession of the divine crystal mining mountain and had the backing of his family, he certainly wouldn''t share the divine crystals so easily.
Even if he did share, the conditions would be exceedingly stringent.
His eyes, sharp as a hawk''s, swept across the vige.
Suddenly, his eyebrows twitched, his gaze fixating on a particr individual in the midst of the vige.
Luther.
Ethan recalled the time at Malibu Point, outside the Deityforsaken Land portal, where Luther had enthusiastically introduced everything to him, wielding a rusty, damaged sword.
But now, Luther was alone, wandering aimlessly through the vige without the broken sword by his side.
Ethan''s curiosity peaked at this sight. Luther was here, in this ce.
Elida, swaying her hips, encountered Luther.
Luther instantly revealed a lewd smile, grabbing Elida''s chest brazenly.
Ethan''s eyes twitched slightly at the scene.
Was this what Luther hade here for?
Elida didn''t resist; instead, a smile rippled across her face as if coquettishly saying, "Not here, we might be seen."
Luther, in apparent haste, tried to drag Elida behind a wooden hut, but she skillfully evaded him.
Whatever she whispered in Luther''s ear made him let her go.
As she walked away, Luther even boldly squeezed her shapely behind.
The force was such that Ethan could see the shape of her buttocks change.
Elida didn''t shout; instead, sheughed even more provocatively and said something flirtatiously over her shoulder.
Ethan shrugged slightly, thinking he might be overthinking.
If a camp had such frivolous male-female interactions, it probably wasn''t too dangerous.
After all, in the face of real danger, such desires wouldn''t usually surface.
Maybe he was just reading too much into it.
With these thoughts, Ethan decided to speak with Herman.
Chapter 351 349-Things Arent That Simple
Chapter 351 349-Things Aren''t That Simple
However, Luther''s expression in the next second sent a chill down Ethan''s spine.
As Luther turned to pass Elida, the smile on his face vanished instantly, his features bing cold and rigid.
He appeared utterly indifferent, a stark contrast to his previouslyscivious demeanor, as if he had been seduced by Elida.
A wave of unexined coldness swept over Ethan, making his back feel cool.
Luther''s abrupt change of face plunged Ethan into deep thought.
The idea of seeking out Herman for a chat, which had just begun to form in his mind, was quickly dismissed.
Something was amiss in this camp, something sinister hidden beneath the surface.
Ethan continued to monitor Luther, who wandered aimlessly around the vige.
Finding a high spot, Luther sat on a rock and began cultivating.
Ethan frowned, finding Luther''s behavior exceedingly strange.
While others cultivated in their rooms, Luther uniquely chose to practice outdoors on a high point.
Luther took out a divine crystal, channeling energy into it.
In an instant, the divine crystal emitted a captivating glow, dense divinity enveloping Luther.
The halo around him seemed to breathe, expanding and contracting rhythmically.
He gradually absorbed the divinity into his body.
To any casual observer, it would appear as a typical cultivation session, but Ethan noticed something off.
Although Luther absorbed the energy emanating from the divine crystal, it was only skin deep.
His skin emitted a faint glow, simr to Ethan''s own experience in the Cocooning stage.
But all of it was a facade.
Ethan''s pupils suddenly constricted as he murmured to himself, "Luther is pretending to absorb the power of the divine crystal."
What was Luther trying to achieve with such an act?
Witnessing Luther''s bizarre behavior, Ethan became even more cautious in his movements.
The memory of Elida''s seductive demeanor sent a shiver down Ethan''s spine.
Was Elida a genuine beauty, or a ''femme fatale''?
Only time would tell. After apparently absorbing the divine crystal, Luther channeled the energy and became motionless.
As night fell, the moon hung high in the sky.
The forest was shrouded in mysterious darkness.
Moonlight, filtering through the sparse leaves, draped the earth in soft, silvery threads.
A gentle breeze rustled the branches, producing a low, pleasant rustling sound, as if nature itself was ying a beautiful symphony for this quiet night.
In the tranquil forest, stars twinkled like countless gems set against the dark canopy of the sky.
asionally, a shooting star streaked across, leaving behind a beautiful trail that drew gasps of admiration.
Ethan had no mood to appreciate this beautiful scene; he was perched in a tree, watching Luther''s every move.
Luther, who had been as still as a rock, suddenly stirred.
He opened his eyes, and for a moment, his gaze shed like a sword light, as if to slice through the darkness of the world.
Luther''s strength had deepened significantly since entering the Deityforsaken Land.
He moved swiftly, heading towards Herman''s wooden hut.
Ethan remembered clearly that Herman, Elida, and Sebastian had alle from their respective huts.
He watched the silent hut, hesitating slightly.
But then, with a determined grit, a glint in his eyes, Luther pushed open Herman''s hut and barged in.
Ethan watched intently, and within a few minutes, something startling urred.
It seemed as if Luther was propelled out by an immense force; he jerked his head and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.
The huts of Herman, Elida, and Sebastian appeared to react, with blue, red, and ck lights flickering inside.
Luther quickly clutched his chest, using his energy to sweep up the blood-stained dust as he fled.
After disposing of the bloody evidence, he didn''t return to his hut buty just outside his door, breathingboriously, focusing on healing his injuries.
Ethan observed all these events with clear eyes. Luther''s actions were evidently premeditated.
Logically, breaking into Herman''s hut and causing such amotion should have awakened him.
However, Herman remained asleep, as undisturbed as if in a deep, death-like slumber. This was illogical.
Considering everyone''s formidable strength, they didn''t need to sleep regrly and could remain vigorously alert.
Herman''s deep sleep, allowing Luther to enter his hut, seemed to be a deliberate pattern.
More peculiar was that while Herman slept, Elida and Sebastian didn''t wake up either.
Could it be that they all belonged to the same faction, leading to such a physical state due to some w in their teachings?
And what secrets did that wooden hut hold?
Luther, severely injured, chose not to enter his hut for recuperation but sat outside his door, seemingly unconcerned about exposing himself.
Or perhaps, he preferred exposure over entering the hut again. It seemed the hut held its own secrets as well!
As dawn broke the next day, with the sun just beginning to light up the sky, Luther awoke.
He cautiously stepped back from his room''s door, waiting until people slowly emerged from the other wooden huts.
Blending into the crowd, Luther stretched casually, feigning normality as he lined up with the others, heading towards the central pit of the camp.
Herman, Elida, and Sebastian stood at the forefront of the crowd again, seemingly assisting in the registration process.
The crowd chattered and made their way into the pit.
The trio didn''t engage in much conversation, moving in sync as if they were one entity, and soon retreated to their individual huts.
The events of the previous night involving Luther seemed as if they had never happened, causing no suspicion among Herman, Elida, and Sebastian.
Ethan licked his lips and descended to the ground.
Lana, waking from her cultivation, asked, "How is it? Is there something wrong with this camp?"
Ethan shook his head slightly, speaking softly, "I''m not sure, but it''s best to observe for a while. There''s something peculiar about this camp."
Taking advantage of the crowd moving into the mining pit, Ethan wandered around the periphery.
The forest was full of hidden dangers, with various beasts lurking around.
If not for Ethan''s advanced cultivation allowing him to conceal his presence, he would have been discovered numerous times.
Being spotted would have undoubtedly led to an attack by the groups of beasts.
After making a round, it seemed that the divine crystal mining mountain was solely associated with the peculiar camp.
That was the only ce where divine crystals could be mined.
With no other option, Ethan had to lead the two women back to their original temporary base.
That night, the miners once again emerged from the depths of the pit.
Herman and hispanions collected a tenth of the divine crystals from the miners, who then orderly retreated to their wooden huts to begin their cultivation.
Watching the energy colors flickering in the huts like distant lights, Ethan felt his forehead throb.
The miners seemed to be emotional humans, yet they also acted like mindless puppets, mechanically mining and then retreating to their huts for cultivation.
They perpetually repeated these actions, all except for Luther.
Luther encountered Elida again on the path.
Today, Elida was unusually forward, wrapping her arms around Luther''s neck, her long, pale legs entwined with his.
She provocatively licked his neck with her tongue.
Luther quickly sumbed, pushing Elida to the ground.
Shockingly, they began to make love wildly just outside the camp.
Elida''s fiery red hair moved frantically, her exposed breasts bouncing with her movements.
The scene was excessively erotic, and her moans echoed throughout the vige.
Ethan broke out in a cold sweat.
This raw, instinctual, and unabashed disy of sexuality didn''t arouse any desire in him.
It resembled more of an animalistic mating than a human act, with Elida acting like a wild beast in her fervent pursuit.
Luther was equally voracious, using his own energy until he hadpletely subdued her.
Only then did he dress and stand up.
Elida, too, appeared thoroughly satisfied, her face glowing with fulfillment.
After lingering together for a while, she said goodbye to Luther with a lingering blush still on her cheeks.
Once again, Luther disyed a dual nature.
With his back to Elida, his face turned pale and pained, as if he was ovee with nausea and a desire to vomit.
He quickly made his way to his chosen spot for cultivation, channeling the energy within his body, and began to focus intently on his practice.
Ethan shifted his attention away from Luther and towards Elida.
After parting ways with Luther, Elida repeatedly entered the wooden huts of various miners.
Of course, Ethan couldn''t see what Elida was doing inside the huts.
However, he keenly noticed that the light within the huts dimmed after Elida entered.
She would then emerge, adjusting her clothing, and proceed to the next hut. This pattern repeated, leaving Ethan bewildered.
Was Elida offering her services to the miners in their huts, just as she had done with Luther?
Meanwhile, a new development urred around Luther.
The energy around him, initially a shimmering white light, began to transform as he forcefully expelled needle-like red light spikes from his body.
As these red spikes emerged, Luther seemed to be enduring immense pain.
Before long, he was drenched in sweat, panting heavily.
Chapter 352 350-Contact with Luther
Chapter 352 350-Contact with Luther
As Ethan gazed upon the familiar sensation emanating from the red luminescent spikes, a sense of foreboding washed over him.
These spikes, he realized, bore the essence of Elida.
This was her doing; she had imnted these light spikes into Luther''s body during their integration.
What was Elida''s true intention?
Ethan recalled how Elida had burrowed into each cabin, forming some connection with every miner.
Could it be that she had embedded these red spikes into each of their bodies as well?
But why then, had only Luther managed to expel them from his system?
Ethan was desperate to uncover the truth behind these events.
However, he dared not use the Power of Soul tomunicate with Luther.
Herman''s cultivation was immeasurably profound; evading his detection would be impossible.
Despite the risks, Ethan knew he had no choice but to try.
Approaching the Magic Circle using the Power of Soul, he felt waves of fluctuation emanating from it.
But the moment he touched the Magic Circle, it vibrated at an extremely low frequency.
Ethan understood that if he insisted on delving deeper into the Magic Circle with his Power of Soul, Herman would undoubtedly be alerted.
With this realization, Ethan hastily withdrew his Power of Soul.
His face etched with worry, he pondered over alternative ways to establish contact with Luther.
Luther was surely trapped in the camp, seeking ways to save himself.
Ethan wanted to lend a hand C not only to assist Luther but also to sessfully acquire the divine crystal.
Then, an idea struck him like a bolt of lightning C
"Ah, I''ve got it!"
Wraith Magic, something he had recently learned from the Wraith Cult.
He began to recite the incantation:
"Souls hidden beneath the earth, the fortunate shall be chosen by the God of Wraith. To serve the Lord of Wraith is your greatest glory."
Waves of holy light began to ripple around Ethan.
A crack formed in the earth, from which emerged the eerie, snow-white bones of a creature.
Before long, these bones reassembled themselves into the form of a skeletal tiger in front of Ethan.
The tiger knelt, signaling its submission to him.
Ethan directed the skeletal tiger towards the Magic Circle.
Perhaps owing to the frailty of the creature or the lifelessness of the Magic Circle, the tiger passed through unobstructed and made its way towards Luther.
Under the moonlight, the sight of a skeletal tiger running across the ground was enough to terrify the faint-hearted.
Yet, the instigator of this scene chuckled mirthfully from atop a tree, having discovered yet another use for Wraith Magic.
Wraiths, beings teetering on the boundary between life and death, were perfectly suited for prating Magic Circles or oveing various prohibitions.
The sound of the skeletal tiger''s steps reached Luther''s ears.
He stood up without hesitation, his muscles tensed as if ready to unleash his full force on the creature at any second.
Suddenly, the tiger''s jaw moved strangely, yet a voice resonated directly in Luther''s mind. "Luther, do you remember me?"
"Who''s there?" Luther''s eyes darted around, filled with aggression. "Ethan, is that you?"
His gaze snapped to the skeletal tiger, his heart shouting in surprise. "Ethan, is this skeletal tiger you?"
His tone wasced with a mix of astonishment and the excitement of finding hope in a seemingly hopeless situation.
"Of course not, it''s just a skeleton I''m controlling."
The tigery on the ground, its mouth continuing to move bizarrely.
"Let''s not dwell on that," Luther hastily responded, foregoing further inquiries. "Can you help me?"
"First, exin to me what exactly is going on in this camp," Ethan insisted, his tone growing more stern.
"You really are nearby, aren''t you?" Luther said, his voice tinged with realization.
"I sensed the energy fluctuations from Herman and hispanions earlier. I knew someone had arrived, but I couldn''t spot any unfamiliar faces among the crew. It struck me as odd."
Ethan, intensifying his voice, pressed further: "Quickly, tell me everything about this ce."
Luther licked his dry, cracked lips, his eyes flickering fiercely: "Then listen closely. This ce is known as the divine crystal mining mountain, currently under the upation of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider."
Ethan, frowning in confusion, asked, "The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider? Where is it? Wasn''t it cleared out by the Bernie family?"
"Hah," Luther scoffed, "The Bernie family struck a deal with the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider. They supply it with pure-blooded humans, and in return, the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider hands over a tenth of the divine crystals harvested by the miners to the Bernie family."
Ethan''s pupils constricted sharply.
He hadn''t expected Herman''s im of only taking a tenth to be true; it''s just that the tenth went to the Bernie family, while the rest belonged to the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
Noticing Ethan''s silence, Luther didn''t give him a chance to process this information.
He continued transmitting his thoughts: "I haven''t seen the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider yet, but Herman and his associates are closely tied to it, especially Elida. She seems to have received the true teachings of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider. Her seductive behavior was a ploy to imnt us with Demonkin during our interactions."
Demonkin C Ethan immediately thought of those red light spikes.
"Anyone imnted with Demonkin is controlled, their consciousness erased, doomed to a life of very in the mines."
Ethan, driven by curiosity, couldn''t help but ask, "How have you managed to stay lucid amidst all this?"
"Hah, such petty tricks are useless against a swordsman," Luther responded with a scoff. "My swordheart is clear and unburdened by any impurities. The moment I detected those things, I expelled them from my body. That''s how I''ve managed to retain my sanity and seek a way out."
Ethan raised an eyebrow, impressed by Luther''s formidable strength.
Swordheart C a crucial milestone on the path to bing a Sword Master.
The very moment Luther nurtured his swordheart, he met the stringent criteria required for divine ascension.
No wonder Luther was so confident about entering the Deityforsaken Land without undergoing the Adrien family''s scrutiny.
"May I ask a few questions?"
Luther nced around warily, attuned to every rustle of grass and gust of wind.
Frowning slightly, he knew that time was of the essence and it wasn''t the moment for inquiries.
Yet, to gain Ethan''s assistance, he resignedly said, "Ask, but be quick. Dawn is approaching."
Ethan looked up, noticing the first light of dawn painting the sky.
Unbeknownst to him, daybreak had already started to creep in.
"My first question: What exactly is Elida doing inside those cabins?"
"The pure-blooded humans here serve a dual purpose," Luther exined. "Not only are we miners, but we also act as vessels for absorbing divine crystal energy. Elida enters the cabins to extract the absorbed divine crystal power from us and then imnts Demonkin in each miner."
Ethan felt a wave of horror wash over him.
The revtions about the camp were far more sinister than he had imagined.
The miners were not justborers but also containers for absorption.
No wonder they spent all their time post-mining in the cabins, fervently practicing C they were absorbing divine crystal energy.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider was truly terrifying, enving the human race and extracting every ounce of their worth.
"Second question: Why didn''t Herman notice when you entered his room the other day?"
"I''ve been curious about that myself," Luther replied.
"But here''s what I''ve figured out, and it''s also why I''m certain about the close ties between Herman''s trio and the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider. On nights of the full moon, they cease all life activities. As long as the disturbance isn''t too excessive, they won''t be awakened."
"I suspect that during these times, Herman and hispanions are either absorbing divine crystal energy or transferring it to the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider. They can''t afford to be disturbed, but they''re also unable to do anything else."
Ethan blinked, deep in thought.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, a creature he had never heard of before.
Yet, spiders do enter a certain state while feeding, bing motionless.
"Any more questions?" Luther''s anxious voice broke through, "I need to get back."
Ethan''s eyes flickered. The behavior of the other miners in the camp, even that of Herman''s trio, seemed predictable. The only true enigma was Luther.
"My third question: Why are you so exceptional within this camp?"
Luther''s voice abruptly cut off, and a strange silence fell between them.
Ethan''s lips curved into a slight smirk, his eyes gleaming with intrigue.
Luther''s silence confirmed Ethan''s suspicions.
He must have ventured deep into the divine crystal mining mountain in search of some priceless treasure, underestimating the dangers thaty within and trapping himself in the process.
Yet, he was slightly better off than the other miners, still able to move freely within the mining mountain.
Luther exhaled deeply, a heavy sigh escaping his lips.
Abruptly, he stripped off his shirt, revealing his back. "Can you see my back?" he asked.
"Tilt your body a bit," Ethan responded calmly, his eyebrows slightly raised.
Lutherplied, turning to expose his smooth back to Ethan.
As Ethan gazed upon it, he leaned back slightly, a flicker of shock crossing his face.
There, on Luther''s back, was the distinct image of a spider.
The pattern was incredibly vivid, resembling a living spider perched on Luther''s back, its legs wrapping tightly around his waist like a sinister embrace.
Luther let out a bitter chuckle, his voice low and somber: "You see it now, don''t you? This is why I have certain privileges."
Chapter 353 351-Entering the Camp
Chapter 353 351-Entering the Camp
Under the faint glow of light, a massive spider tattoo was intermittently visible in the darkness.
Its eight long legs seemed alive, writhing on the skin, creating an eerie and terrifying sensation.
The spider''s body was covered with intricate patterns, resembling an ancient scroll filled with endless secrets.
As the rising sun cast its rays upon the spider tattoo, its ck body shimmered with a ghostly luminescence.
This mysterious and alluring light made one irresistibly drawn to uncover its secrets.
However, as Ethan gazed at the spider, he felt an overwhelming sense of malice and threat emanating from it.
Its eyes, like two rubies, glinted with an evil light, as if warning the world not to trespass on its domain.
Around the spider tattoo, the skin began to undergo bizarre changes.
Cracks appeared on what was once smooth skin, emitting a suffocating stench of evil.
These cracks widened, forming small holes that seemed like portals to hell itself.
From these openings, deep and guttural roars echoed, sending chills down one''s spine.
In this unsettling tableau, the spider tattoo appeared increasingly animated.
Its eight long legs began to crawl frantically across the skin, making a grating sound.
The body of the spider also started to swell, as if it were about to burrow its way out of the skin.
This terrifying atmosphere was unbearable, yet one couldn''t look away.
Ethan''s facial muscles twitched involuntarily at the horrific sight on Luther''s back.
It was unsettling to think that such a terror had been lurking there, unnoticed during Luther''s intimate moments with Elida.
Perhaps his focus had been solely on Elida, or it was a matter of perspective, or maybe this spider tattoo required Luther''s conscious activation.
Regardless, Luther''s current predicament was exceedingly perilous.
His dismal voice snapped Ethan back to reality.
"What is this thing?" Ethan asked, his voice quivering.
"A life form birthed by the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider. I feel it''s starting to merge with me. You need to hurry... my time is running out," Luther spoke with a face full of sorrow, looking up at the sky where light began to pierce through, "I have to go back now."
"How can I save you?" Ethan asked urgently, his eyes flickering with determination.
"Enter the camp. We''ll n together. Herman is about to wake up. Lastly, I have a message for you. Whether youe to save me or not, stay away from City 45. Valentine is plotting to kill you."
With these words, Luther gave the skeletal tiger one deep, meaningful look.
He then ran towards his own small cabin, his figure appearing frail and powerless.
Ethan ceased controlling the skeletal tiger, and it instantly copsed on the spot, its bones absorbed into the earth as if by flowing water.
If no one had witnessed what just transpired, they would never imagine that Ethan had just exchanged information with Luther through a skeletal tiger.
Ethan stood motionless, stunned into inaction.
Luther''s message left Ethan''s head spinning.
While it answered many of his questions, it also raised many more. What exactly was that spider-like tattoo?
A life form birthed by the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, but why was it attached to Luther?
What did the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider really want?
The secrets of Herman and his twopanions were still shrouded in mystery.
And most importantly, what did Luther''s final warning mean?
Valentine, the son of the Adrien family, was in charge of the Deityforsaken Land qualification conference.
Ethan had had a run-in with Valentine, which was resolved by Lana''s intervention.
Now, Valentine was making aeback, intending to kill him?
Where did Valentine get such confidence?
Ethan''s mind was flooded with questions, making it hard to breathe.
He watched as Luther, with a smile stered on his face, once again theatrically emerged from the cabin and stretchedzily.
But this time, he pretended to casually look around, as if admiring the scenery.
Only Ethan knew that Luther was trying to locate him.
Ethan was in a dilemma.
Should he really enter the camp?
"Knowing there''s a tiger in the mountain, yet still heading towards the mountain" C this wasn''t bravery, it was foolishness.
But Luther seemed sincere and remarkably honorable, not resorting to lowly tactics to threaten Ethan.
If Luther had said, "Come to the camp to rescue me, I have important information for you," Ethan would have been more inclined not to enter.
But now, Luther had put Ethan in a tight spot.
If Ethan didn''t enter the camp, it would seem as if hecked vision and courage.
Hended on the ground, looking at Lana and Daphne.
They seemed utterly rxed, without a care in the world.
Ethan provided Lana and Daphne with valuable scrolls and books from the Wraith Cult library for their study.
They absorbed the knowledge like sponges, treasuring the secret doctrines of the Wraith Cult as if they were priceless gems.
So engrossed were they that they hardly knew what Ethan had been up to these past days.
After much contemtion, Ethan decided to venture into the camp.
His first reason was the divine crystals; he had to obtain them.
Alvin had been a great help to him, and he couldn''t just back away at the sight of danger where the divine crystals were located. Secondly, there was Luther.
Luther had shown true valor.
Even in his dire situation, he thought to convey a message to Ethan, allowing him to prepare in advance.
Even if Luther intended to morally bind Ethan, he had indeed shared critical information.
Ethan announced his decision to enter the camp.
Both Lana and Daphne wanted to apany him, but Ethan, feigning nonchnce, said, "It''s just about retrieving some divine crystals, you won''t be of help following me."
Convinced by Ethan, the two women stayed back, and Ethan even provided them with secret texts he had seized from Fernard for their study.
Thus, Ethan embarked alone on the journey into the camp.
Standing before the Magic Circle, he took a deep breath and called out loudly, "Herman"
His voice echoed through the forest, startling a flurry of birds into the sky.
Herman''s figure slightly twisted and then appeared in front of Ethan.
Ethan tensed up, having a rough idea of Herman''s strength.
Herman seemed close to Metamorphosis, his divinity surging, almost giving off the illusion of someone on the verge of ascension.
"Have you made up your mind?" Herman asked, a smile creeping onto his face.
Though he eagerly anticipated Ethan''s entry, his expression remained calm andposed.
Ethan nodded slightly, a smile on his face as he replied, "Yes, I''ve made up my mind. The Bernie family taking a tenth of the divine crystals seems quite fair."
Herman responded indifferently, "That''s natural. As long as you understand, you may enter on your own."
With that, Ethan stepped into the Magic Circle.
He immediately felt the energy within the Circle beginning to erode his body.
Ethan quickly activated his Golden Divine Dragon Blood, a golden light emerging around him to resist the energy''s invasion.
Herman did not intervene; he simply stood with his arms crossed, watching.
Once Ethan passed through the Magic Circle, he experienced a brief sensation of separation, as if all his blood had been left within the Circle.
"What is this...?" he wondered aloud.
"The Magic Circle is testing your blood, to see if your Bloodline is pure," Herman exined. "You know, many beasts have the ability to transform into humans. It''s better to be cautious."
"Of course," Ethan thought to himself. If he hadn''t contacted Luther first, he might have believed Herman''s tale.
Wasn''t the Magic Circle simply selecting for pure-blooded humans?
However, in the current world, pure-blooded humans were quite frail.
Many powerful beings had absorbed some amount of Bloodline power.
For instance, which Dark Lord in the Dark Lord camp didn''t have the blood of other races flowing in their veins?
Ethan was not a pure-blooded human either; he was a leading figure among the Dragons, the bearer of the Golden Divine Dragon Blood.
Herman, observing the golden symbols above the Magic Circle, visibly showed a flicker of disappointment in his eyes: "Alright, follow me."
Walking through the vige with Herman gave Ethan a more direct feeling than observing from outside.
The cabins looked sparse and ordinary from the outside, but when sensed with the Power of Soul, each cabin seemed like a living entity, as if life was being nurtured within.
"Could it be the offspring of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider?" Ethan thought of the terrifying spider tattoo on Luther''s back, and couldn''t help but feel his hair stand on end.
Herman, seemingly noticing Ethan''s focus, casually introduced, "This will be your cabin for resting. It can assist you in absorbing the power of the divine crystals."
Ethan forced a smile, making light conversation, "You guys are quite considerate!"
"Naturally," Herman replied, apparently taking Ethan''sment seriously. "You''re mining for us, bringing us profit. Making sure you''refortable is our responsibility."
Had Ethan not already been aware of the intricate deceptions within the camp, Herman''s deceiving appearance and words would have surely fooled many.
Herman led Ethan to where the miners were lined up, announcing loudly, "Today we have a newpanion joining us. Let''s give him a warm wee."
The crowd pped enthusiastically, some even whistling towards Ethan.
Internally, Ethan felt bitter: "Sold and still counting the money for them, I certainly don''t want to end up like this."
Chapter 354 352-Divine Crystal
Chapter 354 352-Divine Crystal
Ethan''s face also carried a smile as he showed a pleasantly surprised expression to the people around him.
Luther''s expression shifted slightly when he saw Ethan enter.
He seemed to want to say something but held back. He even went as far as to hide his gaze, not wanting to draw suspicion towards Ethan.
Ethan caught Luther''s fleeting look and breathed a sigh of relief internally. It seemed that Luther was indeed trapped here.
He admitted to himself that there was an element of gamble in his decision, but thankfully, it appeared to have paid off.
Ethan hesitated briefly, pondering how to initiate contact with Luther.
Herman pped his hands and announced, "Let''s pause for a moment, everyone. We haven''t had a neer in a long time. Let''s not scare him off."
"Levai, you take Ethan down and give him some guidance."
A burly man emerged from the crowd. Standing among them, Levai was like a towering mountain, radiating an unmatched strength and authority.
Over two meters tall, his muscles were tight and powerful, each one sculpted like chiseled stone.
His broad, upright shoulders gave off an aura of being insurmountable.
Levai, frequently working in the mines, had skin tanned to a dark hue, enhancing his intimidating presence.
His hair was neat and tidy, short and well-kept, lending him a sharp, efficient look.
As he walked, each step was steady and forceful, as if the ground itself trembled beneath him.
His presence exuded a powerful aura, causing those around him to instinctively make way, like a fierce beast ready to strike at any moment.
Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly, calcting Levai''s strength in his mind.
Regardless, Ethan was already filled with wariness towards Levai.
As Levai passed by Elida, she stretched out her hand, running her nails over the muscles of Levai''s body, her face unable to suppress a flirtatious smile.
Herman chuckled lightly, saying, "Levai, don''t be so stern. You''re frightening our friend here."
It seemed as though Herman''s voice had an effect. When Levai approached Ethan, his face broke into a smile in an instant.
This smile, like that of a ferocious beast suddenly taking on a tender and affectionate demeanor, created such a stark contrast that Ethan almost felt nauseous.
"Hello," Levai''s voice buzzed, "I hope we can get along well."
Ethan, with a faint smile on his face, replied slowly, "I look forward to your guidance."
His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.
Was this Herman''s way of detecting something amiss in him, or was this a routine process every neer had to go through?
At that moment, Herman spoke up loudly again:
"Alright, it''s gettingte. Let''s head to the mines, hoping everyone has a good haul."
"Ohhh ohhh"
"Woo woo"
A chorus of feigned cheers erupted from the crowd, as if each person was genuinely looking forward to the day''s yield.
Ethan followed therge troop, quickly entering into the mine.
The divine crystal mining mountain was unlike any other vein.
Typical veins involved digging holes, then either following the mountain''s natural contours in a parallel fashion or slightly downward.
However, the divine crystal mining mountain was vertical, the mine shaft resembling a colossal pit.
This vast abyss was enormous, with spiral patterns resembling pathways etched upon its walls.
Descending along the spiral path, the dim light gradually brightened.
Ethan couldn''t tell if they had reached the bottom of the mine, but there was a thick air of mystery, as if it were an entrance to another universe.
In this vast expanse ofnd, towering stone pirs stood like the pirs of the world, holding the stability of the entire pit.
Between these columns was an area shimmering with multicolored light.
The source of this illumination was the divine crystals, embedded around the stone pirs or suspended in space in various shapes and colors.
They radiated strong energy fluctuations, exuding an irresistible attraction.
These divine crystals shone like stars, as if the night sky''s constetions had descended onto this mysteriousnd. Ethan was instantly mesmerized at first sight.
Individually, each divine crystal might not look extraordinary, but together in a sea of crystals, their collective brilliance was enough to dazzle and bewitch.
Levai spoke softly beside Ethan, "Those are the divine crystals, our targets for mining."
"How do I mine them?" Ethan asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Look there" Levai pointed with his thick, carrot-like fingers toward the miners who had already started their work.
Their movements were swift, agile like monkeys, navigating between the pirs.
However, not every attempt was sessful. Even when they failed, they didn''t dare to linger, swinging away to seek the next opportunity.
"Mine them with... hands?" Ethan''s mouth twitched in disbelief, his mind unable to fathom that extracting divine crystalscked technical sophistication.
Levai, expressionless, stated ndly, "Yes, with hands. You use your energy to strike the divine crystals. If you can dislodge them, then you collect the divine crystal. That''s how you obtain one."
"The most important thing is to never stay on the stone pirs for more than two or three seconds. If you do, you might get absorbed by the pir and undergo crystallization. And then, nobody can save you."
Ethan''s eyebrows arched in surprise.
No wonder the miners were moving so agilely between the pirs, each touch on a divine crystal as brief as a dragonfly skimming water.
So, such a secrety hidden within.
Ethan looked around and soon spotted Luther in the crowd.
Luther was leaping through the air, but his gaze intermittently drifted towards Ethan. In the moment their eyes met, Luther subtly shook his head.
Ethan immediately abandoned the idea of using the Power of Soul formunication.
Now that he was in the mine, he needed to let Luther take the lead.
Every action should be initiated by Luther. If he acted rashly, he could easily disrupt Luther''s n.
Moreover, he was still unaware of the specific rules in this ce.
If he identally vited any, the consequences could be disastrous.
Seeing Ethan looking around, Levai curiously followed his gaze, ncing around as well.
"Don''t you want to give it a try?" he asked.
Ethan redirected his attention, rolling his shoulders as if gearing up for the challenge. "Of course, I do. I hope you can keep an eye on me, Levai."
Levai, with a smile that seemed both simple and sincere, replied, "No problem."
To conceal his true strength, Ethan acted a bit clumsier than usual.
He stomped on the ground, creating a gust of wind as he reached the stone pir.
When he touched a divine crystal, he felt an extraordinary sensation.
It didn''t feel like touching a stone, but rather a living entity.
This divine crystal conveyed a sense of being alive, sending a strange, moist, and sticky sensation through Ethan''s hand.
Ethan exerted a bit more force, attempting to break off a piece of the divine crystal, but he failed.
As he had felt, the divine crystal on the pir seemed to be part of a whole.
Trying to break off a piece was like fighting against the entire pir itself C a feat of strength beyond Ethan''s current capabilities.
Remembering Levai''s warning about not lingering on the pir for too long, Ethan quickly hopped back to Levai''s side after his attempt.
"How did it go?" Levai asked, seeing Ethan return empty-handed but without any hint of me.
"It''s tough," Ethan said, frowning slightly in contemtion. "I feel that with my current strength, I might not be able to bring back even a single piece."
Levai broke into a grin, his teeth unusually white in the darkness:
"Don''t worry, you''ll be able to do it someday. Collecting divine crystals is a game of chance. Only those that are slightly loosened can be taken down."
"That''s why we keep trying back and forth. Sometimes they return empty-handed too."
Ethan observed the miners and indeed, they seemed to face the same issue he had encountered.
The divine crystals were fused into a single mass, and one couldn''t linger on the pir for long.
They could only keep seeking opportunities, hoping to pry off a piece of divine crystal.
It was then that Ethan caught sight of Luther. Luther''s mouth was moving silently: "Come closer..."
Ethan''s eyes sparkled as he read the lips.
"Thanks, Levai," Ethan said, shifting his gaze away, "From here on, it''s all up to me."
Levai nodded slightly, his voice deep and resonant, "No need to thank me. It''s what I should do."
After speaking, Levai moved towards the pirs like a gori, clinging to them.
He grabbed a divine crystal, his arm muscles bulging instantly. A gori''s arm phantom appeared behind him.
With a ''thud'', a sound akin to shattering ss echoed from the pir.
Levai held a piece of divine crystal in his hand, quickly returning to Ethan''s side.
At that moment, the other miners'' eyes lit up, and they suddenly rushed towards the pirs.
Ethan slightly raised his eyebrows, puzzled by their actions.
Levai, cing the divine crystal into the cloth bag at his waist, spoke with emphasis:
"This is why I told you there''s no need to worry."
"I will actively disrupt the integrity of the divine crystal within the stone pir. Though divine crystals possess a powerful self-healing ability, in that brief interval, you''ll have more opportunities to try."
"It will be much easier for you to extract the divine crystal than doing it on your own."
Chapter 355 353-Another Conversation
Chapter 355 353-Another Conversation
A flicker of light danced in Ethan''s eyes, surprised by Levai''s unexpected skill.
No wonder he was somewhat special, known by Herman and even introduced to Ethan.
Ethan concluded in his mind that Levai must be some sort of a leader.
"Amazing," Ethanplimented sincerely.
Levai shook his head slightly, saying indifferently:
"It''s what I should do. Now, you try."
Ethan leaped towards the stone pir again, and indeed, this time when he touched the divine crystal, he felt it loosen.
If the stone pir werepared to an adult, then Levai''s action was like a punch to the chin.
That punch, loosening the teeth, made them easy to extract.
Ethan felt the analogy that sprung to his mind was quite fitting for the current scenario.
Levai had managed to loosen the divine crystal; his skill was genuine.
After several attempts, Ethan finally managed to remove a piece of divine crystal.
The divine crystal was irregr in shape, losing its luster after being separated from the pir, appearing as a dull, unremarkable stone.
However, the profound sensation brought by the flowing power of deity within it still brought a thrill to Ethan''s heart.
Having been in Santos Tower for so long, he finally encountered a divine crystal.
Yet, how to take the divine crystal out remained a significant dilemma.
Seeing Ethan getting familiar with the process, Levai no longer continued to stand by his side.
Ethan, too, devoted himself entirely to the task of collecting divine crystals.
However, he asionally nced in Luther''s direction, gradually moving closer to him with each passing moment.
Luther, noticing Ethan by his side, showed no sign of surprise or disturbance.
Ethan dared not make any overt moves.
It was only when Luther was cing a divine crystal into his bag that it suddenly fell to the ground.
Bending slightly, Luther deftly scooped up the crystal with a flick of his hand and ced it back into the bag.
Having done this, he rejoined the line of workers extracting divine crystals as if nothing had happened.
Ethan furrowed his brows slightly, not understanding Luther''s intentions.
As a swordsman, how could he let a divine crystal fall to the ground? It seemed almost like a joke.
A spark of insight shed through Ethan''s mind. He walked over to where Luther had stood.
Then, crouching down, he noticed characters etched into the dense soil.
They were words carved out by Luther''s sword qi in the brief moment he had squatted down.
"Meet through Wraith."
Ethan let out a small sigh and rubbed the words away with the sole of his boot.
It seemed he could only wait for the evening.
For now, he had to focus entirely on collecting divine crystals.
Ethan blended in among the miners, attracting no attention.
When the time came, the miners, as if moved by a shared instinct, began to head upwards.
Ethan was still moving back and forth among the stone pirs when Levai called out to him.
"Ethan,e up. You''ve worked hard all day; it''s time to rest."
"Is there a time limit in the divine crystal mine?" Ethan asked, surprised. "I finally have this opportunity, and I want to collect more divine crystals."
Levai gave a forced smile and said earnestly:
"I understand how you feel, but night operations are inefficient without our coordination. You''re better off returning tomorrow. You''ve learned a lot today, and you''ll definitely be able to collect more divine crystals tomorrow."
After a moment''s thought, Ethan nodded in agreement:
"That makes sense. I''lle back tomorrow, then."
Following the spiral pattern, Ethan walked out of the mine, looking down at the vast pit.
This mine was several kilometers deep, filled with an intense chill at its base.
It was only because everyone there was strong and constantly channeling energy to collect divine crystals that they didn''t feel the cold.
Now, with the sky devoid of any light, looking down the earthen spiral path into the mine, it appeared as a pitch-ck abyss, like the gaping maw of a giant beast.
Ethan shook his head slightly and followed the crowd out of the mine.
Herman and the others were already waiting outside.
The miners submitted a tenth of their day''s haul and then retired to their wooden huts.
Ethan, not seeking any special treatment, handed over one of his divine crystals.
As he was about to leave, Elida followed him.
She walked with a swaying grace, carrying a fragrant breeze around her:
"Ethan, do you know where your room is?" she asked, her tone yful enough to endear any man to her.
Ethan felt his mind wander slightly in Elida''s presence:
"I don''t, I was just wandering around."
"Let me show you," she offered.
Elida walked ahead of Ethan, turning back to sh him a smile.
Her eyes sparkled enticingly, as if capable of captivating souls. Her lips curved slightly upwards, exuding confidence and elegance.
Ethan, too, wore a smile, his face slightly flushed as he said:
"Thank you, Miss Elida."
Seeing this, Elida took the initiative and reached out to take Ethan''s hand:
"It''s no trouble at all."
When her hand gently sped Ethan''s, he could feel her warmth transferring to him, like aforting stream flowing into his heart.
Elida''s palm was slightly damp, offering aforting sensation.
She deliberately stroked her fingertips lightly across Ethan''s skin, inducing a series of delicate sensations that made Ethan''s heart flutter.
"Truly a seductress," Ethan thought to himself, his head bowed, reflecting inwardly.
Quickly, Elida led Ethan to a wooden cabin.
"Ethan, this will be your dwelling from now on," she announced.
Elida pushed open the door and ushered Ethan inside.
Upon entering, the first thing that caught Ethan''s eye was arge wooden table, nked by a set offortable wooden chairs.
A little further in stood a wooden bed.
The bed was adorned with luxurious bedding, uncharacteristic of this ce, giving off a sense of warmth and coziness.
However, these were not what Ethan was most concerned about.
As soon as he entered the cabin, he noticed that the entire ce was encircled by Magic Circles.
"These Magic Circles are?" Ethan asked directly, pointing to the magic runes on the wall.
Elida''s face was alight with a smile as she spoke softly:
"These Magic Circles are for protection. In the divine crystal mining mountain, safety is of the utmost importance."
Ethan''s eyes sparkled with a feigned ignorance as he said:
"I see! That means I can rest easy here."
Sitting on the bed, Ethan caressed the bedding, his expression showing a trace of curiosity.
Sensing an opportunity, Elida moved closer to Ethan and, suddenly, yfully pounced on him.
Elida clung tightly to Ethan.
Ethan could feel the warm and smooth sensation emanating from Elida''s body.
The soft touch of Elida''s bosom rubbed against his chest.
"Sorry, I lost my bnce," Elida said in a coy, sweet tone.
Ethan, as if he were a virgin, swallowed nervously:
"Miss Elida, are you alright?"
Elida exhaled softly, her long eyshes almost grazing Ethan''s cheek:
"I''m fine, you can just call me Elida. ''Miss'' feels too formal."
Ethan''s body tensed up, so nervous he hardly knew what to say:
"Miss Elida, I... I''m feeling ufortable."
Elida''s face lit up with a smile. She yfully twirled her hair around Ethan''s face, drawing circles that tickled him so much he dared not open his eyes to look at her.
"Who would have thought you''re actually a virgin? Are there still virgins in this world?"
Elida''s eyes glowed with a fiery intensity, looking at Ethan as if he were a rare treasure.
Ethan''s face turned red, his eyes tightly shut:
"Miss Elida, aren''t we moving too fast?"
"Too fast?" Elida licked her luscious lips and ran her pink tongue lightly across Ethan''s face. "I don''t think it''s fast enough."
In an instant, unable to hold back any longer, Ethan pushed Elida away:
"Miss Elida, this isn''t right."
With that, Ethan, clutching his groin, ran out of the cabin.
Elida sat on the bed, crossing her legs in a provocative manner.
Her exposed thighs resembled a pair of perfect sculptures.
Her skin was pale and snowy, smooth and delicate, as if it could exude droplets of water.
The lines of her calves were sleek, with muscles firm and strong.
The key allure was the way her beautiful legs shimmered, captivating like diamonds, irresistibly drawing one''s gaze towards the hidden vistas beneath her skirt.
"Just that got a reaction?" Elida''s eyes swirled with surprise and delight, "It''s been a long time since I''ve met a man so brimming with masculine essence."
Elida''s eyes shimmered with unspoken promises, a deep sense of spring flourishing on her face.
She traced circles over her breasts, waves of tantalizing sensations washing over her.
"You can run... ah, ah" Elida clenched her legs together, emitting a sultry moan, "...but you can''t hide..."
Ethan dashed out of the cabin, his expression abruptly changing.
Under normal circumstances, if a woman were so forward, Ethan wouldn''t have run away. He might have even helped her reach the pinnacle of pleasure.
But the woman enticing Ethan was Elida.
Was Elida really the kind of woman to be trifled with?
Chapter 356 354-Planning the Scheme
Chapter 356 354-nning the Scheme
Setting aside the fact that Elida had liaisons with all the miners, getting involved with her carried risks far too great.
Ethan had no choice but to feign innocence and escape.
As for what Elida might do if she stayed in the cabin, Ethan had no control over that. He could only sacrifice a bit for Luther''s rescue.
Ethan hid under the cabin, muttering incantations, as wraiths began to ripple around him.
He had intended to summon the wraiths inside the cabin, but the sight of those Magic Circles rmed him.
These circles seemed to function as monitoring and restraining devices.
As long as he was inside the cabin, Ethan couldn''t fully unleash his formidable powers.
Taking a risk, he stepped outside to summon the wraiths.
At this moment, everything in the camp was under the surveince of Herman and his twopanions.
But with Ethan now paired with Elida, Herman''s watchful eye might rx a bit.
After all, Ethan was the new ruler of the Wraith Cult; casting simple Wraith Magic was quite easy for him.
Soon, skulls began to emerge from the ground, gradually assembling into the form of a rat. The rat bowed repeatedly to Ethan.
Hearing Elida''s footsteps, Ethan quickly hid the rat aside.
His eyes darting around, Ethan pondered what to say when Elida arrived. im to be using the restroom? But the soil in front of him wasn''t moist.
So, Ethan decided to take off his pants, supporting himself with one hand on the cabin and the other on his ''iron rod''.
Elida approached with light steps, peeking at Ethan from the side.
She was extremely distrustful of strangers, especially those who could resist their own desires, like this outsider.
Although Elida appeared somewhat careless, she was actually quite perceptive.
However, when she saw Ethan''s arm moving back and forth, even Elida was momentarily taken aback.
Her eyes widened, lips parting slightly in surprise.
Was he hiding from her to take care of his needs?
A wave of delight surged in Elida''s heart.
Didn''t this signify her irresistible allure?
That just a short time spent together had driven Ethan to the point of being unable to control himself and needing to relieve his urges?
With this thought, a glint of mischief shed in Elida''s eyes as she decided to y along with Ethan''s game.
Moreover, Ethan''s action let Elidapletely let her guard down. In her mind, a man like that couldn''t possess too much cunning or depth C perhaps he was even somewhat foolish.
She deliberately made her footsteps audible. Ethan quickly pulled up his trousers and coughed twice:
"Who''s there?"
Elida approached Ethan, a sly smile on her lips:
"Ethan, what are you doing?"
Ethan gave a sheepish smile: "Nothing much."
But Elida didn''t give Ethan any time to prepare. She reached out and grasped his member.
"It''s still hard, yet you say such contrary things," Elida murmured, licking Ethan''s earlobe.
She emitted a strange, pinkish mist that gradually enveloped Ethan.
Ethan felt a tumultuous surge within him, his blood racing.
"Now that it''s like this, you must be very ufortable," Elida whispered seductively, caressing Ethan''s member, "Let me help you."
Then, Elida knelt before Ethan, opening her luscious lips and taking him in.
The warm sensation engulfed Ethan, his eyes widened in shock as he gasped for breath.
Elida was exceptionally skilled in such matters.
Her tongue wrapped around Ethan''s member, the soft and moist sensation causing a rush of blood in Ethan''s veins.
The most crucial aspect was the suction from Elida''s throat, against which Ethan could hardly hold back.
Elida''s movements were gentle, devotedly pleasuring Ethan.
Soon, Ethan''s body trembled, releasing his essence into Elida''s throat.
Elida coughed slightly, opening her mouth a bit.
Ethan, witnessing such ascivious scene, swallowed hard.
"Miss Elida, I''m sorry..."
Elida''s throat moved, swallowing all of Ethan''s milky essence.
She even used her finger to gather the remnants from her lips into her mouth.
She looked at Ethan with seductive eyes, licking her pink tongue over her finger.
Ethan''s member rose again, trembling thrice.
Elida stood up, her hand swirling over Ethan''s arousal:
"Still want more? That''s how it is with virgins, never satisfied with just once."
"But I have other things to attend to, we''ll continue some other time."
Elida turned her head, her fiery red hair sweeping around like a broom as she sashayed away.
Ethan, fullymitted to his role, took a couple of steps forward, extending his hand hesitantly as if wanting to say more.
With such acting skills, Ethan could have made a living in the theater.
Elida cast a sidelong nce at Ethan, seeing his face awash in reminiscence and soulful disarray, and her heart blossomed with joy.
Her liaisons with the miners were merely quests, mechanical and devoid of pleasure.
With them, it was always a dull, repetitive routine, leaving Elida devoid of any real satisfaction.
Even using toys was more thrilling than being with those miners.
And now, with such a lively individual arriving at the camp, how could Elida let this opportunity slip by?
She had even refrained from imnting Demonkin, which she usually would have done.
Ethan watched Elida leave, then returned to the cabin, seemingly lost in a daze.
The moment he shut the door, his expression abruptly turned solemn. He quickly channeled his soul power to scan his entire body.
He vividly remembered the scene where Luther extracted the red light spikes from his body.
But after a thorough check, Ethan astonishingly found no trace of Demonkin.
"What kind of peculiar sorcery is this?" Ethan''s face darkened. "I can''t even detect the presence of Demonkin."
It seemed he would need Luther''s assistance with this matter.
Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly, frustrated.
His act, far from lowering Elida''s guard, had only deepened her suspicions, making the hidden Demonkin even harder to find.
Little did he know that Elida, seeking a better way to manipte or toy with him, had intentionally refrained from imnting the Demonkin.
Ethan calmed himself down, contemting what a miner should be doing now.
After returning to their cabin, miners would absorb the divine crystals.
Ethan took out the divine crystal and enveloped it in his energy.
Instantly, his wooden cabin shimmered with a golden glow, as the Magic Circle was activated.
Within Ethan''s energy field, the divine crystal seemed to melt and churn, as if being refined.
Wisps of divine power, almost imperceptible, gradually entered Ethan''s body.
Unbeknownst to Ethan, more of this divine power was escaping from the top of his head, resembling threads of white smoke.
The Magic Circle of the cabin absorbed this divine power, causing the golden light of the cabin to shine even more brilliantly.
Meanwhile, a sinister skeletal rat appeared beside the cabin. Its eyes glowed green as it quickly located its bearings and scurried away.
For Ethan, who had reached such a level, multitasking was too simple.
On one hand, he absorbed the divine crystal, deceiving Herman and hispanions.
On the other, he controlled the skeletal rat to discuss important matters with Luther.
Luther was in the same spot as before, but this time, instead of practicing, he paced back and forth, appearing very restless.
The sound of the skeletal rat''s footsteps was conspicuous to Luther.
He looked towards the slope with hopeful eyes.
The moment the skeletal rat emerged, Luther''s face lit up with a smile:
"You''ve finallye."
"I have," the rat''s mouth moved, and its voice echoed in Luther''s ears, "There are still issues fromst time that weren''t fully resolved."
Luther crouched down, cradling the skeletal rat in his hands, eximing ecstatically:
"What do you want to ask? I really didn''t expect someone woulde to rescue me."
As he spoke, Luther pressed his mouth against the rat''s skeletal frame, overwhelmed with emotion.
Ethan almost lost hisposure, given that his perspective was that of the rat.
Luther''s stubbled face gently kissed the rat, as if kissing Ethan himself.
"Calm down, I have a few questions for you," Ethan said.
Instead of allowing Ethan to ask, Luther spoke with a hint of apprehension:
"Don''t tell me you summoned the Wraith from inside the cabin."
"Of course not," Ethan replied, his tone rxed, "As soon as I entered the cabin, I realized something was off with the Magic Circle. I summoned the Wraith outside, at just the right moment."
"What moment? It wasn''t during your... encounter with Elida, was it?" Luther''s voice was teasing, almost schadenfreude.
"What are you implying, that you got involved with Elida on your first day here?" The skeletal rat''s eyes flickered with a strange green light, mirroring Ethan''s thoughts.
"Eh who knew Elida was so promiscuous and lecherous? And she''s Herman''s damn aplice, too." Luther''s expression turned somber as he sat on a rock, head hanging low, "After I was with her, I discovered Demonkin on my swordheart and realized Elida''s true nature."
The skeletal rat let out a snort of derision:
"Don''t talk about Elida. You couldn''t keep it in your pants either, could you?"
"Alright, enough of that. Continuing from ourst conversation, I have the most important question for you."
Chapter 357 355-A Deadly Stratagem
Chapter 357 355-A Deadly Stratagem
Luther shook his head slightly, his face etched with bitterness.
"It''s a long story."
The skeletal rat''s mouth moved: "We have plenty of time now. You can take your time."
Luther nced at the skeletal rat, his eyes clouding over with reminiscence, his thoughts seemingly drifting far away.
"When I came from the outside world, I arrived in City 45. Because I had information about Santos Tower, I didn''t waste much time in the city and headed straight for the Tower."
"I had stirred up trouble with the Serpent Eye Cult on the outside, entering Santos Tower unprepared."
Ethan internally rolled his eyes.
So, the reason the Serpent Eye Cult set up camp outside Santos Tower was because of Luther.
Heter even had a confrontation with those ghouls of the Serpent Eye Cult.
In a way, being targeted by the Serpent Eye Cult could also be attributed to Luther.
Ethan pondered this silently, choosing not to voice his thoughts.
Luther continued in a somber tone:
"Upon entering Santos Tower, I arrived at the divine crystal mining mountain and entered the camp without any precautions. But gradually, I sensed something was amiss. Elida seduced me and we had rtions, after which she imnted Demonkin in me. By the time my swordheart alerted me, I already harbored suspicions."
"In the mines, as I interacted with other miners, I realized they were filled with Demonkin, having lost their own minds. That''s when I understood there was something abnormal about this camp. I was careful in everything I did, but I was still discovered."
Before Ethan could ask, Luther continued to exin on his own.
"After all, I didn''t have any Demonkin in me, something Elida could sense. So, one night, when I tried to escape, I was cornered by Herman and his twopanions. Their strength surpassed mine; I could barely stand a chance against any one of them, let alone all three together."
"Therefore, I had no choice but to flee into the mines. My sword, the Heart of Fragmentation, was confiscated by Herman."
At this point, Luther''s tone became wistful, his eyes dimming with the pain of losing something precious.
Ethan now understood where Luther''s sword had gone.
Heart of Fragmentation C the name itself sounded formidable.
Recalling the battered state of Luther''s sword he had seen before, Ethan thought it quite fitting of its name.
"In the mines, Herman and his men stopped pursuing me. They didn''t follow me down. But I knew the mines were no ce to stay for long. The next day, when those so-called miners descended, I would undoubtedly be doomed. So, I had to go deeper into the mine."
Luther''s expression grew more solemn, his eyes reflecting a strange light.
"I don''t know how long I walked until I reached a deep area. There, divine crystals were everywhere, seemingly untouched. But what I saw next was horrifying."
"A spider, an immensely huge spider, hanging from the stone pirs, its appearance menacing. Even though its eyes were closed, I felt it watching me. At that moment, I was torn between going forward or retreating."
"But I had no way back, and I didn''t know whaty ahead. So, gritting my teeth, I moved forward. But then I saw a sh of light and shadow, and my back was shed open, something embedded into my body."
Ethan narrowed his eyes, hardly daring to speak.
Luther''s expression was fraught with tension, as if he had returned to that fateful day, the helplessness of the moment visible in his demeanor and stirring a sense of mncholy.
"I didn''t even know what happened when the life form of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider was imnted in me," Luther said, his face downcast, the spirited vigor Ethan had seen in him before now entirely gone.
Ethan, controlling the skeletal rat, asked, "How did you know it was the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, and that you had been imnted with its life form?"
Luther''s lips curled into a wry, sorrowful smile.
"Because..."
His lips trembled, taking a moment before he could articte his thoughts:
"...because memories about that spider suddenly emerged in my mind. From those memories, I learned it was called the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, and that the life form it imnted in me was its offspring."
"Its purpose in imnting this life form is to cultivate and gradually consume me from the inside."
The skeletal rat controlled by Ethan took a couple of steps back, its eyes flickering with an eerie green light.
He fell silent, not daring to speak.
If the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider possessed such capabilities, and the life form was already consuming Luther, didn''t it mean that the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider could hear Ethan and Luther''s conversation?
Back in the cabin, Ethan suddenly opened his eyes, his throat rolling slightly, feeling a strange and ominous presence all around him, as if spider shadows lurked everywhere.
He felt as if he too was being watched.
Luther looked at the skeletal rat and shook his head slightly:
"Don''t worry, it''s still in a symbiotic state with me. I''ve tried to remove it from my back, even to kill it, but every time I harbor such thoughts, the spider on my back bes active. It''s as if it''s ready to devour me instantly. When I don''t have these thoughts, there''s no abnormality."
Ethan felt utterly betrayed by Luther:
"Why didn''t you rify this earlier? What if the spider is ying a long game? Luther, you''re really going to get me killed..."
Luther''s mouth fell open slightly, regaining hisposure:
"Right now, it''s just you and me. We need to work together."
Being roped into the same predicament, Ethan felt a sense of despair.
It seemed his own sense of duty was his downfall.
"Continue, then what happened..."
Luther looked up at the sky where the moon hung, casting a gentle light.
He slowly exhaled a breath of cold air: "What happened next is as you saw. I was captured by the miners, and Herman, sensing the anomaly in my body, didn''ty a hand on me. Instead, he made it clear to me."
"Carrying this spider tattoo, if I step out of the Magic Circle, I would undoubtedly die. So, we maintained a truce, living in peace since then."
Ethan''s eyes moved thoughtfully, pondering.
No wonder Luther could absorb the power of the divine crystal outside, without having to contribute to the wooden hut.
As for why Luther still went to the mine, it was a question that hardly needed asking.
Luther was definitely after the divine crystal, seeking to absorb more of the deity''s power within it to enhance his own strength.
His power had clearly increased, having reached the stage of Cocooning.
Apart from Luther''s talent, the divine crystal undoubtedly yed a significant role.
"Then why did you still engage in such acts with Elida?" the skeletal rat asked, its mouth moving with the final question.
Luther''s mouth opened slightly, and after a long while, he spoke with a sense of resignation:
"I thought my life would just pass by like this, so I became a bit reckless. But I didn''t expect you toe... If I had known, I wouldn''t have lost my virginity..."
Ethan slowly exhaled, "I have onest question."
"Ask," Luther said seriously, "Now that we''re allies, I''ll tell you everything you want to know."
The skeletal rat''s eyes glowed coldly, its green light flickering like ghostly mes:
"What did you mean when you said Valentine wants to kill me?"
Luther grinned somewhat maliciously:
"It''s quite the fate. Had you not met me, you might have already been killed by Valentine."
"Why?" Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly, "Valentine is not as powerful as me, and I doubt he has as many tricks up his sleeve."
Luther''s smile faded, and he looked earnestly at the skeletal rat:
"Ethan, I know you''re strong. But in Deityforsaken Land, there''s never a shortage of powerful beings. Do you know what Valentine did in City 45? He sought the God of Enigma and had Him weave a web of death around you. Unwittingly, you would have been trapped in a situation with no escape."
Ethan suddenly fell silent, his heart pounding like a drum, his blood racing faster.
"How do you know this?" Ethan asked after a long pause, his voice deep and serious.
"Because he approached me, wanting my cooperation to kill you," Luther said casually.
"But I didn''t want to be enemies with you, and I''m not interested in killing without reason. So, I refused him. However, I saw him enter the pce of the God of Enigma, and I heard the divine decree issued, putting a bounty on you throughout the Deityforsaken Land."
Ethan was familiar with the deity known as the God of Enigma.
He was a subordinate of the God of Destiny, and like the God of Destiny, the God of Enigma also yed with the fates of others.
However, unlike the God of Destiny, whose creations of life or death were idental,
As the term ''destiny'' suggests, it''s something no one can resist.
The God of Enigma, on the other hand, calctes various methods to orchestrate others'' demise.
He is more adept at strategizing rather than manipting.
He is like a sovereign high above in the heavens, able to mobilize any of his resources at will, locking others within the confines of his schemes.
"So, being here now, could it be part of the God of Enigma''s n?"
Chapter 358 356-Luthers Plan
Chapter 358 356-Luther''s n
Luther shook his head slightly, speaking indifferently:
"Who knows? Your arrival here might indeed have been subtly guided by the God of Enigma."
Ethan racked his brains but couldn''t understand why Valentine would target him.
"God of Enigma, it seems I need to be extremely cautious with every step I take from now on."
"It''s not just about being cautious anymore; we must take a desperate stand," Luther said, his eyes shing fiercely, with a cold snort.
"What do you propose we do?"
"The night of the full moon I mentioned before, when Herman and hispanions fall into deep sleep, that will be our chance to act," Luther said, his eyes glinting.
It was a do-or-die situation now.
"We need to deal with Herman first, get my Heart of Fragmentation back. Only then can I be myplete self. I rely too much on the Heart of Fragmentation."
Ethan remained silent, listening to Luther''s n.
"Then we start with Herman, taking them down one by one. That''s the only way we can survive this camp."
Ethan''s mouth fell open slightly, his expression bing somewhat stiff:
"Your n seems too hasty, too naive. Killing Herman first? Herman and his twopanions are like one entity; there''s hardly any chance for us. If we alert Herman, do you really think Elida and Sebastian won''t wake up?"
Luther''s eyes flickered with a fierce light, his face contorted with rage:
"Of course, I know. That''s why I n to use Hypnotic Perfume."
"What is that?"
"It''s a divine creation by the God of Wine and the Goddess of Illusion. Under the influence of Hypnotic Perfume, even a Supreme Deity can only fall into a sleepsting ten thousand years. There''s no chance of resistance."
"If you have such a powerful item, why haven''t you used it before?"
"You think I haven''t tried? Thest time I went to Herman''s cabin, I used it, but they have a passive defensive barrier. I couldn''t break through, and the attempt backfired on me. That was my second attempt."
"I see..."
"Moreover, the next time will be ourst chance. I only have one dose of Hypnotic Perfume left. Whether you join me or not is your decision."
Ethan fell into silence. Frankly speaking, Luther''s sudden mention of the God of Enigma had momentarily thrown Ethan off bnce.
He had never considered the possibility of being targeted by a deity.
And not just any deity, but one subordinate to the God of Destiny.
This thought brought a moment of chaos to Ethan''s mind.
Entering the divine crystal mining mountain, could it have been a trap set by the God of Enigma?
What seemed like a wless n was actually filled with traps.
Any slight movement from Ethan could ensnare him in the God of Enigma''s web of death, from which he would be unable to escape.
Ethan was lost in deep thought.
"You''re not thinking of giving up, are you? Right now, within this camp, escaping past Herman and hispanions is an insurmountable barrier. Most importantly, I''ve noticed that you don''t have any Demonkin imnted by Elida. Once Elida realizes you''re free of Demonkin, she''ll set her sights on you. Then, your experience will be like mine C either fighting to the death with Herman or venturing into the mines and encountering the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider"
Luther''s voice was urgent, like a barrage of magical energy, rapidly firing off his thoughts.
Ethan let go of his contemtions and exhaled deeply:
"You don''t need to say more. I''m in. I''ll join you."
"Hearing about the God of Enigma from you, I fell into a trap of overthinking. The God of Enigma just uses schemes to plot against me, trapping me in a deadly situation. As long as I''m strong enough, I can break through any plot or scheme."
Luther waved his hand excitedly:
"Good, I knew you wouldn''t give up. Then it''s settled. This month, you should train with the divine crystal. On the night of the full moon, we''ll act together."
"No problem."
With that, the skeletal rat dissipated into the soil.
Luther sat in contemtion for a moment, then closed his eyes, focusing all his energy on absorbing the power of the divine crystal.
Ethan, in the cabin, pretended to absorb the divine crystal while contemting his strategy:
"This n sounds perfect. The appearance of Hypnotic Perfume makes it even more convincing. But there''s one issue C the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider"
"...Although I''ve never seen the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, from Luther''s tone, it seems like the nightmare he never wants to face again."
"Perhaps I need to see it for myself."
The next day.
Ethan awoke and opened his eyes to see the divine crystal reduced to ashes.
His mouth twitched slightly as he surveyed the cabin.
"I wonder who engraved the Magic Circle in this cabin; it''s incredibly domineering. I wasn''t able to extract a single shred of the power of deity from the divine crystal; it all dissipated into the cabin."
A tremor went through Ethan''s heart, a sh of insight sparking in his mind:
"The cabins contain a considerable amount of the power of deity. If I could ''ignite'' the cabin, the resulting disturbance would likely be terrifying."
With this thought, Ethan stepped out of the cabin.
Now, looking at the miners emerging from their cabins, he felt a heavy weight in his heart.
These people had alle to the divine crystal mining mountain in search of opportunities, only to fall into Elida''s trap.
Thinking of this, Ethan felt a slight throbbing in his head.
How could he possibly avoid detection by Elida''s Demonkin?
That was indeed a problem.
Ethan joined the queue of miners.
Herman and hispanions counted their numbers, while the miners, like robots programmed with a routine, flirted ostentatiously with Elida.
Elida responded warmly, her eyes brimming with allure, tempting one to ravish her thoroughly.
Only Ethan maintained his character; when Elida looked his way, he blushed slightly and hung his head.
Elida seemed pleased with Ethan''s reaction, approaching him and intentionally brushing her fingertips against him.
"She''s a real siren!" Ethan found it increasingly difficult to keep up his act.
Fortunately, Herman bellowed, "Down to the mine."
This gave Ethan an escape from the awkward situation.
After all, Ethan''s persona wasn''t like that, and pretending otherwise might have been too much for him.
Ethan gave Elida a shy smile and followed the miners down into the mine.
This time, Ethan decided to venture deeper to see the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider for himself.
As usual, Ethan moved between the stone pirs, collecting some divine crystals and cing them at his waist.
However, this time he did something significant C he stored more divine crystals in his Space Ring.
This was inspired by Luther''s suggestion. Since Herman and the others couldn''t enter the mine, did it mean their Power of Soul couldn''t probe this area either?
Ethan leaped from point to point, moving deeper underground.
After moving away from the area dense with divine crystals and passing through brief darkness,
Ethan finally arrived at the dreamlike ce Luther had described.
Here, divine crystals were everywhere, radiating indescribable hues, filling the space with an ethereal ambiance.
But Ethan had no time to admire the beauty of this ce, for he had alreadyid eyes on the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
Its body was asrge as a small hill, each leg thick as a tree trunk, capable of supporting its massive weight.
Its skin shimmered with a strange purple light, like stars dancing on its surface.
The sparkling light of the divine crystals seemed dim inparison to its luminous presence.
The head of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider was particrly striking.
Its eight eyes were distributed in different directions, each resembling a dazzling gemstone.
Though closed, Ethan couldn''t shake the feeling that its eyes were emitting a cold, cunning light.
A sensation of being watched crept over him.
Its mouth was filled with sharp teeth, each capable of tearing through steel.
Its body was covered in countless masks, each disying a different expression C some ferocious, some mocking, some sorrowful, some indifferent...
These masks seemed to be projections of its emotions and memories, making it unbearable to look directly at them.
However, these masks had no faces, only expressions, sending chills down the spine of the beholder.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider hung in the depths of the earth, like a solitary mountain peak, quietly waiting for its prey.
Its presence made this dark underground realm even more terrifying and mysterious.
Ethan finally understood where the feeling of being watched came from.
From the moment heid eyes on the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, the masks on its body seemed to grow eyes of their own, all turning to look at Ethan.
Even the slightest movement from Ethan caused the masks to follow his motion.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider was alive and had not fallen into a slumber.
This thought echoed in Ethan''s mind, leaving half of his body feeling numb as if it had been touched.
Without any further thought, Ethan turned around and started to channel his internal energy, intending to flee.
A dark shadow lunged towards Ethan.
In his hand, the Grip of the Underworld materialized, colliding fiercely with the shadow.
"Boom"
The collision produced a sound akin to a giant bell being struck, reverberating through the space.
Suddenly, the entire mine began to tremble.
Ethan quickly nced towards the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider''s eyes.
The eyes of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider were vibrating at an eerie frequency, as if they were about to open at any second.
Using the momentum from the collision with the shadow, Ethan hastily sprinted towards the upper levels of the mine.
Chapter 359 357-Elidas Intentions
Chapter 359 357-Elida''s Intentions
"Bang"
Ethan burst out from the darkness and, without any warning, crashed into a figure as solid as a mountain.
A familiar voice came through:
"What''s wrong with you?"
It was Levai. rms rang in Ethan''s mind, his body tensed up:
"Nothing, I just got a bit lost. What happened?"
Levai''s eyes shifted towards Ethan''s back, speaking indifferently:
"Nothing. Just try to stay away from this area in the future. It''s still unexplored territory, and we don''t know what dangers might lurk within."
Ethan managed a smile, replying softly:
"I understand."
Levai didn''t linger, turning to leave.
Ethan squinted slightly, unsure how to handle Levai.
Logically, Levai should be one of Elida''s Demonkin.
Possibly even a mature one.
A flicker of thought crossed Ethan''s eyes as he silently mused:
"I can only take it one step at a time."
Themotion Ethan caused seemed to have no effect on the people around.
The miners continued to shuttle between the stone pirs like monkeys, prying loose divine crystals.
Only Luther and Ethan exchanged a nce.
Surprisingly, there was no me in Luther''s eyes, which Ethan found unexpected.
Wasn''t he worried about their n being exposed?
In the evening, the miners finished their work and handed over the divine crystals in front of Herman.
Ethan had gathered about thirty pieces today, but he only handed over around ten.
Herman nced at Ethan, seemingly surprised, but said nothing more.
After the day''s work, the miners returned to their cabins like weary bees, diligently absorbing the power of the divine crystals.
Elida came to visit again.
This time, Elida was dressed more provocatively, causing Ethan''s face to redden even further.
She wore shorts that barely covered her buttocks, leaving her long legs fully exposed.
Her top was a bandeau, revealing more than half of her bosom.
This ensemble made her look irresistibly enchanting and seductive.
Her skin was exceptionally pale and delicate, glowing with an alluring sheen.
Her fiery red hair was casually draped over her shoulders, the slight waves adding to her charm.
Elida exposed almost everything except the most sensitive areas.
Ethan''s eyes were fixed on her, but he quickly turned his head away, embodying the image of a pure-hearted young man.
Elida walked up to Ethan, lifting his chin.
Ethan and Elida locked eyes for a moment, a feeling akin to an electric shock passing between them. This wasn''t an act; Elida was simply too bewitching.
Her eyebrows gently arched, sketching a perfect curve that made her gaze even more profound and captivating.
When she looked at Ethan, he was involuntarily drawn to her, as if caught in an inescapable vortex.
Her eyes held endless allure and tenderness, making it impossible for Ethan to resist her charm.
"M..Miss, Elida," Ethan stammered, shaking his head to free himself from her grasp, "This... this isn''t right."
Ethan''s breathing quickened as if he were already consumed by desire.
Elida ced her hand on Ethan''s groin, her fingertips sliding over his pants:
"Young man, so full of vigor? Weren''t you satisfied yesterday?"
Now, how to escape this situation?
If Elida seeded, and Ethan expelled the Demonkin from his body, she would discover it.
The only way out was to make Elida lose interest, to have her see Ethan merely as a ything.
Ethan turned his body away, feigning shyness, his voice trembling with nervousness:
"Miss Elida, I was too impulsive yesterday. I''m sorry..."
Elida sat on Ethan, feeling the vibrant masculinity of his body, and couldn''t help but take a deep breath:
"Do you still want it?"
Ethan felt like pping Elida, but he continued his act of bashful innocence:
"No, it''s not right... I''ve already offended you enough. If we were to do anything, I''d have to take responsibility for you..."
"Hahaha," Elidaughed wildly, as if hearing the funniest joke ever.
Herughter left Ethan feeling extremely awkward.
Wasn''t he convincing enough in his role of the innocent young man?
Elida yfully stroked Ethan''s nose, cooing:
"You''re so adorable, I don''t want to spoil you."
Saying this, she ced her hand on Ethan''s already erect member, stroking it up and down.
Ethan''s body stiffened, his expression turned sour, and his voice trembled:
"Miss Elida, no, please don''t"
Elida promptly withdrew her hand and left, floating away:
"If you don''t want it, then let it be."
Ethan looked dejected, reaching out as if to grab Elida, but then letting his hand fall.
Elida caught Ethan''s changing expression and hesitant movements in the corner of her eye.
She smiled, not pausing for a moment, and turned to leave.
Watching Elida''s exposed buttocks as she walked away, Ethan felt a surge of heat within him.
Elida really had an incredible figure!
But she was a woman he knew he couldn''t touch.
Ethan stood at the door, watching Elida leave, his expression wistful and mncholic, almost like a young man who had been spurned by a bad woman.
Elida was very pleased with Ethan''s performance.
Having experienced abundant sexual encounters, Elida had long be immune to the dynamics of men and women.
Ethan''s bashful, tantalizing demeanor only served to captivate the current Elida even more.
Just as Ethan had surmised, Elida hade to see him as the best toy to alleviate the boredom of her days in the camp.
She nned to tease Ethan''s desires to their limit, waiting for the moment he would explode.
Only then would she truly relish the experience!
Ethan sat on the bed, his expression turning cold:
"Acting in front of a woman is even harder than killing Aneropo."
One could only wonder if Aneropo would feel a mix of bitterness and sorrow upon hearing such a statement.
In the following days, an eerie calm settled over the camp.
Ethan, as if assimted, did the same things every day, just like the miners infected with Demonkin.
The most challenging part was keeping Elida on the hook.
Ethan had to portray a gradual, growing affection for Elida, disying an eager anticipation for her presence each day.
Even one day, Ethan took the initiative to seek out Elida.
Elida invited him into her cabin, and Ethan used the opportunity to carefully observe it.
Elida''s cabin was simr to the others, except that the Magic Circle on it was more intricate, and some joint areas were filled with a mystical aura.
Ethan took this chance to study Elida''s cabin but didn''t do much else.
After being teased by Elida, Ethan spontaneously kissed her cheek and then fled from her cabin as if he were sprinting for his life.
Elida, kissed on the cheek, felt an unexpected ripple of emotion.
She covered her face, standing at the door, watching Ethan''s rabbit-like retreating figure, feeling touched.
Ethan, of course, was unaware of this.
But what he did know was that Elida waspletely under his control, and she indeed hadn''t imnted any Demonkin in him.
As for why Levai didn''t report his venture into the underground to Herman, Ethan had his suspicions.
Those who entered the mine were undoubtedly curious about it.
Many probably ventured underground and encountered the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
But since they all had Demonkin imnted in them, Herman likely didn''t want to bother with such matters.
Whether this guess was true or not, Ethan didn''t know.
But the night of the full moon was gradually drawing near.
Luther, in the mine, had been exchanging more and more nces with Ethan.
Finally, the night of the full moon arrived.
On this night, the scenery of the camp was particrly enchanting.
Moonlight spilled over the mining mountain, enveloping the entire mining area in ayer of mystique.
Distant mountains, under the moonlight, appeared faint and elusive, like a traditional ink painting.
Under the moon, the contours of the camp were more defined. The cabins lit up with various colors of light, resembling a series of brightnterns.
Stars in the night sky adorned the entire mining area, like countless diamonds scattered across the heavens.
A gentle breeze blew, bringing with it fresh air and a hint of coolness.
Ethan stepped out of his cabin, noting that Elida, as expected, hadn''te to visit tonight.
In the distance, Luther also stood at his doorway, his eyes flickering with a fierce light.
"Let''s go," Luther called out to Ethan, his voice echoing throughout the camp, adding to its tranquility.
Ethan was startled by Luther''s boldness and only spoke after noticing no reaction from the surrounding cabins:
"You''re too bold, acting as if you own the camp."
Luther smiled coldly, the starlight glittering in his pupils:
"I''ve tested it. Tonight, even if we make a lot of noise, they won''t wake up. We can talk freely."
Ethan shrugged slightly and whispered:
"I still feel we need to be a bit more cautious."
The two walked side by side to Elida''s cabin.
"Hey, there''s something I''m really curious about. How did you manage to keep Elida from discovering you don''t have Demonkin?"
Ethan touched his nose awkwardly, finding it hard to discuss his act of ying the innocent boy in front of Elida.
"I can''t tell you everything. You won''t grow if I do."
Chapter 360 358-Heart of Fragmentation
Chapter 360 358-Heart of Fragmentation
Luther pursed his lips slightly, not pressing further.
Everyone has their secrets, and since Ethan chose not to share, Luther understood that he couldn''t insist.
"What are we going to do now?" Ethan asked.
"Use the Hypnotic Perfume," Luther replied, leading Ethan forward. "We need to make sure Elida and Sebastian fall into a deep sleep."
The fact that Herman wasn''t mentioned meant they intended to target him first.
Whether Herman slept or not actually didn''t matter much.
As long as Elida and Sebastian couldn''t assist Herman, that was enough.
Luther stopped in front of Elida''s cabin, pulling out a ss bottle.
The bottle contained a pink gel-like substance. Though Hypnotic Perfume had the fluidity of a liquid, it also possessed the viscosity of a gel.
The presence of two such contradictory sensations in one substance struck Ethan as peculiar.
Luther unscrewed the bottle cap, and the Hypnotic Perfume instantly surged out.
Once it encountered the air, it transformed into a gas and enveloped Elida''s cabin under Luther''s guided exhtion.
Then, as if being absorbed, the Hypnotic Perfume rapidly flowed into Elida''s cabin andpletely disappeared.
By then, half of the Hypnotic Perfume in Luther''s bottle was gone.
"Let''s go, to Sebastian''s ce next," Luther said, leading Ethan to the next cabin.
The same procedure was repeated, and Luther finally took a deep breath.
"That''s done. Now you need to assist me in retrieving the Heart of Fragmentation from Herman. Otherwise, I''ll just be a burden to you."
Ethan nodded firmly and followed Luther to Herman''s cabin.
At that moment, Herman''s cabin was glowing with a deep blue light, resembling the mysterious blue of deep-sea jellyfish.
Luther pushed open the door, and Ethan finally saw Herman''s current state.
Herman was sitting on a cushion in a devout, prayer-like posture.
His body continuously radiated the light of divine crystals, and the Magic Circle above his head was constantly rotating, as if absorbing power.
"Herman is also a vessel?" Ethan inhaled sharply in shock. What exactly was happening in this camp?
Even Herman, the overseer, was just a part of a vessel?
Luther''s expression was solemn as he nodded slightly:
"Correct, as you see. These Magic Circles are like a, locking all of us in the camp, leaving no one able to escape."
Ethan''s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard.
What secrets were hidden within the divine crystal mining mountain, and why would someone as powerful as Herman be part of a vessel?
Luther''s gaze locked onto a chest next to Herman.
He walked over and opened it.
Insidey a long sword, covered in rust and corrosion. Had Luther not informed him that this sword was the Heart of Fragmentation, Ethan wouldn''t have given it a second nce even if ity abandoned by the roadside.
Luther attempted to take out the Heart of Fragmentation, but the Magic Circle within the cabin vibrated.
A blue barrier emanated from Herman''s body.
Luther tried to lift the Heart of Fragmentation, but it seemed as heavy as a mountain. Despite using all his strength, his expression contorting with the effort, he struggled to move the sword.
"What''s wrong?" Ethan asked, curious.
"There''s an enchantment carved on the Heart of Fragmentation, making it immovable," Luther said, his face etched with defeat.
After all, it wasn''t the first time he had encountered such a setback.
Ethan motioned for Luther to step aside, then ced his hand on the Heart of Fragmentation.
The Golden Divine Dragon Blood within his body surged like a tidal wave, unleashing immense power.
Even golden scales appeared on Ethan''s arms.
He was now harnessing the Power of the Dragon, a force capable of moving mountains and shattering stones, yet it seemed futile against the Heart of Fragmentation.
Ethan''s eyebrows twitched as he released his grip from the sword.
"What do we do now?"
Luther clenched his fists and gritted his teeth:
"There''s no other way. I have to use a Blood Sacrifice to retrieve the Heart of Fragmentation. But during this, I can''t be disturbed, so you''ll have to deal with Herman''s passive defense alone."
"No problem." Ethan knew this wasn''t the time for bargaining or dys. They needed to act quickly to avoidplications.
"But if my Blood Sacrifice is interrupted, I''ll be severely injured or even risk death. Do you understand what you''ll be facing then?" Luther still harbored some concerns.
Ethan''s eyes flickered with determination.
What would he face? Facing Herman alone, or even all three of them, and possibly even drawing out the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider...
"Isn''t this a situation with no way out?" Ethan forced a smile, looking somewhat tragic, "If we don''t seed today, I won''t be able to fend off Elida anymore."
Luther fell silent instantly, and an eerie quiet fell between them.
"Ethan, hold on."
With that, Luther sat down cross-legged, pped his chest, and three drops of bright red Essence blood floated in front of him.
Ethan stared at the three drops of Essence blood, astonished.
He had thought he had correctly estimated Luther''s strength, but now it seemed Luther''s power far exceeded Ethan''s expectations.
Each of these three drops of Essence blood contained a potent sword aura.
Ethan even felt that if he got too close to the Essence blood, his skin would be sliced open.
The sword aura within the Essence blood was so pure and intense that just a nce at it made his eyes ache and almost brought tears to them.
Ethan quickly averted his gaze, only watching Luther''s actions from the corner of his eye.
Luther channeled his sword technique, and the three drops of Essence blood revolved around him like three stars, but their movement was not random.
Ethan could see clearly that the Essence blood was painting patterns around Luther, using the blood as ink, leaving traces in the void.
When the three drops of Essence blood eventually dissipated in the air, a red thread matrix appeared around Luther.
This matrix enveloped Luther, unleashing a massive surge of power from his body.
The powerful gust of wind billowed Ethan''s robes.
Ethan sharply turned to look at Herman, noticing his beard fluttering in the wind, indicating the strength of the gust.
Everything inside Herman''s cabin was blown to the ground, creating loud noises.
Even Herman''s eyelids twitched slightly, as if about to open.
"You didn''t tell me it would be this loud, did you?"
Ethan braced himself, cursing inwardly.
As Luther''s Blood Sacrifice formation was activated, the Heart of Fragmentation began to tremble at a lower frequency, but still could not break free from the enchantment engraved upon it.
Suddenly, blue light flickered on the Heart of Fragmentation, and the enchantment on it materialized, transforming into a small blue figure.
Luther''s Blood Sacrifice formation also transformed, morphing into a small red figure.
The two figures, like bitter enemies upon meeting, red fiercely at each other and immediately entangled inbat.
Luther''s face turned pale as he tightly closed his eyes.
"Roar"
As Ethan was observing the scene, a roar erupted from Herman''s body.
"Is he awake?" Ethan startled, quickly turning his attention to Herman.
But Herman still knelt on the ground, with the power of deity continuously emerging from his head, being absorbed into the Magic Circle.
Ethan realized this must be Herman''s passive defense, as Luther had mentioned.
The sound wave rushed towards Ethan, and when it invaded his body, a fierce beastly roar erupted within his soul consciousness.
This roar seemed to resonate through heaven and earth, as if trying to tear Ethan''s soul from his body.
Ethan recited the Soul Language of Nature, stabilizing his soul.
But the sound wave then targeted Luther.
Luther had said he couldn''t be disturbed.
Ethan took arge step forward, positioning himself in front of Luther, intercepting the sound wave attack intended for Luther.
"Pfft"
Ethan instantly spat out blood, with blood also trickling from his nose.
Soul attacks were straightforward but lethal and extremely dangerous.
A slight miscalction could result in severe soul damage, reducing one to an imbecile.
A worse oue could mean instant death, with the soul ascending to heaven.
Ethan''s eyes reddened, his heart pounding:
"Just this sound wave attack is so powerful, if Herman wakes up, couldn''t he practically blow away the entire divine crystal mining mountain?"
With the sound wave attack ineffective, the Magic Circle began to rotate again.
The power of deity flowed within the Magic Circle, illuminating some previously unlit areas.
Suddenly, a hand as if forged from gold emerged from the Magic Circle, so massive it almost filled the entire cabin.
It seemed like a hand of deity stretching down from the sky.
It rapidly reached towards Luther.
Seeing this, Ethan brandished his Dragonde and roared:
"Come at me if you dare."
The Dragonde collided with the gigantic hand, and the immense force sent Ethan flying backwards.
The Golden Giant Hand, unobstructed now, continued its reach towards Luther.
Ethan recited the Thunder Language of Nature, moving towards the giant hand as fast as lightning.
Channeling all his strength into the Dragonde, he fiercely shed at the Golden Giant Hand.
The Golden Giant Hand shifted slightly, narrowly missing Luther as it passed by.
Chapter 361 359-Ethan & Luther vs Herman
Chapter 361 Chapter359-Ethan & Luther vs Herman
Ethan, gasping for air, fixed his gaze on the Golden Giant Hand.
Herman''s body began to tremble slightly, his breathing growing heavier, as if he was about to awaken from his slumber.
Without giving Ethan much time to react, the Golden Giant Hand once again lunged towards Luther.
Ethan channeled his Golden Divine Dragon Blood.
His Dragonde emitted a dragon''s roar, the dragon bone on the de releasing a powerful dragon aura.
The Dragonde shed against the Golden Giant Hand.
A tug-of-war-like struggle ensued between them.
Ethan''s face turned red, his eyes wide open, shining as bright as daylight.
"Die..."
Compared to the sphemous Spear, Ethan found the Dragonde more natural to wield.
Moreover, the Dragonde resonated with the Dragon''s Lair within Ethan''s body.
Although he couldn''t fully utilize the divine artifact power of the Dragonde, Ethan could harness a third of its power.
A dragon phantom appeared on the Dragonde, coiling around it and then fiercely biting at the Golden Giant Hand.
Their collision caused a massive surge of energy, billowing Ethan''s robe.
This tremendous energy should have shredded the cabin to splinters, but due to the presence of the Magic Circle, such an effect was unachievable.
Ripples spread across the Magic Circle from the energy wave.
Herman''s eyelids trembled more rapidly, like a deceased person straining to open their eyes.
Ethan was now losing control over his power.
But if he didn''t manage his strength, Luther''s Blood Sacrifice would be interrupted.
Ethan growled lowly, his Dragonde conjuring thousands of dragon phantoms, filling the cabin with the sound of dragon roars.
The dragon aura almost seemed to lift the cabin off its foundation.
The Golden Giant Hand, sensing danger, attempted to avoid confrontation with Ethan.
But it was toote. Ethan leaped up fiercely, bringing his de down on the Golden Giant Hand.
The Golden Giant Hand copsed instantly, dissolving into specks of light that vanished into the air.
With it gone, a greater problem arose.
Herman stood up from the ground, his eyes flickering with blue light:
"Ethan, you''re quite bold."
His emotions were eerily calm, as if he had anticipated Ethan and Luther''s move.
"Luther dares to act against me because he has something to rely on. What about you?"
As Herman spoke, a blue glow emanated from his hand, striking down towards Ethan.
Ethan resisted with his Dragonde, but Herman''s words intrigued him.
Luther had previously acted against Herman, and Herman was aware of it.
But Herman didn''t retaliate against Luther because Luther had something protecting him.
What could that be?
Ethan''s eyes flickered as a thought struck him.
He remembered the night when Luther removed his shirt, revealing the spider tattoo on his back.
Could the reliance Herman mentioned be the spider tattoo?
Herman''s eyes sparkled with a hint of surprise:
"You can withstand my Heavy Water Strike, your strength is indeed remarkable."
He didn''t lessen his force out of admiration for Ethan. Instead, his hand glowed even more intensely, pressing Ethan down to one knee on the ground.
"Bang!"
The immense force exceeded the cabin''s endurance limit. The wooden floor shattered, sending splinters flying everywhere.
Ethan raised his Dragonde, but then suddenly, the sphemous Spear appeared in his hand, striking unexpectedly at Herman''s underarm.
Herman was startled, not expecting Ethan to retaliate while enduring such immense pressure.
He mped his arms together, attempting to trap the spear.
The Power of Rules flowed along the sphemous Spear, activating the Unerring Rule.
Instantly, the sphemous Spear pierced Herman''s underarm.
Herman''s eyebrows twitched as he let out a pained grunt, channeling his internal power to prevent the spear from prating deeper.
Ethan made no further moves but instead twisted the spear.
The [Bloodthirst] effect naturally activated.
[Bloodthirst: When killing a monster, it can convert the monster into energy for storage and absorption.]
Now the spear''s effect wasn''t limited to monsters; it could absorb energy from any being.
Feeling his power draining, Herman quickly dodged away.
He healed the wound under his arm with a strong burst of blue energy, eyeing Ethan curiously:
"Two divine artifacts? You really are lucky."
Ethan didn''t unt his Grip of the Underworld but thought to himself:
"If you knew I had three divine artifacts, wouldn''t you be scared to death?"
Herman narrowed his eyes, looking towards Luther beside Ethan.
The red and blue figures had been entangled inbat for a long time.
They seemed to exchange hundreds of blows in a second, fighting hundreds of rounds without a clear victor.
However, with Luther''s support for the red figure, the blue figure''s light began to dim.
The enchantment on the Heart of Fragmentation seemed likely to be broken.
Herman suddenly leaped up, flinging a wave of blue energy from his hand.
Confronted with this attack, Ethan felt as if he were facing a colossal wave rising from the ocean, tumultuous and overwhelming.
Ethan quickly swung the spear, channeling all his power to counter the blue energy wave.
However, Herman''s target wasn''t Ethan; instead, he swooped towards Luther.
His hand formed a w, swooping down on Luther like a vulture.
Ethan''s eyes zed with fury as he bellowed:
"Your opponent is me!"
Ethan forcefully broke through the blue energy sphere, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and charged towards Herman.
Herman, sensing the sharp spear behind him, felt a slight tremor in his heart.
Although he could interrupt Luther, the spear could also pierce his body.
While Luther''s severe injury was certain, his own life was at risk too.
In that moment, Herman decided to turn around, his hands gathering blue energy to form a gigantic, bizarre bird.
The bird let out a shriek and lunged at Ethan.
Ethan unleashed a de aura from his Dragonde, which didn''t harm the strange bird but instead enraged it.
The bird, pping its wings, dove at Ethan.
By now, Herman realized that if he didn''t deal with Ethan, he couldn''t stop Luther''s actions.
Blue energy pulsed in his hands, reminiscent of a dark magus concocting a potion.
Various bizarre birds and even a blue saber-toothed tiger with a gaping maw emerged from the blue energy, all attacking Ethan.
Ethan was instantly plunged into a fierce battle.
"Hmph," Herman stood with his hands behind his back, coldly snorting, "Young man, you still have much to learn."
Leaving these words behind, Herman slowly walked towards Luther.
Ethan had never encountered such a bizarre mode ofbat before.
With a roar to the heavens, the blood in his body began to boil.
His entire body was shrouded in Golden Divine Dragon Blood.
He disregarded the multitude of animals and, in a do-or-die attitude, charged directly at Herman with his spear.
Herman hadn''t expected Ethan to be so resolute.
His left shoulder de was pierced through, but the animals he had summoned also brutally attacked Ethan.
Both Herman and Ethan were grievously injured. Herman spat out blood and coldly said:
"What kind of bewitchment has Luther used on you, that you would risk your life against me?"
Ethan''s mind was nk, and blood gushed from his mouth like a fountain.
He was in a dire state, with blood flowing from his ears and nose.
The animals had even torn through his scales, leaving him drenched in blood, aplete bloodied figure.
"None of your business..." Ethan managed to say weakly.
Herman, amidst Ethan''s horrified gaze, pulled himself off the spear:
"Do you think you can kill me like this? I am immortal..."
He turned to look at the critically injured Ethan, bursting into a derangedugh.
His graying hair danced wildly behind his head, and Herman seemed almost possessed.
Blue energy swirled around him, and the wound on his shoulder de, where he had been pierced by the spear, was visibly healing at an incredible speed...
Ethan thought his Golden Divine Dragon Blood''s recovery rate was already monstrous.
But witnessing Herman''s might, he realized how limited his own understanding was.
In no time, Herman had fully recovered from his grievous injuries.
He gathered a ball of blue-white energy in his hands.
"I didn''t want to use the power of deity," Herman''s face revealed a sense of loss.
He wasn''t in the deity realm yet, and the power of deity diminished with each use, "but since you''re courting death, I can''t be med, can I?"
Ethan fiercely turned towards Luther, opening his blood-filled mouth to shout:
"If you don''t awaken the Heart of Fragmentation now, I''ll die right in front of you."
Luther seemed to hear Ethan''s call.
The red matchstick figure in front of him fought more vigorously, tearing and devouring the blue matchstick figure, then swiftly burrowed into the Heart of Fragmentation.
The Heart of Fragmentation suddenly burst into dazzling light, all of it sword aura.
The sword aura, incandescent, enveloped everyone present.
"Domain [Incandescent Heart], Herman, savor it well."
Luther leaped up from the ground with an air of nonchnce, a fierce smile on his face.
Domain?
Ethan, feeling the environment filled with sword aura in the [Incandescent Heart], opened his mouth wide in astonishment.
Chapter 362 360-Elida’s Ability
Chapter 362 Chapter360-Elida''s Ability
It defied science!
Luther hadn''t reached the deity realm, so how could he possibly have a domain?
Now wasn''t the time to voice the doubts in his mind.
Herman waspletely enveloped by [Incandescent Heart], emitting continuous screams from within.
He tried to counter with his blue energy, but it was futile, and soon there was silence.
Ethan, standing beside [Incandescent Heart], felt its intensity most acutely.
The sword intent within [Incandescent Heart] seemed endless, with sword auras continuously striking like an inexhaustible ocean.
Merely standing beside the domain, Ethan felt a pain on his skin as if being pricked by needles.
He quickly stepped back, looking at Luther.
In a short while, [Incandescent Heart] dissipated, and the Heart of Fragmentation fluttered back to Luther.
The Heart of Fragmentation automatically flew up, nuzzling Luther''s face affectionately.
It was like a beloved cat, unseen by its owner for a long time, affectionately rubbing against their feet.
Ethan''s eyes sparkled: "Are all divine artifacts like this?"
His Dragonde and sphemous Spear were nothing like it.
Luther, with a heartyugh, held the Heart of Fragmentation in his hand, giving Ethan a respectful bow.
"Ethan, my brother, I don''t know how to thank you. Without you, I could never have retrieved my sword."
He looked at Ethan, covered in blood and battered, feeling only gratitude.
Their meeting was fleeting, yet Ethan had risked his life to protect him, stirring Luther''s emotions profoundly.
It was an immense favor, and Luther didn''t even know how to repay Ethan.
Ethan shook his head slightly, nonchntly saying:
"Helping you is also helping myself. Without you, I definitely couldn''t have handled Herman alone."
After speaking, Ethan sat down cross-legged, taking out a divine crystal and began to absorb it slowly.
Luther didn''t rush; instead, he waited quietly.
Now that he had retrieved the Heart of Fragmentation, his strength had surged, and his mind was at ease.
Moreover, Elida and Sebastian were surely still in deep slumber, providing ample time for recuperation.
As for Herman, his body had started to stiffen and turn cold.
His entire body was covered in fine sword wounds, not a single patch of skin was unscathed, and his blood served as a garment.
Herman''s eyes were wide open, reflecting a mix of confusion and unwillingness.
Ethan''s recovery was even more pronounced.
Hevishly used the power of deity to mend his body, showcasing the superiority of the Golden Divine Dragon Blood.
As long as there was energy, the Golden Divine Dragon Blood had limitless healing capabilities.
In just a few breaths, the wounds on his body had already scabbed over.
He stood up, shaking his body, and the scabs fell off, revealing a brand-new and intact Ethan.
Luther, watching Ethan, couldn''t help but express his admiration:
"Truly enviable, those with a Bloodline. The powerful physical strength, the terrifying special abilities... those are things I don''t possess."
Ethanughed lightly: "I''m envious of you having a domain!"
Luther shrugged slightly and began searching Herman''s cabin, finding several cloth bags.
These bags were filled with divine crystals, easily amounting to thousands.
The divine crystals emitted an enticing glow, captivating both their gazes.
Luther took a small bag for himself, handing the majority to Ethan:
"Today''s sess isrgely thanks to you; consider this aspensation."
Ethan didn''t decline, epting the bag with a smile:
"Exactly what I wanted, a rewarding gain indeed."
Ethan cast his gaze toward the lifeless body of Herman:
"How should we deal with him?"
Luther shook his head slightly, his eyes sharp as a de:
"After tonight, the era under Herman''s rule in the divine crystal mining mountain will be history. Let him stay in the cabin he cherished so much, decaying into the soil. That''s his ultimate fate."
With that, Luther walked out of the cabin without looking back.
Ethan followed without hesitation.
"Your strength isn''t at the deity realm, so how do you possess a domain?"
Along the way, Ethan couldn''t help but voice the question in his mind.
Luther didn''t conceal anything; instead, he chuckled and shook his head:
"I really don''t know how someone with two divine artifacts like you could be so uninformed about the most basic aspects of divine artifacts."
"Divine artifacts have a spirit. If you can awaken the spirit within a divine artifact and make it serve you, you can wield power beyond your realm. That''s the case with the Heart of Fragmentation."
"Since I was young, I''ve slept with the Heart of Fragmentation, gradually bing partners with it. Naturally, I gained a different kind of power."
"If you connect well with the divine artifacts in your hands, you can achieve the same."
"So that''s how it is..." Ethan murmured.
His sphemous Spear, forged with wed techniques, had its spirit sealed, making it undetectable, perhaps even nonexistent.
Although the Dragonde was also a divine artifact, Ethan had only acquired it a few days ago.
Sensing its spirit would be nothing short of miraculous.
On the other hand, with the Grip of the Underworld, Ethan faintly sensed the presence of a spirit.
He had tried a few times tomunicate with it, but the spirit of the Grip of the Underworld was too aloof to respond, leaving him with no recourse.
Holding three divine artifacts, yet unable to connect with any of their spirits, Ethan was not discouraged.
Knowing the way to gain strength was what mattered most.
With this in mind, Ethan held the Dragonde and sphemous Spear in his hands, looking rather odd.
Luther chuckled, "What are you doing?"
Ethan grinned, "Sharpening my weapons before the battle. Who knows, maybe the spirit will show up at the right moment?"
He thought about carrying the Grip of the Underworld on his back after leaving.
Would that speed up sensing the spirit''s presence?
With the Heart of Fragmentation in his possession, Luther''s confidence soared, and his steps became lighter.
The two chatted casually, making their way to Elida''s room.
Luther pushed the door open and entered, with Ethan following closely behind.
"Never expected Elida to have such a habit," Luther murmured, lowering his gaze to avoid looking directly at Elida.
Ethan was equally taken aback by Elida''s state.
Naked, Elida knelt on the ground, head tilted slightly upwards in a devout posture as if worshiping something.
White power of deity emanated from her body, absorbed by the Magic Circle of the wooden hut.
Having experienced their fair share of encounters with women, neither man was swayed by Elida''s enchanting form.
"Where does all this power of deity eventually go?" Ethan inquired, eyeing the flickering Magic Circle with curiosity.
"I''m not sure, maybe it''s being stored somewhere," Luther responded casually.
"Alright," Luther nced around the hut, "let''s get to work. You''ll help me break through Elida''s passive defenses, then I''ll handle her directly."
"No problem," Ethan replied.
As his words fell, Ethan swung the Dragonde.
With a swoosh, a dragon materialized from the de, roaring as it charged towards Elida.
Suddenly, a thin, pink membrane appeared around Elida''s body, blocking Ethan''s Dragonde.
The rebounded energy nearly forced the Dragonde out of Ethan''s grip.
Abruptly, the Magic Circle activated, extending a bizarre pink tendril.
The tendril, emanating an eerie pink hue, lunged towards Ethan.
Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he activated his Golden Divine Dragon Blood, resonating with the dragon bone on his Dragonde.
With a fierce swing, the Dragonde transformed into a dragon, soaring up to match the size of the tendril.
The dragon, materialized from the Dragonde, shed with the tendril, effortlessly slicing it in half as if a hot knife through butter.
Elida gasped heavily, her chest heaving with each breath, her pink peaks entuating her beauty in distress.
She suddenly opened her eyes, her gazending on Ethan''s face.
"It''s you..."
Luther didn''t allow Elida any time to speak. His sword, swift as lightning, plunged directly into her heart.
Elida coughed up blood, looking down at her wound in disbelief.
From the wound, incandescent light burst forth, and sword auras crisscrossed violently.
Elida''s gaze, filled with disbelief and resentment, stirred something in Ethan''s heart.
"Could it be? Did Elida develop feelings for me during this past month?" he thought, a heavy sense of regret flooding his mind.
Pain began to spread through his chest, and he stumbled forward, drawn towards Elida.
As the look of affection in Elida''s eyes shattered like a dandelion in the wind, Ethan''s heart ached even more.
Perhaps, he thought, there was no need to kill her.
He had already manipted her to his advantage; maybe if he had been honest about his n, she might have even helped him.
With aplex expression, Ethan reached out his hand as Elida extended hers, seemingly longing for a final touch.
But then, an angry, violent shout snapped Ethan back to reality: "Ethan, what are you doing?"
The pink tendrils, previously severed, now transformed into two new ones,shing towards Ethan''s face.
Ethan quickly retreated, narrowly avoiding the strike of the tendrils.
"Was everything just an illusion?" he wondered, his mind reeling from the sudden shift.
Chapter 363 361-The Last Stand
Chapter 363 Chapter361-The Last Stand
Luther''s face contorted with fury as he bellowed, "Be careful, Ethan! Elida''s powers of seduction are uniquely potent. They can bewitch the mind,pelling you to act in ways you normally wouldn''t."
rmed, Ethan leaped into the air, narrowly evading the dual tendrils.
His Dragonde shimmered brilliantly, resonating with the ancient and epic tales embedded within its dragon bone.
With a roar resembling a dragon''s cry, Ethan swung his de at the tendrils.
A light de, seemingly capable of splitting the heavens, shed through, severing the tendrils once again.
But in the next instant, a pink halo emerged on the tendrils, rapidly regenerating them.
Even the two severed pieces swiftly healed, turning into four writhing tendrils, undting within the confines of the cabin like sinister seaweed.
Ethan''s heart raced with panic.
"What do we do now?" he urgently asked, turning to Luther.
But Luther was in even graver danger.
His surroundings were swarming with the pink tendrils, now so numerous they threatened to crush and suffocate him.
It seemed Luther''s use of the Heart of Fragmentation, and its sword aura, had only multiplied the tendrils by slicing them into pieces.
"How should I know?" Luther gasped for air, desperation in his voice. "Find its weakness quickly, or I''m a goner."
Ethan, no longer daring to let his guard down, mentally activated the Thunder Language of Nature, cloaking himself in its protective embrace.
He darted and weaved through the tendrils'' assault, as quick and unpredictable as lightning.
But what was the solution?
Ethan''s eyes intensely focused on the Magic Circle, searching for a vulnerability.
The only way to destroy the tendrils was to find a w in the Magic Circle.
But where was the Magic Circle''s weak point?
Elida''s long eyshes began to flutter; she was bing aware of the tumultuous changes happening outside. She wanted to open her eyes.
Ethan''s muscles around his eyes twitched uncontrobly, as a sense of crisis rolled over him again and again.
No more hesitations. Ethan shook his head slightly and, with gritted teeth, thrust his sphemous Spear forward.
The spear, now a convergence of the me Language of Nature and the Frost Language of Nature, each upying one half, was intertwined in the middle with the runes of the Thunder Language of Nature.
Yet this alone seemed insufficient. Ethan once again infused a strand of power of deity into the spear.
Suddenly, the spear buzzed and vibrated intensely, emitting a dazzling four-colored light, too brilliant to gaze upon directly.
With renewed force, Ethan lunged forward, the spear carrying the Unerring Rule, piercing straight into the Magic Circle.
The Magic Circle, with its immense force, mped down on the spear, rendering Ethan unable to withdraw it.
Furrowing his brow and ring fiercely, Ethan roared, "Explode now!"
Wrapped in the power of deity and the three types of Nature Languages, the spear exploded with a tremendous force.
Ripples of shock surged through the Magic Circle, creating a fine crack in it. The surrounding tendrils, like disconnected power lines, became limp and lifeless.
Ethan thought he could almost hear the wails emanating from the tendrils.
Sensing the loosening grip of the tendrils, Luther quickly freed himself.
But there was no time for rest. Elida''s eyes snapped open suddenly.
From her body emerged a pink mist, exuding an overwhelmingly seductive aura.
Luther bellowed fiercely, his Heart of Fragmentation swinging out in a wide arc.
A sword aura, shaped like a crescent moon, raced towards Elida with lethal intent.
Elida''s heart tightened as she waved her hand, sending a cloud of pink mist to envelop the oing sword aura.
This pink mist affected only living beings or creatures with consciousness. The sword aura,cking any sense of self, was the perfect counter to Elida''s mist.
Elida attempted to flee, but how could she outrun the swift sword aura?
A bright light pierced through Elida''s body, leaving her rigid in mid-air, before she plummeted onto the wooden cabin with thest of her strength.
Remarkably, the cabin, constructed of special materials, didn''t copse under the impact.
Eliday motionless on the ground, devoid of life.
With the demise of its master, the Magic Circle ceased to function, its light fading away like dying bulbs.
"Is she dead?" Ethan asked cautiously, still wary from his earlier entrapment in Elida''s illusions.
Luther, with his swordheart, was the natural nemesis to such beguiling powers.
"She''s gone for good," he confirmed.
Ethan sighed, his voice tinged withplexity, "Where do all these peoplee from? Each one so skilled. How could such powerful individuals willingly be mere vessels?"
Luther shook his head slowly, exhaling deeply, "Deityforsaken Land isn''t exactly a ce for settlement, yet some strong individuals choose to stay. Perhaps they''ve sold their souls to demons, hoping to exchange them for a chance at divinity."
Both fell into a moment of contemtive silence.
Luther gazed out towards the sky, where the first hints of dawn were starting to show.
Unnoticed, the night had almost passed.
"We still have Sebastian to deal with, then we''re free. Let''s quicken our pace," he said, turning to leave.
Ethan followed, both of them silent as they approached Sebastian''s cabin. Surprisingly, the door swung open on its own.
Instantly, Luther and Ethan readied themselves forbat.
"What''s happening? Sebastian''s awake?"
"It shouldn''t be," Luther muttered, perplexed.
"The effect of Hypnotic Perfume is significant. It was meant for all three, but we only used it on two. In theory, Sebastian shouldn''t wake up until dawn."
"So, what is this then...?"
"I don''t know, but we have no way back now."
Apuse echoed from inside the cabin. Sebastian emerged, pping slowly, a handsome smile gracing his features:
"A fine predicament indeed, ''no way back,'' you say."
Ethan suddenly realized something unsettling.
Throughout this ordeal, he had grown familiar with Elida, even conversed with Herman, but Sebastian remained aplete enigma.
Despite Sebastian''s strikingly handsome appearance, Ethan found his memory of Sebastian was like a nk te.
How could this be? Ethan saw him every day; why then was his memory of Sebastian so empty?
Luther twirled his sword casually and spoke, "You''re awake?"
"Yes," Sebastian stretchednguidly, "That Hypnotic Perfume really is a marvelous sleep aid. Without it, I doubt I would have slept so soundly."
Ethan''s heart pounded like a drum, his blood rushing with anticipation.
Sebastian''s casual remark about Hypnotic Perfume, a substance most would dread to touch, being referred to as a mere sleep aid, sent chills down his spine.
Just how powerful was Sebastian?
Ethan could sense Luther''s body tensing up, sword aura swirling around them, as if battling an unseen force.
"How long have you been awake?" Ethan asked, seizing the opportunity to probe. "Did you witness us killing Herman and Elida?"
Sebastian''s gaze shifted to Ethan, a cryptic expression in his eyes:
"I didn''t see Herman''s end, but I witnessed Elida''s. You''re quite strong."
Ethan involuntarily leaned back, his muscles tensing reflexively.
Sebastian''s confidence was staggering.
To simply watch his fellowpanions being killed without intervening, instead choosing to wait in his cabin for the killers to arrive, spoke not just of confidence but of arrogance...
A sharp, almost de-like smile curved Sebastian''s lips:
"You two really don''t hold back, do you? To kill Elida, such a beautiful woman."
"There''s no mercy in your actions! Even though she had..."
"Shut up," Luther interjected, his eyes shing with disgust. "If you want to fight, let''s fight. Save your speeches for God."
Sebastian raised an eyebrow at this response, then nonchntly waved his hand towards Ethan and Luther:
"Come then, let''s get on with it. I am thest one standing. Defeat me, and you earn your freedom."
Before Ethan could react, Luther had already sprung forward.
Clutching the Heart of Fragmentation as if he wielded the sword of the world itself, he seemed fearless.
Ethan had intended to continue probing with questions to gauge Sebastian''s strengths and weaknesses.
However, seeing Luther engage, he had no choice but to leap forward, following closely behind.
Sebastian''s form became shrouded in ayer of dark mist.
As he moved, the mist swirled around him like a weapon, shockingly able to sh directly with the Heart of Fragmentation.
In that moment, even the Heart of Fragmentation in Luther''s hand seemed to lose its effectiveness.
In just the blink of an eye, they had exchanged blows over a hundred times.
When Ethan reached them, Sebastian incredibly managed to fend him off with one hand while still battling Luther.
In the sky, white, ck, and gold colors collided back and forth, creating a magnificent and powerful spectacle.
The energy from their sh kicked up the soil within the camp, sending waves rippling across the camp''s Magic Circle.
Suddenly, the threebatants separated, forming a standoff.
Sebastian rubbed his wrist, a slight smile curling on his lips:
"This is interesting. Your strength is indeed remarkable."
Ethan, gasping for breath, was filled with astonishment.
In hand-to-handbat, he had never feared anyone.
It seemed Sebastian was equally formidable.
Chapter 364 362-God of War
Chapter 364 Chapter362-God of War
Ethan''s veins coursed with the essence of Golden Divine Dragon Blood, a lineage considered elite even among the dragon kind.
What made this even more significant was that, following his experiences in the Dragon Garden, the Golden Divine Dragon Blood within Ethan had been purified to the quality of the original strains.
As a result, Ethan''s physical prowess had reached the realms of Metamorphosis, or perhaps even Divinization.
Yet, in hisbat with Sebastian, Ethan felt not a shred of advantage.
On the contrary, Sebastian seemed effortlessly superior, managing tobat two opponents without showing any signs of strain.
Luther experienced a simr revtion.
He found that his sword aura, which he wielded with pride, seemed like a mere toy in Sebastian''s presence, utterly incapable of breaching his defenses.
The crux of the mattery in Sebastian''s techniques, which were imbued with an air of mythological times.
With a furrowed brow, Luther suddenly eximed in realization, "Have you inherited the legacy of the War God Tribe?"
"The War God Tribe?" Ethan echoed, slightly taken aback.
Sebastian''s eyebrows arched slightly as he responded casually, "To think someone still remembers the name of the War God Tribe. You, young man, have quite the extraordinary background."
Luther, who had been cradled to sleep with divine artifacts since childhood, naturally had an umon heritage.
Ethan, still slightly stunned, couldn''t help but ask, "The War God Tribe, what is that?"
Sensing that Sebastian''s desire to attack wasn''t particrly strong, and with a mind to buy time for both of them to devise a strategy, Luther began to exin slowly,
"In the distant epoch of myths, there existed a group of warriors, fearless and valiant. They were known as the War God Tribe. This tribe had a heritage of battle techniques and wisdom that spanned millennia, passed down from generation to generation, forging a formidable force."
"The origins of the War God Tribe trace back to the dawn of creation, reportedly founded by a great deity. At the height of their power, every member of this tribe possessed strength that could rival that of deities."
"Is it really that strong?" Ethan''s eyes widened in disbelief.
Luther remained silent, but Sebastian''s melodious voice filled the air, "Strength is not always a blessing. The War God Tribe''s decline was perhaps due to their excessive power."
"Indeed," Luther added, picking up where Sebastian left off, "As times changed, the energy from the dawn of creation was consumed entirely by the various deities. The War God Tribe, having hoarded most of these resources, naturally faced the resistance of other deities."
Sebastian gazed at the sky, where a hint of dawn was breaking.
What should have been a scene full of vitality was marred by the resentment on his face: "The War God Tribe began to be hunted and ughtered. The various Gods of War were decimated and returned to the earth and heavens. That era was steeped in blood and fire, a tragic chapter in the history of the War God Tribe."
Luther''s mouth twitched slightly, as if wanting to say, "Finish your story, don''t interrupt me."
But he held back, fearing Sebastian''s violent outburst and depriving them of a breathing space.
Seeing Sebastian pause, Luther continued, "In that era, all deity tribes struggled. The War God Tribe especially suffered, being hunted to near extinction, leaving almost noplete legacy behind. I never imagined encountering a descendant of the War God Tribe here..."
Luther''s emotions wereplex, not so much mourning the fall of the War God Tribe, but reflecting on the nature of the Deityforsaken Land.
It was indeed a proving ground for the mighty, where only the strongest could survive or escape.
"Alright, have you rested enough?" Sebastian looked towards Ethan and Luther, "If so, let''s continue."
Luther and Ethan exchanged a determined look, understanding that they must defeat Sebastian today or else face no chance of escape.
This time, Sebastian took the initiative, advancing with his body wreathed in ck mist.
A dark long sword materialized in his hand.
Luther''s heart raced at this sight, realizing thepleteness of Sebastian''s War God Tribe inheritance, mastering even weaponry.
His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as he roared a warning to Ethan, "Be careful, the War God Tribe is proficient in all kinds of weapons."
As Luther spoke, Sebastian''s sword was already bearing down on him.
Luther countered with the Heart of Fragmentation, resulting in a tremendous ng as if gold and stone were colliding.
The long sword, conjured from ck mist, could actually withstand a divine artifact.
A wildugh escaped Sebastian''s lips,
"The War God Tribe not only hones the body but also masters various weapons and undergoes rigorous mental training... With such perfection, how could you possibly defeat me? Today, you are destined to die."
"You cannot overpower the War God Tribe!!!"
"The War God Tribe is invincible!!!!"
While speaking, Sebastian''s movements never slowed.
The dark sword in his hand whirled fiercely, deploying various techniques effortlessly, each strike aimed at Luther''s vital points.
Fortunately, Luther was a master swordsman himself, matching Sebastian blow for blow.
Ethan''s eyelids twitched wildly as he finally understood why the War God Tribe was targeted by various deities.
Such a perfect race should not exist in the world.
If given time, wouldn''t the War God Tribe potentially dominate the entire universe?
Witnessing Luther struggling against Sebastian''s ferocious assault, Ethan quickly joined in to assist.
His Dragonde radiated dragon aura, shing fiercely with Sebastian.
Sebastian, splitting his attention, conjured a long knife from the enveloping ck mist and engaged Ethan in battle.
The three intertwined in the air, their swords, knives, and spears shing relentlessly.
Each strike carried the power to annihte everything around them, ripping the ground asunder.
Luther swung his sword fiercely, creating whirlwinds with lightning-fast de light slicing through the air.
Sebastian fearlessly met him head-on, wielding his ck spear in a hard-fought confrontation.
Their collision generated deafening metallic ngs, with sparks flying in every direction.
The sh of their powers twisted the surrounding air.
The most despairing aspect for Ethan was that Sebastian still had spare energy tobat him.
Sebastian moved like a phantom across the battlefield, the sound of de against de echoing incessantly.
Their moves grew faster and sharper, each attack startlingly perilous.
While Sebastian and Ethan fared rtively well, Luther suffered greatly.
Ethan''s body, powered by the Golden Divine Dragon Blood, was constantly regenerating.
Sebastian, with the inheritance of the God of War, possessed unyielding spirit and seemingly inexhaustible strength, as if he would never tire.
Luther, though a lifelong swordsman who also trained his body, couldn''tpare to these two.
Quickly, he found himself at a disadvantage in his struggle with Sebastian, increasing Ethan''s pressure immensely.
"Have you found Sebastian''s weakness yet?" Luther''s voice echoed in Ethan''s mind.
Ethan felt a bitter helplessness as he responded, "The inheritance of the God of War is indeed formidable. I can only manage to restrain him, but to kill him... it''s very difficult."
Silence fell between the two.
Sebastian''s eyes sparkled menacingly as he swung his ck sword, slicing across Luther''s chest.
Blood instantly sprayed out, painting a beautiful yet tragic arc in the air.
"Still using Soul Whisper inbat, how annoying!" Sebastian sneered, his hostility flickering.
Luther''s face turned pale, feeling the sword aura wreaking havoc on his wound, relentlessly impeding his body''s healing.
"I can only release [Incandescent Heart] now; this is my final card. If you can''t find Sebastian''s weakness, we''re done for," Luther dered resolutely, his voice echoing in Ethan''s mind,den with grim determination.
Ethan''s gaze intensified, fixating on Sebastian.
At that moment, Luther unleashed his energy from Heart of Fragmentation.
"Heart of Fragmentation, aid me in my imperfection. [Incandescent Heart], domain unfold!"
Sebastian''s eyes widened in shock, eximing, "A domain?"
He attempted to slip away like an elusive eel, but the sword aura and the domain were faster.
A blinding incandescent light enveloped Sebastian, obscuring any view of the interior from Ethan.
Noticing Ethan''s momentary daze, Luther roared, "Ethan, what are you doing? The rest is up to you now."
Ethan stood motionless, the world around him seeminglying to a halt.
The wind ceased, the birds fell silent, and even time appeared to freeze...
His mind churned with every detail of their battle with Sebastian.
How Sebastian used his fists and feet, his mastery of the sword, his proficiency with the spear...
Ethan felt detached from the world, with visions of the battle against Sebastian, himself, and Luther unfolding before him.
He could scrutinize every moment, every detail of their confrontation.
No weakness, no weakness to be found...
Ethan meticulously reviewed the battle over and over, yet found not a single weakness in Sebastian.
His mental fortitude was unyielding, even withstanding Ethan''s attempts at soul attacks.
His mastery of weapons was unparalleled, skillfully wielding swords, spears, and halberds as extensions of his own limbs.
His stamina seemed boundless, facing the onught of two opponents without showing any hint of vulnerability...
Sebastian was a paragon of perfection, a true embodiment of a God of War.
But suddenly, Ethan paused, his heart skipping a beat as he noticed a crucial detail that he had missed before.
Chapter 365 363-Resurrection
Chapter 365 363-Resurrection
Luther, ultimately, couldn''t withstand the onught. Sebastian broke free from the grip of the [Incandescent Heart].
His handsome face was marred with sword scars, blood streaming down in rivulets, painting a ghastly picture.
Sebastian licked the blood off the corner of his mouth, hisughter echoing like that of a deranged man basking in triumph, "Hahaha, so this is the taste of a domain? Such a pity, this domain, after all, is inherent to a divine artifact, and you haven''t mastered itpletely."
Luther spat out a mouthful of blood.
The Heart of Fragmentation, too, was sent flying, embedding itself deep into the ground, leaving only the hilt visible.
Sebastian''s smile abruptly froze, his gaze snapping towards Ethan.
His eyes narrowed, a mix of profound shock and fear lurking in their depths, "Have you actually ignited the soul of war?"
In the next second, Sebastian charged towards Ethan, bellowing, "Stop right there."
His hands transformed into ws, rapidly sweeping towards Ethan in an attempt to disrupt him.
Luther blinked, a flicker of joy surfacing in his eyes.
Since his emergence, Sebastian had exuded utter calmness, even in the face of domain-level powers, maintaining an air as if everything was within his control.
But now, he was in a state of panic.
Aplete and utter disarray, his moves messy and uncoordinated, revealing ws that Luther didn''t fail to notice.
Luther had ced all his hopes on Ethan, determined not to let Sebastian disrupt Ethan''s efforts.
Responding to its master''s call, the Heart of Fragmentation reignited its de light, transforming into a bolt of lightning thatnded in Luther''s grasp.
Holding the sword, Luther lunged at Sebastian, "Stop right there."
Sebastian hadpletely sumbed to terror, his face twisted grotesquely as he bellowed, "Get out of my way!"
A dense ck mist enveloped him, channeling immense power into his hands.
Luther was sent flying with a forceful blow, but he had bought Ethan the crucial final moments.
Ethan opened his eyes, and everything around him seemed toe vividly alive.
He saw Sebastian''s contorted face.
"Your weakness," Ethan dered, "is that all your power stems from that ck mist enveloping you. You haven''t truly grasped the War God''s legacy. Your strength is an illusion."
Ethan''s voice thundered, resonating with a dragon''s roar, as if a Celestial Deity had descended.
Sebastian, his secretsid bare, showed no panic.
Instead, his eyes were filled with a bloody intent to kill, "So what? You still can''t defeat me."
Ethan''s lips curled slightly, holy light sparkling in his hand, "No matter the source of your ck mist, my holy light can dissolve it all..."
As he spoke, the holy light in his hand grew intensely bright and searing hot.
Sebastian felt the ck mist around him gradually dissipating, fear gripping his heart.
Ethan, seizing the moment, moved as fast as lightning, his Dragonde erupting in a crimson glow.
Dragonde, Fury Addiction activated.
[Fury Addiction: Once activated, the Dragonde must draw blood before ceasing its ughter. The user''sbat strength increases tenfold, but at the risk of falling into demonic corruption.]
Immense power converged around Ethan, the space near him almost warping.
Like a blood-streaked lightning bolt, he streaked through the air.
Ethan appeared behind Sebastian, his expression cold, the Dragonde in his hand coated with ayer of blood.
The blood was gradually absorbed by the Dragonde, its gemstone growing even redder.
With this strike, Ethan was confident he could end Sebastian''s life once and for all.
But from two different directions within the camp, two figures emerged, shooting towards the sky.
They snatched Sebastian from between Luther and Ethan.
Ethan was taken aback, and Luther equally astonished.
As theynded, Ethan and Luther''s eyes widened, a tinge of fear manifesting in their gaze.
The three figures were Herman, Elida, and Sebastian, who had been entangled in a prolonged battle.
At this moment, the dawn''s early light had fully transitioned to brightness, with the sun peeking out like a yolk, casting a golden radiance.
The gleaming light draped the trio in ayer of gold, akin to golden armor.
Had Herman and hispanionse back to life?
Ethan''s mouth fell open, his heart ceasing to beat for a few seconds.
Luther''s shoulders sagged, devoid of any fighting spirit, his hand gripping the Heart of Fragmentation trembling.
Was the battle to continue?
The three, who had clearly died before their eyes, had miraculouslye back to life?
What kind of power was this?
What were they, exactly?
"You... you were dead, weren''t you?" Luther asked, his eyes filled with immense fear, voicing such a bold question.
Ethan''s mind was a nk te. Resurrection from death - how could they continue in the face of this?
Herman''s expression did not betray any joy at his resurrection; instead, there was an inhuman indifference in the depths of his eyes.
Opening his mouth, he spoke indifferently, "I never died, so how can there be talk of resurrection?"
Luther, on the brink of hysteria, shouted frantically, "I clearly killed you before, my swordheart can''t deceive me!"
"It was only the death of my spirit," Herman replied emotionlessly, "As long as the spirit endures, the body remains eternal."
"Are you deities?" Luther''s will to fight had vanished, disbelief mingling with the undeniable reality before him.
Herman offered no response.
Elida, bare and with a cold, murderous expression, dered, "We are not deities, but demonse to im your life!"
Ethan, already bewildered by the resurrection of the supposedly dead, found his chaotic thoughts cleansed by an inexplicable force emerging from the depths of his soul.
"Why speak more?" Ethan, summoning courage from an unknown source, pointed his de towards the trio, "If we could kill them once, we can kill them a second time. If they keep resurrecting, we''ll keep fighting, until they truly perish."
Sebastian''s eyes flickered with emotion, murmuring to himself, "The soul of war, the very thing I''ve longed for, is in his possession... Who really is the heir to the War God Tribe?"
The damage Ethan had inflicted on him was fatal.
After uttering these words, Sebastian''s eyes abruptly closed.
But in less than a second, they snapped open again, his expression cold and detached, as if he had unleashed a second persona within himself.
Even the wounds on his body began to heal, the blood flow ceasing.
Elida, with an unchanged expression as if not recognizing Ethan, said coldly, "You are indeed strong, but it should end here."
With that, the triounched abined assault on Ethan and Luther.
Their attacks hadpletely transformed. Previously unique in their abilities, now they all exhibited a unified, sinister, and malevolent style.
Ethan felt as if he was trapped in a spider''sir, the cold, damp sensation unsettling him.
But the Ethan now, with his soul of war ignited, heard a roar from the depths of his soul.
It thundered like lightning, carrying endless majesty and power.
In Ethan''s eyes burned the me ofbat. His muscles bulged, radiating an unmatched aura of murderous intent.
His will to fight soared, breaking through even the clouds.
Ethan, wielding his sword fearlessly, charged at the trio.
Luther, infected by Ethan''s spirit, rallied his fighting spirit.
He pulled out a potion from his Space Ring, gulped it down, and bellowed, "Fight! Fight our way out!"
Ethan had be the main force, the effect of the soul of war unwittingly manifesting.
His attacks became sharper, the Dragonde pulsating with consciousness. Everything around him seemed to turn into weapons of assault.
Even the air brimmed with a vibrant will to battle.
The five shed in the air, with Ethan, bolstered by the soul of war, proving unstoppable.
Golden scales adorned his body, and he alternated between the sphemous Spear and Dragonde in his hands.
Herman and hispanions were clearly no match for Ethan and Lutherbined.
Ethan swung his Dragonde, unleashing a sweeping de aura that enveloped Herman and hispanions.
Their sinister, malevolent tactics proved utterly ineffective against Ethan.
It was as if they had encountered their natural predator, akin to a steel de slicing through ice, which melted instantaneously.
The trio had no means of resistance and were sent flying.
At this moment, Herman''s mouth gaped open, emitting a sound that didn''t seem to belong to him.
It was a low moan, as if emanating from the depths of the earth, sending shivers down one''s spine.
Ethan knew that the Herman before him was no longer the same; another entity resided within his body.
The voice was deep and hoarse, reminiscent of an ancient, evil creature whispering in one''s ear.
"Hiss... Hiss..."
This was the sound of a spider, filled with eeriness and menace.
Though devoid of humannguage, the voice conveyed a chilling sensation.
Every hiss carried a dark power, palpably transmitting its presence and malevolence.
The sound was akin to a serpent''s hiss, sinister and terrifying.
It wasden with the scent of death, making Ethan''s spine go cold.
Each hiss seemed to mock life itself.
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly, as if a thought had struck him.
Luther''s reaction was even more exaggerated, his face contorted in terror.
In the divine crystal mining mountain, there was only one spider.
That was the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, but wasn''t it supposed to be at the bottom of the mine? How had it now manifested within Herman and his allies?
"Buzz... Buzz..."
The voice of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider underwent a transformation.
It became deeper and buzzed, resembling a giant venomous bee buzzing near one''s ear.
Chapter 366 364-Thousand-Faced Demon Spider
Chapter 366 364-Thousand-Faced Demon Spider
As the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider emitted its hissing sound, the entire divine crystal mining mountain trembled.
The ground of the camp, covered with soil and pebbles, began to quiver, and the whole mining mountain seemed to be undergoing a transformation.
"The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider has awakened,"Ethan said softly, his eyes vignt.
"It seems so,"Luther responded, almost like a statue.
As the two conversed, the vibrations of the divine crystal mining mountain grew more intense.
The epicenter of the tremors was the mine pit, with stones and soil continuously falling into it.
The mine pit began to crack, the vibrations bing more massive.
A powerful tremor suddenly emanated from the depths of the mine, as if something was stirring awake.
With the intensifying tremors, the trees around the mine swayed, and the dust on the ground was stirred up, forming a pervasive cloud of dust.
Ethan and Luther did not have to wait long before a gigantic figure slowly rose from the mine.
The mere sight of its body was enough to astonish the world.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider loomed like a small mountain, its eight legs still hidden below in the mine pit.
Its body was covered in a hard carapace, shimmering with a metallic luster.
Its eyes, like two dazzling stars, emitted a mesmerizing yet evil light.
Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly as he took a couple of steps back, "Didn''t you say the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider wouldn''t wake up?"
"Yes,"Luther, on the verge of madness, thought the light was about toe but instead faced death, "I tried to wake the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider twice before, but it never did. Now that it''s actually awakened, it defies all logic."
Ethan calmed himself, gritting his teeth as he spoke, "Now isn''t the time to wonder why the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider awoke, but rather to figure out how to deal with it..."
"We can''t defeat it..." Luther said in despair, unaware that a bizarre spider tattoo on his back began to glow and wriggle as ifing to life.
The soul of war within Ethan burst forth from the depths of his soul, "Luther, it''s either fight or die! Our only solution now is to join forces and y the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider."
Due to the sudden emergence of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, the ground cracked open, rocks tumbled, and dust billowed in the air.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider shook its head, seemingly searching for something.
Its gaze was sharp and unwavering, as if it could prate all barriers.
It abruptly stopped moving its head, fixing its gaze firmly on Ethan and Luther.
It had found its target.
"You killed my emissary," the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, surprisingly speaking in human tongue, indistinguishable between male and female, sounded almost like a deity.
"What do you mean?" Ethan was startled. "Weren''t Herman and hispanions serving the Bernie family? How did they be emissaries of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider?"
"How should I know?" Luther growled with a Soul Whisper, "Do you still want to chat with it? Our lives are in its hands now."
Ethan''s eyes zed with a fighting spirit, undaunted as he replied, "What else can we do?"
"We fight the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider and then look for an opportunity to escape. The Magic Circle managed by Herman and his group should have lost its effect with Herman''s death."
Luther''s eyes flickered; this was the best n he could think of at the moment.
"Understood."
Luther''s Heart of Fragmentation lit up in his hand, and with a mere thought, it emitted a dazzling light that shot straight into the sky.
His body soared into the air, like a meteor streaking across the heavens.
In mid-air, the Heart of Fragmentation in Luther''s hand traced beautiful arcs, each line seeming to contain endless power.
Luther''s figure tumbled through the air, at times like a tiger descending a mountain, at others like a dragon diving into the sea.
His swordsmanship had reached a level of wless purity, each move a marvel to behold.
Around him, the air seemed to be sliced into fragments, creating terrifying currents.
Suddenly, Luther''s Heart of Fragmentation transformed into a bolt of white lightning, shing directly towards the head of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
Ethan, not to be outdone, stood in the void, his wings furiously pping behind him.
His spear pointed directly at the heavens, as if to pierce the sky itself.
The sphemous Spear was wrapped in countless bolts of lightning, mes, and frost.
With every swing of Ethan''s arm, a tempestuous storm was conjured, thunderous and overwhelming.
Luther and Ethan''s attacksnded simultaneously on the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
The spider countered by spitting outyers of webs, astonishingly withstanding the assault of both men.
Seeing this, Ethan''s heart skipped a beat, and the Dragonde appeared in his hand.
He swung the Dragonde fiercely, a brilliant de light slicing through the morning air, like a dragon soaring from the depths of the sea.
Where the de light passed, the air seemed to tear apart, emitting a piercing screech.
Ethan was beginning to understand that in the realm of deities, what was emphasized was a return to simplicity and purity.
shy attacks held no sway in realms beyond S-level.
Only the application of the power ofw and the collision of the power of deity within one''s body were effective.
Ethan, who had begun to grasp the Law of Dragon, moved like a ghost across the square.
Each swing of his Dragonde brought forth a fierce wind.
He was the dragon that stirred the clouds and winds!
The Dragonde in his hand seemed alive, at times transforming into a bolt of lightning, at others into a swimming dragon, and sometimes into a blooming lotus...
Each move was filled with endless variations and power, dazzling to behold.
Both men had exhausted their repertoire of techniques, yet the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider remained unscathed.
Its eyes, dazzling like stars, watched Ethan and Luther with an unnerving calmness.
"We can''t defeat it--" Ethan''s forehead was beaded with sweat, his backpletely drenched.
His hair, wet with sweat, clung to his forehead, giving him a disheveled look.
At Ethan''s level, sweating was nearly an impossibility.
Yet, facing the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, both were drenched in sweat, their backs soaked.
Even as the soul of war in Ethan''s mind burned fiercely, and the light of battle still shone in his eyes, he uttered those words.
Luther, too, was panting heavily, sweat streaming down his face to his chin before falling heavily:
"It''s too terrifying, there''s absolutely no opportunity to attack..."
"We can''t find any weaknesses; our attacks are like a joke in front of it."
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider''s web seemed to be the toughest material in the world.
Even the full force of theirbined attacks left no mark on the spider''s web.
"What do we do now?"
Ethan''s question plunged them into silence.
The spider tattoo on Luther''s back became searing hot. He twitched his shoulders slightly, trying to alleviate the difort.
"Come to me... my child..."
A voice echoed in Luther''s mind.
He suddenly focused, looking towards the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
Indeed, it was only watching him, not paying any attention to Ethan.
A bitter smile spread across Luther''s face as he began to understand what was happening.
"Go," Luther suddenly said, "It''s after me."
"Hmm?" Ethan, armed with a spear in one hand and a sword in the other, watched the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider warily. "Why do you say that?"
"Do you remember the spider tattoo on my back?"
Luther''s smile grew more pained.
He had thought it was merely a lifeform imnted by the spider, intending to use his body as a breeding ground for the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider''s offspring.
But now it seemed not to be the case.
The spider tattoo on his back signified that he had been marked by the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
He would never be able to escape in this lifetime, unless he killed the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider...
But how could the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider be killed?
Ethan turned his head to look at Luther, his eyes flickering with light.
The image of that sinister spider tattoo again surfaced in his mind.
"Is it acting up?"
Before Ethan could finish speaking, Luther once again removed his shirt, revealing the entire spider tattoo on his back.
Initially ck, the tattoo had be increasingly vibrant over time, as if imbued with life.
Ethan''s eyes widened in horror at the sight of the spider tattoo.
It writhed on Luther''s back, seemingly trying to emerge from his agony.
Luther''s back even began to bleed, streaks of blood tracing lines across his skin.
The ck spider tattoo, stained with blood, turned a sinister, eerie red.
Ethan''s eyes flickered, the gold-etched skull emblem in his hand pulsating:
"No, I can''t leave. I will get you out of here."
"I have onest method, absolutely capable of killing this monstrosity."
As he spoke, Ethan extended his hand, the gold-etched skull emblem on it throbbing wildly.
Sensing the power of the gold-etched skull emblem, the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider started to squirm frically.
The entire mine pit shook again, with stones flying chaotically and dust filling the air.
"Stop it, make it stop..."
.cm The voice in Luther''s mind resonated once more.
"The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider fears that thing in your hand."
Although Luther didn''t know what the emblem represented, he still shouted with a mix of shock and relief.
Chapter 367 365-Hidden Secrets
Chapter 367 365-Hidden Secrets
Ethan''s expression was grave, but inside he sighed.
He had intended to reserve the gold-etched skull emblem for another ce.
Now, with no other option, he had to use it here.
This was a strike from the Supreme Deity, one that could pulverize even a deity.
Where did the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider get the confidence to confront Ethan?
"Leave," the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider suddenly spoke, "Do not use that power!"
Ethan was somewhat surprised, not expecting the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider to capitte so quickly.
"Scared now?" Ethan''s tone was light, tinged with disdain.
"Not fear, but I can withstand that strike."
The words of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider caused a slight change in Ethan''s expression.
"But if I were to bear it, I might be severely injured, needing hundreds, even thousands of years to recover."
Ethan''s pupils constricted sharply, sensing a note of confidence in the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider''s tone.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider wasn''t bluffing, Ethan knew this for certain.
"You think I''m a three-year-old child? That I''d be intimidated by you?" Ethan''s brows furrowed, his eyes brimming with menace.
"In that case, you can give it a try." After saying this, the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider went silent and motionless.
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly. The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider truly was a cunning old fox. Now the problem had returned to him.
Seeing the standoff, Luther chuckled and said, "Since it''s letting us go, why don''t we just leave?"
.cm Before he could revel in the idea, the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider fixed its gaze firmly on Luther: "You cannot leave. You are the one I have chosen."
"What?" Luther instantly bristled, like a cat with its tail stepped on. "Chosen by you? When did that happen?"
"The spider tattoo on your back, that is the mark I have bestowed upon you."
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider spoke without a hint of emotion, its intentions inscrutable.
Luther''s hair stood on end as he red coldly at the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider: "What exactly are you?"
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider remained silent, utterly indifferent to Luther.
Ethan raised his hand and dered loudly, "I am taking Luther with me. If you resist, I will unleash the power of this emblem, and we can all perish together."
The indifferent voice of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider came again: "It''s futile. As I''ve already told you, the power in your emblem can only severely injure me. But even if I''m gravely wounded, you two are no match for me."
"You must have felt it during your attack. You couldn''t break through my web."
Its in words were a harsh reality for Ethan and Luther.
They had already used all their might, but they couldn''t breach the spider silk of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
Watching the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider''s fearless demeanor, Ethan''s mind throbbed, uncertain of what to do next.
The three fell into an eerie silence.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider also gave them time to think.
"What do you want from me?" Luther suddenly asked.
"Inheritance. Our Crystal Tribe hasn''t had a sessor in a long time."
"Crystal Tribe?" Ethan''s eyes flickered with curiosity, a tribe he had never heard of before.
Even Luther, who had been sleeping with divine artifacts since childhood, was unfamiliar with it.
"Crystal Tribe, what is that?"
The tone of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider remained even, but its eyes flickered, betraying its inner unrest:
"You are both too young. If you had lived for ten thousand, or even fifty thousand years, you would know of the Crystal Tribe''s existence."
Ethan mused internally: "From the way the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider speaks, it seems as though it has lived that long."
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider continued its exnation:
"The Crystal Tribe was specifically created by the Elder Deity to assist the deities under hismand. The sole purpose of this tribe is to produce divine crystals."
Ethan and Luther exchanged a look, shock and horror evident in their eyes.
Divine crystals were created?
"Why would the Elder Deity create divine crystals? What power do the Elder Deities use if not divine crystals?"
"Is the Elder Deity too cruel? To have a race whose sole purpose is to produce divine crystals, like an apple tree nted only for its fruit..."
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, nted underground, continuously producing divine crystals, then harvested by the Ancient Deity.
It was like a tree in the Ancient Deity''s orchard...
Ethan had an epiphany.
In this light, it wasn''t surprising that the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider''s life spanned tens of thousands of years, perhaps even surpassing a hundred thousand, or more.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider seemed to read their thoughts: "Don''t overthink it. The realm of the Elder Deity is far beyond your imagination. It''s already impressive that you can interact with the Ancient Deity."
"Luther, stay. You can''t escape."
As it spoke, the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider once again steered the conversation back to Luther.
Luther''s expression soured, and seeing the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider like this made him even less inclined to stay.
If the Crystal Tribe was a race created to produce divine crystals, would he end up like the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, buried deep underground, endlessly producing divine crystals?
He turned to look at Ethan, his heart heavy with mncholy.
He had learned swordsmanship from a young age, considering the sword hispanion, with few friends by his side.
Ethan and he had only met by chance, yet Ethan had entered the camp without hesitation, prepared to rescue him.
Now both were caught in a whirlwind.
His own death was one thing, but if Ethan died for him, Luther felt he would regret it for the rest of his life, possibly drowning in that remorse for his remaining days.
"Ethan, you should go," Luther said softly after a long contemtion.
Ethan raised an eyebrow, responding irritably, "What are you thinking? Now is the time for us to stand together against amon enemy."
"It''s useless," Luther''s expression was one of despair, filled with bitterness, "We felt it earlier. It''s invincible, even if you use yourst resort..."
"But following the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider like this is akin to walking into death. Do you know what it will do to you?" Ethan shook Luther''s shoulders, trying to bring him back to his senses.
"Two oues," the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider unusually interjected, "One, Luther epts the inheritance and bes a member of my Crystal Tribe. The second, as you have seen with Herman and hispanions, is to be my puppet, managing the mining mountain."
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider''s straightforwardness stifled all the words Ethan had ready to say.
It was so honest that it left no room for rebuttal.
"Then why didn''t you choose me?"
"Your bloodline isn''t pure. The Crystal Tribe only selects those with pure bloodlines, or members of other powerful races." The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider didn''t bother to hide this fact.
"So that''s it," Ethan''s pupils contracted sharply, "The camp is full of humans because humans are the best at maintaining bloodline purity. Some races might be pure but are too weak, while stronger races can''t guarantee the purity of their bloodlines."
Now Ethan fully understood.
The camp was filled with humans because they were being selected by the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
The miners were the failures, those whose bloodlines weren''t pure, thus their consciousness drained, reduced to numbly mining and refining ores day after day.
Herman and hispanions had pure bloodlines but failed the inheritance, thus bing puppets of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
Normally they retained their consciousness, but in reality, they had be minions of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
"The real question is, where does the power of the refined divine crystals go?"
Ethan asked again, seizing the moment while the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider was forting, airing all his doubts.
"All of it is absorbed by me," the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider exhaled slightly, the Magic Circle above the campsite shimmering.
Those Magic Circles, deeply embedded into the ground, resembled awork of pipes.
It too had Magic Circles lighting up on its body, connected to those underground conduits.
The power of deity flowed from the pipes into the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider''s body, glowing with a milky radiance.
Ethan''s mouth opened slightly in surprise: "Is it thatplicated?"
"This is the tragedy of the Crystal Tribe. Although we are the creators of divine crystals, we cannot use them directly. The only way for us to harness divine crystals is through such means."
The trio fell into silence once more. Ethan''s head hung low, his thoughts churning like an ocean.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider created divine crystals, which then transformed back into the power of deity and re-entered its body, prompting it to create more divine crystals...
Whether it truly used the power of deity or not, only it knew.
"So those pirs are actually your legs, and the divine crystals nearby are your creations..." Ethan spoke softly, slowly asking.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider didn''t respond, but the answer was clear in the minds of both Ethan and Luther.
"Luther, have you made up your mind?"
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, like a gentleman bending with his hat in hand, politely inquired: "Are you ready to embrace death?"
Ethan blinked slowly and said firmly: "If you''re unwilling, I can fight for you. The power of this emblem is not a concern for me..."
A myriad of emotions flickered in Luther''s eyes.
Ethan had already helped him immensely.
He had never had a friend like Ethan in his life. This bond, he cherished dearly.
"No... keep it for yourself. Using it here would be too much of a waste. I''ll go with the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider."
Chapter 368 366-Understanding
Chapter 368 366-Understanding
Ethan looked deeply at Luther, his heart heavy with emotion.
Luther had clearly resigned himself to his fate, using his own life to ensure Ethan''s departure.
Ethan was hesitant; the strength disyed by the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider was formidable.
If they insisted on confronting it, they might both end up as corpses.
"I..."
"No need to say more," Luther said with a nonchnt wave of his hand, interrupting Ethan.
He walked towards the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider with determined steps.
"Receiving the inheritance of such an ancient race is a great honor. You should be happy for me, right?"
"Take care of yourself. The dangers of the Deityforsaken Land are no less severe than the situation I''m in."
Luther reached the side of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider without looking back, his voice carrying back to Ethan.
The eyes of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider flickered, its body gradually sinking.
The entire divine crystal mining mountain trembled again as the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider slowly disappeared into the mine pit.
Luther leaped down, his voice echoing in the pit: "If Iplete the inheritance, I wille to find you."
"Hope by then, you''re not just a corpse."
Ethan hovered in the air, his heart filled with a sense of loss.
The sun had fully risen in the sky, the doors of the wooden houses were pushed open, and the miners stood at the door, basking in the sunlight.
Ethan was slightly startled, then turned his attention to Sebastian.
Things had already happened; there was no time for sorrow.
He had more important things to do.
The ck mist around Sebastian was his source of power; he had not received the inheritance of the War God Tribe.
Ethan searched Sebastian''s body, but he found no abnormalities, not even any devices on him.
Suddenly, a spark of inspiration struck Ethan''s mind.
He ced his hand on Sebastian''s face, gently touching it with a surge of energy.
"ng"
A sound like shing metal rang out.
A corner of Sebastian''s face unexpectedly began to shimmer.
Ethan grasped the corner and tore it off with force, revealing Sebastian''s true face beneath.
He looked ordinary, with no particrly outstanding features.
His eyes were amon shade of brown, his eyebrows slightly sparse but neatly trimmed.
Ethan was taken aback as the features on the face skin in his hand gradually faded, turning into a thin, golden membrane.
The Eye of Alchemy activated, and information about the strange item appeared in Ethan''s mind.
[Mask of War God Tribe: Originally an inheritance treasure of the War God Tribe, wearing the mask bestowed the powers of the War God Tribe. Later, it was modified by the God of Thousand-Face, turning the mask into a facial skin. Since then, it gained another ability - disguise and transformation.]
Ethan''s mouth opened slightly in surprise, immediately cing the Mask of War God Tribe into his Space Ring.
This item was fantastic, allowing him to change his appearance.
He wouldn''t have to worry about exposing his identity during his covert operations under the cover of night.
The gains from this venture were too substantial for Ethan to feel immediate joy.
He nced at the mine pit and, without looking back, walked out of the camp.
Passing by the miners, Ethan saw the familiar face of Levai.
He paused for a moment and then quickened his pace to leave.
These miners werepletely under the control of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
Levai was no exception.
Initially, when Ethan descended to see the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider, it had already detected his presence.
Perhaps through Levai, or through Herman...
Ethan still managed to see the face of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider.
It was the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider''s intention to let Ethan descend, wanting to test if his bloodline was pure.
Ethan walked out of the camp without encountering any obstacles.
He looked back at the divine crystal mining mountain, his lips moving as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out.
Sunlight filtered through the blue sky, illuminating the entire mining mountain, casting a warm andfortable glow.
A green, verdant hill marked the campsite, with wooden houses scattered around, surrounded by a variety of colorful flowers.
Bright red roses, delicate violets, pure white lilies...
These flowers emitted a gentle fragrance, attracting bees and butterflies for nectar.
Within this beautiful scenery hid a staggering secret.
Ethan stopped pondering and turned back to their temporary camp.
Lana and Daphne, hearing the noise, hurriedly came out:
"Ethan, you''re back?"
The two women were overjoyed, somewhat excited to see Ethan.
They had not been idle these past days.
The hidden treasures of the Wraith Cult given to them by Ethan had been greatly beneficial.
They couldpare the secrets of the Wraith Cult with their own knowledge, identifying their weaknesses and filling in their gaps.
Both women were now almost on the verge of reaching Cocooning.
"Did you get the divine crystals?" Lana asked softly.
lightsvel Ethan, thinking of the mountainous pile of divine crystals in his Space Ring, grinned and said, "Got them. Let''s get ready to leave."
The two women had no objections, apanying Ethan on the journey.
Along the way, Ethan inspected his body.
His gains in the divine crystal mining mountain were not small by any means.
Firstly, there were the divine crystals C the most tangible form of wealth.
Thousands of divine crystals piled up like a mountain in his Space Ring, emitting a captivating luster like gold and jewels.
Secondly, there was the enhancement of his strength.
Ethan looked at his panel, noticing something new added.
[Soul of War: The spiritual inheritance of the War God Tribe, possessing mysterious and unfathomable powers. It can triple the user''s strength, enhancebat instincts, slightly boost the fighting will of nearby allies, and enable the inheritance of the War God Tribe...]
The ellipsis at the end left Ethan somewhat perplexed.
Did it mean that the full capabilities of the soul of war weren''tpletely disclosed?
Was there some sort of condition required to unlock them?
Ethan wasn''t overly concerned about any additional uses of the soul of war, as its current abilities were already formidable enough.
Tripling one''s strength was one thing.
But what Ethan valued most was the enhancement ofbat instincts.
The more he battled against strong opponents, the more he realized the importance of every minute detail in such fights.
Some critical moments of life and death could hinge on seemingly insignificant factors.
However,bat instincts would allow Ethan to quickly identify an opponent''s weaknesses and even anticipate their moves in advance.
With this ability, he could gain the upper hand in battle, staying leagues ahead of others.
Ethan couldn''t help but marvel internally, understanding why so many from the Deity Tribe had once besieged the War God Tribe, leading to its inheritance being left iplete.
The War God Tribe was simply too powerful, instilling fear in the Deity Tribes.
Another item of significance was the Mask of War God Tribe, which he nned to study alongside the spoils he had collected from Fernard.
"Bogart, how do we exit the Santos Tower?" Ethan, wandering aimlessly around the divine crystal mining mountain, finally asked Bogart in frustration.
Bogart''s voice transmitted into Ethan''s mind: "Every space within the Santos Tower is independent. You need to carefully sense the tearing feeling that appears at the boundary. Then, just walk out through the middle."
After dropping this piece of advice, Bogart fell silent.
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly. ''Walk out through the middle'' C such an abstract instruction, how was he supposed to experience it?
Fortunately, he had studied the basics of space-rted knowledge and knew the secret art of spatial translocation.
The trio roamed through the divine crystal mining mountain, ying numerous beasts along the way.
Finally, at the peak of the mountain, Ethan felt a slight tearing sensation.
He ced his hand in the air, closing his eyes to sense this feeling of tearing.
Sure enough, a strange tactile sensation appeared in his hand.
It was a bizarre feeling, like touching a membrane formed of water.
With just a slight push forward, he felt he could break through this watery film.
Ethan''s heart twitched slightly; he felt as if he was touching the essence of space itself.
This sensation didn''tst long before Ethan was suddenly pulled in.
Lana and Daphne were startled and tried to hold onto him, but they too were drawn into the space along with Ethan.
Landing on solid ground, Ethan opened his eyes, Dragonde instinctively appearing in his hand.
Years ofbat had formed a habit, making him feel secure only when holding a weapon in unfamiliar environments.
This space held no dangers, just a surreal, kaleidoscopic light, as if in a corridor.
"...keep walking forward..."
Bogart''s voice resonated in Ethan''s mind.
Ethan, holding the hands of the two women, proceeded forward.
He continuously reassured them as a bright light suddenly appeared ahead.
Ethan felt a sense of relief at the sight of the light, signifying an exit.
He looked back at the path they had traversed.
There were many opportunities and spaces within Santos Tower he hadn''t explored, many realms left untouched.
After all, he had a quest to fulfill.
Ethan was not one to be overly sentimental, but the thought of Luther resolutely choosing the inheritance of the Crystal Tribe still made his heart sour.
"Hold on, if I be stronger, I will definitelye back for you. Even if you be like Herman, I can awaken you."
With this vow set in his heart, Ethan took a step forward.
After experiencing another intense sensation of tearing, just as he was regaining his senses and feeling the solidity of the ground beneath him, he heard a cacophony:
"Chitter chatter???"
Chapter 369 367-Simple
Chapter 369 367-Simple
A circle of monstrosities surrounded Ethan and the two women.
Lana and Daphne instantly shifted intobat mode, their bodies tensed, ready to strike.
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly, having forgotten about the Serpent Eye Cult.
"So, you finally came out?" the priest approached Ethan, the octopus on his neck iling wildly.
"You really are patient, huh!" Ethan rolled his eyes, somewhat speechless.
The Serpent Eye Cult members were truly outrageous. Didn''t they need to cultivate?
The priest''s mouth curled up slightly, his face contorting in a horrifyingly grotesque manner: "To catch you, I''d be willing to wait a hundred years."
"What if I had died in the Santos Tower?"
The priest''s breath hitched, then he said in frustrated anger, "That would have been even better."
Ethan shrugged nonchntly. At that moment, King, who was tied up nearby, called out loudly, "Master, you finally came out."
Ethan looked over at King, who seemed to be in decent condition, though he had several wounds on his body.
What was key were the female members of the Serpent Eye Cult around him, who looked at King as if he were a treasure.
A peculiar expression crossed Ethan''s face. King hadn''t been... by the cult members...
The priest, already harboring anger towards Ethan, was now eager to see him in.
"Chitter chatter (Attack him!)"
At itsmand, all the Serpent Eye Cult members lunged at Ethan.
Lana and Daphne''s eyes tightened, ready to act, but Ethan produced the Grip of the Underworld in his hand, uttering words in thenguage of the Wraiths:
"In the cover of the dark night, I summon you, my Wraiths. Rise from the abyss of hell,e forth into this world. Your bodies have perished, but your souls still burn with endless hatred and pain."
"Hear my call, my Wraiths. Let me feel your power, let memand your will. You are the instrument of my vengeance, the weapon to destroy my enemies."
"...."
As Ethan''s incantation grew louder, the surrounding air started to be oppressive.
Suddenly, a beam of ck light shot out from the Grip of the Underworld, striking the ground directly.
The earth then began to tremble. With the shaking intensifying, countless fissures rapidly spread across the ground, as if the entirend was copsing.
A chilling aura emerged from the cracks, enveloping the air.
Then, one by one, pale hands stretched out from the fissures, struggling to climb out.
These hands were skeletal, their skin like rotting leather, and their nails sharp as des.
The priest halted in his tracks, his eyes filled with shock. He could sense a mysterious power beginning to awaken.
Though each force was minute, their sheer number was overwhelming, instilling a sense of despair.
"Such power..." The priest''s eyes widened, the tentacles around his neck almost stiffening.
Following this, more Wraiths crawled out from the fissures.
Their bodies were iplete; some had only half a torso, others just a skull...
Their eyes were hollow and lifeless, yet they emitted a suffocating terror.
Some Wraiths wereposed of ck mist, their eyes flickering with green mes.
These Wraiths let out piercing wails, their voices sounding like demons from hell.
Lana and Daphne were equally filled with shock.
Especially Lana, who was aware of Ethan''s powers, but never knew he possessed the ability to summon Wraiths.
Where did this powere from? Lana''s mind shed back to the eerie ck castle.
Members of the Serpent Eye Cult, witnessing such a horrific scene, lost their will to fight:
"Chitter chatter---"
They tried to flee, but the Wraiths gave them no chance.
Neither did Ethan.
With the Grip of the Underworld in his mind, he pointed at the Serpent Eye Cult members,manding the legion of Wraiths to pounce on them.
The Wraith Legion surged forward like a dark torrent.
Soon, the cult members were surrounded, and the Wraith Legion swarmed them.
The Wraiths roared terrifyingly, brandishing their weapons,unching a fierce assault on the cult members.
The members of the Serpent Eye Cult were disorganized andcked the will to fight.
Seeing his followers trying to escape, the priest bellowed:
"Chirp-gurgle--- (Those who fear death shall perish, carve a path of blood)"
The priest took the lead in a valiant resistance, using all his might.
The tentacles around his neck acted as swords and knives, engaging in a fierce battle with the Wraiths.
Seeing this, the cult members had no choice but to fight desperately.
The number of Wraiths seemed endless.
They kept surging forward as if they would never cease.
The cult members gradually became exhausted, even the powerful priest was wounded, bleeding from several injuries.
The Wraith Legion showed no signs of stopping, ignorant of life and death as they pressed forward.
Watching his followers diminish, the priest realized the hopelessness of the situation.
His eyes shifted as he plotted his escape.
He released a viscous liquid from his body, sticking the Wraiths together, then stepped forward, attempting to flee swiftly.
Lana pointed at the priest and eximed, "It''s trying to run away"
Ethan''s expression remained calm as he spoke softly, "Don''t panic, it won''t get away."
At the same time, he inwardly sighed at the dilemma of Wraith Magic.
Without using Forbidden Spells to summon powerful Wraiths, it was still ineffectual against those who had reached the Cocooning realm.
After all, Wraiths couldn''t fly, and the swift ones could easily escape.
He had employed Wraith Magic primarily to test the strength of the Wraith Legion, but seeing its effectiveness, there was no need to continue.
Ethan took out his sphemous Spear, with Thunder, me, and Frost C the three Languages of Nature C flickering on it.
The soul of war also enhanced the spear.
The sphemous Spear radiated a brilliant light.
Activating the Unerring Rule, Ethan hurled the spear. It shot like a missile, piercing directly into the priest''s body.
Light emanated from the wound as the priest''s body continued to race forward with inertia, then suddenly, with a loud "bang," the priest''s body exploded, leaving not even a trace of flesh behind.
Seeing their priest dead, the remaining members of the Serpent Eye Cult lost even more of their will to fight.
Under the relentless assault of the Wraith Legion, the cultists soon ceased to breathe.
With no target to pursue, the Wraiths howled towards the sky, creating a sinister and eerie scene in front of Santos Tower.
Ethan slightly swung the Grip of the Underworld in his hand, causing the ground to tremble again.
The Wraiths, like puppets with their strings cut, copsed into a pile of bones that scattered on the ground before being swallowed by the earth.
In front of Santos Tower, apart from the mutted bodies of the Serpent Eye Cult members and patches of blood, there were no other oddities left.
Ethan freed King, who knelt before him, eyes zing with fervor: "Master, congrattions on the further enhancement of your strength."
Ethan didn''t respond, instead striding towards City 32: "Let''s go back, time waits for no one."
King, undeterred by theck of response, dutifully led the way for Ethan.
As Ethan''s soul servant, even if Ethan ordered him to die, King would not hesitate.
On the way, Lana kept her head bowed, seemingly deep in thought.
Ethan was the first to break the silence among them, initiating the conversation: "You want to ask where my Wraith Magices from?"
Lana lifted her head, her eyes sparkling: "Ah? Oh, yes. I was curious..."
"You mentioned before, the gold-etched skull emblem in my hand is a mark of the trialist of the god. That ck castle is where trialists of the god receive their inheritance. I obtained the Wraith-rted inheritance there."
Ethan didn''t hide anything; for Lana, there was no need for secrecy.
Lana realized the truth and said with a somewhat downcast mood, "That''s great for you! Your strength has increased, while I''m still stuck in the same ce."
"No, you won''t be," Ethan consoled, "There''s still plenty of time. You''ll find your opportunity."
As they conversed along the way, they unknowingly arrived at the territory of the Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
The trunk was twisted and deformed, as if warped by some malevolent force.
The bark was a dark red, covered with uneven lines that looked like distorted faces.
The branches stretched out to form a strange and twisted canopy.
Sparse and malformed leaves covered the branches, deep ck in color, wide and thick like the palm of a hand.
Each leaf was etched with blood-red lines, flickering with a sinister glow, creating a sense of horror and unease.
The Mother-Child Wraith Tree stood just as it had before, unchanged.
But Ethan''s situation had changed significantly since hisst visit.
Back then, his strength was modest, barely at the peak of the 9th rank ording to the Deityforsaken Land''s ranking.
Now, he was a 10th-rank powerhouse, having grasped the Cocooning realm and holding half of the Law of Wraith in his hand.
Standing beside the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, he sensed something entirely different than before.
Wraiths fluttered around the tree, filling the sky.
Chapter 370 368-The Power of Faith
Chapter 370 368-The Power of Faith
Wraiths, in essence, manifest in two distinct forms: the skeletal and the spectral.
Ethan, bearing the title of Lord of Wraiths, possessed the unique ability to perceive and evenmunicate with both types of these eerie entities.
To the average observer, the Mother-Child Wraith Tree might appear as nothing more than an oddly sinister and somewhat terrifying tree.
However, through Ethan''s eyes, the scene surrounding the Mother-Child Wraith Tree was starkly different.
Around the tree, countless tormented souls entwined themselves, creating a vision that could shatter the bravest of hearts with fear.
A chilling wind whispered through, carrying with it the mournful wails and piercing screams of the damned.
The trees swayed in the wind as if controlled by these restless spirits.
On the branches hung pale, ghostly faces with hollow, lifeless eyes. Their mouths agape, they let out horrific roars.
These faces were twisted and deformed, as if tormented by endless agony.
Their fingers were long and sharp, ceaselessly wing at the air, desperately trying to grasp any soul that might escape their grasp.
Entwined around the trunk were ck vines, writhing as if alive, emanating an aura of malevolence.
These vines were covered in sharp thorns, each glinting with a sinister, dim light, like swords ready to strike.
Ethan spected that perhaps these vines were the Mother-Child Wraith Tree''s means of attack.
Scattered on the groundy the decaying bodies of infants, their faces etched with pain and despair.
These corpses were mercilessly tortured by the wraiths, their bones twisted and contorted, their blood flowing like rivers.
The entire scene was permeated with an air of death and fear. The wails of the tortured souls echoed through the air, instilling a deep sense of dread.
This ce was a corner of hell, and equally, a final resting ce for the Wraiths.
Ethan felt not a trace of fear; his time within the Wraith Cult had inured him to such macabre scenes. Rather than horror, he felt a sense of excitement.
The God of Wraiths, after all, was a deity that dabbled in both the righteous and the sinister.
To others, such a scene might seem ominously foreboding, even terrifying.
But where there were Wraiths, Ethan found only warmth and exhration.
"Ethan," he mused aloud, scanning the eerie surroundings, when something amiss caught his eye.
Around the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, the corpses were mostly of infants, likely the twisted offspring of the Deity Keepers'' unnatural unions.
Their skeletal structures were bizarrely deformed.
Yet, there was one adult among them, someone Ethan recognized.
It was Richard, apanion of the King.
"Ethan, what are you looking at?" Lana asked, her curiosity piqued as she noticed Ethan''s intense gaze fixed on the base of the Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
Ethan, roused from the spectral scene invisible to the ordinary eye, shook his head slightly and said, "Nothing much. King,e here for a moment."
"My lord," King approached, bowing slightly to Ethan, "I am at your service."
"Have you been in contact with yourpanion recently?" Ethan asked, his tone light.
"No, why do you ask?"
"It''s nothing." Ethan''s eyes flickered with thought.
He pondered briefly before unleashing the power of Wraith Magic from his hands, enveloping himself in a sacred glow.
The Wraith Magic was not just for harnessing Wraiths but also for awakening them, bringing them into a state that hovered between life and death.
In Ethan''s eyes, Richard''s corpse, having received the summons, slowly stood up.
His gaze was vacant, his look around bewildered.
Ethan''s energy flickered as if painting eyes on Richard.
Immediately, Richard seemed toe to life and slowly walked towards Ethan.
To Lana and the others, the ground around the Mother-Child Wraith Tree cracked open, and an arm, buried in the soil for who knows how long, emerged from the fissure.
Then, the rest of the body slowly revealed itself.
His skin was a dull gray-brown, devoid of any vitality, as if eroded by time and disease.
The muscr tissue had rotted away, leaving only a thinyer of flesh, exposing the shape of the skeleton underneath.
His facial expression was twisted and terrifying, his eyes sunken, pupils dted, conveying endless fear and despair.
The nose and mouth were no longer discernible, just two dark holes, emitting a putrid smell.
His hair was sparse and dirty, tangled together like a messy ball.
The clothing on his body was corroded beyond recognition, with only fragments hanging off him.
The rotting corpse was covered in maggots and other insects, crawling over it, incessantly gnawing at the flesh.
The presence of these insects made the scene even more disgusting and nauseating.
The air around the corpse was permeated with a pungent stench, unbearable to withstand.
It was the scent of death and decay, enough to instill deep fear and revulsion in anyone.
Had Lana not known this was something summoned by Ethan, she might have struck Richard back into the ground.
The scene was too much for the two women.
Lana, unable to bear it, took Daphne''s hand, turned away, and covered their noses.
"Richard?" Ethan called softly.
King suddenly turned towards the decayed body, barely recognizable as human, then back at Ethan.
Richard seemed confused, staring nkly at Ethan.
After a while, Richard slightly bowed his head and responded, "My master, your servant Richard is ready to serve you."
Hearing this response, King''s eyes immediately reddened, his head shaking slightly, emotions crumbling: "Is... is this really Richard? My brother?"
King was just Ethan''s Soul Envement; he would serve Ethan unconditionally.
But he still had his own emotions and intelligence.
Seeing his brother transformed into this state, he could no longer hold back, shedding silent tears.
At this moment, all he thought about was not to disturb Ethan''s work.
"Why are you here? This isn''t supposed to be your ce."
The area under the Mother-Child Wraith Tree was filled with dead infants, with the only exception being Richard''s corpse.
Richard hesitated for a moment, then stuttered, "I... I don''t know... someone paid me... to find Peggy... and then I..."
Ethan listened with an unrxed frown.
This was the tragedy of the weak. Even in death, they couldn''t preserve their bodies, and their consciousness could be shattered.
Even when Ethan awakened him, he couldn''t fully retrieve his soul.
After speaking, Richard stood motionless like a puppet, devoid of any action.
Maggots continued to writhe on his body, exposing the snow-white flesh underneath, a sight revolting to behold.
Ethan fell into deep contemtion.
Although Richard''s words were iplete, Ethan had a good guess about the overall story.
It likely went like this:
After Ethan separated Richard and King, Richard was aimlessly wandering in City 32 or elsewhere.
Then someone offered Richard a handsome reward to find Peggy - the pair of eyes buried under the Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
Richard, having received the payment, didn''t forget King and left a mark, hoping King would find him.
King followed the mark to the vicinity of the Mother-Child Wraith Tree but found no trace of Richard.
Eventually, something happened, and Richard died, his body buried beneath the Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
Ethan reviewed the story in his mind, curious about one particr detail.
Since only dead infants were under the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, the tree must have some restriction on adult bodies.
Perhaps Peggy wouldn''t even allow adult corpses to be buried near her.
So, how was Richard buried near the Mother-Child Wraith Tree?
Suddenly, Richard appeared to be in immense pain, as if tortured by the mes of hell.
His expression was twisted in agony, his lips cracked, revealing his teeth in a silent scream for help.
"I hope my master can save me from this torment, lead me to hell. I can''t bear it anymore..."
Richard spoke with difficulty, his voice harsh and unpleasant, filled with a plea for mercy.
Ethan slightly furrowed his brow and softly said, "Since you call upon my name, I shall save you this once."
As he spoke, his Wraith Magic blossomed, enveloping Richard''s body in a holy light.
The maggots and unknown insects on his body melted away like ice under the sun.
Richard''s body gradually became whole again, flesh restored and bones repaired...
Richard felt as if he were soaking in a warm spring: "Thank you, my lord. I will chant your name and sing praises for you!"
A stream of milky white radiance emerged from Richard''s body, slowly drifting towards Ethan.
The radiance was filled with Richard''s prayers.
"Power of Faith?" Ethan''s eyes lit up, watching the milky white glow enter his body.
Ethan felt a noticeable enhancement in his body''s strength and even an increase in his soul''s potency.
For his current realm, such improvements were virtually impossible.
Ethan never anticipated gaining Power of Faith from Richard!
Richard''s face beamed with an increasingly bright and radiant smile.
Suddenly, a drastic change urred.
His smile froze, and his expression twisted in pain.
"Ah!!!" Richard let out a wail.
Dark red mist began to emanate from his back.
Chapter 371 369-Peggy
Chapter 371 369-Peggy
The dark red mist swirled around Richard, with streaks of light flowing within it.
Ethan''s heart stirred, and with a burst of energy from his hands, he conjured a whirlwind that scattered the ck and red fog.
His eyes narrowed sharply as he saw whaty behind Richard.
Behind Richard was a mysterious Magic Circle.
This Circle wasposed ofyers of intricate runes, each flickering with a dim, purple light.
The runes intertwined with each other, forming mysterious patterns that resembled a twisted tapestry.
These runes and patterns emitted a powerful mana, exerting an irresistible allure.
The Magic Circle clung to Richard''s soul like a leech, stubbornlytching onto it.
It was as if his soul was bound by an invisible rope, rendering escape impossible.
Strange energies emanated from the Magic Circle, continuously scorching Richard''s soul. Wisps of blue smoke rose from his head.
The whipping and scorching of the soul were so intense that Ethan shuddered at the mere thought of the agony.
What in the world was this?
Ethan''s brows furrowed deeply. Richard''s wails persisted, even stirring the entire Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
The tree''s trunk began to tremble, as if enduring immense pain.
Its branches twisted and deformed, emitting shrill, piercing screams like the cries of torn souls.
The leaves started to cken, giving off the scent of charred matter.
Every leaf shrieked sharply as they burned, as if being devoured by mes.
The life of the Mother-Child Wraith Tree seemed inextricably linked to Richard''s suffering.
The more Richard endured, the more the tree seemed to share in his agony.
The roots of the Mother-Child Wraith Tree began to tremble, as if enduring unbearable pain.
They delved deep into the earth, connected to the souls of the deceased.
As these souls were scorched, the tree felt a simr torment. Its roots started to fracture, emitting a series of mournful wails.
The entire Mother-Child Wraith Tree appeared to be tortured by an invisible force, its pain resonating throughout the forest.
A cold, ominous air pervaded, filling Ethan with an endless sense of fear and despair.
Around the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, the spirits of infants began to howl.
Their faces were etched with boundless sorrow and fear, their eyes hollow and lifeless, conveying deep despair.
Tears slid silently from their eyes, a muted sorrow as if forgotten by the world.
The spirits of the infants trembled, emitting faint moans.
Countless infant Wraiths clustered around the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, their soft cries merging into a haunting chorus.
The wails of the infants echoed throughout the forest.
The sky darkened in response, the forest bing a shadowy expanse.
The air around grew oppressively heavy, as if an invisible force weighed upon Ethan''s heart.
His heart felt as if it were being clenched, struggling for breath.
Even the terror of ghostly apparitions seemed trivialpared to this moment.
Ethan stepped back slightly, unsure of what to do next.
Lana and Daphne approached Ethan, their eyes fixed on Richard''s contorted face in agony, trembling as they asked:
"What''s happening?"
Ethan''s throat moved as he swallowed hard and said, "I wanted to liberate Richard''s soul, but an unknown force nted in him has been awoken. Now, this force is fully active."
"What should we do now?"
"I don''t know. I''m not sure what this force intends, but it seems to be rted to the Mother-Child Wraith Tree."
As he spoke, the Mother-Child Wraith Tree underwent another transformation. Its branches swayed, causing the entire space to shudder.
Ghastly energy surged towards the heavens, turning the already grey sky into a dark and profound expanse.
Suddenly, a bright light appeared in the sky, blinking like an eye, then abruptly erging.
Ethan stepped back sharply. This was no mere light; it was clearly an enormous eye.
A massive eye that seemed to upy the entire cosmos, as if a gigantic deityy upon the universe, observing the lives of various races ons.
This eye, like two mysterious, luminouss, radiated immensely powerful energy waves.
It was vast and boundless, seemingly able to epass all of the universe.
The eye appeared to be made up of countless twinkling stars.
These stars shimmered like diamonds, radiating a dazzling and colorful light.
As this pair of eyes gazed upon Ethan, he felt an indescribable power.
Fear, submission, awe...
In the presence of this colossal eye, Ethan felt as insignificant as a grain of sand.
At that moment, a voice emerged from an unknown direction:
"Ha ha ha, Peggy, you''ve finallye out."
The figures had yet to appear, but their voices had already arrived.
After a long wait, three figures swept across the sky from the horizon.
Ethan, with his top-tier strength, could see them clearly despite their high altitude.
The man leading the trio was tall and imposing, with a muscr physique.
His muscles were as solid as steel, each fiber brimming with endless strength.
His face had deep, resolute features, and his thick ck hair cascaded over broad shoulders, exuding a wild charm.
His eyes sparkled with a sharp brilliance, as if they could see through everything. His skin, tanned bronze by the sun, radiated a sunny aura.
He was d in a magnificent battle robe, embroidered with mysterious runes and patterns, which held its own against the immense eye in the sky.
Beside him was a woman with a graceful figure and a face of captivating beauty.
Her long hair, waterfall-like, cascaded down to her waist, smooth and fragrant.
Her eyes, bright as stars, twinkled with wisdom and mystery.
Her skin was as white and delicate as snow, soft and smooth, seemingly as light as an angel''s feather.
Her lips, full and rosy, curved into an enticing, sweet smile.
She wore a splendid long dress, the hem flowing like clouds, highlighting her incredibly elegant demeanor.
Although her dress bore no visible patterns, Ethan could sense a profound, restrained power of deity in it.
This garment might well be a divine artifact that had been awakened!
Ethan was startled by his own thoughts.
Among divine artifacts, garments were exceedingly rare, for crafting such artifacts was immensely difficult.
If one had the opportunity to create a divine artifact, it would typically be a weapon to enhancebat abilities.
Why would anyone invest such a precious opportunity in clothing? It seemed almost a waste.
Beside the woman stood a man with handsome features and an extraordinary aura.
His eyebrows were long and thick, slightly upturned, conveying a sense of confidence and pride.
His eyes were deep and dark, as if hiding endless secrets.
His nose was straight and well-formed, exuding an air of nobility.
His lips were thin and firmly closed, radiating a sense of aloofness and detachment.
He had a tall and well-proportioned physique, with muscles that were sleek and powerful.
What caught Ethan''s attention most was the ck, magnificent battle armor he wore, shimmering with a cold light.
This armor was also unique, imbued with a rich power of deity that inspired awe.
Who were these three individuals, each seemingly a master in their own right?
They were d in divine artifacts of the garment variety, a caliber of strength Ethan had never encountered before.
Additionally, was this enormous eye in the sky, Peggy?
A voice descended from the clouds, melodious and soothing like the music of the heavens.
Each syble was filled with warmth and strength, seeming to prate the depths of the soul and stir the heart.
"Julius, why do you persist in clinging to me? Do you truly wish for a battle to the death?"
Even in anger, this voice carried the warmth of a spring breeze.
Hearing this beautiful voice, Ethan was struck by a strange notion.
Peggy must have been wronged; Julius and hispanions were the viins.
The man addressed as Julius spoke, the burly, muscr leader of the trio:
"Peggy, there''s a reason you reside in the Deityforsaken Land. Now that your power has grown, do you intend to breach the covenant we all signed?"
"I have not. I have told you to give me some time. I will voluntarily hand over the ''Primordial Light'' to you."
Primordial Light? Ethan''s eyebrows rose; it sounded immensely powerful.
"Wait some time," Julius'' mouth curled up, his eyes filled with disdain, "Do you think I don''t know your ns? You''re just waiting for the primal to heal your body, and then to return as an Ancient Deity, right?"
Ancient Deity, another one!
Ethan felt increasingly astounded, sensing something amiss.
Aneropo was also one of the Ancient Deities, yet he was as weak as an infant.
Now, facing Aneropo, Ethan was confident that without Lana''s help, he could send Aneropo into a deep slumber.
But Peggy was also an Ancient Deity, so why so powerful?
A single eye dominating the sky - how immense must their true form be?
Could it be that within the ranks of Ancient Deities, the levels of strength were immensely varied?
Peggy, clearly struck by Julius'' words, remained silent for a long time before responding in a pale tone:
"Then I am willing to hand over the ''Primordial Light'' to you. Please refrain from attacking me."
Chapter 372 370-Borrowing Something
Chapter 372 370-Borrowing Something
Peggy''s voice resonated across the sky, and Julius burst into a thunderousughter:
"Do you think I would believe you? Your pleas for mercy now could turn into violent retributionter. The conflict between us is irreconcble. If I show you mercy, how will you repay me in the future?"
Peggy''s voice came again, slow and seemingly sincere:
"I will give you all three strands of Primordial Light that I possess. These strands are the source of my power. If you extract the Primordial Light, I will pose no threat."
"To regain such strength would take thousands of years. So, spare me, let me live."
Ethan''s heart stirred, looking at Peggy''s eyes withplex thoughts.
What exactly happened to the Ancient Deities?
A being of such stature was now groveling before a human race''s warrior, and it seemed that even preserving their life was a struggle.
Julius'' eyes blinked, silent.
He was clearly calcting whether the proposed trade was beneficial.
The handsome man beside him whispered in his ear, and Julius nodded slightly before speaking loudly again:
"Forget it. You''ve been scraping by in the Deityforsaken Land for too long. I no longer trust you. So, it''s better to extract the power of rules from your body and send it where it belongs."
Peggy''s eyes flickered, and the entire world seemed to change in response to their emotions.
The sky alternated between light and darkness, clearly showing Peggy''s anger.
"Julius, you who break promises."
"It was you who first deceived us."
Julius, with a face as stern as steel, spoke with resolute conviction.
As Ethan pondered over the original promises made between the two factions, they had alreadymenced their battle.
The sky churned with dark clouds, torn apart as if by an invisible force, revealing an abyss of profound darkness.
Lightning shed, with bolts like swords shing across the heavens, illuminating the chaotic battlefield.
Fierce winds howled, whipping up a storm of dust and sand, rendering the sky murky and indistinct.
Ethan could only discern the entanglement of various colored energies in the sky, where divinity and the power of deity erupted in full force.
Thebatants moved too swiftly for Ethan''s mortal eyes to follow.
His power of soul waspressed around his body, feeling an immense pressure, his legs almost giving way to the illusion of needing to flee.
Ethan felt as though he was caught between the battles of two tyrannosauruses, curling up his body, praying not to be inadvertently harmed by these titanic creatures.
This sensation was excruciating; the overwhelming pressure nearly crushed him.
He wrapped his arms around Lana and Daphne, bearing the brunt of the celestial forces alone.
King, meanwhile, was in a dire state, lying on the ground with his consciousness muddled, drool leaking from his mouth, looking utterly disheveled.
Ethan''s heart raced with fear. Who exactly were these three in the sky?
The battle in the sky continued unabated.
The figures of Julius and his twopanions flickered in and out of visibility amidst the dark clouds, their presence sweeping across the battlefield like a ferocious storm.
Each sh with Peggy triggered intense energy fluctuations, causing the surrounding space to tremble.
The thunderous roars, echoing through the heavens, seemed like the enraged howls of the universe itself.
Within this rampant surge of energy, the figures of the three became increasingly blurred, their movements elerating beyondprehension.
Only Peggy''s eyes remained steadfast, the divinity emanating from them possessing the power to subdue all.
Their speed had surpassed the bounds of human imagination, seemingly transcending the limits of time and space.
Each engagement whipped up tempestuous winds, rendering the entire battlefield unpredictably chaotic.
Large raindrops pelted Ethan''s face, his lips twitching slightly, and a deep-seated sense of danger urging him to flee crept into his mind.
The battle between Julius'' trio and Peggy was altering the very weather, a power befitting of deities, perhaps?
Their figures darted across the sky like lightning, every collision resulting in explosive bursts of energy that illuminated the entire Deityforsaken Land.
Their power was so immense it could tear apart the fabric of space, alter time, and even potentially destroy worlds.
Ethan witnessed the space around them copsing, time freezing, and the earth erupting in mes and magma...
Yet, the Deityforsaken Land always managed to swiftly repair the fractured space and push time forward again...
Fortunately, the battle raged within the confines of the Deityforsaken Land.
Had it been in the Azure Empire, it would have taken merely a blink for the entire realm to be utterly annihted.
Ethan''s fear intensified.
After receiving the legacy of the Wraith Cult, he had mastered half the power of rules and felt his strength should reign supreme over the Deityforsaken Land.
However, the scene unfolding before him struck a profound chord of shock within his soul.
A sense of helplessness surged within him, signaling the need for growth, for bing even stronger.
Julius and hispanions had clearlye prepared.
Despite Peggy''s immense strength, the relentless assault of the trio gradually revealed signs of weakening.
"Julius, do you truly seek mutual destruction? What gain is there for you in this?" Peggy questioned.
Julius'' tone, contrary to Ethan''s expectation of ease, carried a hint of weariness: "Peggy, the power of rules within you has matured. It''s time for you to surrender it."
Suddenly, Peggy fell silent, resistance waning.
Ethan swallowed hard, sensing it was time to leave.
In battles of deities, mortals suffer. There was no need to risk his life for a bit of insight.
But it was already toote.
Ethan''s expression froze as he was dragged into an immense, boundless space.
This space appeared as a garden.
Every inch of the garden brimmed with vitality. A variety of exotic flowers and herbs grew here, each unique in color and form, emitting an array of fragrances.
Some flowers zed like fire, exuding a rich, sweet aroma; others were cool like moonlight, giving off a faint, ethereal scent; and yet others were as warm as sunlight, radiating a refreshing fragrance...
Every element of this garden was an embodiment of life''s diversity, a symphony of nature''s most beautiful expressions.
In the heart of the garden stood a colossal tree, its lush branches and leaves forming a canopy that blotted out the sun.
Beneath the treey a massive stone, inscribed with intricate and indecipherable patterns.
"Is this the power of rules?" Ethan asked, staring at the stone, his mouth slightly agape in wonder.
"Yes," came a familiar voice, and Ethan knew it was Peggy''s.
A graceful figure slowly approached him.
As the figure neared, Ethan gradually discerned their appearance.
Their body wasposed of petals of various colors, each shimmering and emitting a faint fragrance.
They wore a crown woven from roses and lilies, adorned with jewels that sparkled with an array of brilliant lights.
Their eyes were like two dazzling stars, twinkling with wisdom.
"Who are you? And where is this ce?" Ethan asked, stepping back slightly, not swayed by the figure''s exquisite appearance.
Their face wore a smile as warm and bright as the spring sun:
"You should know me. It was you who awakened me."
They raised a hand, delicate as a young sprout, stirring ripples of energy.
"Peggy?" Ethan frowned, "When did I awaken you?"
"You may call me that," Peggy''s voice was like a siren''s song, gentle enough to lull one into slumber, "You helped me by removing the Mind Stealing Magic Circle from that Wraith. It was then that I awoke."
Ethan suddenly understood. The crimson Magic Circle on Richard was the Mind Stealing Magic Circle!
"What do you want by dragging me into this space?" Ethan still felt a sense of oddity, finding it bizarre that Peggy could converse with him while simultaneously battling.
Such power was truly beyondprehension.
lightsvel "You must have seen the conflict between Julius and me, right?"
"I didn''t see anything, I know nothing, and I don''t want to get involved," Ethan quickly distanced himself from any connection, his triple refusal leaving Peggy momentarily stunned.
Peggy suddenly let out augh:
"You''re really cute!"
With thatugh, the already vibrant and colorful garden seemed to bloom even more brightly, and the sky lit up noticeably.
Ethan''s forehead twitched, and he took a couple of steps back:
"Peggy, I have no intention of getting involved in your affairs. Please let me leave."
The smile on Peggy''s face faded, and she shook her head slightly:
"I''m sorry, Ethan, but I can''t let you go. I need your help."
Cold sweat broke out on Ethan''s back, his scalp tingling at the thought of Julius'' trio''s terrifying power, his heart quivering:
"How can I help you? If I join the battle, it would be like walking into death. Please, don''t joke with me."
Peggy looked towards the palm of Ethan''s hand, speaking slowly:
"You might not realize what the power in your palm represents."
Ethan abruptly looked down, observing the golden skull emblem in his palm.
Guided by Peggy''s mention, it began to glow faintly, as if responding to something.
"What do you want to do?" Panic surged in Ethan''s heart.
Could Peggy be...?
Chapter 373 371-Bearing Grudges
Chapter 373 371-Bearing Grudges
Light flickered in Ethan''s eyes as he sought a way to escape this ce, but he couldn''t find a w in the space to exploit.
Peggy spoke in a melodious, ethereal tone:
"I hope you can lend me the power you hold in your hand."
"No," Ethan immediately refused, but a sense of unease crept in as Peggy turned her gaze towards him. "I don''t understand why you''re so bent on fighting them. With your strength, escaping shouldn''t be a problem, right?"
Peggy''s expression turned slightly mncholic, and she sighed:
"I must remain here for a while longer; there are things I need to mend. Only by borrowing the power in your hands can I turn defeat into victory."
Ethan felt an immense difort.
The power within the golden skull emblem in his palm was his trump card.
Even unused, just having it in his palm held a significant deterrent effect on some powerful beings.
The Thousand-Faced Demon Spider was one such example.
Upon seeing the golden skull emblem, it waspelled to negotiate peace.
Although Luther was sacrificed, Ethan managed to walk out of the divine crystal mining mountain unscathed.
Such was the power of the golden skull emblem.
Those who had cultivated to the deity realm, or were on the brink of it, were no fools.
None would willingly let their lifelong efforts be destroyed by Ethan.
Ethan dared to say that as long as he had the golden skull emblem, Julius and hispanions wouldn''t dare do anything to him.
But without the emblem, the situation could be very different.
Ethan''s mind raced, trying to pinpoint a weakness in the space around him.
Peggy wasn''t in her full form; there might still be a chance.
"Of course, I wouldn''t ask to borrow your power for nothing," Peggy said, and though she had no discernible expression, Ethan felt as if she was smiling. "You can make a request for anything you desire in return."
Ethan''s eyes flickered with thought. This was perhaps the best oue he could hope for.
Peggy, with her formidable strength, had effortlessly dragged him into this space.
She must also possess the capability to strip the power from Ethan''s hands.
Therefore, the best solution now was to trade the golden skull emblem for something more valuable.
"Can you give me Primordial Light?" Ethan asked tentatively.
Peggy paused, then shook her head slightly: "Do you even know what Primordial Light is?"
Of course, Ethan didn''t know, but he clearly heard Peggy mention that after an arduous and lengthy period, she only had three strands of Primordial Light.
This indicated that ''Primordial Light'' must be an item of utmost importance.
Ethan responded coolly, "You said earlier that any condition could be proposed."
Peggy moved gracefully through the garden, her long legs carrying her with ease:
"I can give you Primordial Light, but you currently have no way to use it, and it might even harm you."
Ethan narrowed his eyes, puzzled: "What exactly is Primordial Light?"
"Have you heard of ''Primordial''?"
"Of course."
"In that case, you should know that Primordial refers to the earliest of things, or it can be described as an indescribable deity. Primordial Light is the radiance emitted by such an entity. During the era of Elder Deities, they spected that the first deities emerged from the nurturing of Primordial Light."
Elder Deity...Primordial Light linked to the Elder Deities? How could such an ancient entity be present within Peggy, an Ancient Deity?
"I know what you''re thinking. This is also the tragedy of us Ancient Deities, as well as for Julius and others. We understand that Primordial Light has more formidable and deeper functions, but no matter what, we cannot fully harness it, only able to use it superficially."
"What do Julius and his group want with Primordial Light?"
"To be deities! Primordial Light is a necessary condition for bing a deity."
"Boom---"
Peggy''s words dropped like a bomb in Ethan''s mind.
Primordial Light, a necessary condition for bing a deity?
And this was just a superficial use of it.
What if Primordial Light was thoroughly studied? What then?
Peggy observed Ethan''s stunned expression, a curious look appearing in her eyes.
It seemed Ethan shouldn''t be so shocked.
"You possess such a treasure, yet Julius and his group still seek to kill you?"
"It''s their greed for my power of rules. Greed is a fundamental human trait," Peggy said, not mincing words.
Ethan awkwardly touched his nose, thinking to himself:
"Aren''t you also quite greedy? Don''t you also want my power?"
Knowing now the role of Primordial Light, albeit only superficially, Ethan lost interest in it.
As Peggy said, Primordial Light was meant for advancing to the deity realm. For Ethan, at his current level, there was no need to hold it.
If someone at his level had even a trace of Primordial Light, wouldn''t the more powerful beings turn green with envy?
Who knew what could happen then?
Ethan could only shrug helplessly and say:
"What would you do to me if I refuse?"
"I would forcibly strip you of your power and then give you the Primordial Light."
"That''s coercion!"
"Indeed, I am stronger than you."
Ethan was amused and exasperated by Peggy''s frankness: "What if I awaken the power of the golden skull emblem?"
"I would burn a strand of Primordial Light to counter it. You would die, and I would be deprived of my power of rules, falling into a slumber, perhaps never to wake again."
Ethan''s lips quivered, finding no words to reply.
Peggy was no goddess, but rather a rogue, determined to drag him into her chariot of war.
Ethan weighed his options. Though he might lose the golden skull emblem, he would gain a strand of Primordial Light in return.
Logically, this trade could elevate his potential.
After all, the golden skull emblem had no room for enhancement, serving only as a one-time-use artifact.
Whereas with Primordial Light, if Ethan, by some stroke of luck, uncovered its additional uses, he could reap enormous benefits.
But if even Ancient Deities couldn''t decipher it, what were Ethan''s chances?
However, Ethan had plenty of aces up his sleeve and didn''t particrly need the golden skull emblem.
With this in mind, Ethan said indifferently:
"Then let''s make the trade."
A smile appeared on Peggy''s face, her voice light and warm:
"Ethan, you will thank yourself for this decision. And I will always remember you."
As she spoke, the space around them began to crumble.
Ethan found himself back beside the Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
Looking up, the sky had dramatically changed.
A deep crimson now painted the heavens, and a pungent scent of blood assaulted Ethan''s nostrils.
Peggy, or perhaps Julius and hispanions, had already spilled blood, the battle reaching a fever pitch.
At that moment, the golden skull emblem in Ethan''s hand became scalding hot, emitting a terrifying golden light.
Without warning, his body began to levitate.
He then rapidly approached the spot where Julius and his allies were.
Ethan''s mouth hung open in disbelief, his eyes nearly popping out.
Peggy hadn''t mentioned this method of utilizing the power of the golden skull emblem!
Julius was taken aback, looking at Ethan with a cold smirk:
"You, boy, disrupted our n, and I haven''t evene after you yet. Now you''re willingly joining the fray. Is Peggy your woman?"
Ethan tried to speak, but his words vanished into thin air as soon as they left his mouth.
Julius, observing Ethan''s mouth opening and closing, mistook it for mockery.
"You really are audacious!"
His palm glowed faintly, a primitive rune appearing on it.
There was no visual manifestation, yet Ethan felt as though he was facing a colossal giant.
The giant raised its hand, casting a shadow over the sky as it moved to strike Ethan.
Suddenly, the golden skull emblem detached from Ethan''s palm.
Behind him, a massive golden skull slowly materialized.
The golden skull, facing Julius and hispanions, hurtled towards them with ferocious speed.
It carried an immense force, instantly forcing them into defensive stances.
But this was a strike from a Supreme Deity, before which even deities would shatter to dust.
Julius'' eyes widened in disbelief, almost splitting at the corners:
"What kind of power is this?"
As he bellowed, he twisted the silver bracelet on his wrist, which erupted with a powerful aura, like a primordial beast awakening.
He roared, "Power!!!"
A gigantic deity''s phantom emerged behind him.
The other man and woman did the same, their bodies bursting with powerful auras, their robes shining like miniature suns.
The phantoms of the three deities collided with the massive golden skull in the void.
The energy wave made the entire sky tremble, clouds frantically cascading down, creating a spectacr scene.
All three, Julius and hispanions, spat out blood simultaneously, the bracelet on his wrist shattering into pieces.
The robes on the other two disintegrated into ashes, leaving them bare.
Clutching their chests, their eyes filled with disbelief.
Chapter 374 372-Alvin Disappears
Chapter 374 372-Alvin Disappears
The trio''s eyes were wide open, their pupils filled with terror.
Their faces were as pale as paper, with a fineyer of sweat beading on their foreheads.
Merely one strike had shattered the divine artifacts they had cultivated for decades, even over a century.
What kind of background did this young man have?
Julius was both shocked and enraged, not waiting a moment longer before turning to flee.
He was the first to escape, and the other two didn''t hesitate, quickly stepping through the void to make their getaway.
Their figures were disheveled, a stark contrast to their previous arrogant demeanor.
Ethan withdrew his gaze, thinking to himself about the woman''s figure, which was indeed impressive.
Her peaks stood tall like mountains, proudly perched on her chest, unforgettable to any onlooker.
He mused inwardly, "I haven''t had my fill of that sight yet."
But the trio had already vanished without a trace.
With Julius fleeing the scene and Peggy silent, Ethan rapidly descended, no longer buoyed by any force.
He spread his wings, gentlynding on the ground.
Peggy''s eyes had disappeared at some point, and now there wasplete silence.
Standing still, Ethan sensed his surroundings, filled with a sense of wonder.
Around his soul was entwined a thread-like presence.
This must be the Primordial Light Peggy had spoken of.
Primordial Light, an indescribably mysterious radiance.
Like the first ray of dawn, it pierced through endless darkness, bringing hope and vitality.
Under its illumination, all things seemed to be endowed with new life, bursting forth with vibrant energy.
The colors of the Primordial Light were dazzlingly vibrant, a blend of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet, interwoven into a splendid tapestry of iridescence.
Bathed in this radiance, Ethan''s soul seemed to be cloaked in a golden veil.
His consciousness space flickered with brilliant light, as if coated in a mysterious aura.
"This is Primordial Light?" Ethan''s pupils dted slightly as he closely felt its presence, yet it seemed elusive, almost beyond grasp.
In just that brief moment, Ethan knew that the Primordial Light was far more valuable than his golden skull emblem.
Lana and Daphne, watching from the side, sighed in relief seeing Ethannd unharmed.
They had been startled to see him soaring across the sky, forgetting even how to breathe.
They couldn''tprehend where Ethan had mustered such courage to actively join the battle.
Most importantly, Ethan had managed to drive away those terrifying three individuals with his own strength.
Daphne, in awe, simply exhibited her admiration and affection for Ethan.
Lana, however, was profoundly shocked.
It had been only a few months since she and Ethan had left me City, and he had grown to a level she couldn''t fathom.
Lana felt a tinge of helplessness in her heart, knowing Ethan was a genius, but this terrifying level of strength was beyond her wildest expectations.
Ethan tried tomunicate with Peggy using his Power of Soul.
But Peggy fell silent, offering no response.
Had it not been for his Wraith sight showing no change in the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, he might have thought Peggy had fled.
With Peggy unresponsive, Ethan saw no reason to linger.
Exchanging a single attack from a Supreme Deity for the mysterious Primordial Light was a huge gain indeed.
Ethan left with the two women, intending to settle down in City 32 for a thorough rest and to study his recent gains.
The trio chatted andughed along the way, mainly discussing the recent events.
Ethan carefully exined everything to the women, including the details about the golden skull emblem.
Lana finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Ethan was extraordinary, but she realized he wasn''t quite at the level of rivaling a deity.
King, on the other hand, dutifully led the way, not daring to say much.
Entering City 32, Ethan gazed at the familiar buildings, feeling a touch of sentimentality.
When he first arrived in City 32, the sight of its towering walls had filled him with awe.
The presence of the Deity Keepers, though not terrifying, had warranted cautious respect.
Now, after his journey through Santos Tower and seeing City 32''s imposing walls again, his feelings had changed.
He was confident that he could ovee these grand walls.
As for the Deity Keepers, they were just his vanquished foes.
The group exited the city, taking in the familiar scenery, and confidently made their way to the Lord''s Manor.
But the Lord''s Manor was deserted, as if it had been closed for a long time.
"What''s going on?" Ethan, looking at the firmly shut gates of the Lord''s Manor, asked in confusion.
King, standing beside him, was also bewildered, scratching his head:
"I don''t know either. I''ve lived in City 32 for many years and have never seen this happen. Even when the city lord is away, there are always staff at the Lord''s Manor. Could it be that the Lord''s Manor has closed down?"
Ethan slightly raised an eyebrow and pulled over a passerby:
"Excuse me, do you know what happened to the Lord''s Manor?"
"You don''t know?"
"We''ve been adventuring outside for some time and are not very informed about the recent events in the city. What exactly happened?"
"That''s unfortunate. About half a month ago, the city lord awakened a great magic circle and fought a mysterious Sinister who appeared from nowhere. He managed to drive off this strange Sinister... The scene was apocalyptic. The city lord transformed into a deity and battled fiercely with the Sinister..."
Ethan had initially thought that after their departure, Alvin got into a conflict with another Sinister.
Now, this story seemed to be about Alvin''s battle with Phito.
"Sir, let''s not delve into the details. What happened afterward?"
"With the appearance of a Sinister in City 32, the Council of Elders from City 0 naturally sent people to inspect. It seems the city lord had some disagreements with the Council''s representatives and was eventually arrested."
"What?"
Ethan and the women exchanged nces, filled with surprise.
"When will Lord Alvin return?"
"Return? The Link Tower has already broadcasted the news that Alvin colluded with the Sinister to obtain the power of deity of the Lord''s Manor and has been imprisoned. It looks like City 32 is getting a new city lord."
The passerby awkwardly smacked his lips:
"We initially thought Lord Alvin was heroicallybating the Sinister, but who would have thought Alvin had such ulterior motives, so greedy. Weren''t the resources of the Lord''s Manor enough for him alone?"
Ethan tuned out what the passerby said next.
"Could it be that we returned toote, resulting in Alvin''s capture?" Ethan spected, his mouth agape, a tinge of guilt in his voice.
Lana furrowed her brows, pondering, "That''s possible, but why do I feel like it''s more of a persecution? Did Alvin offend the interests of the Council of Elders in City 0?"
"I don''t know," Ethan shook his head slightly. "Also, what exactly is this Link Tower?"
King, standing by, chimed in to exin: "The distances between the major cities are vast, even spanning across different spaces. So, the spatial experts of the Council of Elders created the Link Tower. Its initial purpose was to facilitate requests for aid or support among the cities when Sinisters attacked. Now, it has evolved to facilitate the exchange of information."
"That''s interesting. Where is the Link Tower located?"
"It''s in the eastern corner of the city. Do you want to go there, master?"
"Let''s take a look."
King led Ethan and the others towards the Link Tower.
The Link Tower stood in the eastern corner of the city, towering into the clouds, like a giant finger pointing straight into the sky.
Ethan hadn''t seen the Link Tower from outside the city, mainly because it was concealed by the power of space, invisible from afar and only visible when approached closely.
The tower wasposed of countless metal tes, each finely polished and reflecting dazzling light.
Intricatelyplex patterns were engraved on them, with the power of space seeming to flow on the surface of the metal tes.
Entering the tower, they found the hall bustling with people.
Hanging above the hall were numerous square bs, carved from crystal.
These bs disyed various messages:
[Massive beast tide in City 67. The Lord''s Manor is leading the city''s warriors in a bloody battle.]
[Personal message from City 54: Seeking one Celestial Vein Flower, offering two divine crystals in exchange. Interested traders may hand over the item to an Urban Explorer.]
[...]
Ethan noticed that the crystal bs in the hall followed a certain order.
Most of the bs at the front detailed events from other cities, while a smaller section towards the back featured news from City 32.
One message, written in red, caught his eye:
[City 32''s Lord Alvin colluded with a Sinister, draining the city''s power of deity. After a thorough investigation by the Council of Elders of City 0, Alvin has been relieved of his duties effective immediately. Yarman assumes office today.]
Ethan''s brow twitched slightly upon reading this.
Alvin had indeed been captured.
Lana, covering her mouth in shock, tugged at Ethan''s clothes, then pointed in a direction.
"Ethan, look there, there''s news about you."
Ethan''s eyebrows lifted slightly, a hint of amusement in his voice:
"There''s news about me? Are you sure it''s not someone with the same name?"
Chapter 375 373-Change of Plans
Chapter 375 373-Change of ns
As Ethan casually spoke, he lifted his head to search for the message rted to him.
[The Bernie family from City 45 announces to all residents of Deityforsaken Land:
The Bernie family is seeking a man named Ethan, known to carry a spear and apanied by an exceptionally beautiful woman. His appearance is as follows...]
[If anyone has relevant information, please inform the Bernie family. Generous rewards offered, depending on the quality of the information. Minimum reward no less than one divine crystal.]
Ethan''s pupils constricted as he looked at the photo on the crystal screen.
It was indeed him. His lips tightened slightly, and he subtly lowered his face.
In every Link Tower across Deityforsaken Land, there were no shortage of Bounty Hunters.
Bounty Hunters, those who sought out quests andpleted them for rewards.
Ethan noticed an experienced Bounty Hunter eyeing him, a look of scrutiny and doubt in his gaze, probably not having recognized him instantly.
Ethan, observing the expressions of those around him, felt his thoughts jumble.
The Bernie family C the source of his knowledge about this name mainly came from the divine crystal mining mountain.
Herman and hispanions had been working for the Bernie family.
Could it be that the Bernie family had discovered the incident with Herman and his group and were now hunting for Ethan?
Another thought crossed Ethan''s mind, rted to City 45.
Valentine, the noble scion of the Adrien family in City 45, was also offering a reward for Ethan''s life.
He had even sought out the God of Enigma, secretly setting a trap for Ethan to fall into.
Could there be some connection between the Bernie family of City 45 and Valentine?
At this realization, Ethan felt a surge of rm and spoke in a low voice, "We are in danger now; someone is already heading our way."
Lana, incredibly tense, asked, "What should we do now?"
"How can we get to City 0?" Ethan, regaining hisposure, asked King.
"There are two ways. The first is to use the teleportation portal. Each Link Tower serves not only as a hub for message transmission but also for personnel transportation. The second way is to find an Urban Wanderer. They frequently travel between cities and know the correct routes to City 0."
King exined in detail, and Ethan quickly weighed the pros and cons of both methods.
Using the teleportation portal, the first option, was convenient.
However, given that Bounty Hunters were now on his tail, using the portal would undoubtedly reveal his location.
Ethan''s arrival in City 0 would then be broadcast throughout the entire Deityforsaken Land.
Whether it was the Bernie family or Valentine, locating Ethan would be exceedingly easy.
The only advantage of this method was its time efficiency.
The second option, traveling to City 0 via routes known to Urban Wanderers, had many advantages.
Most importantly, Ethan could avoid detection by both the Bernie family and Valentine.
But the downside was that the journey would undoubtedly be fraught with challenges.
Could Alvin hold out in City 0?
As Ethan pondered, a spark of inspiration struck.
Actually, the first method was feasible. He possessed the Mask of the War God Tribe, which allowed him to change his face and even his physique at will.
There was no need to worry about being detected.
As long as he used the Mask of the War God Tribe, there would be no more ''Ethan'' in the Deityforsaken Land.
Ethan looked around and noticed that many people were subtly observing him.
He made a swift decision and whispered, "King, where is the teleportation portal?"
"It''s behind the hall, but it requires a substantial fee," King, seemingly influenced by Ethan''s tense demeanor, quickly responded.
"Let''s go."
Behind the hall, the teleportation portal appeared.
The teleportation portal device was mysterious and unique in design, drawing attention with its appearance.
It typically consisted of tworge circr metal rings, each several meters wide.
These rings were ced on a t surface, leaving a gap between them.
Between these rings was a space flickering with blue light, the core part of the teleportation portal.
The surface of the teleportation portal was covered with a smooth metallic coating, reflecting the surrounding light.
Around the edges of the portal, intricate patterns subtly glowed, resembling slightly faulty circuits.
Ethan''s eyes flickered slightly; Deityforsaken Land indeed had impressive capabilities to have created such a teleportation portal.
He had to admit, the physical attributes and strengths of most inhabitants of Deityforsaken Land surpassed those of Azure Empire.
But at what cost?
Thinking of those monstrosities, Ethan slightly shook his head.
Just then, a snoring sound came from beside the teleportation portal.
Ethan was slightly startled and looked in that direction.
King, aware of Ethan''s urgency, stepped forward and knocked on the table: "Hey, wake up!"
The snoring stopped abruptly as a disheveled man with matted hair and a beard almost covering his entire face sat up in a daze. "What?"
"We want to use the teleportation portal."
"You must have been kicked in the head by a demon beast. Don''t you know that with the city lord situation unsettled, the teleportation portal can''t be used?" The man lifted his eyes, speaking rudely.
King''s breath hitched slightly: "I haven''t used the teleportation portal before, so I didn''t know."
The many back down in his chair, yawning, "Now you know, so please leave."
King was about to say something more.
Ethan quickly pulled King back, giving him a meaningful look and subtly shaking his head.
They walked out from behind the hall, and Ethan immediately noticed several people eyeing him.
Ethan telepathicallymunicated to Lana: "You go with King and find an Urban Wanderer. Get a map to City 31, City 33, or the closest city to City 32. I''ll deal with these people..."
Lana, keenly aware of the malicious nces from the Bounty Hunters, responded softly: "Be careful."
"Hmm!"
After their exchange, Lana, Daphne, and King left.
The Bounty Hunters, seemingly having their own code, watched Ethan''spanions leave without hindrance.
But Ethan''s actions drew the Bounty Hunters closer.
Now that Ethan knew of their intentions, the Bounty Hunters weren''t going to let go of this lucrative opportunity.
As Lana left, Ethan''s body suddenly lit up with the Thunder Language of Nature.
His figure shot out of the Link Tower like lightning.
The gust of wind generated by his speed was like a hurricane, stinging the faces of Lana and the others, who hadn''t gone far.
King''s expression changed as he called out loudly, "Master!"
"Now is not the time to worry about him," Lana said, grabbing Daphne''s hand and quickly moving away, "Go find an Urban Wanderer and buy a map to another city."
King''s face turned pale, and he hurriedly followed Lana.
As Ethan emerged from the Link Tower, a Bounty Hunter bellowed, "There''s a Divinely Crafted Net here, trap him. Where do you think you''re escaping to?"
No sooner had the Bounty Hunter finished speaking than a-like barrier appeared at the entrance of the Link Tower.
Ethan''s speed was so great that he stretched the " as he collided with it.
But the Bounty Hunter''s skills were extraordinary, and Ethan, despite his speed, couldn''t break through the "Divinely Crafted Net."
He was like a fish caught in a, rendered powerless.
Seeing this, the Bounty Hunter revealed a radiant smile, "Sorry, folks, looks like the bounty is mine this time."
The other Bounty Hunters showed a hint of unwillingness, and words of reluctant congrattions were about to be uttered.
Ethan''s body burst into golden light, and the Dragonde in his hand whistled through the air.
A dragon embodying both ice and fire surged out from the Dragonde.
The Dragon collided with the "Divinely Crafted Net," unleashing a powerful burst of energy.
The "Divinely Crafted Net" might trap ordinary people, but it certainly couldn''t contain a Dragon!
Instantly, the was torn apart, and Ethan elegantly made his escape, riding on the Thunder.
The faces of the Bounty Hunters changed drastically as they screamed and rushed towards Ethan.
Their opportunity had arrived.
Only the Bounty Hunter who had used the "Divinely Crafted Net" stood still in shock and horror, unable to process what had just happened.
His "Divinely Crafted Net" could firmly capture 10th-rank warriors.
Even 11th-rank warriors had to exhaust their energy against the, waiting until he depleted his control over the "Divinely Crafted Net" before they could escape.
Yet Ethan had simply shed through the, using brute force to break free from its hold.
The Bounty Hunter couldn''t ept this reality.
Watching Ethan''s retreating figure, he had no other thoughts.
He even realized that those Bounty Hunters chasing after Ethan were likely to meet an unpleasant end.
...
In City 32, streaks of light shed past.
Ethan was the first of these streaks, with other Bounty Hunters following him like satellites in his orbit.
He nced back at the pursuing Bounty Hunters, a slight smile curling his lips:
"If I don''t teach you a lesson, you really think you''re invincible."
Chapter 376 374-Ethans Formidable Strength
Chapter 376 374-Ethan''s Formidable Strength
The residents of City 32 looked up at the streaks of light in the sky, disying a hint of surprise.
After all, before Alvin''s departure, such urrences were not allowed in any Orderly City.
It had been one of the city''s standard legal provisions.
Vitions would, at the least, result in the confiscation of some resources.
More severe punishments could even lead to imprisonment, with no chance of release.
lightsvel Such scenes had be possible only in Alvin''s absence.
Most residents watched the sky with interest, intrigued by the chase unfolding above.
A touch of coldness appeared on Ethan''s face as he swung the Dragonde once more.
Suddenly, the sky darkened with dense clouds, and lightning intertwined as if the anger of heaven and earth was converging.
Then, a massive rift appeared in the sky, like a torn canvas revealing a mysterious abyss.
From this rift, a powerful aura gradually spread, shaking the entire world.
As this aura expanded, meteors streaked across the sky, like falling divine weapons, illuminating the dark night.
Following this, a gigantic dragon shadow slowly rose from the rift. Its body was as majestic as mountains, its wings so vast they seemed to cover the sky.
This Dragon radiated golden light, its eyes like two dazzling stars, sparkling with endless majesty.
Its scales shimmered with rainbow hues, each emitting formidable power.
As it pped its wings, fierce winds arose, clouds tumbled, as if heralding theing of the apocalypse.
The moment the Dragon appeared, everyone was struck by its majestic presence.
Some residents even fell to their knees, worshipping the Dragon in the sky.
They were all stunned by the sudden appearance of the Dragon.
None of them had ever imagined that Ethan could summon such a Dragon, so immense, as if a God of Dragons had descended.
Ethan swung his Dragonde, and the Dragon in the sky let out a powerful roar, a mighty dragon cry, thenshed its tail and charged towards the Bounty Hunters.
The Bounty Hunters were all battle-hardened warriors.
Their lives were like dancing on the edge of a knife, where every step could be the boundary between life and death.
Seeing the Dragon summoned by Ethan, they were not intimidated but rather invigorated, gripping their weapons, eager to plunge their daggers into Ethan''s neck.
They aimed to exchange Ethan''s body for a hefty bounty.
Just providing information could yield one divine crystal, so how many divine crystals would Ethan''s life be worth?
This temptation alone had turned all eyes blood-red with greed.
As the Dragon lunged towards them, the Bounty Hunters exchanged nces. In this moment, these typically selfish hunters surprisingly agreed to coborate.
They aimed to kill the Dragon, or at least withstand its terrifying strike.
They needed to work together to capture Ethan and im the reward.
The Bounty Hunters stood opposite the Dragon, their eyes wild as a storm.
Their various weapons flickered with dazzling light, some divine artifacts, others demi-divine artifacts...
The Dragon shed fiercely with the Bounty Hunters.
Some Bounty Hunters wielded magic wands, casting spells that streaked through the air like lightning, raining down upon the Dragon.
The Dragon opened its enormous mouth, releasing a torrent of searing mes that soared into the sky, intertwining with the magic and creating a magnificent spectacle.
Other Bounty Hunters swung their weapons, summoning countless illusions in an attempt to confuse the Dragon''s attacks.
There were also Bounty Hunters who coordinated their swords and spears with swift movements, each attack striking with the force of thunder, shaking the heavens and the earth.
Each Bounty Hunter was incredibly formidable, and now united, they seemed invincible.
The Dragon soon became dim andckluster, eventually exploding with a loud bang.
Ethan had never intended to kill all the Bounty Hunters with that strike.
He had merely used the opportunity to distance himself from the battlefield.
Now was not the time to entangle with the Bounty Hunters; he needed to quickly find the nearest Orderly City, enter its Link Tower, and teleport to City 0.
Alvin must be anxiously waiting in his prison cell.
Ethan casually knocked away a Bounty Hunter who was following him.
The Bounty Hunter, like a bird with clipped wings, plummeted into the ground.
The Bounty Hunters'' assault was well-organized.
Most of them focused on the Dragon, while a smaller group followed Ethan, trying to pinpoint his location.
Ethan, observing the persistent Bounty Hunters behind him, had a fierce glint in his eyes.
He no longer had the golden skull emblem, but he could still wield the Wraith Forbidden Spell.
By unleashing the Wraith Forbidden Spell, these Bounty Hunters would find themselves mired in an endless legion of Wraiths.
This would provide Ethan with a chance to make his escape.
Using the Wraith Forbidden Spell here would mean revealing another of Ethan''s trump cards.
Considering the Bernie family and that guy Valentine lurking in the shadows, Ethan felt that the longer he could keep his trump cards hidden, the more effective they would be.
With this in mind, he suppressed the urge to unleash the Grip of the Underworld and sought alternative solutions.
Ethan, with Bounty Hunters in tow, began to weave through the city streets in circles.
However, he was quickly surrounded and found himself in a deadlock.
The leading Bounty Hunter stepped forward, his expression emotionless: "Ethan? You, an Invader, dare to defy the will of an Orderly City in City 32? Surrender now."
Ethan''s face showed disgust as he retorted disdainfully, "You just want to capture me for the Bernie family''s bounty, so why pretend I''m an Invader? Are you, Bounty Hunters, akin to rats in the sewers, suddenly filled with a sense of justice? Hahaha, that''sughable."
The Bounty Hunters, furious, roared in unison, "Kill him!!!"
Instantly, countless figures lunged towards Ethan.
d in various war robes and wielding an array of weapons, they exuded powerful auras.
They unleashed their techniques, swooping towards Ethan like a gust of wind.
In a moment, magic, sword lights, knife shadows, and fists and feet intersected, creating a spectacr scene.
Facing this relentless assault, Ethan showed no sign of backing down.
Confronting the overwhelming onught, he held his ground fearlessly, charging forward with his sword in hand.
His movements were ghost-like in their agility, dodging attacks with precise timing.
His fists and feet harbored immense power, each strike forcing opponents back several steps.
His swordy was even more fierce, with every sh bringing about a storm of blood and fury.
As time progressed, more and more skilled fighters joined the ranks of those besieging Ethan.
The Bounty Hunters formed one formation after another, attempting to trap Ethan.
Yet, Ethan always managed to effortlessly break through their offenses, leaving them unsessful.
The entire scene became increasingly intense, with a thick aura of killing intent permeating the air.
Blood dyed the ground red, and corpses were strewn everywhere.
As formidable as Ethan was, his body had also sustained wounds.
Seeing Ethan''s relentless strength, the leading Bounty Hunter roared furiously, his body erupting with a terrifying glow.
"Let it burn, Spell of Shifting Mountains and Seas."
Instantly, a towering deity figure appeared behind the man, standing dozens of meters tall, like a mountain between heaven and earth.
The deity carried a mountain range on its back, its eyes burning red like a mad demon.
The Bounty Hunter bellowed, "Smash him!"
The deity, obeying the Bounty Hunter''smand, hurled the mountain range at Ethan.
Ethan''s eyebrows twitched, a surge of intense murderous intent emanating from his brow.
He knew this attack could defeat him, perhaps even kill him.
He began to unleash his limited power of deity.
A beam of light shot out from his palm, striking the mountain range in the deity''s hand.
The entire mountain range trembled violently in the deity''s grasp, as if on the verge of copsing.
With a forceful swing, the deity hurled the mountain range at Ethan like a meteor.
Ethan''s eyes narrowed, and he met the deity''s attack head-on without showing any sign of weakness.
His Dragonde whirled imprably, with the power of deity radiating and pulsing within his body.
Ethan collided with the mountain range hurled by the deity.
The massive impact echoed throughout the heavens and the earth.
The mountain peak shattered into countless pieces, with rocks scattering in all directions.
The whole scene descended into chaos, as if heralding the apocalypse.
Ethan''s figure was buried within the myriad points of light and dust, vanishing from sight.
The Bounty Hunters first marveled at the leading Bounty Hunter''s formidable strength, then shifted their gaze to the sky, searching for any sign of Ethan.
A man with a cold, sharp demeanor stared intently at the group of Bounty Hunters in the sky, barely concealing the murderous intent in his eyes.
Someone approached the Bounty Hunter who had used the Spell of Shifting Mountains and Seas to report:
"Batou, we haven''t found Ethan."
Batou''s face was pale, the forbidden power he had just used taking its toll on him:
"Keep looking. I want him dead or alive. I refuse to believe that he could escape from City 32 with such severe injuries."
Chapter 377 375-The Route
Chapter 377 375-The Route
Bounty Hunters had a certain status in City 32, organizing affairs with remarkable speed.
The streets of the city were deserted.
Only patrolling Bounty Hunters and their subordinates moved through the darkness, nerves taut, afraid of missing any suspicious figures.
Residents hid in their homes, holding their breath, listening to every movement outside.
Even those leaving the city were subject to inspections by the Bounty Hunters.
Not everyone was willing toply, but the Bounty Hunters were wise enough to know their ce.
If someone was stronger than them, they would let them pass quickly; if weaker, they would conduct a thorough search.
A handsome man stopped at a checkpoint.
A Bounty Hunter blocked his way, his expression slightly astonished C it was rare to see a man more charming than a woman.
Tall and well-built, with sleek and powerful lines.
His features were fine and symmetrical, revealing a hint of determination and confidence in his brow.
His eyes were deep and bright, as if they could peer into one''s soul, exuding an enchanting charm.
"What are you doing in the city?"
The man replied with a maic voice, "I''m an Urban Wanderer, roaming around."
The Bounty Hunter frowned slightly, scoffing, "An Urban Wanderer like you?"
The man''s hair was ck and thick, neatly groomed, emitting a refreshing fragrance.
Such grooming was umon among Urban Wanderers.
Yet the man chuckled softly, "That''s my dream. Don''t you ept it? Don''t you have dreams of your own?"
The Bounty Hunter''s mouth twitched downward, his expression slightly annoyed.
He thought to himself: "This must be some rich young master from another city,pletely unaware of the hardships of the world, dreaming of being an Urban Wanderer... He probably has powerful people apanying him. You''d better not to provoke him."
With this thought in mind, the Bounty Hunter said resignedly, "Go ahead."
The man smiled subtly, his curiosity evident as he asked, "What''s happening here? I heard sounds of battle"
"Don''t ask what you shouldn''t," the Bounty Hunter replied gruffly. "Just leave quickly and don''t dy my work."
The man''s smile grew more charming. He nodded slightly at the Bounty Hunter, then walked out of City 32 with a confident stride.
Once the man was far enough away, almost out of sight of City 32''s walls, hisplexion suddenly turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of glistening golden blood.
The golden blood spilled on the ground, igniting into golden mes.
"Finally escaped. No one would have thought I''d leave the city so conspicuously." Wiping the blood from his lips and clutching his chest weakly, the man muttered to himself.
This man was Ethan, wearing the [Mask of War God Tribe].
Although Ethan could still walk, he had sustained severe injuries.
He suffered significant internal injuries, and his body was gradually breaking down.
However, the Golden Divine Dragon Blood within him started repairing his body the moment it began to copse.
In this cycle of destruction and repair, Ethan could feel his body deteriorating.
This was Ethan''s current weakness.
Ethan had many tactics at his disposal, from the [Soul of War] to the Dragonde''s [Fury Addiction], each capable of boosting hisbat strength multiple times.
However, Ethan''s own physical endurance hadn''t reached the level required to handle such increasedbat intensity.
Thus, bearing the brunt of Batou''s attack was extremely taxing for him.
Using offense as his defense was always a forced approach.
When Batou unleashed his powerful energy, even a slight tilt towards Ethan''s upper body was almost too much to handle.
Ethan guessed that Batou''s strength must be around the 11th-rank.
His current physical strength was only at the Cocooning phase, roughly around the 10th-rank, making him no match for Batou in terms of bodily strength.
If it weren''t for the chaotic scene allowing him to use a space portal for short-range teleportation, followed by donning the [Mask of War God Tribe] to make his escape, his body might now be decaying in City 32.
Hisplexion was pale and weak.
His eyes revealed a hint of pain and helplessness.
The most pressing issue was that he didn''t know how to expel Batou''s power of deity from his body.
That surge of deity power was like a wild beast rampaging on a barbaric battlefield, exceptionally domineering and terrifying.
It constantly battered Ethan''s body, causing him unbearable pain. Each breath he took was an agony.
His body gradually lost the strength it once had, and he could feel his power of deity slowly ebbing away.
Ethan mustered his energy, determined to find Lana and the others first.
Under the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, a ce all too familiar, Ethan paced. He circled the tree several times but found no trace of Lana and the others.
"Could it be that they never made it out?" A twitch involuntarily seized Ethan''s eyelids, a bad omen.
This was troubling news. Given his current physical state, a trip to City 32 would undoubtedly spell disaster.
"Lana, where are you?" Ethan furrowed his brow and called out softly, his voice deliberately modted to be neither too loud nor too soft.
Suddenly, the Mother-Child Wraith Tree trembled, its bark peeling away unexpectedly.
Lana emerged from within the bark.
"Are you Ethan?" Lana stared at Ethan, disbelief written all over her face.
Ethan''s mouth fell open slightly as he watched Lana and two others step out from the tree''s skin. "What happened to you?"
"We were being chased. I used an Illusion to merge us with part of the Mother-Child Wraith Tree, evading our pursuers," Lana exined, her gaze lingering on Ethan''s face, now more handsome than before.
She couldn''t help but ask again, "How did you change like this?"
Ethan shook his head slightly, speaking softly, "Remember this face of mine. From now on, I''ll be meeting people with it."
Lana nodded slowly, but Daphne noticed the strained vigor in Ethan:
"Ethan, are you hurt?"
Ethan managed a forced smile, "I''m fine, don''t worry."
Daphne''s eyes held evident concern, but Ethan deftly changed the subject:
"Did you find the route to the nearest Orderly City?"
"We did," Lana said, unfolding a parchment.
The parchment bore a map of a small region, exquisitely detailed. A red line was drawn across it, starting at City 32 and ending at City 78.
Ethan furrowed his brow, puzzled, "Why are we heading to City 78?"
"Master, that''s the nearest city to City 32," King exined slowly from the side.
He and Ethan were connected at the soul, and it was King who first realized the handsome stranger was Ethan.
"Shouldn''t City 31 or City 33 be closer to City 32?"
"Master, it''s not like that. Each city exists in a different space. Sequentially, City 31 and City 32 might seem connected, but spatial travel is different. Through years of exploration by Urban Wanderers, it''s been found that City 78 is the closest to City 32."
"I see!"
Ethan now understood that the spatial world and numerical order were different.
Spatial connection doesn''t necessarily mean proximity.
"This route seems challenging."
Ethan examined the map, noting the red line passing through several marked dangerous areas, and couldn''t help but frown slightly.
"Yes, Master. We need to cross the Shadow Forest, Serpent Swamp, and the Broken Lands to reach City 78. Of course, there are other minor troubles on the way, but these three ces are particrly noteworthy."
Ethan nodded slightly, looking at the map.
Even if it was difficult, they had to get to City 78.
Alvin had used his power of deity to drive away Phito, saving Daphne and even helping her resolve the major threat of Phito.
Now he was imprisoned in City 0. If Ethan didn''t help, his conscience wouldn''t be clear, and his path of cultivation would be hindered with obstacles.
Most crucially, there was a deity pact between Alvin and Ethan.
If he failed to deliver the divine crystal to Alvin, he would attract the attention of the deity, possibly inviting punishment.
It was very likely that his strength would stagnate, making any further progress impossible, let alone the prospect of bing a deity.
"What are you thinking about?" Lana, noticing Ethan''s silence, took the initiative to ask.
"I''m contemting the long and perilous journey ahead. I need to properly sort out the gains I''ve made recently," Ethan said, gazing into the distance with a serious tone. "The experiences and learnings from these past days, especially from the battle with the Bounty Hunters, have been immense..."
Lana nodded gently and proposed, "How about I set up an Illusion for us to rest and recuperate for a few days?"
"That would be perfect," Ethan immediately agreed, seizing the opportunity to fully heal his body and expel the rampaging force within him.
Lana swiftly enveloped Ethan and the others in her Illusion, demonstrating her increasing proficiency.
Ethan, feeling the familiar presence of the Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
He murmured to himself, "Peggy, look after us a bit. We''rerades in arms, after all."
Chapter 378 376-Healing the Body
Chapter 378 376-Healing the Body
Ethan murmured this to himself, unsure if Peggy heard him.
He then focused his consciousness into his own body, beginning the process of repair.
His body was in a dire state.
A strange energy lurked within him, like an invisible beast roaming through his muscles and bones, seeking an escape. Each collision brought sharp pain, as if countless needles were pricking his skin.
This energy seemed to have no pattern. At times, it concentrated in his head, causing excruciating headaches; at others, it gathered around his heart, producing an overwhelming sense of suffocation.
asionally, it would vanish, leading Ethan to think it was over, only for it to reappear suddenly in another part of his body, catching him off guard.
As time passed, the energy grew more violent.
It no longer just collided within his body but began to affect his internal organs, creating a terrifying sight.
Ethan''s lips were tightly pursed, his heart moaning in agony. His body felt like it was being torn into countless pieces, every cell violently trembling.
His internal organs seemed to be pulled by an invisible force, on the verge of rupture at any moment.
"What kind of energy is this?" Ethan wondered in frustration, at a loss for how to proceed.
It was fortunate that it was Ethan''s body. His Golden Divine Dragon Blood yed a significant role at this moment.
lightsvel Every time the bizarre energy tore his body apart, the potent regenerative ability of the Golden Divine Dragon Blood promptly restored it.
However, this continuous tug-of-war only intensified Ethan''s difort, causing a trickle of blood to seep from the corner of his mouth.
Ethan''s eyebrows arched slightly, a resolve hardening within him: "Since you wreak havoc within my body, I shall ignite my blood, burning you outpletely."
With the thought in mind, Ethan acted immediately.
He invoked the me Language of Nature, and countless mes emerged from nowhere.
This time, he was not using the me Language of Nature on the external world, nor was he attaching it to his sphemous Spear.
Instead, he channeled the me Language of Nature within his own body.
As it melded with his being, the Golden Divine Dragon Blood within him instantly began to boil, then burst fiercely into mes.
Ethan''s blood burned inside him like a ferocious inferno.
Each heartbeat elerated, apanied by intense pain. His face turned ashen, and his forehead was beaded with sweat.
The burning sensation was unbearable, feeling as if his body was being torn apart.
He tried to control the mes with his mind, but they defied hismand, growing more intense by the moment.
"I''ve messed up..." This was Ethan''s first thought.
The Golden Divine Dragon Blood was no longer as it had been; now ignited, it was utterly uncontroble.
Previously, Ethan could actively burn the Golden Divine Dragon Blood within a manageable scope.
But now, with the addition of the me Language of Nature, the Golden Divine Dragon Blood burned more thoroughly than ever.
Ethan''s body was enveloped in red mes.
These were not ordinary mes, but a powerful, energetic fire of blood.
They zed fiercely, emitting a searing light that illuminated the entire illusory realm.
Daphne was startled by Ethan''s actions, her brows knitting together in confusion. "Sister Lana, what''s happening to Brother Ethan?" she asked, her voice tinged with bewilderment.
A slight twitch yed at the corners of Lana''s mouth.
Ever since they had entered the Deityforsaken Land, she felt increasingly unable toprehend Ethan.
Was his current state due to unpredictable consequences of his training, or was it a necessary phase of his cultivation process?
Lana found herself at a loss.
"I... I don''t know either..." Lana admitted, her voice reflecting her sense of defeat. All she could do was express her helplessness.
"Should we interrupt Brother then?" Daphne''s voice wasced with urgency and concern.
"No... let''s not," Lana responded, her eyes flickering thoughtfully. "If we intervene rashly, things might only get worse. For now, we can only wait for Ethan to figure things out on his own."
Unaware of the girls'' worries, Ethan waspletely absorbed in his own world.
He was focused on the strange energy coursing through his body, yet a smile bloomed within him. "It''s working, it really is! Now, it''s a matter of endurance between it and me."
A determined resolve settled in Ethan''s heart.
His body had be a battlefield.
The burning Golden Divine Dragon Blood and the bizarre energy within him shed like two bulls locked inbat, raging and unrestrained.
The Golden Divine Dragon Blood symbolized righteousness, strength, and glory.
It radiated a brilliant light, reminiscent of the sun''s brilliance.
This blood carried endless energy and power, capable of endowing immense strength to whoever possessed it.
Whenever the Golden Divine Dragon Blood emerged, the surrounding air would turn warm and bright, exuding a sense offort and security.
It was as if the very presence of this noble essence brought aforting warmth and a reassuring brightness to the atmosphere.
In stark contrast, the bizarre energy represented darkness, fear, and destruction. It emitted a cold and sinister aura, as if emanating from the depths of hell itself.
This energy was imbued with malevolence and destructive power, capable of driving one to madness and cruelty.
When this bizarre energy manifested, the air turned cold and oppressive, instilling a sense of unease and suffocation.
The Golden Divine Dragon Blood and the bizarre energy shed and intertwined, relentlessly releasing powerful energy waves that caused Ethan''s body to tremble violently.
A fierce battle raged between the two forces, and Ethan''s body began to undergo changes.
His skin suddenly started to crack, with fissures appearing across it, from which blood oozed out continuously.
A sharp pain engulfed him as the battle between the Golden Divine Dragon Blood and the bizarre energy tore at his flesh.
He tried to control his breathing, but each breath only intensified his agony.
His fingers were clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, yet he felt nothing.
Lana and Daphne, witnessing this scene, stood up in rm, their faces etched with fear:
"Ethan, are you alright?"
Daphne even attempted to rouse Ethan, but Lana restrained her, "The situation is extremely perilous; any slight movement could cause Ethan''s body topletely copse."
King knelt beside them, his head touching the ground, murmuring softly:
"My lord, I am willing to exchange my life for your robust health..."
As time ticked by, the cracks on Ethan''s body multiplied and widened.
Blood pooled around him, forming a golden pool on the ground, yet he persevered, not uttering a single groan or cry.
The surrounding golden mes grew brighter, then suddenly, they receded inward.
Ethan''s contorted expression eased into tranquility.
Lana, holding Daphne''s hand, sighed in relief, "It should be okay now."
Outside the Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
Bounty hunters rushed to the scene, halting at the base of the tree.
"Hm?" The leader nced at the device in his hand, slightly startled, "The Eerie Seed left by Lord Batou has disappeared."
"Ah?" The others expressed surprise, "That''s the Eerie Seed forged by Lord Batou from the resentful spirits collected at the gates of hell. Even a deity would struggle against it, and it''s gone?"
The leader eyed the Mother-Child Wraith Tree and shook his head, "Unclear, but indeed, there''s no trace of the Eerie Seed''s presence here anymore."
The group exchanged puzzled looks, unsure of their next move.
Grinding his teeth, the leader stored the device in his Space Ring, "No choice, we''ll have to split up and search."
The bounty hunters dashed off in various directions.
Little did they know that Ethan, the one they sought, was right beneath the Mother-Child Wraith Tree.
...
Feeling the strange energy within his bodypletely dissipate, Ethan let out a sigh of relief.
However, seeing his half-gone liver, a portion of his kidney missing, and his lungs,pressed and leaking air, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.
This time, his Golden Divine Dragon Blood would need substantial repair, and he could use this opportunity to carefully study the gains he had acquired over time.
He pulled up his status panel, reviewing his strengths:
[Name: Ethan]
[Strength: 10th-rank (Cocooning)]
[Bloodline: Golden Divine Dragon (Excellent)]
[Holy Light Language of Nature: Affinity with Power of Holy Light. Mastery over Power of Holy Light. Ability to bless oneself and others with Holy Light, enhancing attributes, and gaining ess to Holy Light Domain.]
[Thunder Language of Nature: Control over Power of Thunder.]
[Dragon Language of Nature: Control over Power of Dragon. Power amongst the dragon kin.]
[me Language of Nature: Mastery over Power of me.]
[Frost Language of Nature: Mastery over Power of Frost and increased Hydro affinity]
[Skills: Golden Divine Scale (Advanced), Magic Immunity (Advanced), Fiery Dragon me, Thunder w, Wind Wing, Holy Light Judgment, Holy Shining Form, Deluge, Demon''s Gate, Heart-Eroding Spell, Contrary Scale Space, Transformation, Divine Dragon''s Might (locked), Annihtion Dragon me (locked), Dragon''s Domain (locked), Meteor Strike, Tsunami, Corrosive Breath, Healing Field, Dragon Form Transformation, Spatial Shift.]
Chapter 379 377-Transformation of the Body
Chapter 379 377-Transformation of the Body
[Eye of Alchemy: A unique ability of the Master Alchemist, capable of discerning the true essence of the world.]
[Soul of War: The ancestral soul of the War God Tribe, possessing enigmatic powers. It can triple the user''s strength, enhancebat instincts, slightly boost the morale of nearby allies, and allow for the inheritance of the War God Tribe''s legacies...]
[Rule of Wraith (broken): Neither dead nor alive.]
[Wraith Apocalypse Curse: In the dark abyss, I awaken your existence. O Wraith, rise from your slumber, heed my call, obey mymand, and unleash your destruction upon this world...]
[Attributes: HP 108,000, Spirit 700,000, Strength 29,000, Constitution 20,000, Agility 12,000]
[Divine Artifacts: sphemous Spear, Dragonde, Grip of the Underworld]
The first thing that caught Ethan''s eye was his life value.
When he was at S-level, his life value had already reached a five-digit figure, rendering him an invincible being beneath the deity level.
But now, it had astonishingly broken through the hundred thousand mark.
A hundred thousand?
Ethan was profoundly shaken by this revtion.
What did this signify?
Had he transcended the S-level, elevating his body to a different ne of existence?
Or, had he actually stepped into the deity realm?
Ethan''s mind was in turmoil, struggling to grasp the full implications.
If he had entered the deity realm, wouldn''t that mean there were many at this level in the Deityforsaken Land?
Or did this figure simply indicate that Ethan was incredibly difficult to kill?
Unable to figure it out, he decided not to dwell on it any longer.
After all, his strength had now multiplied several times over.
Even the Power of Soul had increased sevenfold.
This wasn''t just a simple increase in multiples; it was an exponential leap in magnitude.
Ethan could understand this point quite well, given that he had embraced the legacy of the Wraith Cult.
It made sense that a magus who utilized Wraith Magic would require a robust Power of Soul.
Therefore, the explosive increase in his Power of Soul was entirely justifiable.
As for the other stats, at Ethan''s level, they were practically inconsequential.
Take Agility, for instance.
At this realm, individuals would frequently employ various spatial abilities, capable of traversing thousands of miles in the blink of an eye.
For Ethan, Agility was merely a pleasing number, nothing more.
His attention then shifted to [soul of war].
In his heart, Ethan felt that this was his greatest gain in recent times...
It wasn''t the Grip of the Underworld, nor the inheritance of the Wraith Cult, but the [soul of war].
Ethan had always lived by a creed: only what belonged to him was real.
Both the Grip of the Underworld and the legacy of the Wraith Cult were external acquisitions.
Only the [soul of war] was truly his.
Ethan calmed his mind and returned to his conscious space.
A deste aura emanated from this space.
The entire soul space became eerily quiet.
It was as if time itself had frozen, with only the unique essence of the soul of war permeating the air.
This aura, filled with a tragic and heroic spirit, involuntarily evoked a sense of awe.
A golden object, resembling a seed, bobbed up and down in Ethan''s soul space.
A profound epiphany struck him:
"[soul of war] is capable of growth."
Ethan was startled by his own realization, but the golden seed underwent a sudden transformation.
A horn sounded, and around the seed, various images began to materialize.
The representations of the soul of war were diverse: some depicted heroes d in armor, wielding swords or spears; others showed schrs draped in white robes, holding pens or scrolls; and there were images of elderly figures leaning on canes, their faces kind yetmanding...
Ethan watched, mouth agape, as his soul space transformed with these visions.
"[soul of war] is not just aboutbat; it represents a spirit," he realized.
With this thought, the golden [soul of war] seed actually began to sprout.
Yes, it sprouted in the literal sense.
Its shell gradually cracked open, revealing a small, budding sprout.
The sprout was a pale yellow, adorned with unique shapes and patterns, as if nature itself had stamped it with a distinct mark.
However, the transformation of the soul of war''s seed was limited to sprouting, with no further changes.
Only Ethan understood that his sensitivity to his surroundings had heightened.
He felt a stronger affinity with the various elemental energies in space. His understanding of weaponry and previous spells and skills had deepened remarkably.
This development brought Ethan a clearerprehension of [soul of war].
The power of [soul of war] was unimaginable.
Those who possessed the soul of war could effortlessly manipte the forces of nature, control elemental energies, and wield a variety of magical spells and skills.
Their proficiency in various weapons was unparalleled...
But it was the spirit and willpower that nourished the [soul of war].
The deeper Ethan''s understanding of [war] became, the more rapidly the [soul of war] would grow.
"It''s no wonder the War God Tribe was not embraced by the deity. If every member of the War God Tribe possessed the [soul of war] and allowed it to grow, who could possibly stand against the tribe''s members?" Ethan pondered.
Ethan reflected silently, turning his attention to [Rule of Wraith (broken)].
The Rule of Wraith was the first Power of Rules Ethan had acquired.
Rule, a power that deities could wield, was far more potent than the Language of Nature.
However, Ethan was currently at a loss on how to utilize it.
He had his theories about the iplete state of the Rule of Wraith.
Logically speaking, the Wraith Cult had been an enduring legacy for over a million years, even believed to be connected to a Supreme Deity.
So, why would the Rune of Law of the Wraith be fragmented?
This conundrum was something Ethan couldn''t fathom.
Bogart, too, hadn''t mentioned anything about the Rule of Wraith, and Ethan had no intention of asking.
If this Rune of Law wasn''t meant for him at this juncture, revealing it might put him at a disadvantage.
Even now, looking at the Rule of Wraith, Ethan felt overwhelmed.
The simple six words "Neither dead nor alive" exerted an immense pressure on him. A vague sense of unease prevented Ethan from dwelling on it for too long.
After sorting through everything he had acquired, Ethan opened his eyes.
Lana and Daphne, seeing Ethan''s eyes open, jumped in surprise.
Ethan, with a furrowed brow, curiously asked, "What are you doing?"
Daphne, her eyes red, eximed, "Brother, I thought you were dead!"
Ethan''s mouth twitched slightly as he turned to Lana.
Lana, her face slightly flushed, nodded towards Ethan, "You might want to take a look at yourself."
Ethan looked down at his body.
His body waspletely covered in blood.
The golden blood had congealed into scabs all over him.
These scabs had formed a thickyer, resembling a hard armor.
As he moved, the scabs made a creaking sound, eliciting a spine-chilling fear.
However, as he shook his body, these blood scabs began to gradually fall off.
They peeled away from Ethan''s body bit by bit, revealing the skin beneath.
The body hidden beneath the blood scabs had be more robust and muscr, with more defined muscle contours.
His skin was covered in ayer of golden radiance, as if he was under the protection of a deity.
Not only that, Ethan observed his own body.
His bones seemed to have been baptized by the power of a deity, bing incredibly hard, akin to steel.
This transformation had elevated Ethan''s physical strength to an unprecedented level.
Even if he were to face Batou again, he was confident he wouldn''t be as badly defeated.
Inside his bones, there was also a powerful force.
This force allowed Ethan to rapidly recover his physical strength in battle, endowing him with astounding endurance.
This power felt somewhat like an awakening, nurtured by the Golden Divine Dragon Blood, giving Ethan a feeling of ease andfort, like a fish in water.
Simultaneously, Ethan''s bloodline had undergone a significant transformation.
His blood had be as hot as moltenva, radiating intense heat as it flowed.
Moreover, his blood contained a magical power that enabled Ethan to heal quickly from injuries and even turn the tide in critical moments.
Ethan suddenly thought of the Golden Divine Dragon Blood.
Could it be that his Golden Divine Dragon Blood had ascended to a higher level?
This might also be one of the reasons for the tenfold surge in his life value.
As thest of the blood scabs fell from Ethan''s body, he waspletely exposed to the air.
His skin felt a cool sensation, as if basking in the early morning sun.
His body had be more agile and light, giving him an unprecedented sense offort.
Lana, looking at Ethan''s body, blushed deeply, "You... you should get dressed quickly."
Daphne, on the other hand, curiously gazed at the area between Ethan''s legs, where a golden glow emitted from his manhood, almost mesmerizing to behold.
Ethan hurriedly covered himself and chuckled awkwardly, "Sorry about that, I didn''t expect this to happen."
Once Ethan was fully clothed, Lana, still somewhat irritated, said, "Can we leave now? To find Alvin?"
"Let''s not rush, just a bit more rest."
Chapter 380 378-Peggys Anger
Chapter 380 378-Peggy''s Anger
"What else do you need to do?"
Lana was somewhat puzzled. Previously, it was Ethan who was always in a hurry, and now it was Ethan who wanted to rest.
Ethan shook his head slightly, his eyes filled with caution, "I thought aftering out of Santos Tower, relying on what I gained there, I could traverse Deityforsaken Land unimpeded. But I was wrong..."
Lana didn''t speak, instead listening attentively.
"...That Bounty Hunter dealt me a direct blow. Even though I''ve be stronger now, I still can''t confidently say I would defeat him."
"Deityforsaken Land is more dangerous than I imagined. I must sort out everything I have. The journey ahead isn''t as simple and easy as it seems."
Ethan''s thoughts drifted to Luther''s face.
When Luther and the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider left, he had said something:
"The dangers in Deityforsaken Land are no less than the legacy of the Crystal Tribe."
Now, it seemed Luther had foreseen this, a warning for Ethan.
Ethan cleared all arrogance and pride from his mind.
He had to ensure that he gave his all in every battle.
After pondering for a while, Lana nodded in agreement, "Alright, then we''ll rest a bit longer."
The three of them decided and sat down again.
Ethan pulled out a golden bone shard from his pocket.
The shard was an irregr polygon in shape, its edges sharp and angr, glinting with an eerie light.
The surface of the bone seemed to be coated with a thinyer of metal, making it appear more durable and sturdy.
Under the sunlight, the metallic coating reflected a dazzling array of colors, mesmerizing to behold.
At night, the shard emitted a soft, blue glow, as if exuding a mysterious power from the abyss.
The bone shard was covered inplex and enigmatic patterns.
These intricate designs intertwined in a bewildering fashion, resembling a mystical totem concealing endless secrets.
The starting point of the patterns was an ancient symbol, seemingly emblematic of the beginning of life.
From this symbol, the lines branched out into countless directions, each leading to a different path.
Some patterns resembled meandering rivers, carrying the traces of time; others were like lightning in a storm, cutting through the dark night sky...
Ethan, looking at the shard, suddenly paused, "Huh! Where did this dragon patterne from?"
When Ethan first received the shard, there had been no sign of a dragon pattern on it.
Lana, curious, softly asked, "May I have a look?"
Ethan handed the bone shard to Lana.
She scrutinized it, her brow slightly furrowed:
"Dragon? I see a flying phoenix on this pattern, its wings spread wide, radiating a dazzling light!"
Ethan raised his eyebrows, his face showing a hint of perplexity.
A thought crossed his mind, so he passed the shard to Daphne: "What do you see on it?"
"Okay, brother."
Daphne held the shard in her hands, her eyes lighting up:
"Wow, the pattern here is an ancient tree, lush and probably very old. The drawing is really beautiful. I wish I had such artistic skills..."
Ethan and Lana exchanged a nce.
Three people saw three different patterns; could this bone shard be some kind of diagnostic tool?
Ethan then presented the shard to King: "Take a look, what pattern do you see on this?"
"Yes, my lord." King took the shard in both hands, examining theplex and dense lines.
"My lord," King frowned, wiping the shard with his sleeve, "It seems foggy on the shard; I can''t see it clearly."
Ethan took the shard back, still seeing a dragon. Where was there any hint of fog?
The dragon''s body was curved into a graceful arc, as if soaring through the sky.
Its scales glittered with a metallic sheen, each one intricately detailed as if carved, resembling real skin.
Entwined around the dragon''s body was a long me.
This me was not the usual red but a deep purple, like a mysterious force emanating from the abyss.
Could it be...
A spark of insight shed in Ethan''s mind. Clutching the bone shard, he channeled energy into it.
He used his Power of Soul to guide this energy through the intricate patterns on the shard.
The lines on the bone shard lit up one by one, but as the patterns at the front illuminated, those at the back instantly dimmed.
The sequence of the glowing lines was not coherent.
"The intensity of the energy is different!" Ethan''s thoughts became clearer.
He took out a divine crystal and began to refine it, drawing the power of deity into the bone shard.
Sure enough, the patterns on the shard started to shimmer brilliantly, emitting an ancient, powerful, majestic, and vibrant aura.
"If you''re trying to tear apart my Mother-Child Wraith Tree, you better stop what you''re doing."
Peggy, surprisingly stirred, spoke in Ethan''s mind.
"Peggy? You''re awake?" Ethan was pleasantly surprised. "Do you know what this thing in my hand is?"
"Um it seems like an Enchanted Bone. Too bad there''s no Enchanted Heart in your bone; otherwise, you could actually summon what you see."
Enchanted Bone? Enchanted Heart? Ethan''s mind stirred,mitting these terms to memory.
"Don''t experiment with all sorts of strange things around me. I''m very fragile right now," Peggy''s voice came again, still gentle and pleasant.
"Alright, this is the only odd thing I have."
As he finished speaking, Ethan put the bone shard back into his space ring.
"Why did you stop?" Lana asked curiously.
"This thing works like a scroll; infusing it with energy awakens it. I''ve figured it out."
"I see."
Engaging in casual conversation, Ethan took out the second mysterious object he had obtained from Fernard C a dagger sheath.
The moment the sheath was brought out, a cold sensation filled the air.
This coldness was not a change in temperature, but a chill that seemed to seep into one''s body, almost freezing the blood into ice shards.
Ethan toyed with the dagger sheath in his hand.
The sheath, as if having traversed through ancient times, carried an air of antiquity.
Its exterior was a deep, dark color, reminiscent of the star-studded night sky, mysterious and profound.
The patterns on it were not ordinary designs, but seemed to be symbols containing mystical powers.
They intertwined and ovepped, formingplex and mysterious images.
Despite the clear signs of age, these patterns remained distinctly visible.
Its dense runes were dizzying to behold.
"Here, take a look at this. Can you make anything out?" Ethan handed the dagger sheath to Lana.
Lana held the sheath and skillfully turned it back and forth.
But in the end, she shook her head slightly. "I can''t decipher it. These runes are not documented anywhere."
Ethan retracted the sheath, an odd idea forming in his mind.
From his Space Ring, he took out a bunch of swords and daggers he no longer needed.
He then forged one of the swords into a dagger using the mes from his body.
Although he wasn''t a cksmith, crafting a simple, featureless dagger was still within his capabilities.
The dagger, fitting perfectly into the sheath, waspleted.
Holding the dagger, Ethan inserted it into the sheath.
As soon as the tip of the dagger touched the sheath, a tremendous de aura erupted.
This soaring de aura, like an invisible force, instantly tore through the surrounding air.
A howling gale arose, whipping up dust and leaves into a massive vortex.
In this powerful air current, trees were uprooted, and rocks were split into pieces.
As the de aura continued to expand, the entire forest began to tremble.
The ground cracked open with numerous fissures, as if on the brink of copse.
Even the distant mountains quivered, seemingly ready to crumble at any moment.
This was just the external chaos.
At the heart of the de aura, the few people there instantly sustained various injuries.
The de aura, like a ferocious storm, made it nearly impossible for Ethan to stand.
His body was so pressured he could hardly breathe, and even the flow of blood in his veins felt unbearably heavy.
He quickly pulled Lana and Daphne behind him.
King was just a moment too slow, and his clothes disintegrated into tatters, his skincerated by an invisible force, blood streaming all over his body.
"Bang!"
The ordinary dagger within the sheath shattered instantaneously under the immense pressure.
The severe pressure Ethan faced vanished in an instant.
Peggy''s voice came again:
"Ethan, what exactly are you trying to do? Are you here to take revenge on me?"
There was uncontroble anger in her voice.
Even when she was besieged by Julius and hispanions, she never showed a hint of anger.
But today, Peggy sounded somewhat indignant.
As the dagger was pulled from its sheath, the overwhelming aura dissipated as well.
Had it not been for the lingering stinging sensation on his skin, Ethan would have thought all that had just happened was an illusion.
Holding the sheath in his hands for a long while, Ethan finally came to his senses and said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Peggy."
Chapter 381 379-Moving Forward
Chapter 381 379-Moving Forward
Peggy''s tone stabilized once more as she spoke softly:
"You can leave now; there''s no one outside anymore."
Ethan had initially nned to carefully study the Grip of the Underworld and the Jade Scroll he had acquired from Fernard.
He also wanted to delve deeper into the Primordial Light gifted by Peggy.
However, now that Peggy had asked him to leave, Ethan didn''t want to overstay his wee and responded politely, "Alright, Ms. Peggy."
With an awkward expression, Ethan said to Lana, "Let''s go outside; it''s time to set off."
Lana nodded slightly, pulling her hand slightly.
Her Illusion Magic Circle, astonishingly, was pulled down like a canvas.
Seeing the outside environment again, Ethan let out a deep breath: "King, lead the way."
"Yes, my lord."
King, Ethan''s most loyal servant, led the way tirelessly in front.
As for his recent injuries, Ethan rewarded him with a couple of healing potions from his rings, which were enough for a quick recovery.
Along the way, Ethan encountered several formidable beasts.
But in Ethan''s current state, none of these beastssted more than a second against him.
King''s mouth watered at the sight of the materials from the beasts.
Ethan, however, focused on time efficiency and only collected exceptionally rare materials, leaving the rest... to be devoured by vultures in the wilderness.
The journey was unobstructed, and they finally reached the edge of the space surrounding City 32.
At the edge of the space, everything became exceptionally peculiar.
There was no familiar sky or ground here, only an endless void and twinkling lights.
The stars, no longer distant specks, were densely packed together, forming a brilliant sea of stars.
Their lights intertwined, creating dazzling bands of color, like rainbows in the cosmos.
But Ethan could just make out the scenery beyond this space.
On the distant horizon, the Shadow Forest stood tall, like a dark barrier.
Its trees were tall and dense, with lush foliage blocking the sunlight, keeping the interior of the forest perpetually shrouded in dimness.
From afar, it appeared as a pitch-ck shadow, sending chills down one''s spine.
The edge of the forest was a barrennd, devoid of any sign of life.
The soil here was infertile, devoid of vegetation, with only some withered yellow grass and dead tree roots.
Thisnd seemed cursed, a stark contrast to the vibrant forests within City 32.
Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly and spoke in a low tone, "This forest looks dangerous; everyone be careful."
Everyone''s expressions were tense; they didn''t need further prompting from Ethan and were already prepared.
Without hesitation, Ethan stepped across the edge of the space.
Crossing the spatial boundary felt surreal, like passing through a non-existent membrane.
Within the boundary of this space, Ethan felt as if he glimpsed past, present, and future scenes.
It was as if time lost its meaning here.
And space was no longer confined.
Ethan extended his hand, only to find that he could not see it within the space of the Shadow Forest.
As he found this peculiarity intriguing, he stillnded on the ground.
Standing before the Shadow Forest, Ethan truly felt the grandeur of this woond.
The Shadow Forest, shrouded in a mysterious aura, seemed like a forbiddennd for all creatures.
Here, sunlight couldn''t prate the dense canopy, with only faint moonlight and starlight asionally falling through, casting a mysterious veil over the forest.
The trees were tall and dense, their branches intertwining to form a natural barrier, isting all the noise and turmoil of the outside world.
It was so quiet, a silence that instilled fear.
Ethan and the two women exchanged nces and nodded slightly, then proceeded forward.
The moment they stepped into the Shadow Forest, it seemed as if all sounds vanished.
The ground of the Shadow Forest was covered with thickyers of fallen leaves and dead branches, soft underfoot, like stepping on a plush carpet.
But in the next moment, this thick carpet began to tremble.
A gigantic head emerged from beneath the ground.
It was a massive python.
Its body was huge and thick, over ten meters in length, making it appear formidable in the jungle.
Its skin was covered with ayer of thick ck scales, shimmering with a faint green luminescence.
The serpent''s eyes were like two bright green gems, emitting a strange light.
These bulb-like eyes were fixed intently on Ethan and hispanions, a glow in them that Ethan found all too familiar.
It was the excitement of a beast upon seeing its prey caught in its trap.
"We''re its prey now..."
"Don''t move, it''s a Nocturnal Serpent..."
Lana and Ethan spoke almost simultaneously.
Without hesitation, the Nocturnal Serpentshed out with its long tail, attacking Ethan and hispanions.
Ethan unsheathed the Dragonde in his hand, its light flickering as it shed against the python''s tail.
"Boom!"
A loud explosion resonated in the sky, and the thickyer of leaves on the ground of the Shadow Forest scattered.
Numerous insects with green-shining shells and poisonous snakes scurried away rapidly.
They sensed the threat and wanted to distance themselves from the area.
With the Dragonde in his hand shimmering, Ethan thought, "Such a hard shell, dealing with this requires the sphemous Spear."
The sphemous Spear contained the [sh] effect.
[sh: A chance to prate an adversary''s defenses.]
The Dragonde in Ethan''s hand disappeared, reced by a spear.
The spear, dragon-like, was adorned with the Thunder, me, and Frost - the three Languages of Nature.
This time, Ethan was so lucky, as the [sh] effect activated.
The spear pierced directly into the body of the Nocturnal Serpent, going straight through.
A shower of blood sprayed from the wound.
In the giant eyes of the Nocturnal Serpent, an incredulous, almost human-like expression appeared.
It couldn''t fathom how Ethan managed to prate its body and that its energy was being continuously devoured.
It twisted its body, attempting to coil around Ethan again.
But Ethan, with his vastbat experience, instantly understood the serpent''s intent.
He evaded the Nocturnal Serpent''s attacks frantically, but the surrounding trees and nts suffered in the process.
Time slowly passed, and the Nocturnal Serpent eventually copsed to the ground, powerless.
Its muscles still twitched, and the blood spewing from its mouth emitted a scorching white vapor.
Ethan''s spear remained embedded in the serpent''s body, and he unexpectedly felt a sense of being "full."
He knew this was the [Bloodthirst] effect at work.
[Bloodthirst: When killing a monster, it can be converted into energy for storage and absorption.]
This attribute allowed Ethan to stand invincible inbat with enemies.
"Nocturnal Serpent, a demon beast that disappeared from the Azure Empire, now appears here."
Lana approached Ethan, looking at the ferocious head of the serpent.
"What exactly is this ce?"
Ethan shook his head slightly, catching his breath, "I don''t know, but the Shadow Forest is extremely dangerous. We must be fully alert."
The group continued to follow Ethan further into the forest.
Along the way, they encountered numerous attacks from demon beasts, each one previously unheard of or vanished from records.
Each battle Ethan fought was incredibly challenging.
If it had been the Ethan of before, he would have perished at the very first step into the Shadow Forest.
But now, he had undergone aplete transformation.
As they delved deeper into the Shadow Forest, a cold, sinister air enveloped them, as if an invisible force watched every intruder from the shadows.
The forest was permeated with a thick, putrid smell.
The ground was covered with thickyers of dead leaves and rotting branches, making a chilling rustling sound when stepped upon.
Swamps and wends were everywhere, withyers of green algae floating on the water, emitting a nauseating, fishy smell.
Ethan''s brow furrowed slightly, and then suddenly he yelled, "Watch out!"
His extraordinary senses allowed him to feel even the slightest air movement.
Abruptly, he struck towards his own shadow.
Startlingly, his shadow eerily extended a hand from the ground and engaged inbat with Ethan.
Lana and Daphne found themselves in simr situations, instantly embroiled in battles against their own shadows.
King was quickly overwhelmed.
The shadow''s stealth attack was swift, knocking King unconscious.
Then, incredibly, his shadow started dragging him deeper into the Shadow Forest.
Ethan, observing King''s dire situation, felt a chill run down his spine: "What kind of cursed ce is this?"
He had no more time toin.
His shadow attacked him again.
Although it seemed to be only a fist, appearing fragile, the force behind it was immense.
The wind generated by the strike blew Ethan''s hair, and his skin tingled with a slight pain.
Ethan quickly drew his sword to defend, but the Dragonde passed right through the shadow, while the shadow''s punch solidly hit Ethan''s body.
"Thud" Ethan was sent flying backward, crashing into a thick tree trunk, dislodging a flurry of leaves.
His eyebrows shot up in rm as he looked back towards the battlefield in horror.
Chapter 382 380-The Emergence of the Shadow Clan
Chapter 382 380-The Emergence of the Shadow n
Ethan''s pupils constricted, a flicker of light and shadow dancing in his eyes, betraying a deep gravity of thought.
In the midst of the battlefield, where he had been flung, his shadow underwent chilling transformations that sent shivers down Ethan''s spine.
The shadow began to twist and contort, as if some malevolent force was manipting it.
Gradually, its outline blurred, bing indistinct, then suddenly stretched out, morphing into a monstrous figure.
This creature bore a hideous face, with blood-red eyes gleaming with malicious intent.
Its mouth agape, revealing razor-sharp teeth, it let out a spine-chilling roar.
It even had the audacity to beckon Ethan with a provocative gesture.
"Crack!"
The immense force from Ethan''s impact caused a tree trunk, thick enough to be embraced by seven or eight adults, to fracture, emitting a thunderous noise.
This terrifying sound served as a sinister soundtrack to the scene.
Ethan''s heart stirred, and he cast his gaze downward to his own shadow.
His shadow was still there, but it was now forming a fist, striking towards Ethan.
Ethan swiftly dodged, but the space was terribly confined.
He found himself being hit by several punches once more.
Ethan, wielding his Dragonde, shed frantically at his own shadow.
To any uninformed passerby, he might appear to be a madman.
Meanwhile, the situation for Ethan was still unclear.
Lana and Daphne were faring no better, each engaged in a fierce battle with their own shadows, fighting with all their might.
Ethan felt a surge of fear washing over him, but instead of retreating, the soul of war within him rose vehemently.
A horn''s call seemed to emanate from the depths of his soul, and in an instant, Ethan''s fighting spirit was fiercely ignited, dispelling the cold, ominous air around him.
With Dragonde in hand, Ethan struck towards his shadow.
Despite its proximity, the shadow remained elusive, impervious to Ethan''s attempts to y it.
The shadow''s fists rained down on Ethan like a tempest, each blow seemingly discing his internal organs.
Amidst evasive maneuvers, Ethan found a spot where moonlight pierced through the forest canopy.
His shadow, under the moon''s glow, stretched grotesquelyrge, appearing as a tangible enemy.
The shadow gathered its strength, coiling like a drawn bow.
The power surging through its fist sent chills down Ethan''s spine.
Why had the shadow''s strength intensified?
Ethan''s eyes widened in rm as he dodged, but the punch stillnded on him.
"Pff"
Ethan spat out a mouthful of glittering blood, which seemed starkly out of ce on the dim forest floor.
How bizarre...
Ethan''s heart pounded in shock; this was the first time he had encountered such a peculiar battle.
Fighting one''s own shadow C it was an unbelievable tale to tell.
Yet, the surreal confrontation unfolded right before his eyes.
"How should I respond?"
Ethan pondered, noticing Lana and the others locked in fiercebat, while King had been dragged into the darkness, vanishing without a trace.
"I must devise a strategy."
Ethan''s figure swiftly shifted again, moving to an area untouched by moonlight.
The shadow''s potency waned, its blows on Ethan bing insignificant.
Ethan''s eyebrows quirked slightly, sensing he was onto something.
He stepped back into the moonlight, and his shadow stretched out once more...
"So, that''s it!" A smirk formed on Ethan''s lips.
"They''re harnessing the power of the moonlight, or rather, the power of light. Attacking the shadow directly is futile... we need to find the person adjacent to the shadow."
Ethan deliberately voiced the shadow''s weakness. Then, tilting his Dragonde slightly, he struck at the empty air beside the shadow.
Instantly, a sh of blood sprang forth, and a painful wail echoed throughout the Shadow Forest.
"Caught you, didn''t I?" A ruthless glint shone in Ethan''s eyes as he swung his de again.
A voice emerged from the darkness: "This one''s tough, retreat."
As the words were spoken, the shadows near Lana and Daphne ceased their assault.
Even the shadow demon beasts that had crawled up from the ground retreated into their shadowy form, vanishing from Ethan''s sight.
Ethan''s onught didn''t cease, though his Dragonde struck nothing. He was unfazed.
He had identified the instigator.
In Ethan''s eyes, shadows undted in the air, rolling like waves in the sea.
His lips curled into a slight smirk as he fiercely pursued in that direction.
Lana, sensing danger, eximed, "Ethan? Don''t chase them..."
"Follow me," Ethan''s voice came through, "King has been taken by them."
Lana nced around and, indeed, King''s shadow was nowhere to be seen.
With a slight stomp of her foot and a grit of her teeth, she followed Ethan.
It wasn''t long before the sounds of Ethan''s pursuit gradually faded away.
She watched Ethan''s slowly receding figure and sighed with relief, saying:
"You were too reckless. The Shadow Forest is extremely dangerous."
Seeing that Ethan remained silent, she shifted her gaze forward.
She soon realized why Ethan was not speaking.
They werepletely surrounded.
A group of figures d in cloaks slowly encircled them.
The cloaks were embroidered with intricate runes, emanating a powerful dark energy.
Beneath the cloaks, their figures were slender and seemed exceedingly agile.
Their skin was a deep ck, almost merging with the darkness.
Their eyes sparkled with a ghostly green glow, exuding a mysterious and eerie aura.
Their faces were pale and fierce, with lips as red as blood, creating a terrifying visage.
Their bodies were covered with ayer of ck scales.
These scales, while not appearing hard, seemed to enhance their ability to blend into the darkness.
Their fingers, protruding from their sleeves, were long and sharp, resembling talons C a clear indication of their formidable power.
Lana''s throat moved as she asked in a trembling voice, "Who are they?"
"I don''t know either," Ethan replied, his expression grave, filled with regret.
These people clearly belonged to the same n, and they were unreasonably aggressive.
Fighting was one thing, but to swarm out like this was another.
Among this group, a young-looking individual stood out, clutching his shoulder.
The patchy bloodstains on his clothing were proof that he was the one Ethan had injured earlier.
"I mean no harm." Ethan proactively emitted goodwill, facing the group''s intimidating, somber gazes.
"You mean no harm?" retorted the young man holding his shoulder, releasing his grip to reveal his wound in a low, stern voice, "Look at the injury on my body."
Ethan''s facial muscles twitched slightly as he replied, somewhat speechlessly, "It was you who attacked me first. Would you like to see the sorry state of my friend?"
Lana''s clothes were slightly torn, and her normally neat hair was now in disarray.
"Monroe, did you attack this gentleman first?" an elder, leaning on a wooden cane, spoke up.
The young man, identified as Monroe, lips quivering slightly, began, "High Priest, I..."
The elder firmly tapped his cane on the ground, interrupting with a sternmand, "I only need you to answer yes or no!"
A cold light flickered and vanished in Monroe''s eyes. Just as he was about to utter a response, a deep, authoritative voice intervened, "High Priest, this is a time to unite against external threats. Should we really be putting our own people on trial now?"
Ethan, whose inner me of anger had just been reignited, felt it extinguish once more.
He had initially thought this so-called High Priest was a figure of high authority and reason, only to realize that internal strife existed within their n.
The struggle for power, it seemed, was ubiquitous. Wherever there were tribes or races, such battles inevitably arose.
"Dart? What do you mean?" The High Priest turned towards the source of the voice.
Dart slowly emerged, revealing his true appearance.
He was tall and robust, his muscles well-defined and strong.
Typically, such a burly figure would not be associated with agility, but Dart was an exception.
Ethan''s instincts told him that underestimating Dart''s agility would be a grave mistake, a notion stemming from Dart''s skin.
His skin was a deep ck, as if dyed by darkness itself. Such a pure hue was something Ethan had only seen in one race - the Elves.
Dart''s eyes shimmered with a ghostly green light, conveying a sinister and ferocious aura.
His face was somber and fierce, his forehead etched withplex runes that radiated a powerful dark energy.
His lips were as red as blood, slightly upturned, exuding a cold demeanor.
A long scar adorned his chin, likely a vestige of battle.
Dart let out a soft chuckle, his tone casual as he spoke:
"High Priest, you are too old. The ideas you brought from other worlds no longer suit the development of our Shadow n. We possess such a vast territory in the Deityforsaken Land, and our people have grown strong. Their ws, their weapons, they yearn for the taste of blood."
"Today, Monroe''s attack on the outsider - don''t you understand? Our people crave battle, they yearn to make their mark, to spread the g of the Shadow n across the entire Deityforsaken Land."
Dart paused, took a deep breath, and suddenly pointed at the High Priest, "It''s you, all because of you. You''ve stifled the growth of the Shadow n, wanting us to remain isted just for the sake of the so-called power in your hands."
Chapter 383 381-An Acquaintance
Chapter 383 381-An Acquaintance
The High Priest staggered back, disbelief filling his gaze as he looked at Dart, seeing him as if he were a stranger.
Ethan, watching this scene unfold, could barely contain his amusement.
Had the circumstances been different, he would have liked nothing more than to pull up a chair and enjoy the spectacle.
However, speaking seriously, the High Priest''s situation was dire.
The crowd clearly leaned more towards Dart, with a majority of the n members subtly siding with him.
Only a minority of the Shadow n stood with the High Priest.
Moreover, their eyes gleamed with battle lust, ready for conflict.
As Dart had pointed out, the Shadow n had been confined to the Shadow Forest for too long.
They yearned to venture out, to see a broader world.
Naturally, waging war was a part of that desire.
Ethan narrowed his eyes, sighing inwardly, "This phenomenon exists everywhere. They believe that stretching beyond their cage is all there is, while those outside the cage long to enter it for a life of peace."
The High Priest, having held a position of power within the Shadow n for so many years, was well aware of the n''s vigorous, youthful energy and their soaring battle spirit.
Yet, he too had his own struggles, "You all..."
His voice trembled, "...Is this what you all think?"
Monroe was the first to step forward, his expression cold and fierce: "Indeed, that''s what we all think. High Priest, you''ve been toofortable in your position. It''s time for a change."
More young, vigorous voices echoed:
"Exactly, we must venture out. We can''t stay in the Shadow Forest forever."
"High Priest, do you really wish to see us wither away in the Shadow Forest?"
"I''ve grown up here, familiar with every nt and tree in the Shadow Forest. Now, I despise this ce. I long for the light."
"..."
These voices seemed almost enough to crush the High Priest under their weight.
Ethan watched as the High Priest''s back bent, as if he were carrying a great mountain.
"After this matter is settled, let''s not lose the dignity of our Shadow n in front of outsiders," the High Priest finally spoke, his voice heavy with the weight of years.
Dart, obviously, couldn''t agree: "Hmph, High Priest, are you still trying to buy time? This is the will of every member of our Shadow n. As for this outsider, just kill him."
With that, Dart incredibly produced a dagger from thin air.
The dagger was exquisitely crafted, pure ck, seemingly blending into the darkness itself.
If not for Ethan''s keen senses, he might have failed to notice this deadly weapon.
Dart must have been plotting this for some time. He raised his arm, calling out, and the n members around him responded:
"Kill him! Kill him!!"
"Let his blood open the doors of our Shadow n to the Deityforsaken Land."
"This marks the beginning of our conquest of the Deityforsaken Land."
"..."
The crowd was fervent, their passionate will leaving the High Priest somewhat at a loss.
The High Priest''s eyes, which were originally bright, suddenly became clouded:
"Do you... do you really intend to initiate a precedent of the Shadow n killing outsiders?"
Ethan raised an eyebrow slightly, feeling a twitch in his heart.
The Shadow n, which appeared so malevolent, had never killed outsiders before?
"Of course, we''ll start with this outsider!" Dart''s lips, red as blood, curved up like two blood-thirsty scimitars.
"No killing---"
A cold, clear voice interrupted, familiar enough to cause Ethan a moment of daze.
The owner of the voice gradually emerged from the crowd of Shadow n members.
As she passed, the surrounding Shadow n members automatically parted, giving her the respect shemanded.
Ethan rubbed his eyes in disbelief upon seeing the neer.
Was it really Sherry?
Long lost, no, more urately, long missing Sherry!
Sherry had changed drastically, her presence starkly contrasting with the Shadow n members around her.
Her figure was taller and more slender, her skin white as snow, smooth and wless, as if devoid of any imperfections.
Her hair, a cascade of ck curls, fell over her shoulders, adding to her enchanting allure.
Her delicate features were still captivating, the only connection to the Shadow n being the mysterious patterns on her forehead.
The patterns were intricate, resembling interwoven ck vines, sketching a mysterious and eerie picture.
These patterns seemed to be drawn with some special ink, shimmering with a faint green light, as if emanating from the abyss''s deepest reaches.
They radiated an ancient and powerful dark energy.
The patterns on Sherry''s forehead created a contrast and twisted beauty, turning her aura cold and profound.
Sherry didn''t even nce at Ethan.
Instead, she stood beside the High Priest.
Her beautiful eyes fixed fiercely on Dart: "You use the High Priest of coveting power. Yet, in inciting rebellion among our people, aren''t you driven by your own selfish desires?"
Ethan extended his hand, intending to call out to Sherry.
But Dart immediately retorted, "Sherry, you mongrel, shut your mouth..."
Before Dart could finish, Ethan transformed into a beam of light, lunging straight at Dart.
Ethan''s eyes zed red, his blood boiling throughout his body, a vigorous vitality bursting forth.
On his body, the Language of Nature flowed and surfaced like magical runes.
In just an instant, he had summoned all his strength.
A surprise attack from a 10th-rank warrior was lethal enough, let alone from Ethan, who was no ordinary 10th-rank fighter.
Dart''s throat was suddenly in his grasp.
"How dare you call my woman a mongrel?"
Each word emanated from Ethan''s throat, his overwhelming aura almost crushing Dart.
Dart looked at Ethan as if he were a demon emerging from hell.
Ethan''s current form was indistinguishable from a demon.
His body was covered in golden scales, with fierce red mes enveloping him, the scales on his cheeks making him look even more ferocious.
It was only then that the Shadow n members reacted, shouting, "What do you think you''re doing, outsider?"
A moment ago, they had only seen what seemed like a sh of lightning, too quick to react.
By the time they realized what was happening, Dart was already in Ethan''s clutches.
Witnessing Dart''s eyes bulging out, the crowd once again cried out, "Stop."
At that moment, a cold, clear voice called out, "Ethan?"
Ethan then discarded Dart, tossing him aside as if he were a tattered sack: "Sherry."
He turned to face the tall figure, his heart brimming with emotion.
The next second, the two ran towards each other, then embraced tightly.
"Sherry!"
"Ethan!"
They called each other''s names again, their voices as sweet as honey from a beehive in the forest.
Ethan, feeling Sherry''s familiar scent and tender body, gently shook his head and said:
"I never imagined we''d meet here."
"Yes," Sherry replied with a smile, her eyes beaming, a stark contrast to her previously icy demeanor, "I thought I might never see you again."
The Shadow n watched the closely embracing couple, somewhat stupefied.
Their so-called Holy Maiden was an old acquaintance of this outsider?
Dart sat on the ground, stunned, but soon his eyes flickered with a sinister crimson, his expression cold and malicious.
Lana and Daphne were agape, their eyes shifting slightly.
For some reason, Lana felt a tinge of sourness in her heart, but she still felt happy for them.
She knew how precious emotions were for the powerful.
Daphne was simply thrilled, pure as a nk sheet of paper. As long as Ethan was happy, so was she.
Sherry and Ethan parted, amber-like tears glistening in her eyes:
"High Priest, this is Ethan. He is not just some outsider; he is my friend."
Sherry, holding Ethan''s hand, approached the High Priest.
The High Priest, recovering from his daze, wore a hearty smile: "Not bad, not bad. I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful... friend."
Ethan''s surprise attack had revealed his strength to the High Priest.
Ethan was evidently not someone to be trifled with. For such a strong individual, the only option was to win him over.
Now, with Sherry''s connection, the High Priest felt confident in properly handling the situation with Ethan.
Ethan spoke calmly, "High Priest, it was indeed Monroe who attacked me first. My actions were purely defensive, and my only intention was to pass through."
The High Priest nodded slightly, speaking softly, "Our guest need not exin, I understand."
"High Priest," Monroe emerged from the crowd, his eyes turning red with anger, "Are you mistaken? I am the one who was injured. Yet, you seek no vengeance for me and instead listen to the words of the assant."
"And you..." Monroe turned his gaze to Sherry, "As our n''s Holy Maiden, we''ve overlooked your impure bloodline. And now, you speak in favor of an outsider. Do you still consider yourself our Holy Maiden?"
Monroe''s heart was filled with jealousy. Sherry was the object of desire for all the young males of the Shadow n.
How could she be taken away by an outsider?
Anger and jealousy nearly overwhelmed Monroe''s mind.
Chapter 384 382-The Opening of the Temple
Chapter 384 382-The Opening of the Temple
Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze towards Monroe icy and piercing.
Unfazed by Ethan''s demeanor, Monroe, bold as a young calf, stared back without a hint of fear.
To him, Ethan was merely an outsider.
If Ethan were to act, what could one man do against the many members of the Shadow n?
Just as Ethan was about to speak, Sherry stepped in front of him, her voice gentle:
"Whether or not I am the Holy Maiden should not be decided by you. I was chosen by the High Priest. If you no longer wish for me to serve as the Holy Maiden, I am willing to step down."
"Boom"
Sherry''s words exploded like a bomb among the members of the Shadow n.
Refusing to be the Holy Maiden of the Shadow n?
Such a statementing from the mouth of the Shadow n''s Holy Maiden was unprecedented.
"You insolent child, do you think the Shadow n is a ce you can juste and go as you please?"
"Sherry, how could you be so ungrateful? If it weren''t for the Shadow n, would you even be standing here?"
"My God, Shadow God, do you hear this? These are the words of our Holy Maiden, unsettling our hearts!"
"..."
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly. Although he was moved by Sherry''s words, saying such things now only seemed to exacerbate the conflict.
Before Sherry spoke, there was only mild dissatisfaction with her among the n.
But with her statement, most of the Shadow n would now be discontent with her.
Sherry was still too young.
Ethan stepped forward, speaking softly:
"There''s no need for such outrage. Who are you trying to impress?"
"Sherry simply meant that if you believe the Holy Maiden of the Shadow n shouldn''t act in such a way, she is willing to resign from her position. As for whatever she has received from the Shadow n, I am willing topensate."
Sherry nced at Ethan, her eyes brimming with moved tears.
After such a long time apart, Ethan''s feelings for her were still profoundly deep.
The High Priest, too, had been shocked by Sherry''s earlier words.
He genuinely feared that Sherry, because of Ethan, might just leave, showing no concern for the Shadow n.
Now that Ethan had made his stance clear, it somewhat settled the High Priest''s heart.
"Sherry, such words should be spoken less often..."
Before the High Priest could finish, Dart interrupted him:
"What do you mean by ''spoken less often''? High Priest, have you really be senile? It''s clear that Sherry no longer has any loyalty to the Shadow n. The only thing we can do now is..."
Dart''s gaze towards Sherry was tinged with a surging crimson:
"...is to strip her of the Shadow n''s heritage within her, and then cast her out of the Shadow n. This is the only course of action."
Sherry''s eyes flickered, about to speak, but Ethan pulled her back.
He shook his head slightly at Sherry and whispered to her:
"Don''t speak yet, let''s see what the High Priest has to say."
The High Priest looked at Dart, moonlight casting down, reflecting off his cloudy eyes in a way that made it seem as if the High Priest was shedding tears:
"Dart, I understand what you''re implying. You''re seeking to seize power, aren''t you?"
Dart''s expression shifted, uncertain of the High Priest''s intention.
The High Priest, so bluntly voicing his inner thoughts, caught Dart off guard:
"Seize power? Of course not. I am thinking of the future of the Shadow n. The n is no longer fit to be in your hands. You are too old, your thinkingpletely rigid. You never stand on the side of our Shadow n people."
Dart''s voice was incredibly persuasive, his tone fluctuating with emotion, winning the approval of the surrounding Shadow n members who stared fixedly at the High Priest.
This hero of the Shadow n was now being portrayed by Dart as a shackle to the n''s progress.
Ethan remained silent, standing still, watching the Shadow n''s unfolding drama.
The members of the Shadow n werepletely frenzied, their fanaticism somewhat terrifying.
Such emotions were bound to lead to trouble.
At this moment, the High Priest''s expression was ashen, filled with anguish.
He had never imagined that his twilight years would look like this.
"Fine," the High Priest said, cing his staff horizontally, "If that''s the case, I am willing to relinquish my power."
Ethan''s pupils constricted sharply. If power were to fall into Dart''s hands, the Shadow n''s extinction might not be far off.
Sherry, too, looked shocked, turning back to whisper:
"High Priest, you can''t..."
"Don''t do this, High Priest! Our n can''t be without you."
"High Priest, why be so impulsive at your age?"
"..."
The Shadow n members around the High Priest also spoke up, trying to dissuade him from his statement.
The High Priest shook his head slightly, silencing those around him.
"Heaving a deep sigh, he said, "I have felt the approach of my end. We, the Shadow n, have stayed in the Shadow Forest for too long, and indeed, I am no longer suitable for this position. I have hoarded this power without making any meaningful contribution to our people, and I am filled with dread. I feel that my ce here is no longer appropriate."
Dart''s eyes shifted, suppressing his excitement.
He had always been a patient person, able to wait until the right moment.
If he showed his excitement and eagerness now, it might invite criticism from the other n members.
In this moment, the silence of the surrounding members was the best response to his internal jubtion.
Blood gradually cooled in their veins, and emotions stabilized as the High Priest''s departure brought sorrow and even a hint of shock to many of the Shadow n members.
It''s only in loss that one truly appreciates what they had.
At this moment, the High Priest sought to use this truth to buy himself some time.
"However, I have one condition," the High Priest''s tone shifted, "I know you all desire the Shadow n''s divine artifact - the Dark Dominator in my possession."
"But to earn the Dark Dominator''s acknowledgment, one also needs the Temple''s recognition. Whoever among you can gain the Temple''s acknowledgment can take the Dark Dominator from me. You can be the new High Priest of the Shadow n."
These words instantly ignited everyone present.
Who doesn''t covet power? Bing the High Priest of the Shadow n would mean control over the entire n.
Their eyes sparkled with greed and desire, as if ready to devour the entire world.
Their cheeks flushed with excitement, as if scorched by fierce mes.
Eyes wide, filled with madness and zeal, it seemed as though they had forgotten who they were, obsessed only with gaining more power.
Every cell in their bodies rejoiced, yearning to touch the Dark Dominator.
It was a symbol of authority for the Shadow n.
Dart''s lips curled into a sinister smile, filled with a fixation and obsession for power.
His body trembled slightly, as if he had already seized the Dark Dominator, reveling in the pleasure that power brought.
The High Priest immediately doused the crowd''s enthusiasm with a bucket of cold water:
"The Temple is not a ce where just anyone can enter. Be mindful of that."
Having said this, the High Priest, dragging his cumbersome body, began walking away.
The Shadow n members cheered and rushed towards the depths of the Shadow Forest.
They were reveling in the thrill of chasing power, as if the first to reach the Temple would inherit its legacy.
After the crowd dispersed, Ethan noticed King.
At that moment, King was bound tightly and hanging from a tree, his swaying drawing Ethan''s attention.
"You..." Ethan couldn''t help but hold his forehead.
"Is he your man?" Sherry asked, her eyebrows slightly raised.
"Yes, my servant."
"Then let''s take him down."
As Sherry spoke, a sh of light emanated from her hands, instantly severing the ropes binding King, who fell to the ground covered in mud and decaying leaves.
Ethan''s eyes flickered slightly, noting that Sherry had be even more powerful.
Her strength seemed to have reached the Cocooning level, moving further along the path towards deity.
He didn''t know why Sherry had be so formidable, but it was undoubtedly rted to the Shadow n.
King removed the ropes from his body and hurriedly ran to Ethan''s side:
"Master, I... I''m sorry."
"It''s okay as long as you''re fine."
Sherry didn''t give them time to catch up: "Ethan, follow me. We need to see the High Priest."
"Yo, aren''t you interested in the trials within the Temple? That''s where one can obtain the divine artifact, the Dark Dominator."
"Hmph, those mediocre people getting the Temple''s approval? Speed alone is useless. There won''t be more than three or five who can even enter the Temple."
Ethan''s curiosity about the Temple grew.
Was the trial within the Temple simr to the trial of the god?
Was it akin to the Shadow n''s deity selecting a sessor?
Without pondering too much, he closely followed Sherry.
Arriving in front of a tent, Ethan saw the High Priest sitting on a wooden stool.
The High Priest was hunched over, coughing softly, looking much like a piece of decaying wood that could be toppled with just a slight push.
"High Priest, should I enter the Temple?"
Sherry, with her hands twisted together, stood before the High Priest as docile as a rabbit.
Chapter 385 383-Emerald Spring
Chapter 385 383-Emerald Spring
The High Priest paid no attention to Sherry, instead continuing with his own task.
It was then that Ethan realized the High Priest was concocting a potion.
Inside the tent, various peculiar devices and materials were arranged, emitting a strong magical aura.
The High Priest held a silver cauldron in his hands, within which a green liquid bubbled, hissing softly.
Carefully, he added various herbs and powders to the cauldron, all the while murmuring incantations, as if casting some sort of spell.
As the potion-making process continued, a rich herbal fragrance filled the tent, creating a refreshing and uplifting atmosphere.
The High Priest''s gaze was focused and resolute, his movements skilled and steady, as though he had undertaken this meticulous process countless times before.
Gradually, the green liquid in the cauldron became clear and transparent, emitting a strong, radiant glow.
The High Priest ceased his movements, silently observing the potion in the cauldron.
His face betrayed no emotion, only his dry voice could be heard:
"I am very relieved that you didn''t rush to the Temple immediately."
Sherry pursed her lips, speaking solemnly:
"High Priest, my life was saved by you. What should I do for you?"
The High Priest looked at Sherry, his eyes filled with kindness and satisfaction:
"You''re taking it too seriously. You already have the Shadow Bloodline; you are a natural heir of our n. Your arrival here is guided by the deity, not so much rted to me."
"I..." Sherry sighed softly, "High Priest, you''re dying."
Such a blunt statement made Ethan''s spine chill, his body tensing as he looked towards the High Priest.
The High Priest nced at Ethan, then redirected his gaze back to the bubbling green potion.
A forced smile creased his withered face, looking quite grim:
"Yes, I am dying. Three months ago, I only needed to drink the Emerald Spring once a month to maintain my energy. But now, I need it every three days."
"The n''s resources are depleted. That''s probably why Dart was able to sway so many n members against me."
Sherry, indignant on behalf of the High Priest, said angrily:
"Without you, our Shadow n wouldn''t have survived in the Shadow Forest. Those deep-dwelling monsters would surely have preyed on our people."
"So now, we need to choose someone who can wield the Dark Dominator. It''s the only thing that can sustain our Shadow n at this point."
The High Priest looked deeply at Sherry again and slowly said:
"Are you prepared?"
Sherry knew the dangers within the Temple, but as she said, her life was saved by the High Priest.
She was willing to risk her life for him.
"I am ready for your call at any time."
The High Priest shook his head slightly, touching the container to feel its temperature.
It was then that Ethan realized that the Emerald Spring was almost cool, taking on a gel-like consistency, as if it would turn into jelly if left for just a little longer.
The High Priest didn''t speak, but instead lifted the container and drank all the Emerald Spring.
As he raised the container, a faint herbal fragrance spread, as if carrying the power of nature.
Ethan could smell it too C the potent vitality was almost unbelievable.
The High Priest sipped the Emerald Spring gently, and immediately its fresh and sweet taste spread in his mouth.
Almost instantly, his body began to transform.
His aged skin gradually regained its luster, and the wrinkles became less pronounced.
His breathing turned even and deep, as if he had regained the vitality of youth.
As time passed, Ethan could feel the High Priest''s physical strength and spirit progressively returning to their peak condition.
His eyes sparkled with wisdom, his thoughts bing agile and clear.
Ethan could sense the powerful magic surging within the High Priest''s body, as if he had gained infinite strength.
The effect of the Emerald Spring was beyond Ethan''s imagination, not only dying aging but also rejuvenating health and vitality.
What exactly was the Emerald Spring?
As Ethan was still in shock, something even more rming happened.
The vitality that the High Priest had just regained dissipated as quickly as air from a deted tire, his life force seeping away.
His skin gradually lost its sheen, wrinkles reappeared on his forehead and around his eyes.
His muscles ckened, and his eyes clouded over again...
The life force emanating from his body was absorbed by the nts on the ground.
The surrounding flora sprang up rapidly, lush and tender, with dewdrops even hanging from the leaves and petals.
Sherry, filled with sorrow, spoke with a trembling voice:
"High Priest, please don''t die..."
The High Priest''s voice became a bit more resonant, his face disying a somewhat forced smile:
"Sherry, don''t be like this. You''ve always known I was going to die. What you need to do now is gain the Temple''s approval, take hold of the Dark Dominator, and ensure the survival of the Shadow n."
"I didn''t want you to enter the Temple so soon. Ideally, you should have the strength of Metamorphosis. But now, there''s no time left. Dart has changed my ns."
"If I don''t let them enter the Temple, they will harbor resentment against you. It will make your future leadership of the Shadow n even more difficult..."
"But s, time waits for no one. And who can predict the whims of desire?"
"Fortunately, you have a wise man by your side."
The High Priest turned his gaze toward Ethan, his face wearing a kind smile.
Sherry looked slightly startled: "Ethan?"
"Indeed," the High Priest nodded slightly, "Given your close rtionship with Ethan, I can rest assured letting you enter the Temple."
"High Priest," Ethan was somewhat puzzled, "I''d rather not get involved. The affairs of the Shadow n are not my concern."
The High Priest shook his head slightly, speaking softly: "Now, you have to be involved whether you like it or not."
Sherry tugged at Ethan''s shoulder and used the Soul Whisper: "It''s okay, I''ll go in alone."
After saying this, Sherry stepped forward, dering firmly: "High Priest, I can do it alone."
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly.
The High Priest''s face remained unchanged, but his smile carried a hint of mockery:
"Even if the Temple holds theplete Spirit of the Shadow n?"
"I''m not afraid!"
"And within the Temple, there''s the understanding of the Rules of Shadow. If you fail toprehend them, you could be trapped there for a lifetime."
"I''m not afraid!"
Ethan''s lips twitched even more.
"In the Temple, n members may attack you, especially when you''re trying toprehend thews."
"I''m not..."
Before Sherry could finish, Ethan interrupted, irritated:
"High Priest, you don''t need to pressure me like this. I''ll go, okay?"
The High Priest''s smile faded, and he rummaged through various bottles and jars behind him before taking out a crystal vial.
Inside the vial were three green droplets.
"These are three drops of Emerald Spring essence. Each is filled with endless vitality. You can use one when you''re in danger. But remember, there are only three, so use them wisely."
Ethan took the crystal vial, asking with a hint of confusion:
"If you have such treasures, why bother concocting Emerald Spring? Why not just use these directly?"
He shook the vial, and the three drops of Emerald Spring essence wobbled inside like ss balls with tails.
"My wound was inflicted by a Life Drain Beast from deep within the Shadow Forest. The wound it left on me makes me like a leaking sack; my life force constantly seeps away. The more I absorb, the more leaks out."
"Emerald Spring can only sustain my vital signs for three days, and the essence does the same. It even aggravates the wound in my body, so... for me, this thing is just a burden."
The High Priest exhaled deeply, "I''ve said too much. You should be on your way."
Ethan and Sherry exchanged a nce, not speaking, but understanding each other''s intentions.
"High Priest, I would like you to look after mypanions and servant," Ethan requested.
The High Priest, without turning back, simply waved his hand in acknowledgment.
Ethan reiterated his instructions to Lana, still using telepathy:
"Be very careful. I have a feeling that Dart might resort to unconventional methods. Keep yourselves safe."
"Don''t worry, I''ll take this opportunity to delve into the secrets of the Wraith Cult''s tome."
"Stay safe. In case of any unforeseen conflicts, do not stray far from the High Priest. Since he has promised to help, he will undoubtedly do his best."
"I understand."
With that, Ethan and Sherry set off towards the Temple.
On their way, Ethan took the opportunity to learn more about the Temple:
"Is the Shadow n''s Temple really that formidable?"
"It''s the holy site of the Shadow n, of course, it is. To awaken the Shadow Emblem, our n members typically do so in front of the Temple."
"Have you been inside?"
"No, but I''ve felt its presence."
"How did it feel?"
"Cold and dark, devoid of any light. It''s like a hell that could swallow a person whole."
Chapter 386 384-Entering the Temple
Chapter 386 384-Entering the Temple
As they conversed, the two had already arrived in front of the Temple.
It was situated in a dark forest, surrounded by tall ck stone pirs that seemed like eternal guardians.
The ck pirs emitted an eerie aura, as if harboring endless dark powers.
Soaring high into the clouds, their surfaces were smooth as mirrors, yet no light reflected off them.
They appeared to have grown out of nothingness,pletely isted from the surrounding environment.
Upon closer inspection, one could see the pirs were engraved with ancient runes and patterns, flickering with a faint red light, as if whispering unspeakable secrets.
These runes and patterns were ever-changing, at times revealing demonic faces, at others transforming into distorted human figures, inducing a sense of unease and a chilling sensation in Ethan.
As night fell, the air around the pirs seemed to be heavier, permeated with a rich scent of darkness.
At this time, the runes and patterns on the pirs became more animated, emitting deep, growling sounds, as if countless demons were awakening within.
A strange atmosphere enveloped the Temple, reminiscent of a sinister ambience from another world.
The sparsely wooded forest was shrouded in a thick mist, rendering the environment hazy and indistinct.
The branches and leaves of the trees were twisted and deformed, presenting an eerie posture, as if narrating some unspeakable secret.
The ground around the Temple was covered with withered grass and wilting flowers, emitting a scent of decay that was suffocating.
Scattered on the ground were peculiar stones of various shapes, some resembling human faces, others like demon ws, creating an unsettling atmosphere.
The Temple''s walls were iid with strange patterns and symbols, flickering with a faint light, seemingly hinting at some mysterious power.
From the cracks in the walls, low moans asionally emanated, instilling fear in those who heard them.
The air around the Temple was thick with a rancid odor, as if something was rotting.
asionally, strange sounds could be heard, like the roar of beasts or the crying of ghosts, sending shivers down one''s spine.
"This is truly eerie!" Ethan eximed.
Sherry nodded slightly: "ording to the High Priest, the Temple bes even more terrifying when someone enters. Now, because many of our n members have gone inside..."
Hearing Sherry''s words, Ethan suddenly realized:
"What about those members of the Shadow n? There were so many people just now, but now there''s not a single one in sight."
Sherry pursed her lips, speaking indifferently:
"Those who do not know whether they are alive or dead have probably already entered."
"So what are we waiting for?"
Ethan looked at Sherry, who extended her hand for him to hold.
He sped her hand, and together they stepped into the Temple.
The gates of the Temple opened.
As the Temple doors slowly swung open, an ancient aura rushed towards them.
It was as if the river of time had been awakened at that moment, with a long history and mysterious powers emanating from behind the door.
The ancient aura that exuded from the gate permeated the entire space, making Ethan feel a sense of awe and amazement.
The Shadow n must be a lineage with many years of heritage, and this Temple was remarkably unique.
This feeling did notst long, as he suddenly felt the sensation of stepping onto solid ground.
Looking ahead, there was a bridge. The other end of the bridge connected to another ce, but the dense fog shrouded its end and the buildings it connected to.
The bridge was supported by two massive obsidian pirs, each iid with a purple gem that twinkled with an eerie light.
This gem emitted a mesmerizing glow, illuminating the path to the Temple.
On either side of the bridge stood statues of Shadow n warriors, lifelike in their depiction. They held long spears, their gaze fixed ahead, guarding this bridge leading to an unknown destination.
Before Ethan could ask, Sherry gazed at the bridge and softly said:
"This bridge is known as the Inkck Crossing. It leads to the Hall of Shadow Spirits, and it''s the necessary path for us to delve deeper into the Temple."
"This bridge seems ominous," Ethan noted, observing the mist enveloping the sky. The key concern was the lingering shadows moving within the fog, "There''s something hidden in that mist."
Sherry''s expression was a mix of reverence and sorrow:
"Inkck Crossing is naturally ominous, as it''s a bridge that only the dead can traverse. After death, the spirits of the Shadow n cross this path to reach the Hall of Spirits, where they use their remaining Power of Soul to protect the Shadow n."
Ethan felt a chill, instinctively asking:
"Then how can the living pass this bridge?"
Sherry shook her head slightly, speaking slowly:
"The High Priest said to just keep walking forward. As for the rest, we leave it to the n Spirits of the Shadow n."
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly, as he seemed to understand something:
"You are the Holy Maiden of the Shadow n, essentially recognized by the n."
"Yes, why?"
"So when the High Priest said to keep walking forward, he meant that as the Holy Maiden, the n Spirits would naturally protect you. But what about me? I''m an outsider. How am I supposed to walk forward?"
Sherry''s face suddenly stiffened, her expression turning to shock:
"Right, what do we do then?"
"What do we do?" Ethan said with a wry face, "I''ve beenpletely duped by the High Priest. Now, all we can do is keep walking."
Many members of the Shadow n were on the bridge.
As they saw Ethan emerge, their eyes filled with hostility.
Anyone who took away their n''s Holy Maiden would naturally be met with anger.
Monroe stepped forward, intending to confront Ethan.
Dart held Monroe back, shaking his head slightly.
Monroe, being impetuous, shouted loudly: "Dart, what are you trying to do? Why are you stopping me? Are you also favoring these outsiders?"
His voice was loud, seemingly meant for Ethan to hear, and deliberately so for the Shadow n members.
He had learned from Dart how to use public opinion to pressure him, making it difficult for Dart to restrain him.
Dart''s lips twitched slightly, internally cursing Monroe for his foolishness, but outwardly he remained calm and said:
"Passing through Inkck Crossing, we are protected by the n Spirits. So even if we cannot cross, speaking well of them, we won''t suffer any substantial harm."
"But that outsider,cking the n Spirits'' protection, is certain to die if he tries to step onto the Inkck Crossing."
"So you don''t need to lift a finger; our ancestors will take good ''care'' of that bastard for us."
Only then did Monroe understand, and he yelled across at Ethan:
"You mongrel, dare you cross the bridge? Did youe here just to watch Sherry brave it alone?"
The crowd also started to jeer, saying:
"Holy Maiden, see the true colors of that outsider. His true nature is about to be revealed."
"Haha, I bet that coward doesn''t have the guts to cross the bridge."
"Such an outsider doesn''t deserve our Holy Maiden."
"Holy Maiden, wake up."
"..."
"Ethan, don''t mind them," Sherry, worried Ethan might react emotionally, advised against confrontation.
With the Shadow n inrge numbers, if Ethan went up alone, he would surely be at a disadvantage.
Ethan shook his head slightly, a wry smile on his face: "No worries, just treat it like the barking of dogs."
His voice was equally loud, stirring up the mist on the bridge, nearly revealing the shadowy spirits hidden within.
The crowd became further enraged, causing Dart immense frustration.
"This outsider is truly stubborn. If it weren''t for pressing matters at hand, I''d really like to teach him a lesson myself."
Seeing that the Shadow n members made no move, Ethan took Sherry''s hand and stepped onto the bridge.
The moment they set foot on the bridge, the surroundings indeed changed.
The bright light that had been on the bridge vanished, reced by a cold and sinister aura.
The previously calm mist became turbulent and violent, as if countless dragons were writhing within it.
The stone carvings on the bridge began to twist and deform.
Their eyes glowed with a strange light, their mouths curving into malevolent smiles.
The figures once carved as beautiful angels and divine beasts now appeared grotesque and terrifying.
On either side of the bridge, where there had been a bed of vibrant flowers, changes urred as well.
The bright flowers withered, reced by swathes of ck vines.
These vines, entwined like tentacles, emitted a nauseating stench.
Oddly shaped fruits grew on them, flickering with a sinister purple light, as if luring the souls of passersby.
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly, thinking to himself:
"This is nothingpared to the Skeleton Bridge I crossed in the Santos Tower."
Walking on that bridge in the Santos Tower had made Ethan''s back sweat and filled his heart with chill.
But now, these minor changes were still within the realm of what he could ept.
Sherry clung tightly to Ethan as they moved forward:
"Ethan, make sure to stay close to me. Perhaps because of my presence, the n Spirits won''t do anything to you."
Ethan, observing the eerie changes around them, showed no fear: "No worries, I''m actually curious to see these n Spirits of the Shadow n."
Chapter 387 385-The Great Battle
Chapter 387 385-The Great Battle
As they spoke, the surroundings became tumultuous with the rising wind and swirling clouds.
A pair of colossal hands stretched out from within the clouds.
These were the hands of the Shadow n''s n Spirit.
The hand was like a towering mountain, reaching high into the clouds.
Its skin was rough and hard, as if weathered by a thousand years, yet still exuding endless power.
The palm was immensely wide, capable of easily holding a small hill within its grasp.
The fingers were long and strong, with nails sharp as des, glinting coldly.
The giant hand bore numerous scars and marks, testaments to countless fierce battles and struggles.
Each scar symbolized the heroic spirit''s glory, telling tales of their fearless courage and unwavering belief.
Within these scarsy a mysterious power, seemingly a concentration of the essence of heaven and earth.
When the Hero Spirit''s hand moved, the surrounding air seemed to be torn apart, creating a deafening roar.
This tremendous force was enough to shake mountains and earth, making all of creation tremble.
Ethan''s Dragonde appeared instantly in his hand, but surprisingly, the giant hand was not reaching for him but for Sherry.
"Damn it!" Ethan shouted furiously, his hair standing on end. "Aren''t you a n Spirit of the Shadow n? Why are you attacking Sherry?"
Sherry, powerless to resist, was grasped by the giant hand and swiftly pulled away.
Ethan hurriedly pursued, but in an instant, the immense aura emitted by the giant hand transformed into arrows striking Ethan.
He was sent flying backward,nding on the bridge.
The vast energy carried by the giant hand sent chills through Ethan''s heart.
In the depths of his mind, the illusion that this giant hand was invincible began to emerge.
Sherry''s hair flew backward, her face filled with terror:
"Ethan, fall back. I can handle this alone."
He knew, deep down, that Sherry''s words were just to keep him out of this matter.
But now, with Sherry in the grasp of this mysterious giant hand, he had no choice but to intervene.
Without a second thought, his body covered in golden scales, the Golden Divine Dragon Blood surged within him like boiling water:
"Do you really think I could leave you here alone?"
Ethan shone with a brilliant golden light, resembling a golden war deity.
The [soul of war] in his mind sounded the horn of battle, making him feel as though his blood was igniting.
A beam of light emanated from Ethan''s body, revealing a sword shimmering with gold and red hues.
The de of the sword was covered in dragon scales, its edge razor-sharp as if capable of cutting through anything.
Ancient runes etched on the hilt radiated powerful deity power.
This was the Dragonde. Ethan threw it like an arrow, but in the blink of an eye, the Dragonde rebounded off the giant hand, creating only a few sparks.
Ethan leaped up to catch the rebounding Dragonde.
The strong rebound force almost ripped the Dragonde from his grip.
Ethan was dragged backward by the Dragonde, moving a distance away, then looked at the giant hand before him, a cold light shing in his eyes.
He gripped the Dragonde tightly, deity power around his body starting to boil, a tremendous force surging within him.
He wielded the Dragonde, charging towards the giant hand.
The giant hand sensed Ethan''s threat and swung fiercely, sending a powerful force towards him.
Ethan''s figure shed, evading the strike.
He swung the Dragonde again, shing towards the giant hand.
The collision of the Dragonde and the giant hand produced a thunderous boom.
The immense force caused the surrounding space to distort; even the fog was swept away, then quickly re-condensed.
Ethan and the giant hand''s powers shed in the air, engaging in hundreds of exchanges in just a breath''s time.
He wielded the Dragonde, each attack carrying the power to annihte everything.
Meanwhile, the giant hand countered with its formidable strength, each movement causing vibrations in the space around them.
Their battle grew increasingly fierce, the surrounding space constantly breaking and reforming.
Ethan stared at the giant hand, filled with awe.
This hand possessed incredible power; each of its movements could summon storms and shake the earth.
Such strength could easily be termed divine.
Ethan even sensed a scent simr to that of the Thousand-Faced Demon Spider in the aura of the giant hand.
If it weren''t for Ethan''s transformation and his newfound understanding, he would have stood no chance against this giant hand.
Even now, Ethan could only just manage to resist.
Unable to gain an advantage over a prolonged battle, the giant hand shifted from defense to offense and began its attack.
The giant hand swung fiercely towards Ethan, bringing a whirlwind with it.
Seeing the giant hand''s ferocious momentum, Ethan didn''t dare to be careless.
Gripping the Dragonde tightly, he soared into the air in an instant, evading the hand''s strike.
Following closely, he rolled in mid-air and aimed a sh at the wrist of the giant hand.
However, the speed of the giant hand far exceeded Ethan''s expectations. It swiftly retracted, dodging Ethan''s attack.
Then, the hand stretched out swiftly and grabbed Ethan by the ankle.
Ethan felt a tremendous force pulling him uncontrobly towards the giant hand.
As he was about to be struck by the hand, Ethan tensed up and suddenly pulled out the Dragonde, shing towards the fingers of the hand.
In Ethan''s grip, the Dragonde was like a living True Dragon, emitting a sky-shaking dragon roar.
At this moment, Ethan knew he could no longer hold back.
All his strength mingled together, and his eyes emitted a crimson glow.
The Primordial Light in his mind flickered, releasing a trace of an ancient aura.
This aura blended with Ethan''s power, magnifying his attack several dozen times.
"Die!!!"
Under this tremendous force, one of the fingers of the giant hand was severed.
The severed finger transformed into a wisp of green smoke in mid-air, slowly dissipating.
This scene was like a poignant painting, stirring emotions in those who witnessed it.
Ethan calmed down slightly, somewhat astonished.
"When did my strength be so powerful?"
Then he thought:
"If I am this powerful, so foreign even to myself, can I only sever a single finger of the giant hand?"
However, this action only incited the giant hand''s boundless fury.
It swung its fist mightily, the sound of tearing through the air like the hand''s roar, causing the entire battlefield to tremble under its immense aura.
The giant hand fiercely swatted at Ethan, whipping up a violent wind.
Ethan, seeing the relentless advance of the giant hand, tensed up.
He gripped the Dragonde, attempting to dodge the hand''s attack once more.
However, this time the speed and strength of the giant hand far exceeded his expectations, and he was unable to evade.
The giant hand struck Ethan''s body hard, instantly sending him flying.
Ethan felt an immense force impacting him, his body feeling as if it were being torn apart, the pain unbearable.
He spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air, his body crashing heavily to the ground like a shattered stone.
The giant hand didn''t cease its attack due to Ethan''s injury; it extended its massive palm towards him again.
Ethan struggled to support himself, trying to wield the Dragonde for a counterattack.
However, his body had been severely damaged by the force of the giant hand, unable to unleash his original strength.
"No " Sherry shouted loudly from within the hand''s palm, tears glistening at the corner of her eyes, "Get away, you must get away."
At this critical moment, a determined light shed in Ethan''s eyes.
With the Emerald Spring essence on hand, he decided to burn the Golden Divine Dragon Blood to its fullest!
He closed his eyes, focusing his mind, feeling the dormant power within his body.
His heartbeat elerated, his blood boiling within, as if a wave of heat surged through him.
His body began to emit a golden glow, the power of the Golden Divine Dragon Blood igniting.
As the Golden Divine Dragon Blood burned within him, Ethan felt his body brimming with power.
His strength soared to a new height in an instant, feeling as though he had transformed into a true Golden Divine Dragon.
"Die!!!"
Ethan charged forward relentlessly, raising the Dragonde high and shing fiercely at the giant hand.
Before even making contact with Ethan''s Dragonde, the giant hand dropped Sherry to the ground and quickly retreated into the mist.
The Dragonde, carrying immense power, cleaved through the opposite shore, splitting the fog in two.
The scene was filled with a bizarre yet beautiful contrast.
He hurried to Sherry''s side and picked her up:
"Are you okay?"
Sherry had a slightly puzzled expression, furrowing her brows as she shook her head:
"Of course, I''m fine. But that hand... it''s strange..."
"Indeed, strange."
"What I mean is different from what you''re thinking. I felt that the giant hand had no intention of harming me, rather it was taking me away."
Ethan''s lips twitched slightly, his expression somewhat bewildered:
"No... could it be that the hand was trying to take you to the other side of the bridge?"
Sherry stood up, embracing Ethan and said softly:
"Regardless, thank you, Ethan."
Ethan and Sherry held each other tightly, all other thoughts fading from their minds, smiles gently gracing their faces:
"It''s nothing, no need to say such things. You are my woman, after all."
Chapter 388 386-The Other Shore
Chapter 388 386-The Other Shore
After their tender moment, the two continued on their journey.
As for why the giant hand suddenly retreated, Ethan suspected it had something to do with the Primordial Light in his mind.
Reflecting on it, just a wisp of aura from the Primordial Light was enough to amplify his energy.
How powerful could the Primordial Light actually be?
With deep questions in his mind, Ethan didn''t dwell on them for long and moved forward.
Standing on the bridge, Ethan looked down at an abyss beneath his feet.
The fog enveloped the air, making the entire environment seem hazy and mysterious.
His vision was obstructed by the fog, unable to see the bottom of the abyss, only feeling deep fear and unease.
The bridge appeared and disappeared within the fog, as if it might vanish at any moment.
Ethan walked carefully on the bridge, each step filled with tension and vignce.
He could hear the wind from the abyss, a call from the depths, instilling immense fear in him.
Crucially, it seemed as though wraiths were writhing in the fog, making Ethan even more cautious.
Fortunately, after the battle with the giant hand, the rest of the journey was rtively simple.
Soon, the two reached the other shore.
At the end of the bridge stood a majestic and mysterious structure, the Shadow n''s Valha.
It sat amidst darkness, its outline only asionally illuminated by flickering lights.
The architectural style of Valha was unique, filled with a sense of mystery and majesty.
Its walls were made of ck stone, engraved with ancient runes and patterns, as if telling the history and legends of the Shadow n.
The gates of Valha were tightly closed, as if guarding the secrets within.
In front of the door stood two massive gargoyle statues, their eyes flickering with a cold light, seemingly warning anyone who dared to approach.
On both sides of the door, there were rows of tall stone pirs, carved with symbols of the Shadow n.
"What''s written on these?" Ethan asked, looking at the symbols on the pirs.
"These are the names of Shadow n heroes," Sherry exined after examining them.
Ethan blinked slightly, reassessing Valha.
The main structure of Valha was built with ck marble-like material, its surface covered inplex reliefs and runes.
These runes shimmered with a strange light, as if narrating ancient tales.
Around the hall, twelve massive ck pirs stood, each carved with a fierce shadow beast.
Their eyes glowed with a red light, as if scrutinizing every person who entered.
The great doors of Valha were made of tworge ck iron tes, iid with skull-shaped metal decorations, giving off a sinister and terrifying vibe.
On either side of the door stood two tall Shadow Guardians, their bodiesposed of pure dark energy, holding ck longswords in their hands, their gaze cold and resolute.
"Do you want to go in?" Sherry asked, looking at the two Shadow Guardians, her expression a bit tense.
She feared another situation like the giant hand might ur.
"Since we''vee this far, there''s no reason to back down. Let this outsider have a good look at what the Shadow n''s Valha is really like."
Sherry initially wanted to persuade Ethan, but seeing his determined gaze, she refrained from speaking further.
She took Ethan''s hand and pushed open the great doors.
A cold wind rushed towards them, carrying an icy and profound breath, as ifing from another world.
What he saw was a dark world, illuminated only by the faint light flickering on the twelve pirs in the center of the hall, casting light on the surroundings.
The pirs seemed to be in some sort of mysterious alignment with those outside, leading Ethan to specte it might be an unknown type of formation.
The reliefs and runes on these pirs shimmered with an eerie blue light in the darkness, imbuing the ambiance with a sense of epic gravity, weighing heavily on one''s emotions.
Ethan felt a strong sense of oppression, as if the whole world was exerting pressure on him.
He could sense a powerful dark energy permeating the surroundings, a feeling both frightening and exhrating.
Looking up at the ceiling of the hall, he saw an endless darkness, like a bottomless abyss.
He could sense a powerful force peering at him from there, belonging to the Hero Spirits, both formidable and mysterious.
Ethan tried using Wraith magic to attemptmunication with the Hero Spirits present.
However, unfortunately, although Hero Spirits are a type of Wraith, they possess their own beliefs and a strong sense of spirit.
They were not so easily influenced by Ethan''s Wraith Magic.
He dared not delve deeper into contacting the Wraiths, unsure of what might happen if he angered the Hero Spirits here.
Upon entering the grand hall.
In the center of the hall stood a massive ck throne, upon which sat a mysterious figure draped in a ck robe.
His face was concealed by a ck veil, with only his eyes, flickering with a red glow, visible. They exuded a sense of coldness and authority.
Around the hall were rows of ck sarcophagi, each emanating a strong aura of darkness.
These sarcophagi sealed the heroes and warriors of the Shadow n, their souls eternally imprisoned here, bing guardians of the Shadow n.
At the deepest end of the hall, a gigantic ck portal stood open, through which a pitch-ck night sky could be seen.
Upon entering, Ethan was startled by the Shadow n member seated on the throne.
"Who is this person?"
Sherry appeared quite rxed, speaking softly:
"This is our Shadow n''s previous High Priest. After their death, each High Priest''s physical body is brought here to preside over Valha."
"Is he alive?"
"Definitely dead. It''s said that this High Priest almost reached the threshold of deityhood, but ultimately perished,ter being ceremonially brought into Valha by the current High Priest."
Ethan nodded slightly, then pointed towards the open portal at the far end of the hall:
"Is that a starry sky beyond the portal? Is Valha of the Shadow n also some kind of teleportation device?"
"No," Sherry gazed at the expanse of stars, her tone somewhat wistful, "Whenever a new hero or warrior dies, their soul is guided from that starry sky to here, entering one of the sarcophagi and bing a part of Valha."
Ethan''s expression flickered, various thoughts crossing his mind.
Firstly, he pondered the nature of that starry sky.
ording to conventional beliefs, after death, souls either enter hell or heaven.
But there had never been mention of souls entering the starry sky and then being summoned...
Could it be a realm specially constructed by the Shadow n''s deity to collect the souls of deceased n members?
But if that were the case, wouldn''t every member of the Shadow n have the potential for resurrection?
Ethan decided not to dwell on these questions and asked:
"So, what should we do now?"
Sherry took a deep breath and gave Ethan a slight smile:
"Now, I need to summon the Hero Spirit of the Shadow n to guide me to the Rule of Shadow. That''s the power of deity and the key to wielding the authority of the Shadow n."
"But once I summon the Hero Spirit, I''m not quite sure what will happen. You must be careful and try not to conflict with the spirits here."
"After all," Sherry gestured towards the multitude of ck coffins beneath the throne, "these are the resting ces of the souls of my n."
Ethan nodded slightly: "Don''t worry, I won''t cause you any trouble."
Sherry looked deeply at Ethan, then knelt on one knee, chanting softly:
"Great ancestors, I am your descendant. I summon your souls in the name of the Shadow n. Please respond to my call and bestow upon me your strength and wisdom. Let me be your sessor, to continue your legacy and glory."
"Thunderous Rumbling"
The entire hall began to tremble, and the lids of the coffins started to shake as if something was emerging from within.
Such a bizarre sight would have made Ethan flee immediately with Sherry, had it not been for the fact that this was the Valha of the Shadow n.
Sherry''s status in the Shadow n was indeed high; merely chanting a spell was enough to initiate the process.
A monolith slowly descended from above the hall.
A ck light gently fell from the sky above the Valha of the Shadow n.
This was the Rule of Shadow, the supremew of the Shadow n, representing the essence of darkness.
As the Rule of Shadow descended, it enveloped the entire hall in darkness.
ck clouds gathered in the sky, forming a massive vortex that swallowed all light.
With the arrival of the Rule of Shadow, the pirs and walls of the hall began to tremble as if shaken by a powerful force.
At this moment, the twelve ck pirs within the hall came into y.
The blue light emitted from the pirs illuminated the entire space.
This blue light not only formed a force that stabilized the entire space but also materialized the Rule of Shadow, which was originally in a chaotic state of light.
This was something Ethan had not anticipated at all.
Chapter 389 387-An Attack
Chapter 389 387-An Attack
The Rule of Shadow unexpectedly appeared right in front of them.
The ancestors of the Shadow n were indeed bold, not fearing that an outsider like him might learn the Rule of Shadow?
Sherry looked at the Rule of Shadow with a somewhat frenzied expression:
"Rule of Shadow, you are the source of our strength, your wisdom guides our way forward. Please ept our worship and loyalty, let us be your servants, to serve you."
This incantation made Ethan furrow his eyebrows.
What did this mean?
Were the people of the Shadow n actually servants of the Rule of Shadow?
That was outrageous!
How could practitioners be servants to aw? Shouldn''t theyprehend it on their own?
As Sherry spoke these words, her body began to float slightly, as if being drawn in by the Rule of Shadow.
She sat cross-legged within the Rule of Shadow, surrounded by a ck glow.
She closed her eyes and focused, absorbing andprehending the power of the Rule of Shadow.
As her breathing became deeper and more stable, her body began to emit a strong energy fluctuation.
This energy fluctuation gradually spread, enveloping the entire hall.
A bright light started flickering on Sherry''s forehead, a sign that she was absorbing and understanding the power of the shadow.
A slight smile appeared on her face, as if she had already sensed the presence of the Rule of Shadow.
Ethan tried to decipher the contents of the Rule of Shadow.
But it was no use; he couldn''t do it.
He had managed toprehend half of the Rule of Wraith before, but that was with the help of the system.
Now, although this Rule of Shadow was materialized, it contained a kind of secrecy within it that Ethanpletely failed to understand.
Just then, the great doors were pushed open again.
Dart entered with Monroe and a few others.
Ethan turned around, a hint of mockery on his lips:
"Well, well, if it isn''t the so-called Shadow n members. Howe you''ve arrived eventer than me?"
The moment Monroe saw Ethan, his mouth hung open in shock:
"You actually made it in here? Who are you, really? How could the Shadow n''s n Spirit possibly let you in?"
Ethan''s smile grew wider, his eyes filled with icy sarcasm:
"Don''t you know who I am by now? I''m right here in front of you. Isn''t it clear yet? And you guys, weren''t you boasting about the n Spirit''s protection, iming you''d be faster than me? Why have you only just arrived?"
Monroe, unable to save face, was about to call upon the n Spirit for help.
But Dart stopped Monroe, his lips twitching slightly: "Shut up, look at the sky."
Sherry was floating within the Rule of Shadow, bathed in the blue light, clearly absorbing it.
Monroe''s pupils shrank in shock and asked:
"What do we do now?"
Dart''s stern expression flickered momentarily, speaking in a low tone:
"Act now. It might not be toote to stop Sherry from continuing."
With that, they all charged towards Sherry.
Ethan''s eyes narrowed, he snorted coldly, "Did you ask for my opinion?"
Dart''s lips curled into a cruel smile: "You chose to ignore the path to heaven and thrust yourself into hell. Don''t you realize whose territory this is?"
"Ethan, your time to die hase!" Monroe''s voice was filled with murderous intent, his eyes revealing a hint of a cruel smile.
The Shadow n members followed suit, their bodies shrouded in a dark aura.
Each of them wielded weapons, ready to engage Ethan in a deadly battle.
Monroe stood at the forefront of the Shadow n warriors, his gaze firm and ruthless.
A ck longsword gradually materialized in his hand, its de flickering with a malevolent light.
The battlemenced without any warning.
Monroe charged at Ethan first, thrusting his sword towards Ethan''s chest.
Ethan swiftly dodged, narrowly escaping the lethal strike.
He counterattacked, his spear aiming for Monroe''s abdomen.
The two exchanged blows in a deadly dance, each strike lethal and precise.
Their swordsmanship and spearmanship were exceptionally skilled, every attack posing a significant threat to the other.
Other Shadow n warriors also joined the fray.
They dodged Ethan''s assaults with agile movements, simultaneously counterattacking with their own weapons.
Their attacks were relentless, leaving no room for Ethan to breathe.
The Shadow n members quickly unleashed their assault, their figures flickering unpredictably in the darkness.
Their weapons sliced through the air, emitting sharp sounds.
Their strength was formidable and fierce, each strike imposing immense pressure on Ethan.
Yet, Ethan remained undaunted.
His defense was imprable, skillfully deflecting every attack.
His spear techniques were swift like the wind, each move striking his enemies'' vital points with precision.
Dart, unable to subdue Ethan, felt a slight shock in his heart.
"Go for the kill, don''t dy any longer."
Upon hearing this, the Shadow n members gritted their teeth andunched more ferocious attacks.
They moved swiftly in the shadows, their weapons casting cold gleams as they lunged towards Ethan.
However, Ethan stood firm like a pine in the storm, unshakably rooted despite the ferocious onught.
Ethan''s spear danced gracefully, each swing creating arcs of light that effortlessly parried the Shadow n''s onught.
His movements were light and fluid, every defense perfectly timed, as if he were reveling in the battle.
The Shadow n warriors, witnessing Ethan''s ease in deflecting their attacks, couldn''t help but show expressions of surprise.
Dart''s heart skipped a beat, murmuring to himself in disbelief, "Is this kid just toying with us?"
Theyunched another wave of attacks, but Ethan continued to handle them with ease.
His spear moved faster and faster, the light it emitted growing brighter, as if forming an imprable barrier around him.
The Shadow n warriors continuously assaulted Ethan, their actions bing quicker and their strikes more forceful.
However, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t break through Ethan''s defenses.
Their attacks were easily deflected by Ethan, as if they were mere breezes, incapable of shaking his resilience.
The Shadow n warriors began to grow impatient, their eyes filled with anger and frustration.
They couldn''t understand why their formidable assaults couldn''t inflict any damage on Ethan.
Their weapons swung more wildly, their figures moving rapidly in the darkness, as if trying to overwhelm Ethan''s defenses with speed and power.
Yet, Ethan remained calm andposed, his spear still moving lightly and fluidly.
His gaze remained steadfast, his posture unwavering.
It was as if he had seen through the Shadow n warriors'' every move.
He knew the direction and strength of each of their attacks, allowing him to defend effortlessly.
The Shadow n''s attacks grew more ferocious, their energy increasingly wild.
Their expressions darkened, and their eyes glinted with increasing ferocity.
Yet, Ethan remained unshaken by their assaults, his defenses as impregnable as ever.
He observed the Shadow n''s growing impatience and anger, a slight smile ying on his lips, and continued his defense.
He even had the leisure to call out loudly, "Is this what the Shadow n warriors amount to? You, who boast of being the elite? Trulyughable. If you were to obtain the Dark Dominator and control the Shadow n''s power, that would truly be your doom."
Ethan''s realm was far superior to everyone present.
He was merely toying with the Shadow n warriors now.
If he were to use his full strength, they wouldn''t stand a chance against him.
But the situation wasn''t appropriate for heavy-handed tactics.
If Ethan went too far, the n Spirit of Valha might awaken and possibly expel him, jeopardizing his mission to stay by Sherry''s side and protect her.
It was better to y along with these Shadow n warriors, to prevent them from concocting any schemes after leaving.
They posed no real threat to him anyway.
Sherry''s transformation grew more pronounced over time.
As moments passed, the light around her intensified, eventually forming into a massive sphere of radiance.
This sphere emitted a powerful energy fluctuation, exuding an irresistible allure.
Ethan knew that Sherry must be reaching a critical moment.
Did Dart not realize this as well?
Dart watched as Sherry was on the verge of breaking through her barrier, his heart growing increasingly anxious.
Taking a deep breath, Dart began to recite an ancient incantation.
As his voice grew louder, the air around him became more oppressive, as if some malevolent force was gathering.
Suddenly, a ck beam of light descended from above Valha, its presence majestic and overwhelming.
Dart felt a surge of immense power flood into his body, making him extraordinarily strong in an instant.
His eyes turned into a deep, abyssal ck, seemingly capable of devouring all light.
Ethan''s eyebrows slightly raised, a twinge of unease in his heart.
He hadn''t expected that pushing Dart to the edge would lead him to unleash a forbidden art.
Ethan appeared before Dart.
Looking at Dart, who had undergone a drastic transformation, a flicker of mockery shone in his eyes.
Chapter 390 388-High Priest
Chapter 390 388-High Priest
Ethan spoke with a mocking tone, a coldugh escaping his lips, "Do you really think you can defeat me with this forbidden art? You are too naive!"
Dart finallypleted chanting his spell.
With a loud shout, a ck beam of light shot out from his hands, heading straight for Ethan.
This beam was unlike the warmth and brightness of sunlight; it carried a chilling and terrifying aura.
Its light was ck, reminiscent of the eyes of a demon rising from the abyss, instilling unspeakable fear in anyone who beheld it.
The emergence of this dark light rendered everything around eerily silent.
The vitality nearby seemed to be drained, leaving even Ethan feeling a sense of suffocation.
This was the forbidden art - Dark Impact, possessing immense destructive power, capable of instantly obliterating everything in its path.
Ethan was not intimidated by this formidable force.
Ayer of golden light suddenly emerged around his body, the effect of his Golden Divine Dragon Blood, also serving as his defense.
The Dark Impact collided with the golden radiance enveloping him, resulting in a thunderous noise, and waspletely thwarted.
Dart watched the scene before him, his face etched with disbelief.
His forbidden art had been so easily countered by Ethan.
He began to chant another spell, hoping to unleash an even more powerful attack.
Ethan didn''t give him the chance.
With a sh of his Dragonde, he appeared right in front of Dart.
The Dragonde thrust towards Dart''s chest with such speed and force that Dart had no chance to evade.
Dart could only watch helplessly as the sword tip drew ever closer, his heart filled with terror.
In his final moments, he finally understood that his pride in his forbidden art was so fragile and powerless in the face of Ethan.
Ethan''s strength far surpassed his own.
He felt a bitter resentment in his heart, thinking that if only his own power had been stronger, if he had understood more of the forbidden art''s rules, he wouldn''t have fallen into such a dire situation.
"n Spirits, will you just watch your offspring perish at the hands of a foreigner?"
Dart, having no other options, desperately cried out to the heavens, cing himself in a do-or-die situation.
Ethan''s eyebrows raised slightly, a hint of surprise in his heart as his Dragonde moved even faster towards Dart''s chest.
A mysterious force awoke; Ethan felt his Dragonde, as if thrusting into a swamp before Dart, could no longer prate any further, no matter how much strength he exerted.
Ethan''s expression shifted, realizing that the Shadow n''s Spirits had awakened.
It was an ancient and powerful force, originating from the n Spirits'' Bloodline and belief.
This force surged throughout Valha, as if countless shadows wandered, awakening from their slumber, ready to unleash their power.
The power of the n Spirits converged, forming a brilliant light that illuminated all of Valha and Dart''s body.
He felt a tremendous power coursing through him, bestowed by the n Spirits, their belief, and the strength of their Bloodline.
Under the influence of this power, Dart quickly broke free from Ethan''s de.
His body was enveloped in a mysterious light, a powerful and sacred radiance, as if a deity had descended to the mortal realm.
Dart''s followers stood with their mouths agape, having never witnessed such a majestic side of Dart.
"Hahaha, indeed, our n Spirit still blesses the offspring of the Shadow n. Ethan, what do you have to fight me with?" heughed heartily, his demeanor arrogant and domineering,pletely forgetting the threat of death he had just faced.
Inside Ethan, his Golden Divine Dragon Blood churned, his eyes swirling with the text of the Rule of Wraith: "If you intervene, don''t me me for desecrating your temples!"
Dart''sughter abruptly froze, staring at Ethan as if he were a monster: "Do you realize the situation you''re in? Your life is in my hands here in our Shadow n''s Valha. How dare a foreigner run wild in our domain."
But what shocked Dart more was that he could distinctly feel the ancient aura in Valha bing more cid.
It seemed they were genuinely intimidated by Ethan''s words.
The Hero Spirits of Valha drifted idly, with indistinct voices in the air, seemingly the whispering of the Hero Spirits.
Gradually, the intense discussions became calmer.
A mysterious light beamed from the center of Valha, shining upon Dart and his men.
A tremendous force emanated from their bodies, hurling them out of the temple.
With a thunderous sound, the doors closed.
The n Spirits of the Shadow n had actually expelled Dart and his men.
Ethan looked around, a smile forming on his face: "Thank you, everyone."
The Hero Spirits of the Shadow n had shown him respect, and naturally, he would reciprocate the same to the n Spirits.
Standing at the entrance of Valha, Dart and his men, expelled from within, gazed at the two shadowy guardians by the door, seething with indignation.
"What are the n Spirits thinking? Why would they help a foreigner?" Monroe''s eyes burned with fury, almost bulging out of their sockets.
Dart''s eyes were downcast, his anger no less intense than Monroe''s.
The sudden expulsion by the Shadow n''s n Spirits was something he had never anticipated.
Now, cut off from the Rule of Shadow, there was no way to control the Dark Dominator.
"This won''t do. If this continues, once Sherry emerges, the future of the Shadow n will be in the hands of a woman." Dart''s teeth were nearly crushed from the pressure, his resentment towards Ethan reaching its peak.
Monroe''s eyes turned cold: "What are you nning to do?"
"We will create chaos within the Shadow n, then seize power."
Monroe fell silent, his voiceing slowly after a long pause: "This will lead to bloodshed."
"Bloodshed? Even if it means sacrificing some of our nsmen, what of it? Can you bear to see the Shadow n fall into the hands of a half-breed? Sherry''s acquisition of the Shadow Bloodline is already shrouded in mystery."
Dart gripped Monroe''s shoulders, shaking them vigorously.
Monroe''s eyes flickered, then he spoke in a cold voice:
"I''m with you. The High Priest is no longer suitable for the Shadow n."
"Exactly, we must overthrow the High Priest to ensure a better future for the Shadow n."
With blood-red eyes and a surge of anger, Dart turned and walked away.
Standing at the entrance of Valha, Dart and his men, expelled from within, gazed at the two shadowy guardians by the door, seething with indignation.
"What are the n Spirits thinking? Why would they help a foreigner?" Monroe''s eyes burned with fury, almost bulging out of their sockets.
Dart''s eyes were downcast, his anger no less intense than Monroe''s.
The sudden expulsion by the Shadow n''s n Spirits was something he had never anticipated.
Now, cut off from the Rule of Shadow, there was no way to control the Dark Dominator.
"This won''t do. If this continues, once Sherry emerges, the future of the Shadow n will be in the hands of a woman." Dart''s teeth were nearly crushed from the pressure, his resentment towards Ethan reaching its peak.
Monroe''s eyes turned cold: "What are you nning to do?"
"We will create chaos within the Shadow n, then seize power."
Monroe fell silent, his voiceing slowly after a long pause: "This will lead to bloodshed."
"Bloodshed? Even if it means sacrificing some of our nsmen, what of it? Can you bear to see the Shadow n fall into the hands of a half-breed? Sherry''s acquisition of the Shadow Bloodline is already shrouded in mystery."
Dart gripped Monroe''s shoulders, shaking them vigorously.
Monroe''s eyes flickered, then he spoke in a cold voice:
"I''m with you. The High Priest is no longer suitable for the Shadow n."
"Exactly, we must overthrow the High Priest to ensure a better future for the Shadow n."
With blood-red eyes and a surge of anger, Dart turned and walked away.
Suddenly, a cold wind swept through Valha, and ethereal Hero Spirits wandered above Ethan.
Ethan focused his gaze and saw a towering figure emerging from the starry gateway deep within Valha.
The being who stepped out had skin of deep ck, as if absorbing all light, with only its star-like twinkling eyes providing a semnce of light in the darkness.
His hair was long and jet-ck, like a meteor streaking across the night sky, fluttering in the wind with an indescribable elegance.
"Who are you?" Ethan asked, unfazed. The Hero Spirits of the Shadow n had already shown goodwill by expelling Dart and his men.
"I am the 345th High Priest of the Shadow n." The neer''s face was expressionless.
The High Priest''s facial features were sharply defined, resembling a chiseled stone statue, exuding a cold and resolute aura.
His eyes were as deep as the ocean, brimming with wisdom and decisiveness, seemingly able to see through all falsehoods and lies.
This appearance indicated that he was a figure of significance within the Shadow n.
Ethan was somewhat surprised: "You don''t seem like a spirit."
The High Priest''s body was strong and muscr, each muscle appearing to brim with power, as if ready to unleash tremendous force at any moment.
His fingers were long and powerful, their tips shimmering with a cold light, tearing the air around them.
Behind him, a pair of ck wings unfolded, reminiscent of a bat in the night, exuding a mysterious and terrifying presence.
The wings were covered in ck scales, each shimmering with a cold light, like the scythe of the Grim Reaper.
Such an entrance by the High Priest was unlike that of a spirit; his body seemed as tangible as a living person.
He looked entirely like a living being!
Chapter 391 389-First-generation Deity, Second-generation Deity
Chapter 391 389-First-generation Deity, Second-generation Deity
"You carry the legacy of the Wraith Cult. Haven''t you ever entered the Valha of the Wraith Cult? Oh, it should be called the Wraith Abyss."
The High Priest''s lips barely moved, not emitting much sound, yet his voice clearly reached Ethan''s ears.
Ethan looked puzzled. Wraith Abyss? He had only seen the temples of the Wraith Cult. The Wraith Abyss sounded like a ce exclusive to the Wraith Cult.
"I''ve never seen it," Ethan pondered for a moment before deciding to tell the truth.
"Hmm? You haven''t seen it?" The High Priest frowned, his eyes filled with deep perplexity.
"What is this Wraith Abyss you speak of?"
The High Priest nced at Ethan and slowly exined:
"Hmph, the essence of religion is fanaticism. The powerful members of the Wraith Cult, in their devotion to protect the cult, voluntarily became Wraiths after death, guarding the Wraith Cult. As the number of Wraiths grew, the Supreme Deity of the Wraith Cult, to provide these guardian Wraiths a haven, created a small world specifically for them, which is the Wraith Abyss."
"Hisss--so, the Wraith Abyss and Valha share simr concepts."
"Indeed, it''s strange that you possess the Rule of Wraith and have never entered the Wraith Abyss."
Ethan stood still, thinking of Sheimodo.
He had obtained this fragment of the Rule of Wraith from Sheimodo.
Could it be that Sheimodo had left him a backdoor?
Why didn''t Bogart allow him to enter the Wraith Abyss?
Was it because his realm hadn''t reached the required level yet?
Ethan found it inappropriate to borate further, so he deftly changed the subject:
"High Priest, did you seek me out because you have some task for me?"
The High Priest nced at Ethan, then at Sherry, who floated in the air, enveloped by the Rule of Shadow:
"It''s not so much an arrangement as it is a desire to have a chat."
His tone carried a sense of mncholy, prompting Ethan''s imagination to wander.
"Since it''s a chat, may I ask the High Priest a few questions?"
"Ask."
"I''m curious why your soul appears so solid. You possess such a soul that seems capable of wandering outside!"
"Had it not been for the aura of the Rule of Wraith on you, I would have seriously doubted whether you are an inheritor from the Wraith Cult."
"...."
"This is a power granted to me by Valha. My activities are confined to Valha, where the belief and Bloodline power are the strongest. Although it seems I am alone, I carry the spiritual power of thousands of Shadow n Wraiths."
"I see!" Ethan nodded slightly. "So, was that giant hand also your doing?"
The High Priest''s mouth corners slightly downturned as he spoke indifferently:
"Correct, that was my way of testing you."
"Oh? Could you borate?"
"The Shadow n values Bloodline over race. Even if a Goblin awakens the Shadow Bloodline and achieves greatness, they can gain the recognition of our n. So, Sherry is someone that this generation''s High Priest has asked us to pay extra attention to. However, we cannot tolerate outsiders harboring designs on our Shadow n. Therefore, I abducted Sherry to observe your actions."
"I performed well, so you let me off the hook."
"Indeed," for some reason, Ethan felt the High Priest''s expression was somewhat awkward, "I saw your determination to protect Sherry, and thus knew in my heart that you would neither harm her nor threaten the Shadow n. What harm is there in allowing you to visit the Shadow n''s Valha?"
The High Priest would never reveal the true reason for his retreat.
The aura of the Primordial Light emanating from within Ethan was too frightening.
Facing Ethan, he felt that in that moment, Ethan possessed the power of a deity.
To prevent the sacrednd of the Shadow n from copsing, the High Priest had to withdraw.
Had it not been for this unexpected turn of events, the High Priest would not have allowed Ethan to cross the bridge so easily.
Ethan fell into silence, and the High Priest was the first to break it:
"Where does the Primordial Light within youe from?"
"Oh, the High Priest also knows of the Primordial Light?"
"Of course. If I had possessed a strand of Primordial Light back then," a hint of mncholy appeared in the High Priest''s eyes, "I could have fully stepped into the realm of deity, protecting the Shadow n for a thousand, ten thousand years..."
"Is Primordial Light that precious?" Ethan was somewhat incredulous.
"Naturally. At the dawn of the universe, the primordial scattered, its spirit power falling in all corners of the universe. Over time,s, trees, and creatures that received the primordial spirit power gradually became deities."
"Deities originated like this?"
"Exactly. These are the First-generation Deities of the universe. Bored with the world, the First-generation Deities began to create, bringing life to each. They created various races with great powers and abilities that even the First-generation Deities did not possess."
Ethan''s eyebrows raised in surprise: "There are things the First-generation Deities don''t know?"
"Yes. The biggest problem with the First-generation Deities is their inability to progress. The spirituality of the primordial was both the key to their divinity and their shackles. They couldn''t evolve any further..."
Ethan remained silent, listening intently as the High Priest narrated that distant and vast history.
"However, the life forms they created had different aspirations. They too wished to be deities, to be supreme beings in the universe, to be revered by all. Thus, over the long stretch of time, the First-generation Deities and the life forms they created began to struggle."
"The First-generation Deities were magnificent! They were miracles of the universe and harbingers of life. They were the fountain of creation, the origin of all things, the guardians and guides of all life. Their existence bestowed order andws upon the universe, enabling life to thrive and evolve."
"However, their inherent w was unavoidable C they could not progress further. The life forms they created, although perhaps not matching their intellect, had lived for so long that the mere umtion of experience allowed them to break through."
"The life forms broke through the ceiling set by the First-generation Deities. From then on, the life forms created by the First-generation Deities became hunters, preying on them. It is said that the battles between the life forms and the First-generation Deitiessted for several epochs..."
"The First-generation Deities, toofortable in their divine thrones, finally thought of the primordial spirit power within them. They sought to decipher the primordial spirit power to find a path to further progress, but it was toote."
"The life forms they created hunted them down, consuming their primordial spirit power... From then on, the First-generation Deities fellpletely. Even those who barely survived were either imprisoned or forced to wander in other worlds... The Second-generation Deities began to dominate the entire universe."
"To ensure that the races of life forms they governed did not repeat the act of hunting the First-generation Deities, the Second-generation Deities undertook two measures."
Ethan, captivated by the High Priest''s storytelling, eagerly asked:
"What two things?"
"The first thing they decided was to jointly create a race that could stand against the offspring of deities but would never be deities themselves in their lifetime. This race, conjured by the Second-generation Deities, possessed intelligence, courage, and the ability to use tools..."
"People? The human race?" Ethan furrowed his brows slightly.
"Correct. The race that the Second-generation Deities jointly created is the human race. They discovered that the human body is most suited for practicing and understanding rules. This is also why most of our races take a human form, or seek to transform into humans."
"How does that benefit the Second-generation Deities?"
"The benefits are enormous. Though the human race possesses potential almost reaching the ceiling, they are born weak and inconspicuous among all races. When oppressed by other races, humans naturally rise to fight back. The human race then bes a weapon in the hands of the Second-generation Deities to counter those races, preventing them from having the energy to think about how to kill deities, to be deities."
"How cunning..." Ethan''s expression was shaken.
"The Second-generation Deities were, after all, survivors of the battle with the First-generation Deities, each more cunning than thest. To bolster the human race against the First-generation Deities, the Second-generation Deities unconditionally aided them. Why else would other races have only one or two deities, but in human carvings and history, there appear various different deities? The God of Fire bestowing fire, the God of Aqua bringing down rain, even the God of Sun deliberately dimming the sunlight to prevent humans from being scorched to death..."
"Aren''t the Second-generation Deities afraid of humans bing deities?"
"Didn''t I say? The human race was created with the impossibility of bing deities, a unified result of the Second-generation Deities'' design. You''ve heard of the God of Fire, God of Aqua, God of Sea, even the God of Wraith, and so on, but have you ever heard of a God of Humans?"
"So, the human race is just a tool for the Second-generation Deities?"
Ethan''s tone carried a hint of mncholy, grateful that he now carried the Golden Divine Dragon Blood within him.
Yet, he still felt a sense of regret.
"And the second thing?"
The High Priest did not immediately answer.
Instead, he turned and gazed into the starry sky, his eyes filled with coldness and a hint of bloodthirst.
Chapter 392 390-The Comprehension of Primordial Light
Chapter 392 390-The Comprehension of Primordial Light
After a long wait, the High Priest finally spoke, his voice low and distant:
"Hmm, the second thing is even more repulsive. When the Second-generation Deities incited the rebellion of all races, their slogan was the equitable distribution of primordial spirit power, with every life form having the potential to be a deity. But once they obtained the primordial spirit power, they changed their minds and did not want to relinquish it."
Ethan felt a stir in his heart, finding this understandable.
After all, what is earned with one''s life is certainly first to be enjoyed.
"The Second-generation Deities also knew that if they hoarded the primordial spirit power, it would surely provoke dissatisfaction among all the races. Even within these races, over time, individuals might emerge who were like them. Just as they had hunted the First-generation Deities, they too could be hunted."
"So, the Second-generation Deity alliance decided to extract a sliver of primordial spirit power from their bodies, which is the Primordial Light. ced in the universe, whoever is capable of acquiring the Primordial Light would obtain the key to bing a deity. They used this method to divert the attention of all races."
"With the rise of the human race, upying the living spaces of all races, amidst external troubles and internal strife, the other races could no longer be a threat."
Ethan understood and, stroking his chin, said:
"The First-generation Deities are the Elder Deities, and the Second-generation Deities are the Ancient Deities. The Ancient Deities, before bing deities themselves, killed the Elder Deities and then became the Ancient Deities. The Ancient Deities used two strategies to stabilize all races and support the human race in suppressing them. Since then, the Ancient Deities could rest easy, suspended in the heavens as deities who look down upon all beings."
"Exactly."
"But why did the Ancient Deities decline?" This question lingered in Ethan''s mind.
The Second-generation Deities had made extensive preparations to secure their position.
Yet, in modern times, it''s rare to see the Ancient Deities, and those who do appear, like Aneropo, seem to be of little significance.
And then there''s Peggy, an Ancient Deity with only one eye remaining...
What exactly happened during the era of the Ancient Deity''s rule?
The High Priest shook his head slightly, exhaling a long breath:
"It''s unclear, but it might be rted to the Deityforsaken Land. During the great war of the Ancient Deities, the universe was shattered, devastating all races. The Deityforsaken Land was formed as a result. Perhaps the secrets of the Ancient Deities'' war lie hidden within the Deityforsaken Land."
"I see---"
Ethan and the High Priest were deep in conversation when suddenly a sound, like that of a cocoon cracking, echoed through the air.
The sound was crisp and vigorous, brimming with vibrant life force.
Ethan quickly looked up.
The cocoon of light enveloping Sherry slowly cracked open in the darkness of Valha, like a brilliant star breaking free from its shell.
Fragments of the cocoon twinkled faintly in the air before slowly falling, like meteors swallowed by the night.
As the cocoon split open, a gentle light emanated from within, illuminating everything around.
It was Sherry''s radiance, pure and warm, like the rising sun, full of vitality, akin to rebirth.
Sherry emerged slowly from the cocoon, her body surrounded by a thin halo of light, making her appear angelic.
Her eyes were clear and bright, twinkling like stars, emanating an aura both awe-inspiring and intimidating.
Her hair, soft as silk, gently fluttered in the wind, creating a sense of tranquility. Her skin was pale as snow, glowing with a healthy rosiness.
Sherry''s physique had also undergone significant changes, slender yet powerful, each movement filled with grace and strength.
"This... this is aplete transformation," Ethan remarked with emotion.
At this moment, a rare smile appeared on the High Priest''s face:
"Indeed, she has partlyprehended the Rule of Shadow. There is hope for our Shadow n yet."
Sherry floated beside Ethan:
"Ethan, are you alright?"
"Yes, I''m fine."
"I saw what Dart did earlier. Thank you."
"It was nothing."
As the two shared a sweet moment, a discordant cough interrupted:
"Cough, cough, cough---"
Only then did Sherry turn to the High Priest, bowing slightly:
"High Priest, thank you as well."
The High Priest felt a tinge of sadness in his heart. ''A woman''s independence,'' he thought, ''perhaps this is why many races are reluctant to choose a female sessor.''
"Yourprehension of the Rule of Shadow shows that the current High Priest was not mistaken in you. Plus, with a strongpanion by your side, I can rest assured in letting you leave."
The smile vanished from the High Priest''s face, his tone bing serious.
"Ethan."
"Yes?"
"I hope you can take good care of Sherry. She is the future of our Shadow n."
Ethan looked at the High Priest''s earnest expression, considering everything he had done.
Putting aside everything else, the secrets revealed by the High Priest alone were of immense value.
"Don''t worry, I, Ethan, will neither covet the Rule of Shadow nor bring harm to the Shadow n. Whatever Sherry wants to do, she should do. I won''t bind her with emotions just because she bes stronger."
The High Priest looked at Ethan, feeling immensely reassured.
Having lived for tens of thousands of years, he had always been urate in judging people.
The heart of a true warrior that Ethan disyed promised he would keep his word.
"I won''t let your contributions go unrewarded. I can help you understand one of the uses of the Primordial Light."
The High Priest''s eyes shifted, contemting how to benefit Ethan.
"Really?" Ethan''s pupils slightly constricted. The importance of Primordial Light was clearly felt from the High Priest''s words.
It was a fraction extracted by the Second-generation Deities from their own primordial spirit power, limited in the universe.
The Second-generation Deities used this method to limit the number of deities.
"Of course," the High Priest pursed his lips slightly, "I''ll show you the true power of the Shadow n. Sherry, pay close attention as well. The Rule of Shadow is not limited to just shadows."
Speaking, the High Priest stood at the center of the throne, his eyes tightly closed, hands joined in prayer, his entire being radiating a divine and solemn aura.
Behind him, a massive stone stele emerged, covered in ancient runes.
The High Priest began to chant a mysterious incantation, his voice like the echoes of antiquity, deep and resonant.
As his voice grew louder, Ethan''s body began to emit a faint light.
It was the power of the Primordial Light being awakened.
Ethan was slightly astonished.
The Primordial Light in his mind was stirred by the High Priest.
He could see the Primordial Light in his mind wriggling like a fish, bing incredibly active.
Then, the High Priest opened his mouth, his voice god-like:
"Sherry, you must understand, the Rule of Shadow is not darkness, but light. Why is the world dark? Because all light is devoured by our darkness."
Ethan''s eyes widened.
The High Priest implied that the Rule of Shadow was not merely dark magic, but at a higher level, it could control all light.
The Rule of Shadow now possessed three powers.
Light, devouring, darkness...
There might be even more powers that the High Priest held back, unwilling to reveal to Ethan.
"Primordial Light, I am your child, your servant. I beseech your power, your wisdom. Let me feel your presence, understand your essence. Primordial Light, I swear to you, I will use your power to protect our world, to guide our people. Primordial Light, I seek your enlightenment, your guidance."
As the High Priest''s prayer grew louder, the stars in the sky began to twinkle, as if attracted by some force.
Suddenly, a beam of light descended from the sky, blossoming within Ethan''s mind.
This light was intense and dazzling, as if it could illuminate the entire universe.
Ethan''s body started to emit a powerful glow, his eyes shining bright as stars.
He felt his body filled with an indescribable, powerful force, as if he were connected to the entire universe.
The High Priest''s face became somewhat translucent, emitting a weakened aura.
Yet, he did not cease his actions.
He continued to manipte that primordial force within Ethan, transforming it into an expansive ocean.
He stretched out his hand towards the ground, and water began to flow from his palm, forming a vastke.
The water of theke was clear and transparent, shimmering like a mirror, reflecting Ethan''s figure.
Ethan seemed to be summoned, his heart slightly startled.
On the surface of theke formed by the Primordial Light, ancient images began to y.
In the endless universe, everything started from a tiny point.
This point suddenly expanded, releasing tremendous energy and matter.
Multicolored lights, like rainbows, shot out, chaotically flying across the universe.
In the scene, Ethan could see a gigantic fireball burning in the darkness, the very beginning of the universe.
The fireball continuously expanded and cooled, forming gxies, stars, ands.
Over time, stars formed at their centers, with variouss revolving around them.
Those multicolored lights fell into thes, evolving over long eons...
Numerous deities emerged in the scene...
Ethan understood clearly, these might be the First-generation Deities.
Chapter 393 391-Power
Chapter 393 391-Power
This was an indescribable entity, his eyes containing the stars of the entire universe, profound and mysterious.
His body, like aposition of countless gxies and ck holes, brimmed with endless energy.
His voice, like the breath of the universe, deep and grandiose.
The surrounding scenes became increasingly dynamic and terrifying, a powerful force emerging from the void, surging like a tide, enveloping the entire cosmos.
Beams of light shot out from every corner of the universe, illuminating the whole cosmic expanse.
At this moment, powerful beings began to appear slowly, their formidable presence almost bursting forth from the surface of the water.
First to appear was a First-generation Deity with the power of endless life the Goddess of Life.
Her eyes shone like brilliant stars, her skin as clear and luminous as crystal.
With a gentle wave of her hand, the surrounding nts began to grow rapidly, flowers bloomed profusely, and fruits were abundant.
The Goddess of Life smiled and spoke, "Jibulo -- Yuan Ka Yuan --"
The Goddess of Life uttered strange sybles, but Ethan understood clearly what she said.
"I grant you endless vitality."
Then came a First-generation Deity with the power of endless wisdom the God of Wisdom.
His eyes were like the profound starry sky, and atop his head were wings beyond description.
With a light wave of his hand, countless pieces of knowledge transformed into substance and fell upon various parts of the universe.
The God of Wisdom smiled and said, "I grant you endless wisdom."
The scene shifted again, and a First-generation Deity with the power of endless strength the God of Power appeared.
His body was like a colossal mountain, nearly filling the entire universe.
In his hands, he held a massive hammer.
With a gentle swing, the whole cosmos began to tremble.
The God of Power roared, "I grant you endless strength."
...
More deities, like a carousel, passed over the surface of the water.
Towards the end, the entire universe was filled with First-generation Deities.
Each of the First-generation Deities almost burst the universe with their presence...
Ethan watched with furrowed brows, his body trembling continuously.
How could such First-generation Deities be defeated by the Second-generation Deities?
What terrifying beings did the First-generation Deities create!
Ethan felt a stir in his heart, and suddenly the scene changed again.
The bodies of the First-generation Deities began to copse.
Their flesh and blood transformed into flowing light, converging into a gigantic vortex.
This vortex emitted a strong light, illuminating the entire universe.
Suddenly, all that remained in the universe was that vortex the primordial.
The First-generation Deities came from the primordial and ultimately dissolved back into it.
Ethan did not fully understand the meaning, but he had a glimmer of insight.
Ethan sat cross-legged on the surface of the water, his mind clear and free of distractions.
He closed his eyes, introspecting his own Primordial Light.
It was an existence beyond matter, beyond the physical body, even beyond the soul.
It was the essence of the universe, the source of life.
In Ethan''s heart, a faint light emerged.
Although weak, it was filled with endless power.
It was like a seed, containing infinite possibilities.
Ethan took a deep breath, drawing this light into his body.
With the infusion of the Primordial Light, Ethan felt subtle changes in his body.
His muscles became tougher, his bones stronger, his blood more fervent.
Even his perception of the surrounding energy became clearer, and the Rule of Wraith in his mind operated incredibly fast.
His body seemed to be filled with a powerful force, giving him a feeling of immense strength and confidence.
Ethan opened his eyes, which flickered with an ancient essence.
He knew he had now mastered a part of the power of Primordial Light.
This power could not only enhance his physical condition but also boost his attack power and even improve his use of the Language of Nature and the Rune of Rules.
He stood up, extending his hand, and a beam of light condensed from his palm.
Before he could make another move, the scene around him vanished instantly, and the High Priest''s urgent voice halted Ethan''s action:
"Wait, do you want to topple Valha?"
He looked nervously at the point of bright, day-like primordial energy at Ethan''s fingertips.
Ethan raised an eyebrow slightly, saying casually:
"This power could destroy Valha?"
The High Priest''splexion turned somewhat pale as he replied faintly:
"This is the energy of the primordial. Although it''s only a thousandth, or even a ten-thousandth of the original power of a First-generation deity, this force is already immensely formidable. Destroying Valha would be easy. Your strike, even if faced by a true deity, would cause significant damage."
Ethan''s eyes filled with joy, not expecting the power of the Primordial Light he hadprehended to be so formidable.
"However, there are taboos. If you fully utilize the Primordial Light, it can indeed inflict great harm on a deity, but the Primordial Light will then be depleted. If you wish to use it again, you''ll need to capture more Primordial Light."
"What if I only use a small portion of it?"
"The miraculous aspect of Primordial Light is its ability to self-heal. Even if only a sliver remains, it can regenerate. So, as long as you don''t pour out all the Primordial Light at once, it can recover. It''s just a matter of time."
"I understand. Thank you, High Priest."
Ethan looked deeply at the Shadow n High Priest, his eyes filled with gratitude.
He knew that without the High Priest''s assistance, he might never have been able toprehend the power of Primordial Light.
"High Priest, I can''t express my gratitude to you in words." Ethan''s voice carried a profound respect. "We merely met by chance, yet you led me toprehend the power of the Primordial Light..."
Before Ethan could finish, the High Priest interrupted him:
"In the Deityforsaken Land, where the living space for all races is already so constrained, helping each other is only natural. Moreover, you have a close rtionship with our Holy Maiden; helping you is also helping her."
"I only hope that you can protect Sherry well and lend a hand to our Shadow n in times of danger. That would be enough..."
Ethan nodded solemnly, saying firmly:
"Rest assured, High Priest. The affairs of the Shadow n are my concern as well."
"Alright," the High Priest looked at Ethan with satisfaction, then turned to Sherry with a hint of reluctance, "I was supposed to teach you some of the Shadow n''s secret techniques, but now those people outside are fighting amongst themselves. They need you to preside over justice."
"What?" Sherry''s eyes widened as she looked towards Ethan.
Ethan slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, "High Priest, what do you know?"
"Sigh, Dart isn''t satisfied with what I''ve done, and he''s starting a war outside, causing internal strife."
"How do you know this?"
"Many Shadow n members have died, their souls entered the starry sky and informed us."
Ethan hurriedly said, "Then we must not dy, High Priest, please send us out quickly."
The High Priest waved his hand slightly, and the entire Valha shook violently.
The scenery before Ethan and Sherry changed rapidly, and they felt a sensation of falling.
Ethan steadied Sherry,nding softly on the ground.
In the Shadow n''s camp, the sounds of battle were already audible.
Without hesitation, Sherry grabbed Ethan''s hand and roared:
"Let''s go, we need to find the High Priest!"
...
Night fell, and the Shadow n''s territory was engulfed in darkness.
Moonlight filtered through the sparse clouds, casting a faint light, barely illuminating the war-tornnd.
The air was thick with the smell of gunpowder and blood, suffocating.
On this darknd, Dart and his faction members were ughtering their own n members for power and position.
Their figures, ghost-like, flitted through the ruins, appearing before their enemies one moment and vanishing into the darkness the next.
Their eyes were cold and ruthless, their weapons gleaming with a chilling light, each swing iming a life.
The mes of war had ravaged the once peaceful encampment, with broken stones and shattered walls standing as silent witnesses to the conflict.
mes roared into the night sky, painting it a blood-red hue.
The firelight cast upon the ferocious faces of the Shadow n members made them appear more like demons from hell.
In this internal strife, the members of the Shadow n resorted to every conceivable tactic.
They harnessed the power of darkness to create terrifying illusions, plunging their enemies into endless fear.
They also controlled malevolent creatures like zombies, vampires, and skeleton warriors, who loyally fought for them, seizing victory in their name.
In this internal conflict, the numbers of the Shadow n members were continually dwindling.
For the sake of power, they betrayed their kin, even killing their own family members with their hands.
Their hearts were filled with hatred and anger, unable to discern friend from foe.
The High Priest, watching the battle rage outside, felt a deep sorrow:
"Dart, how did we fall to such depths?"
Chapter 394 392-Civil War
Chapter 394 392-Civil War
Beside the High Priest, Lana''s eyes shed fiercely, speaking disdainfully:
"High Priest, power has always been a game of life and death. You should know this better than anyone."
The High Priest shook his head slightly: "It shouldn''t be like this."
Lana snorted coldly: "Give the order then. Both Daphne and I are ready to fight."
She had seen her own brother kill those who threatened him; now, such tribal strife seemed trivial to her.
Daphne, havinge a long way, had transformed from pure innocence to someone seasoned and knowledgeable.
She understood that once war started, it could only end in battle.
"Right, let us fight alongside your people, High Priest."
The High Priest appeared even more distressed, slowly saying:
"I promised Ethan to ensure your safety. You cannot join the battle. Besides, if our people see that I have allowed outsiders to join our internal strife, they will think I have no one by my side."
Footsteps approached from afar, with more Shadow n members retreating back to the High Priest''s side.
Dart, covered in blood, walked over with small steps:
"Your time is over, High Priest."
The High Priest looked at Dart, bloodied from head to toe, his eyes filled with deep sorrow:
"The blood on you is that of our own people!"
"No, those who follow you were never warriors of the Shadow n. Our Shadow n warriors never cower beside the High Priest. They are but a group of outsiders who have discarded their dignity and happen to possess the Shadow n Bloodline. They were never our own."
"True warriors of the Shadow n always thirst for battle, for the heroism in bloodshed."
The faces of Dart''s rebel army were filled with fanatical mes, their eyes flickering with determination, as if they could ignite the dark night sky.
Their lips curled into a sinister smile, showing disdain and challenge towards the High Priest and the Shadow n members by his side.
Their cheeks were etched with the marks of battle, scarred and weathered, yet showing no signs of retreat.
Their skin, roughened and hardened by the wind, as if scorched by fierce mes, emanated an aura of unyielding resilience.
The rebels'' faces radiated with fervent passion, their gaze revealing a longing for victory and a yearning for freedom.
Undoubtedly, this group wasprised of true warriors.
Dart''s ability to gather such a force was indeed reasonable.
Within the Shadow n, many had long been unable to endure the High Priest''s conservative policies.
Suddenly, Dart swung his longsword, sending a wave of dark energy shooting out from the de, piercing the sky.
His voice echoed throughout the territory: "People of the Shadow n, now is the time for us to reim our power!"
As his words fell, all the Shadow n members raised their weapons, emanating powerful dark energy from their bodies.
Their figures moved swiftly through the night like phantoms,unching a fierce attack on the High Priest.
Seeing this, the High Priest raised the Dark Dominator high, creating a powerful protective barrier that instantly enveloped and safeguarded those around him.
However, this could not deter the determination of the rebels.
They attacked the protective barrier with all their might, each impact causing ripples of energy.
Dart stood at the forefront, his eyes filled with resoluteness.
He swung his longsword, each attack leaving a deep mark on the protective barrier.
The High Priest struggled to resist the enemy''s onught, his body soaked in sweat, veins on his forehead bulging, revealing his inner determination and resolve.
He clenched his teeth, his muscles tensed as if bearing the weight of the world.
His fingers trembled slightly, but he still gripped the staff tightly, unwilling to give up.
The High Priest''s body began to tremble, his breathing bing rapid andbored.
He knew he was nearing his limit.
Lana and Daphne stood by anxiously:
"High Priest, let us help."
The High Priest hardly had a moment to speak, shaking his head slightly,boriously withstanding the rebels'' attacks.
After a fierce battle, the battlefield was shrouded in smoke and the stench of blood.
Warriors on both sides were exhausted and covered in wounds, yet they stood firmly on the battlefield, refusing to retreat.
Suddenly, Dart stood still, determination shing in his eyes.
"You old dog, let''s see how long you canst!"
"Fellow soldiers, follow my lead and charge, freedom belongs to us!"
He gripped his weapon tightly, gathering all his strength.
He took heavy steps towards the protective barrier.
Each of his steps carried immense power, as if capable of shaking the very earth.
Behind him, other warriors followed suit, letting out thunderous war cries.
As Dart neared the protective barrier, he suddenly halted his steps.
He took a deep breath, and the power within his body erupted instantaneously.
The weapon in his hand emitted a dazzling light, like a meteor streaking across the night sky.
He swung his weapon fiercely, unleashing a powerful wave of energy that burst forth, heading straight for the protective barrier.
The speed of the energy wave was incredibly fast, almost impossible to track.
When the energy wave collided with the barrier, the entire battlefield seemed to shudder.
The protective barrier began to tremble, its light dimming and losing its luster.
Dart and the other warriors watched the barrier anxiously, anticipating its copse.
The High Priest''s body was thrown backward as if struck by an immense force, arcing through the air. Blood spurted from his mouth, staining the surrounding air red.
His body crashed heavily onto the ground, creating a dull, thunderous sound.
Dust billowed up, obscuring his figure.
Momentster, when he reappeared before everyone, he was in a gravely injured state.
The High Priest''s body was curled up; his clothes were torn to shreds, revealing the scars on his body.
His skin was pale as paper, covered in bruises and contusions.
Blood continuously flowed from his wounds, forming a pool around him.
His breathing was rapid andbored, each breath apanied by intense pain.
His chest heaved uncontrobly, as if it might stop at any moment.
The High Priest''s eyes were tightly shut, his forehead covered in sweat.
His face was contorted with pain, reflecting the agony and struggle within.
The wounds in his heart were more numerous and painful than those on his body.
The Dark Dominator he had been holding had also fallen to the ground.
Members of the Shadow n rushed to the High Priest''s side.
Dart followed, and one of the Shadow n members roared at him:
"When you were a child, the High Priest held you in his arms, and now you treat him like this."
The man charged towards Dart.
Dart, expressionless, plunged his ck sword into the man''s chest.
The blood that spurted out sttered on his face, making him look even more ferocious and terrifying.
"Old fool, hand over the Dark Dominator!"
He couldn''t suppress his excitement, trembling as he extended his hand in front of the High Priest.
Dart''s obsession and fervor for the Dark Dominator were like a burning me, raging in his heart.
He was consumed with desire for the power of darkness, yearning for the endless strength and supreme dominion that the Dark Dominator possessed.
Now that he was about to seize the Dark Dominator, Dart''s excitement intensified:
"Hurry up, you old wretch."
"You ingrate, to think the High Priest even considered making you a priest of our n."
Sherry''s delicate voice came from afar, and in the next second,
She appeared right in front of Dart.
Dart, disregarding everything else, hastily reached out to grab the Dark Dominator.
But Sherry was faster, unleashing a wave of energy towards Dart.
Dart could only dodge, leaping aside.
Sherrynded beside the High Priest, helping him up and feeding him the Emerald Spring.
However, the Emerald Spring flowed out of the High Priest''s body, like water from a punctured bag, uncontrobly gushing out from the holes.
Ethan, observing from the periphery, sighed softly:
"The High Priest''s body ispletely dead, unable to absorb energy, he can''t survive anymore."
Sherry, looking at the High Priest in this state, had tears in her red eyes:
"High Priest..."
The High Priest''s face was pale, but he managed a smile looking at Sherry:
"Don''t cry, I was meant to die anyway... Now that you''re back, I can rest easy."
As he spoke, the High Priest''s cheeks surprisingly gained a bit of color, and with some unknown strength surging in his body, he said loudly:
"The next High Priest of our Shadow n will be Sherry."
Dart screamed in rage, shouting loudly:
"You old fool, have you gone mad? Sherry is just an outsider with the Shadow Bloodline, she''s not one of our Shadow n."
"She doesn''t deserve to be the High Priest of our Shadow n!!!"
The High Priest didn''t spare Dart a nce.
Fury boiling in his heart, Dart''s ck sword shimmered as he once again invoked a forbidden art.
His body transformed into a bolt of ck lightning and shot forward.
Nobody anticipated that Dart would resort to such a treacherous move!
Chapter 395 393-Continuing the Journey
Chapter 395 393-Continuing the Journey
However, just as Dart was about to strike, Ethan swiftly intercepted him.
A hint of vignce and determination shone in Ethan''s eyes, as if he had anticipated Dart''s use of forbidden arts.
Ethan easily blocked Dart''s attack, their palm and fist colliding with a dull thud.
The immense force of the impact numbed Dart''s arm, forcing him to stagger back several steps.
Ethan looked coldly at Dart, his voice filled with authority and warning:
"You really don''t understand the rules."
Frustration and resentment appeared on Dart''s face as he clenched his teeth, attempting tounch another attack.
However, Ethan was already prepared. His fists struck Dart''s body with lightning speed.
Dart groaned in pain, unable to withstand Ethan''s heavy blows.
Ethan forcefully grasped Dart''s throat, disdainfully saying:
"What are you? With such little strength, you think you can stir up a storm in the Shadow n? Go and stay out of the way."
With that, Ethan tossed Dart aside like trash.
Due to the High Priest''s presence in Valha, Ethan was reluctant to spill the blood of a Shadow n member.
Sherry, feeling a stir in her heart, pursed her lips and picked up the Dark Dominator.
Her hand trembled as she slowly reached for it.
She could feel the power emanating from the darkness, a force both mighty and mysterious, as if it could devour everything.
As her fingertips touched the Dark Dominator, a chill instantly spread from her fingertips throughout her body.
She felt as though she was being enveloped by darkness, unable to free herself.
However, Sherry did not recoil.
She took a deep breath and firmly grasped the Dark Dominator.
She could feel its icy touch, like shaking hands with a ruthless demon.
Suddenly, a surge of dark light erupted from the Dark Dominator, enveloping Sherry entirely.
She felt her body being permeated by dark forces, merging with the Dark Dominator as if they were one.
Under the influence of this dark power, Sherry''s body underwent miraculous changes.
Her skin turned pale as paper, and her eyes became deep and shadowy.
ck nails grew on her fingers, resembling ws from hell.
At the same time, Sherry felt her own power growing continuously.
She could sense the strength bestowed upon her by the Dark Dominator, a power unparalleled, filling her with immense strength and confidence.
Just then, an ancient voice emanated from the Dark Dominator: "You have earned my approval, Sherry. From now on, you shall be my emissary, conquering this world for me."
Ethan, observing Sherry''s transformation, felt slightly uneasy:
"What''s happening to Sherry?"
The High Priest, almost moved to tears, spoke with a trembling voice:
"Her body is undergoing a transformation to darkness, Sherry has been approved by the Dark Dominator..."
Being recognized by a divine artifact, does it change one''s body?
Ethan was unclear about this, but recalling Luther, who also received approval from a divine artifact, he noted that Luther wasn''t assimted by his sword.
Ethan didn''t quite understand Sherry''s current state, after all, he had never been recognized by a divine artifact himself.
Sherry suddenly opened her eyes, the glow within them distinctly ck, yet Ethan saw everything clearly.
"Fellow members, from today onwards, I am the High Priest of the Shadow n."
Naturally, the rebel forces did not recognize Sherry, but the Shadow n members beside the High Priest all knelt on the ground, bowing deeply:
"We wee the High Priest."
In this moment, Sherry appeared exceptionally cold. She looked icily at the rebels: "Why do you not bow?"
Monroe''s eyes flickered as he observed Dart''s miserable state, his expression conflicted:
"We wee the High Priest..."
Though reluctant, he could only bow to Sherry.
Seeing this, the rebels,cking a leader with Dart severely injured and unconscious, had no choice but to kneel, hoping to avoid punishment.
With the Dark Dominator in her grasp, managing the affairs of the Shadow n became much simpler for Sherry.
As for Dart, Monroe, and other leaders of the Shadow n''s rebels, Sherry banished them from the n.
Ethan suggested executing them, especially Dart, whose ambition posed a future threat to Sherry.
However, Sherry was unwilling to take such drastic measures and chose only to expel Dart and the others.
Ethan, watching Dart leave with a me of vengeance in his eyes, knew that Dart''s continued existence would bring trouble to Sherry.
To prevent another situation like Dart''s from arising among her people,
Sherry issued a decree.
She allowed n members to leave the Shadow Forest, but they were strictly forbidden from revealing the existence of the Shadow Forest while outside.
Members of the Shadow n carry fragments of the Rule of Shadow in their bodies, making them offspring of darkness.
Many powerful beings associated with darkness relish hunting members of the Shadow n.
If the location of the Shadow Forest or their encampment is revealed by Shadow n members outside, it could bring catastrophic consequences to the n.
This was the reason the previous High Priest forbade the n members from leaving.
Now, this policy has been overturned by Sherry.
Ethan was skeptical of this decision.
After all, not every member of the Shadow n is unyielding.
If even one weaker individual is captured by a dark power and divulges information about the Shadow Forest, it could bring another storm of bloodshed to the n.
However, Ethan did not interfere. After resting for three days in the Shadow n, he prepared to set off on his journey again.
He said his farewells to Sherry once more.
Her skin was pale as snow, radiating a mysterious glow. Her eyes were deep and shadowy, as if they could peer into one''s soul.
Her long hair was as ck as raven feathers, cascading over her shoulders.
Each strand shimmered with a faint blue light, imparting an incredible aura.
Sherry wore a ck priestess''s robe, adorned withplex runes and patterns that twinkled with a mystical light.
The sleeves of the robe were wide and loose, fluttering gently with her movements.
Around her neck, she wore a ne of ck pearls, each emitting a subtle dark aura.
At the center of the ne was arge obsidian stone, seemingly harboring endless power within.
Sherry''s fingers were slender and delicate, adorned with a ck ring on her fingertip.
The ring was engraved with ancient runes, emanating a mysterious power.
Her entire being exuded a cold and authoritative aura, almost too daunting to look at directly.
She was the High Priest of the Shadow n, possessing immense dark power and an object of reverence in the hearts of many.
The Sherry now was far from the smaller, endearing woman Ethan had first met.
"Sigh," Ethan felt a tinge of mncholy in his heart, smiling faintly as he looked at Sherry, "Are you doing alright?"
A smile spread across Sherry''s face, softening her previously icy expression:
"I''m fine."
"I have to go..."
Sherry''s smile froze for a moment, then she pursed her lips and said:
"Can you stay with me for one more day?"
Initially wanting to refuse, Ethan, seeing Sherry''s lonely expression, found it hard to say no:
"I... can... stay."
Sherry and Ethan walked through the narrow paths of the Shadow Forest, the sunlight filtering through sparse leaves, casting mottled shadows on them.
Their faces were lit with excited smiles, as if returning to a carefree time from the past.
Hand in hand, they stepped on the thickyer of fallen leaves, creating a rustling sound.
Their footsteps echoed in the silent forest, intertwining with the singing of birds, forming a cheerful symphony.
Their eyes sparkled with curiosity as they looked around, searching for the secrets hidden deep in the woods.
Sherry suddenly halted, pointing towards a dense thicket ahead, and said with a smile, "Ethan, look over there, a little bird!"
Ethan followed her pointing finger and saw a small, vibrantly colored bird hopping about in the bushes.
Its feathers glistened in the sunlight, shining like a splendid gem.
The two of them tiptoed closer to the thicket, trying not to disturb the beautiful bird.
They crouched down, hands sped together, gazing intently at the little bird.
It seemed to sense their gaze, paused its hopping, and turned to look at them.
Its eyes were bright and alert, as if questioning their presence there.
Sherry and Ethan exchanged a knowing smile.
They understood that the bird wasn''t afraid of them but was rather curious.
So, they started gently tapping their fingers against their palms, mimicking the bird''s chirping sounds.
The bird seemed to understand their invitation and gently flew in front of them, perching on a branch.
Sherry and Ethan carefully extended their hands, softly touching the bird''s tender feathers.
The bird didn''t shy away but instead closed its eyesfortably, enjoying the warm caress.
Their faces lit up with contented smiles, as if rediscovering a pure joy from the past.
As night fell, theyy on the grass. Suddenly, Sherry pressed her lips against Ethan''s:
"Before you leave, can you leave me with a beautiful memory?"
Chapter 396 394-Setting Out
Chapter 396 394-Setting Out
Sherry''s words made it impossible for Ethan to refuse.
He felt her fervent breath on his face, stirring a whirlwind of emotions within him.
Unable to resist, Ethan embraced Sherry and kissed her lips.
...
The next day, the time hade for Ethan to set out.
As Sherry watched him pack his things, she couldn''t help but ask, "Can''t you really stay?"
Ethan shook his head, saying nothing.
He knew that in such a situation, words were futile; his mind was made up to leave.
Sherry said nothing more, silently seeing Ethan off on his journey.
They walked together for a long time, with Sherry showing no sign of wanting to return.
Finally, Ethan said, "Go back."
Sherry remained silent, but Ethan could see tears in her eyes, held back with great effort.
Seeing Sherry like this, Ethan couldn''t help but embrace her again, whispering, "Wait for me. One day, I will return for you."
Sherry nodded, her lips meeting Ethan''s in a kiss, and her tears finally breaking free.
Ethan held Sherry tightly, their kiss lingering for a long time before they parted.
With the kiss ending, Ethan set out once again.
This time, Sherry didn''t continue to follow him.
She had already apanied him a great distance, understanding that all farewells muste, even after a journey of a thousand miles.
Sherry stood still, watching Ethan until his figure had disappeared into the distance, then slowly, reluctantly, she turned back.
Ethan continued his journey forward, knowing that at this pace, it wouldn''t be long before he would leave the Shadow Forest behind.
However, walking through the forest was inevitably slower than traveling on an unobstructed path.
After a morning''s trek, Ethan started to feel tired. He leaned against a tree to rest for a while.
No sooner had he sat down than a faint rustling reached his ears.
Ethan instantly became alert.
The sound was soft, a whispering rustle, and from its tone, it seemed not far from him, prompting Ethan to be extra cautious.
Just then, a massive serpent suddenly leaped from a nearby tree, its gaping maw lunging towards Ethan.
This serpent was incredibly fast, even swifter than the Nocturnal Serpents Ethan had encountered before.
Had he not been somewhat aware and prepared, this could have been extremely dangerous.
As the serpent lunged, Ethan quickly dodged to the side.
However, he soon realized he had been somewhat careless.
If he had been standing, dodging would have been easy, but Ethan was sitting with his back against the tree, which made evading the serpent''s attack much more difficult.
In his attempt to dodge, Ethan nearly fell to the ground, a sight of utter disarray.
Ethan inwardly cursed his luck.
He hadn''t expected the tree he chose for a brief respite to harbor such a serpent.
Had he known, he would never have rested there.
With so many trees in the area, Ethan had randomly picked one to rest under, only to find it was their of a serpent.
Such luck left him utterly speechless.
However, Ethan had no time to dwell on his thoughts.
Before he could steady himself, the serpentunched another attack.
With his bncepromised, Ethan could only continue to dodge, having no chance to counterattack.
Fortunately, he had managed to stand up, which made the situation slightly better than before.
Once again, Ethan narrowly avoided the serpent''s strike.
Seizing this brief respite, he stepped back a few paces, putting some distance between himself and the serpent.
Given the serpent''s swift attack speed, staying too close would leave Ethan no time to react, so he dared not approach it too closely.
With some distance now between them, Ethan finally had the chance to closely observe the serpent.
Its body was pitch ck, except for a diamond-shaped white spot right at the center of its head, giving the illusion of a third eye.
Ethan remembered a conversation he had with Sherry.
She had mentioned a ck serpent that looked just like this, living in the forest.
Sherry had called it the Three-eyed Serpent, known for its formidable attack strength and strong territorial instincts.
It would attack anyone who dared to encroach upon its domain.
Sherry also mentioned that these Three-eyed Serpents typically lived in trees, making them hard to spot.
Once someone came too close, they would immediatelyunch an attack.
Many victims hadn''t even gotten a clear look at the serpent before being swallowed whole, dying without ever knowing what had devoured them.
Seeing the creature before him, Ethan realized that this must be the very serpent Sherry had described.
He had never expected to encounter such a creature himself.
Fortunately, since Ethan had retreated to a safer distance from the Three-eyed Serpent, the creature did not pursue to attack him.
Instead, it remained in its ce, fixing Ethan with a rigid, unblinking stare. Ethan, aware of the potential danger, did not let his guard down for even a moment.
Although the serpent remained motionless and had notunched another attack, Ethan knew it was perpetually ready to strike.
It seemed that after its initial two failed attempts, the Three-eyed Serpent had grown wary of Ethan''s capabilities and reaction speed.
It now hesitated to make any rash moves, instead seeking the right moment to strike.
Caught in this predicament, Ethan found himself in a difficult situation.
Aheady the serpent, its gaping maw ready to devour him at any moment, making forward movement an impossibility.
At the same time, retreating was also out of the question.
Ethan was in a standoff with the serpent, and any attempt to back away would likely provoke an immediate attack.
The best course of action for Ethan, at that moment, was to remain still and observe, waiting to see what the serpent would do next.
Ethan stood motionless, and so did the serpent, each staring at the other, neither attacking nor retreating.
This standoff was excruciating for Ethan.
If the serpent chose to abandon its attack and return to the tree, Ethan could seize the opportunity to leave.
If it attacked, he could look for a chance to counter during its assault.
However, the current stalemate, with the Three-eyed Serpent utterly still, posed a significant challenge.
Ethan had to be continuously vignt, watching the serpent''s every move without blinking, always prepared for a sudden attack.
This tense vignce was draining, but necessary to ensure his safety in the face of an unpredictable adversary.
As Ethan stood in a motionless standoff with the serpent, a faint rustling suddenly emanated from nearby.
Ethan''s heart sank C something else was approaching!
While the Three-eyed Serpent was challenging, Ethan was confident in his ability to handle it.
The earlier disarray was merely due to ack of preparation.
In a real fight with the Three-eyed Serpent, Ethan believed he had a good chance of winning.
However, with something else now approaching, caution was paramount, given the unknown nature of the new arrival.
The Three-eyed Serpent also seemed to sense the new presence, turning its head towards the source of the sound.
Ethan recognized this as an opportunity.
Attacking the serpent while it was distracted could be an effective strategy.
But with the arrival of this unknown entity, whose intentions C hostile or otherwise C were unclear, a rash attack on the serpent might leave him vulnerable to the neer.
Despite his confidence in his own abilities, Ethan knew better than to act recklessly in such a potentially disadvantageous situation.
Caution was the best approach.
Finally, the source of the noise revealed itself, and Ethan was taken aback to see another ck serpent, strikingly simr to the first.
It was another Three-eyed Serpent, simr in size and appearance to the first, suggestingparable strength.
Had the first serpent called for backup?
Ethan couldn''t help but specte.
The situation now was not just about facing a single serpent but dealing with two.
The challenge had just doubled, and Ethan knew he needed to reassess his strategy in light of this new development.
Now faced with the challenge of confronting two serpents simultaneously, Ethan felt a surge of adrenaline.
From the brief encounter earlier, he had discerned that the Three-eyed Serpents primarily relied on surprise attacks.
Typically concealed in the trees and hard to spot, they wouldunch sudden assaults on unsuspecting individuals.
However, once exposed, their power diminished significantly.
Even with both Three-eyed Serpents attacking him at the same time, Ethan was confident he could handle them.
At this moment, Ethan was fully prepared to face thebined assault of the two serpents.
However, with one on each side, they effectively had him surrounded, putting him at a tactical disadvantage.
Ethan knew he needed to find a way to break out of this encirclement and position himself more advantageously.
Only then could he fully unleash his capabilities without concern.
Thus, Ethan began looking for an opportunity to move to a more strategic position, aiming to avoid being caught in a pincer attack.
Just then, something unexpected happened.
Chapter 397 395-Foggy Essence Bead
Chapter 397 395-Foggy Essence Bead
At that moment, an entirely unexpected situation unfolded before Ethan.
The second Three-eyed Serpent, instead of attacking Ethan, charged towards the first serpent.
Opening its vast jaws, it bit towards its counterpart.
The other serpent retaliated fiercely, and the two serpents were suddenly locked inbat.
What was happening here?
Ethan was momentarily baffled by the scene unfolding before him.
Were they actually fighting each other?
He had initially thought the second Three-eyed Serpent hade to assist the first, meaning he would have to contend with both.
But now, they had turned on each other, a development Ethan had not anticipated at all.
Since the two serpents were now engaged in their own battle, there seemed no need for Ethan to intervene.
This greatly simplified things for him.
He had thought about simply walking away and leaving them to their fight.
After all, the situation had evolved into a feud between the two serpents and no longer concerned Ethan.
However, just as he was about to leave, Ethan paused, struck by a thought.
Observing the strengths of the two serpents, which appeared evenly matched, and considering the ferocity of their fight, it seemed likely that the encounter would end in a deadly stalemate, with both serpents grievously injured.
This could create a highly advantageous situation for Ethan.
He could adopt a strategy of watching the tigers fight from the mountain C letting the two serpents weaken each other first.
Then, like a fisherman reaping the benefits of the snipe and m grappling, Ethan could step in at the opportune moment.
With this thought, Ethan halted his steps, retreating to a safer distance from the battling Three-eyed Serpents to watch the unfolding drama.
It was clear that these two serpents harbored deep animosity towards each other.
From the moment they faced off, it was evident they were archenemies, engaging in a fight to the death.
Ethan surmised that the two serpents must have had a longstanding feud, likely as neighbors with adjacent territories.
Their frequent skirmishes had probably built up a significant grudge, leading the second serpent to seize this opportunity to attack the first.
Both serpents were formidable in strength, and their attacks were relentless.
This was shaping up to be quite a spectacle.
Ethan watched intently for a long time as neither serpent showed any signs of yielding, their fighting spirits fiercely locked inbat.
Soon enough, both serpents sustained injuries.
Ethan could tell that, given the current situation, the battle between the two serpents was drawing near its conclusion.
As he had anticipated, it wasn''t long before the first serpent, the one that had initially attacked Ethan, began to show signs of faltering.
Its movements were noticeably slowerpared to before.
"Now," Ethan thought, "the oue is decided."
Just as this thought crossed his mind, thetter serpent also seemed to realize its opponent was on the brink of defeat.
It seized this moment tounch a ferocious attack.
True to Ethan''s predictions, the first serpent started to retreat repeatedly, clearly overpowered.
The second serpent, seizing its opportunity, mped its jaws around the neck of its adversary.
Witnessing the decisive moment of the battle, where further struggle seemed futile, the serpent with its neck mped suddenly opened its mouth, exhaling a cloud of ck mist.
This mist, like a stream of smoke, shot directly at the head of the other Three-eyed Serpent, which was caughtpletely off guard and sprayed squarely in the face, immediately opening its mouth in agony.
Seizing this opportunity, the ensnared serpent quickly wriggled free and lunged at the other, reversing the tide of the battle.
No one could have anticipated this cunning move.
The serpent engulfed in the ck mist writhed in pain on the ground, about to be bitten again, when Ethan, without a moment''s hesitation, intervened.
Ethan''s action was swift and decisive.
He delivered a punch directly to the head of the serpent.
This unexpected blow caught the serpentpletely unprepared, and it took the full force of Ethan''s punch.
Ethan had put all his strength into this punch, aiming precisely at the white spot on the top of the Three-eyed Serpent''s head.
With a loud crack, the serpent''s skull shattered under the impact.
The creature rolled in pain on the ground for a few moments before lying motionless.
The other Three-eyed Serpent, having somewhat recovered from the ck mist''s painful assault, though still injured, managed to move.
It nced at Ethan and then turned to leave, presumably to find a ce to heal its wounds.
Ethan watched it go without any attempt to stop it.
After all, he harbored no grudge against this serpent.
It was the other one that had attacked him, and now that it was dealt with, the surviving serpent was of no concern to him.
Now that the Three-eyed Serpent that had attacked Ethan was dead, he approached its corpse, a question rising in his mind.
What exactly was that ck mist the serpent exhaled in its dying moments?
Although it was his first encounter with such a thing, Ethan was somewhat familiar with Three-eyed Serpents and knew that exhaling poisonous gas wasn''t typical for them.
What then was that substance?
Driven by curiosity, Ethan moved closer to the head of the serpent''s corpse and examined it carefully.
At that moment, he noticed a slight bulge in the serpent''s mouth, as if something was concealed within.
Hastily, he pried open the mouth of the dead serpent and discovered a small ck bead inside.
The bead was notrge, entirely ck, with a cold, shimmering surface and surrounded by ayer of ck mist.
It was evidently no ordinary object, which excited Ethan.
He hadn''t expected such an unexpected find.
While Ethan was unsure what the object was, any discovery was better than none, especially if it turned out to be a valuable treasure.
With that thought, Ethan quickly reached out and grabbed the bead.
[Foggy Essence Bead]
[Attribute: Potent Poison]
[Description: Possesses strong toxicity and can unleash poisonous attacks]
Seeing the attributes of the bead, Ethan was greatly astonished.
The ck smoke that the Three-eyed Serpent had emitted was likely an attackunched by this Foggy Essence Bead.
The serpent that was attacked survived by chance, perhaps because of itsrge size and the limited area affected by the attack, sparing its life instead of sumbing on the spot.
Had a person or a smaller creature been targeted by this ck mist, it would almost certainly have been fatal.
Ethan felt like he had stumbled upon a treasure with this ck bead C a rare and valuable find.
He recalled that the attacked Three-eyed Serpent, though it had managed to escape, showed extensive decay at the site where the ck mist had struck its head, clearly a result of the poisonous attack.
This indicated that the Foggy Essence Bead''s poisonous attack was incredibly potent.
Possessing this bead added ayer of security for Ethan.
At the very least, in critical situations, this bead could be a lifesaving asset.
For Ethan, it was an immensely useful tool.
With these thoughts, Ethan pocketed the Foggy Essence Bead and continued on his journey without looking back.
He had heard that the habitat of the Three-eyed Serpents was on the edge of Shadow Forest and Venomous Serpent Swamp.
The Three-eyed Serpents in the Shadow Forest resided near Venomous Serpent Swamp, which meant that Ethan''s current location was very close to the swamp.
Now, Ethan was about to traverse the Shadow Forest and reach the Venomous Serpent Swamp.
This brought him closer to his destination, moving him further along in his quest.
Buoyed by this thought, Ethan was filled with excitement.
He no longer cared to rest and quickened his pace, continuing onward.
After a while, he noticed the trees around him bing sparser, and his view increasingly open.
The ground beneath his feet also grew more damp.
Ethan realized that he was now at the edge of the Shadow Forest.
It wouldn''t be much longer before he would emerge from it.
Just as he was gearing up to make one final push to leave the Shadow Forest, he suddenly heard amotion not far away.
Numerous birds, as if startled by something, took flight from a specific location.
What could this be?
Witnessing this, Ethan knew that something must have frightened these birds.
Given that every creature in the Shadow Forest was formidable, this incident heightened his alertness.
Ethan nced in the direction where the birds had taken flight.
It was not far ahead of him, and he would have to pass through that area to continue his journey.
It seemed Ethan needed to be extra cautious at this point.
However, Ethan was very confident in his abilities and did not shrink back due to the potential danger ahead.
This confidence, born of skill, bolstered his courage.
With his current strength, Ethan felt capable of handling whatever the Shadow Forest might throw at him, even if it was something he had never encountered before.
At the very least, self-preservation was certainly within his capability.
Therefore, Ethan decided to forge ahead and investigate the situation.
Chapter 398 396-The Barbarian
Chapter 398 396-The Barbarian
At this moment, although Ethan was unsure of whaty ahead, he did not stop but continued to advance.
After walking for a while, he reached the vicinity where the birds had been startled into flight.
Ethan knew that whatever had caused the disturbance must be nearby, so he heightened his alertness, paying close attention to the sounds around him.
It was then that he noticed a set of enormous footprints in front of him.
What could have made these?
The sheer size of the footprints surprised Ethan, clearly indicating that the creature was massive.
In the Shadow Forest, Ethan had never encountered anything of such size.
After all, the dense forestry would make it nearly impossible for such arge creature to move, let alone thrive.
Yet here were its footprints, suggesting it could only inhabit the slightly less dense areas on the edge of the Shadow Forest.
Driven by curiosity about what this creature could be, Ethan followed the footprints, eager to discover more.
However, after some distance, the trail suddenly vanished.
Just as Ethan was puzzling over this, a noise from above caught his attention.
Looking up, he saw a massive stretched overhead, entangling an enormous animal that he couldn''t name.
The creature was struggling desperately within the.
It wasrge, and Ethan deduced that the footprints he had been following were likely left by this very creature.
The earlier disturbance of the birds was probably caused by the noise of this animal being caught in the.
Seeing the animal ensnared in therge, looking pitiable, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a sense ofpassion.
He untangled the and released the creature.
The animal, showing a hint of intelligence, nodded at Ethan as if expressing gratitude, then dashed back into the forest without a backward nce.
Having freed the animal, Ethan was about to leave when suddenly he heard a shout from behind: "You damned fool, you''re asking for trouble!!!"
Ethan frowned slightly upon hearing this.
Though he didn''t know why the stranger was so rude, the fact that he dared to insult Ethan was something he couldn''t tolerate.
Turning around, Ethan saw a very burly man charging towards him.
The man was d in clothes made of animal skins, with long, unkempt hair and beard that were tangled like a clump of wool.
His appearance was reminiscent of a barbarian.
Ethan couldn''t fathom why this man would attack him, but since he had initiated hostility, Ethan saw no need to show mercy.
The barbarian man rushed at Ethan, axe in hand, swinging it directly at him. Ethan calmly dodged, avoiding the barbarian''s attack.
The axe hit the ground, carving a long gash in the earth and cleaving the stones beneath it in two, demonstrating the immense power behind the strike.
Had it connected with a person, the result would have been dire.
However, Ethan was not at all concerned.
With his current strength, dealing with this man would be rtively easy.
The barbarian''s attack, forceful and fierce, missed its mark, causing him to stumble slightly.
Watching the man''s clumsy efforts, Ethan couldn''t help but burst intoughter.
"You dare tough at me! You''re asking for it!!!"
The man''s face turned red with anger upon hearing Ethan''sughter.
In a fit of rage, he raised his axe and charged at Ethan once again.
It was evident that the barbarian was quite strong, but his skill level was not enough to concern Ethan.
Ethan could easily handle him.
However, Ethan didn''t really want to harm the man.
He found the man somewhat amusing and bewildering.
Ethan thought of just teaching him a lesson, to deter him from further provocation, and then letting him go.
As the barbarian''s axe came swinging down again, Ethan still didn''t put up a defense, not even flinching, simply watching the man''s attack with an impassive expression.
Seeing this, the barbarian grew even more puzzled.
Why wasn''t Ethan moving? Had he been frozen with fear?
Thinking this, the barbarian''s axe neared Ethan.
But just as it was about to strike, Ethan suddenly moved.
In a blur of motion, he sidestepped, effortlessly dodging the descending axe at the veryst moment.
Ethan''s movement was incredibly swift, leaving the barbarian no time to react or retract his strike.
The man was left hacking at thin air once again, bewildered by what had just happened.
Fueled by his fury and having exerted his full strength in this attack, the barbarian found himself unable to recover quickly enough.
He stumbled, thrown off bnce by his own exertion.
Witnessing this scene, Ethan found it amusing and couldn''t resist the urge to tease the barbarian a bit more.
An impish idea formed in Ethan''s mind, and a sly smile crept onto his lips.
At the same time, Ethan casually extended one of his legs.
The barbarian, having missed his target and already off-bnce, saw Ethan''s outstretched leg but couldn''t stop in time.
He tripped over it and was sent flying forward.
He flew a good distance before crashing to the ground in a graceless heap, his axe flung away from his grasp.
The whole scene was exceedinglyical.
Ethan couldn''t help but burst intoughter again at the sight.
The barbariany on the ground, clearly hearing Ethan''sughter.
It was evident that the man was now seething with rage, his body trembling with fury, as if he wished to tear Ethan into pieces.
However, the fall had clearly taken its toll on the barbarian, whoy in pain, unable to get up immediately.
Such a tumble would be noughing matter for anyone, flying that distance and crashing down.
Yet, Ethan wasn''t too concerned about the barbarian''s wellbeing at this moment.
The man was robust and tough; while the fall was undoubtedly painful, it was unlikely to cause any serious harm.
Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the barbarian staggered to his feet.
His eyes were bloodshot, almost bulging with rage, as he red at Ethan with an intensity that seemed almost capable of setting him aze.
If looks could kill, Ethan would have surely been in by the barbarian''s fiery gaze.
It was clear how much the barbarian loathed Ethan at that moment.
Initially, Ethan thought that after tasting defeat, the barbarian would no longer dare to be reckless.
After all, the barbarian wasn''t a fool; he should have been able to discern the gap in their strengths and realize that he stood no chance against Ethan, and would consequently choose to back down.
As for the barbarian''s fall, Ethan saw it as a lesson for his earlier insolence towards him, considering the matter settled and even between them.
However, what Ethan didn''t expect happened next.
The barbarian staggered to his fallen axe, picked it up once again.
Just as Ethan was trying toprehend why the barbarian hadn''t conceded defeat, the man lifted his axe and charged towards Ethan for another attack.
Here we go again!
Ethan was utterly speechless at this sight, surprised at the barbarian''s tenacity.
Even after such a fall, he still dared toe back for more.
In that moment, Ethan found the situation somewhat ridiculous yet increasingly intriguing.
After all, dealing with this foolishly stubborn barbarian had been quite amusing for Ethan previously.
He had thought the game was over, but it seemed it was far from finished.
Ethan realized he could have a bit more fun with the barbarian.
With this thought, a smile once again spread across Ethan''s face.
This time, the barbarian''s fury had reached its peak, his anger visibly at its limit.
With a whooshing sound, his axe swung with full force, aimed directly at Ethan''s head.
In response, Ethan remained motionless, nning to replicate his previous tactic: dodging at thest moment and tripping the barbarian once again.
The barbarian, however, seemed to have learned nothing from his previous fall.
He swung the axe with all his might, just as he had done before, oblivious to the impending repeat of his earlier blunder.
Ethan found this forgetfulness amusing and increasingly enjoyed toying with the barbarian.
Like the previous time, Ethan waited until the axe was about to hit him before swiftly moving aside, dodging the barbarian''s attack.
At the same time, he extended his foot to trip the man.
The barbarian was tripped once again and sent flying.
However, at that moment, something unexpected happened.
As the barbarian lost his bnce and flew forward, he swung his axe backward in a wild arc.
Ethan, standing behind the barbarian, watched in surprise as the axe swung in his direction.
Ethan felt a jolt of shock seeing the barbarian''s reflexive, desperate swing aimed his way.
Chapter 399 397-I Quit Fighting
Chapter 399 397-I Quit Fighting
Faced with such a sudden turn of events, Ethan was taken aback, swiftly sidestepping the barbarian''s attack.
It was a close call for Ethan.
Although the brute''s strength was no match for his, the unexpected nature of the assault, coupled with Ethan''s somewhat yful attitude towards the barbarian, had led to a moment of carelessness.
It was a hair''s breadth escape from the swing of the axe, a truly perilous moment.
Nevertheless, Ethan, though startled, managed to dodge the attack.
He hadn''t anticipated such a move from the barbarian.
While it was a close shave, for Ethan, it only added an element of intrigue to the situation.
At that moment, the barbarian had already tumbled to the ground.
Unquestionably, it was a heavy fall, akin to a dog biting the dust.
This time, the fall was even more severe than thest.
However, the axe remained firmly clutched in his hand.
Despite his rough, tough exterior, the barbarian seemed to be at his limit after being thrown around twice.
Lying on the ground, he was visibly in pain, his body trembling slightly from the agony.
Observing his condition, Ethan felt that the barbarian had received enough punishment.
He didn''t wish to entangle himself any further, especially since he was on a tight schedule.
Lingering there seemed unnecessary.
Thus, Ethan decided to leave.
However, to his surprise, just as he was about to walk away, the barbarian managed to stand up once again.
Witnessing this, Ethan couldn''t help but marvel at the resilience of the barbarian, who had managed to get back on his feet so quickly.
At that moment, the barbarian, axe in hand, charged at Ethan once again.
Ethan was taken aback by the barbarian''s courage to attack even after such a significant beating.
He admired the barbarian''s spirit of growing stronger through adversity, but Ethan was also growing weary of this encounter, especially since he was pressed for time and couldn''t afford to dally.
So, Ethan abandoned his previous yful approach.
No longer toying with the barbarian, he confronted him head-on, delivering a powerful kick in his direction.
The barbarian, expecting Ethan to trip him as he had done before, was overly cautious of his footing.
He failed to anticipate an attack from above.
Ethan''s foot struck the barbarian squarely in the chest.
Caught off guard and unprepared for Ethan''s change in tactics, the barbarian took the full brunt of the kick, letting out a cry of pain as he was sent flying backward.
"You... cough, cough, cough..."
The barbarian, having received a hefty blow to his chest, fell to the ground, writhing in pain and unable to speak.
As he tried to utter words, he was ovee by fits of coughing.
Ethan watched, speechless at the man''s determination to speak despite his agony.
After catching his breath, the barbarian finally managed to steady himself, ring at Ethan with fury.
"What kind of honor is this inbat? Why didn''t you trip me this time?" he used.
Ethan almostughed out loud at these words.
What sort of logic was this?
They were in the midst of a confrontation, and Ethan''s choice of tactics was his own.
Yet here was the barbarian, using Ethan ofcking martial honor for not employing the same move.
It was a mix of amusement and bewilderment for Ethan, an ironic twist in their battle of wills and strengths.
Observing the barbarian, Ethan noted that while his injuries were not severe, the pain he endured must have been immense, likely diminishing his capacity to fight.
Under normal circumstances, any ordinary person would have been incapacitated by such agony, unable to continue the battle.
However, the barbarian consistently performed beyond Ethan''s expectations, leaving him uncertain whether another attack was imminent.
Ethan, somewhat exasperated, asked, "Are you still up for fighting?"
"Fight? Why not!" the barbarian retorted, once again raising his axe and charging towards Ethan.
Ethan found himself at a loss with this indomitable, ever-resilient barbarian and realized he had no choice but to continue the skirmish.
This time, however, the barbarian seemed to have learned from his previous mistakes.
He no longer attacked recklessly or with excessive force.
As the barbarian''s axe came swinging down again, Ethan nimbly dodged the attack.
In the past, Ethan''s evasive maneuvers were often followed by leg movements, tripping the barbarian twice.
Aware of this, the barbarian was extra vignt of Ethan''s legwork.
Consequently, he failed to pay attention to Ethan''s hands.
Ethan, noticing thispse, seized the opportunity.
Extending his hand, hended a punch on the barbarian.
It was a restrained blow; Ethan, despite the barbarian''s roughness, did not find him detestable.
Uncertain of the root cause of their conflict, Ethan was not inclined to inflict fatal damage.
Therefore, Ethan''s punch was aimed not at a vital spot but rather at the barbarian''s arm.
Had Ethan targeted a critical area, the barbarian would likely have been fatally wounded by now.
Ethan''s decision to pull his punches indicated a level of respect and restraint, a recognition of the barbarian''s tenacity and spirit, even in the heat of their relentless and unexpected confrontation.
Even though Ethan''s punchnded on the barbarian''s arm, it inflicted considerable pain, eliciting a scream from the man as his axe ttered to the ground.
Beads of sweat formed on the barbarian''s forehead, a testament to the intense agony he was experiencing.
Following this, the barbarian, now disarmed by Ethan, shockingly lunged at him with bare hands.
His intent was clear as he aimed for Ethan''s neck in a desperate, life-or-death move.
Ethan was momentarily stunned, having never encountered such a fighting style before, and found himself in a mix of incredulity and amusement.
As the barbarian made his move, reaching for Ethan''s neck, Ethan was quick to react.
He deftly fell backward to the ground and executed a swift, rabbit-kicking-eagle maneuver,nding another kick squarely in the barbarian''s chest.
The impact was almost identical to the previous one, sending the barbarian flying back, spewing a mouthful of blood.
At this point, Ethan had realized the undeniable truth about his adversary: the barbarian was the kind of fighter who, if not defeated, would relentlessly continue the battle.
Convinced that the barbarian wouldunch another attack, Ethan braced himself, ready to counter whatever came next.
But then, something unexpected happened.
The barbarian, who had been relentlessly attacking, suddenly sat down on the ground, gasping for air with deep, heaving breaths.
This action waspletely unforeseen by Ethan, as the barbarian''s previous behavior had suggested he was the type to never give up until utterly defeated.
Yet now, there he was, sitting motionless. Ethan found this turn of events quite puzzling.
"Are you not fighting anymore?" Ethan asked.
Hearing Ethan''s question, the barbarian grunted, "No more, I can''t beat you. You keep hitting the same spot, and it hurts too much."
Ethan was rendered speechless by this response.
Despite the oddity of the situation, he couldn''t help but find the barbarian somewhat endearing.
This was the first time he had encountered someone like this.
However, one thing still perplexed Ethan: why had the barbarian attacked him in the first ce, even hurling an insult at him?
As far as Ethan could recall, he hadn''t provoked the barbarian.
It seemed there was no apparent reason for the attack, which made the whole encounter all the more bewildering.
So, Ethan asked the barbarian, "You realize the pain now, but why did you attack me earlier? I was just walking there, minding my own business, and didn''t provoke you. Why did you suddenly attack me?"
The barbarian huffed in response, "What do you mean, ''suddenly attack you''? It was you who let my food escape."
"Food?" Ethan was taken aback by the barbarian''s words, puzzled by what he could possibly mean.
At this point, the barbarian added, "I haven''t eaten for several days, and today, after finally catching some food, you let it escape. You really are despicable!"
Hearing this, Ethan finally understood the whole situation.
The ''food'' the barbarian referred to was none other than the animal Ethan had earlier set free.
Ethan realized that the creature he had released from the was actually the prey this barbarian had caught.
By inadvertently freeing the barbarian''s catch, Ethan had unwittingly triggered the fierce attack.
With this revtion, Ethan could sympathize with the barbarian''s sudden outburst of anger.
ording to the barbarian, it had been a long while since he had caught any game and he hadn''t eaten for days.
It was no wonder then that the barbarian was so infuriated by Ethan''s actions, letting his hard-earned meal slip away.
Unfortunately, the animal Ethan had released was long gone, beyond recapture.
Addressing the situation, Ethan said to the barbarian, "Don''t worry, you just want something to eat, right? Leave it to me; I''ll sort this out."
Upon hearing Ethan''s offer, the barbarian''s eyes lit up, and he turned his attention eagerly towards Ethan.
Chapter 400 398-A Treasure
Chapter 400 398-A Treasure
It was evident that the barbarian was extremely hungry.
Upon hearing Ethan''s offer to resolve the food issue, a glimmer of hope shone in his eyes.
The barbarian fixed his gaze on Ethan, curious to see how he would address the problem.
Ethan, well-prepared for his journey, had brought along a substantial amount of food for the road.
He promptly took out some of his provisions and handed them to the barbarian, saying, "Go ahead, eat."
The moment the barbarian saw the food, his eyes sparkled with a bright light.
He grabbed the food from Ethan''s hand and began devouring it ravenously.
The barbarian''s famished state was apparent; he ate with such ferocity that Ethan was taken aback.
Ethan thought to himself that the barbarian could probably consume an entire cow in his current state.
In no time at all, the barbarian had finished all the food Ethan had given him.
This appetite startled Ethan; the amount he had brought was enough tost him two days, yet the barbarian had wolfed it all down in mere moments.
The sheer magnitude of his hunger was astonishing.
After finishing the food Ethan had provided, the barbarian turned to look at him again.
Ethan quickly offered more of his supplies, and the barbarian, without any hesitation, epted the food and continued to stuff his mouth.
Ethan was increasingly amazed as he watched the barbarian continue to eat voraciously.
He wondered just howrge the barbarian''s appetite could be.
Fortunately, Ethan had brought enough provisions to suffice, even for the barbarian''s extraordinary hunger.
Finally, having finished his meal, the barbarian stopped asking Ethan for more food.
He sat there, patting his belly and letting out a contented burp, before lying down on the ground, appearing utterly satisfied.
At this moment, Ethan said to the barbarian, "You''ve had your fill, and I don''t owe you anything now. I need to be on my way."
As Ethan prepared to leave, the barbarian called out to him. "Hey, don''t go."
Ethan was puzzled by this request.
He hadpensated for his inadvertent action, so why was he being asked to stay?
Could it be that the barbarian, now well-fed and hydrated, was looking for another round ofbat?
The thought crossed Ethan''s mind, and he readied himself for a potential confrontation.
After all, the barbarian was unpredictable, and it wouldn''t be entirely surprising if he chose to fight again. Ethan thought it wise to be prepared.
However, just then, the barbarian unexpectedly said to Ethan, "You gave me your food, and I won''t take it for free. I have something here for you."
Hearing this, Ethan realized that the barbarian wasn''t seeking another fight.
This eased Ethan''s mind considerably.
Though the barbarian was a formidable opponent who couldn''t defeat Ethan, he was challenging and time-consuming to engage with.
Ethan didn''t have the time to continue this prolonged encounter.
Previously, Ethan had resolved that if the barbarian challenged him to another fight, he would find an opportunity to leave and avoid further entanglement.
Now, it seemed Ethan had misjudged the barbarian.
The barbarian''s words gave Ethan a new perspective, showing him as a principled individual.
This revtion brought a newfound respect and a slight fondness from Ethan towards the barbarian.
Ethan, however, was skeptical about the prospect of the barbarian possessing anything of real value and didn''t show much interest.
So, he said to the barbarian, "It''s alright, I don''t need anything from you. I freed your prey, so consider this meal aspensation. You don''t owe me anything."
Upon hearing this, the barbarian insisted, "No, it''s not the same. I can''t just take your food without giving something in return. If I''ve eaten your food, I must give you something."
With that, the barbarian handed Ethan a cloth bag.
Ethan, curious about what the barbarian could possibly be giving him, took the bag and opened it to find a very peculiar stone.
The stone appeared quite ordinary at first nce, not seeming like anything remarkable.
At a casual look, it was just like any other rock one might find on the ground, with no apparent difference.
The only distinctive feature was a faint blue sheen it possessed, but this was so subtle that it was barely noticeable unless one looked closely.
Ethan felt a tinge of disappointment upon seeing the stone.
Previously, when the barbarian mentioned giving him something, Ethan had wondered if it might be something of value.
However, it seemed he had overthought it.
After all, the barbarian didn''t appear to be someone who would possess valuable items.
The fact that he offered this stone to Ethan probably meant it wasn''t anything special.
But considering the care with which the barbarian had stored the stone in a bag, it must have held significant value to him.
The barbarian''s regard for this seemingly mundane object suggested a personal attachment or importance that Ethan couldn''t immediately discern.
In Ethan''s eyes, while the stone might not have been of great importance, it clearly held significant value for the barbarian, evident in the way he carefully preserved it.
Touched by the gesture, especially considering he had only shared a meal with the barbarian, Ethan felt moved.
In response, he took out more food and handed it to the barbarian.
"These provisions shouldst you for a few meals," Ethan said to the barbarian. "With these, you won''t have to go hungry until you catch your next prey."
The barbarian was deeply touched, mistaking Ethan''s generosity as a sign of his appreciation for the gifted stone.
He then attempted to insistently ce the stone into Ethan''s hand.
Ethan, seeing this, quickly gestured for the barbarian to keep it, saying, "No need, keep it for yourself. I wouldn''t have much use for it anyway. It''s better if you hold onto it."
However, the barbarian replied firmly, "No, I''ve eaten so much of your food, you must take this."
Without waiting for a response, he pressed the stone into Ethan''s hand.
Faced with this insistence, Ethan found himself unable to refuse any longer.
Initially, he had no desire for the seemingly unremarkable stone, understanding the barbarian''s attachment to it and wishing to let him keep it.
Now, it seemed he had no choice but to ept it.
At that moment, the barbarian said to Ethan, "This stone might look like any ordinary rock, but it''s actually not. It possesses a very powerful energy."
"What kind of energy?" Ethan asked.
"I don''t know," the barbarian replied.
Ethan was momentarily at a loss for words.
The barbarian''s statement was as good as saying nothing at all.
Just as Ethan had started to develop a slight interest in the stone, it dwindled once again.
The barbarian then added, "This was given to me by someone I saved in the past. He told me that although it looks like a regr stone, it''s actually a powerful treasure. The energy within it is sealed, and it can be unlocked only by someone destined to do so, who can then ess the energy inside."
"Really?" Hearing this, Ethan took a closer look at the stone.
He hadn''t expected such an unremarkable-looking stone to have such a mysterious background.
"Of course, it''s true," the barbarian assured, noticing Ethan''s skepticism. "I wouldn''t part with it if you hadn''t given me so much food."
Ethan, hearing this, became more interested in the stone.
Despite its ordinary appearance, it had a subtle glow, hinting that it might be something extraordinary after all.
With this in mind, Ethan began to closely examine the stone.
[Unidentified Object]
[Contains a sealed, unknown power]
At this point, Ethan found himselfpelled to believe the barbarian''s words.
It seemed that the stone was not as ordinary as it appeared on the surface; it truly was a stone with sealed energy, potentially a remarkable treasure.
This realization excited Ethan; he hadn''t expected to stumble upon such a valuable item by mere chance. It was indeed a surprising turn of events.
Although the exact nature of the energy sealed within the stone was still uncertain, Ethan couldn''t help but wonder if, given the right circumstances, he might be able to unlock the seal and ess the power hidden within.
It was an intriguing possibility.
Ethan was amazed at the thought that simply sharing some food with the barbarian had led to such an unexpected reward.
It seemed like a stroke of fortune for Ethan, a serendipitous gain that he hadn''t anticipated.
Feeling grateful, Ethan expressed his sincere thanks to the barbarian, sharing many words of appreciation.
Then, with the stone in his possession, he left the area.
Now, Ethan was unaware of what dangers might lie ahead of him, but the unknown challenges only served to pique his interest even more.
The allure of unforeseen adventures and the potential of the mysterious stone he now carried added an exciting edge to his journey, a testament to the thrill of discovery and the endless possibilities that life can offer.
Chapter 401 399-Something Approaches
Chapter 401 Chapter399-Something Approaches
Ethan had been trekking for an extended period, and now dusk was fast approaching.
Aware of the need for rest, Ethan considered stopping for the night.
His physical endurance was remarkable, allowing him to travel for days without sleep if necessary.
However, Ethan was well aware of the perils that lurked within the forest, especially as he neared the transition from Shadow Forest to the Venomous Serpent Swamp.
Navigating the swamp at night was fraught with danger, so Ethan decided to find a suitable ce to rest, nning to resume his journey at dawn.
His choice of resting spot was made with great care, for he remembered an earlier encounter when he had almost been ambushed by a Three-eyed Serpent while seeking rest.
Only his quick reflexes and preparedness had saved him from a potentially lethal encounter.
Thus, with extra caution, Ethan ensured the area was safe before allowing himself to rx.
The night passed without incident, and the new day dawned bright and clear.
After a modest breakfast, Ethan was ready to set off again.
But just as he was about to resume his journey, he sensed something unusual in the surroundings.
In the Shadow Forest, it was not umon for wild beasts to approach; such urrences were part and parcel of the wilderness.
However, this time, Ethan''s instincts told him that the situation was different.
He sensed that not one, but at least two entities were moving towards him.
This realization put him on high alert, as the nature of these approaching beings remained unknown.
Ethan''s senses were extraordinarily sharp, and he trusted them implicitly.
He was certain that at least two entities were approaching his position.
This realization brought with it a sense of perplexity.
Based on his extensive experience in the Shadow Forest, Ethan knew that most animals here preferred solitude; never had he encountered any moving in tandem.
Thus, the sensation of two creatures simultaneously nearing him struck him as highly unusual.
Moreover, Ethan could discern that these creatures were not approaching together.
Rather, they seemed to be converging towards him from distinct, distant locations.
This puzzling situation left Ethan somewhat bemused, unable to immediatelyprehend the circumstances.
Could it be that two different entities had independently discovered his presence and, by some strange coincidence, were both moving towards him, possibly seeing him as potential prey?
Contemting this possibility, Ethan decided not to hastily vacate the area.
Instead, he chose to climb a tree to better observe and understand the unfolding situation below.
Most would opt to flee in such a scenario, considering the unknown nature and dual approach of the potential threats.
Staying put in these circumstances would typically be deemed perilously risky, and anyone else might have already fled.
But Ethan was no ordinary individual.
With his current prowess, he believed that no matter the situation, he could handle it effortlessly.
Within the confines of the Shadow Forest, Ethan was confident that nothing could corner him into a dire situation.
At the very least, he knew escape was always an option.
Thus, Ethan remained in his perched position, curious to see what creature would reveal itself.
Soon enough, he spotted something darting towards him from a distance.
It was not particrlyrge, but its speed was remarkable.
With a gaping maw and razor-sharp fangs bared, it was unmistakably a ferocious beast.
Upon seeing it, Ethan recalled having heard of such a creature before.
Known as the Specter Forest Wolf, this animal was known for its agility and ferocity.
Despite its modest size, it was notoriously vicious, attacking with lightning-fast speed.
Ethan understood that this species was among the most formidable in the Shadow Forest, and he hadn''t anticipated attracting the attention of such a creature.
Clearly, the wolf had sensed Ethan''s presence.
Hungry and without its morning meal, it seemed eager to make Ethan its prey.
It appeared that this Specter Forest Wolf had rarely, if ever, faced a real challenge in the Shadow Forest.
Its confidence in approaching any living being it sensed suggested ack of setbacks or encounters with danger.
This brazen attitude indicated that it was unustomed to fear or caution.
Seeing the wolf''s demeanor, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a desire to confront and discipline this audacious creature.
It was the first time something had dared to act so boldly in his presence.
Encountering such a creature, Ethan feltpelled to teach it a lesson, to show it that not all encounters in the forest were to its advantage.
At this moment, the Specter Forest Wolf prowled restlessly beneath the tree.
It sniffed around, its eyes darting in search of something.
Ethan could tell from its behavior that it had detected his scent and followed it here, only to be confounded by his apparent disappearance.
The wolf''s perplexed and frantic search was quite a spectacle, and Ethan couldn''t help but watch the unfolding scene with amusement.
For quite some time, the wolf circled the base of the tree, growing increasingly agitated.
In the Shadow Forest, a creature of its caliber typically found hunting effortless, almost second nature.
Yet, this particr encounter seemed to have thrown it off bnce, fueling its frustration.
Ethan, meanwhile, remained masterfully concealed, making it impossible for the wolf to pinpoint his location.
Observing the wolf''s mounting irritation, Ethan had to stifle augh.
Deciding to further tease the creature, he quietly snapped off a small branch and tossed it directly at the wolf''s head.
His aim was precise, hitting the wolf squarely.
The sudden impact sent the wolf into a rage, but with no visible adversary, its fury had no outlet.
Despite its anger, the wolf could do little but howl and snarl in confusion.
Seeing the Specter Forest Wolf in such aical state, Ethan couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.
Although hisughter was soft, it didn''t escape the wolf''s acute hearing.
The wolf instantly became alert, scanning its surroundings vigntly.
Realizing this, Ethan quickly stifled hisughter.
His sound had been faint, and although the wolf had heard something, it couldn''t discern the direction from which the noise originated.
It didn''t think to look up towards the trees, and thus, Ethan remained unseen.
Ethan found it amusing that the wolf hadn''t noticed him.
He considered the creature rather dull, which only made it more entertaining to toy with.
It wasn''t really the wolf''s fault; among the beasts of the Shadow Forest, it was known for its strength.
However, Ethan''s prowess far surpassed the wolf''s, making it easy for him to conceal his presence.
Seizing the moment, Ethan broke off another small branch and tossed it onto the wolf''s head.
Struck again and still unable to locate his assant, the wolf flew into a rage.
It began to attack wildly in all directions, clearly demonstrating that anger had overwhelmed its senses.
The wolf''s temper was evidently quite fierce.
Unable to find the source of its irritation, it resorted to blind, furious attacks, venting its rage on the surrounding forest.
The scene was almost theatrical: the mighty Specter Forest Wolf, infuriated and confused,shing out at invisible enemies in a disy of raw, unbridled emotion.
As a result of its rage, the trees surrounding the Specter Forest Wolf bore the brunt of its fury.
Being one of the top predators of the Shadow Forest, the wolf''s strength was not to be underestimated.
Its frenzied attacks wreaked havoc on the nearby trees, with several thinner trunks snapping and falling to the ground under its assault.
One could only imagine the terrifying force of the wolf when fueled by anger.
Fortunately, this area was on the edge of the Shadow Forest, where the trees were not as densely packed as in the heart of the forest.
Otherwise, the coteral damage to the vegetation would have been far greater.
Now, the Specter Forest Wolf hadpletely lost its sense of reason, driven solely by its rage.
It continued its relentless attacks on the surrounding trees, and more and more of them fell victim to its fury.
An increasingly wide clearing was forming around the wolf as it continued its destructive spree.
In this wild disy, the forest''s usual tranquility was shattered by the beast''s uncontrolled aggression.
The natural order of the Shadow Forest was momentarily upended, as the raw power of one of its fiercest inhabitants was unleashed in a blind rage.
The scene was both chaotic and captivating, a vivid demonstration of the primal forces thaty dormant within the forest''s serene facade.
Chapter 402 400-The Gap in Strength
Chapter 402 400-The Gap in Strength
At this juncture, Ethan hade to realize that if he allowed the Specter Forest Wolf to continue its rampant rampage, it wouldn''t be long before the tree he was concealed in would sumb to its brute force.
This would inevitably expose his hiding spot.
Rather than waiting for the inevitable, Ethan decided that it was better to take the initiative andunch a preemptive strike while the Specter Forest Wolf was still oblivious to his presence.
Taking control of the situation seemed like the most advantageous move.
With this thought in mind, Ethan no longer hesitated. He leaped down from the tree,unching an assault towards the direction of the Specter Forest Wolf.
In that moment, the wolf waspletely engulfed in rage, utterly unaware of Ethan''s stealthy approach.
Ethan''s fistnded squarely on the back of the Specter Forest Wolf.
He had deliberately held back his full strength in this attack.
After all, Ethan found a certain charm in the wolf''s simple-minded fury and wanted to prolong the encounter for his amusement.
A quick and decisive kill would have been far too mundane for his liking.
Consequently, Ethan''s strike did not incapacitate the wolf but merely wounded it.
This, however, only served to fuel the Specter Forest Wolf''s rage even more.
Previously engulfed in a state of fury, the wolf was now bordering on insanity, especially after Ethan''s sneak attack.
In a frenzy, it lunged towards Ethan with an onught of vicious attacks.
Ethan watched the Specter Forest Wolf''s ferocious assault with a sense of amusement.
He had engaged in skirmishes with numerous wild beasts, but it had been quite some time since he had encountered one with such formidable strength.
This encounter was a wee opportunity for him to relish a challenging battle.
Although the Specter Forest Wolf''s strength was hardly a match for Ethan, it at least surpassed the abilities of the other creatures he had encountered in the Shadow Forest.
This made the confrontation more intriguing than his usual encounters with lesser beasts.
As the Specter Forest Wolfunched its attack, Ethan remained unfazed.
He did not attempt to block or parry; instead, he calmly waited until the wolf was almost upon him before nimbly sidestepping at thest possible moment.
The wolf, havingmitted to its pounce, found itself crashing heavily into a tree, unable to halt its momentum.
The impact was so severe that the tree itself shuddered violently, clearly indicating the force of the collision.
This mishap only intensified the Specter Forest Wolf''s fury.
Barely recovering from the pain of its collision, it lunged at Ethan once again with renewed vigor.
There was a reason why the Specter Forest Wolf was considered among the most formidable creatures in the Shadow Forest.
Its reputation was not unearned. In its current state of rage, its attacks were exceptionally fierce.
The wolf charged at Ethan like a meteor, its speed astonishingly fast.
To anyone of lesser ability, such terrifying velocity would have been impossible to evade.
But for Ethan, even this blistering speed seemed sluggish.
He effortlessly dodged the wolf''s onught once more, smoothly stepping aside with impable timing, evading the attack with grace and ease.
This time, the Specter Forest Wolf disyed an astonishing burst of speed.
Enraged, it had tapped into thetent potential of its physique, achieving a velocity that it had never demonstrated before.
Such speed, when harnessed for an attack, carried devastating destructive power.
But the very momentum that made the wolf''s charge so formidable also made it impossible for the creature to stop in time once it missed its target.
As anticipated, the wolf, having missed Ethan once again, crashed into another tree with such force that the tree splintered and toppled over.
The collision was not just disastrous for the tree; the Specter Forest Wolf itself was visibly shaken by the impact.
Thews of physics dictated that the force exerted was reciprocated, leaving the wolf dizzy and nearly unconscious from the blow.
In that moment, the Specter Forest Wolfy incapacitated, unable to continue its assault.
It remained motionless on the ground, presenting a stark contrast to its previously menacing demeanor.
The sight of the once formidable predator reduced to such a state of disarray was, to Ethan, an amusing turn of events.
The wolf, which had boldly considered Ethan as its prey and had taken the initiative to hunt him, had clearly learned a harsh lesson.
It took a considerable amount of time for the Specter Forest Wolf to recover from its dazed state.
When it finally regained its senses, there was a noticeable change in its behavior.
It seemed that the severe impact of the collision had imparted a dose of much-needed wisdom to the creature.
At this point, the Specter Forest Wolf was still seething with anger, yet it no longer attacked in the reckless, all-out manner it had previously.
There was a noticeable change in its demeanor; it seemed to have calmed down significantly, suppressing the fiery rage within.
With its mouth full of menacing fangs bared, the wolf red at Ethan, its eyes burning with fury.
Ethan''s earlier actions had clearly infuriated it.
Such behavior would incense any creature, and the Specter Forest Wolf was no exception.
However, it had apparently realized that blindlyunching attacks, as it had done before, was futile.
Such tactics would not only fail to harm Ethan but would also likely result in further injury to itself.
Hence, the wolf had evidently learned to temper its approach.
Despite this newfound restraint, the Specter Forest Wolf didn''t seem to have any intention of backing down.
Instead, it appeared to be biding its time, waiting for the right moment to strike.
This demonstrated that the Specter Forest Wolf, a top predator in the Shadow Forest, possessed not just physical strength but a significant degree of intelligence as well.
Its ability to adapt and strategize in the face of adversity was a testament to its high level of animal cunning.
Ethan had encountered numerous wild beasts before, but most would have beenpletely overtaken by rage in such a situation.
The Specter Forest Wolf''s ability to regainposure after its initial fury and start looking for vulnerabilities in its opponent, rather than mindlessly attacking, was a rarity among wild animals.
This observation made Ethan realize that the Specter Forest Wolf was even more formidable than he had initially thought.
This revtion only added to his interest in the encounter.
The Specter Forest Wolf and Ethan had been locked in a standoff for an extended period when suddenly, the wolf lunged at Ethan with astonishing speed.
This abrupt attack seemed like an attempt at a surprise assault, aiming to catch Ethan off-guard.
However, Ethan''s focus was unwavering; he had anticipated the wolf''s intent.
Unfazed by the Specter Forest Wolf''s tactic, Ethan was well aware that such tricks were ineffective against his superior strength.
The disparity in power between Ethan and the Specter Forest Wolf was not just marginal but significant.
In the face of such a gap, surprise attacks and cunning strategies held little value.
The wolf seemed to recognize this disparity, resorting to the element of surprise in a desperate bid to gain the upper hand.
Yet, the difference in their capabilities was not something that could be bridged merely by a sudden assault.
As the Specter Forest Wolf charged again, Ethan chose not to dodge as he had previously.
Instead, he confronted the wolf head-on, throwing a punch directly at the oing predator.
The wolf, having learned from its previous headlong rushes that resulted in crashing into trees, was noticeably more cautious this time.
It seemed to have adjusted its approach, controlling its speed rather than charging mindlessly.
Seeing Ethan''s fisting its way, the Specter Forest Wolf quickly tried to sidestep, attempting to dodge the strike.
However, Ethan''s punch was incredibly swift, making it difficult for the wolf to evade sessfully.
Although the Specter Forest Wolf saw Ethan''s punching, the sheer speed of it made dodging mid-air a challenging feat.
The wolf managed only to twist its body to the side, narrowly avoiding the direct hit.
However, this maneuver caused it to lose its bncepletely, sending it tumbling down like a sack thrown through the air.
Ethan had anticipated this oue.
With calm precision, he withdrew his fist.
It turned out that his punch was merely a feint, not intended to strike but to deceive the wolf into making a wrong move.
As the Specter Forest Wolf was still in mid-descent, Ethan didn''t waste a moment.
Heunched a powerful kick, striking the wolf with tremendous force.
The impact of Ethan''s kick sent the wolf hurtling through the air, apanied by a pained howl.
Unlike its previous charges, this time the wolf''s flight was entirely at Ethan''s behest.
It crashed into a tree with such force that not only did it break the tree but the wolf itselfy motionless, clearly severely injured.
The Specter Forest Wolfy on the ground, letting out pained cries, blood oozing from its mouth.
It remained motionless for a long time, evidently suffering from the heavy blow.
It took a considerable while before the wolf began to show signs of recovery.
When it finally managed to gather some strength, its eyes were bloodshot, filled with intense hatred as it red fiercely at Ethan.
The fury and desperation in its gaze were palpable; it seemed as if it wanted nothing more than to tear Ethan apart.
Chapter 403 401-Another Challenger Approaches
Chapter 403 Chapter401-Another Challenger Approaches
Despite the Specter Forest Wolf''s deep-seated hatred for Ethan, it found itself utterly powerless against him.
The gulf in strength between the wolf and Ethan was simply too vast.
Even with its intense loathing, the wolf was incapable of posing any real threat to Ethan.
At this moment, the Specter Forest Wolf red at Ethan with burning fury, yet it was engulfed in a sense of helplessness.
The rage within seemed to be consuming it from the inside.
Ethan, fully aware of the wolf''s deep animosity and its inability to act on it, couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.
"You thought you could have me for breakfast? It seems more like I could have you instead. I won''t be taking you lightly this time," he said, though unsure whether the wolf couldprehend his words.
However, Ethan was certain that the wolf understood the mockery in his tone.
The Specter Forest Wolf, now visibly seething with uncontroble anger, lunged at Ethan once more.
This time, it was evident that the wolf''s previous collisions had taken a toll on it.
Its attackcked the ferocity and sharpness of its earlier assaults.
The diminished vigor in this strike alone was enough for Ethan to realize that the Specter Forest Wolf had sustained serious injuries.
Previously, even at its full strength, the wolf was no match for Ethan.
Now, bearing such grievous wounds, it posed even less of a threat.
As the wolf charged towards him, Ethan barely paid it any heed, only casually lifting his hand as the wolf approached.
With an effortless gesture, he struck the Specter Forest Wolf, sending it tumbling to the ground.
However, the wolf, driven by its relentless spirit, quickly scrambled to its feet andunched another attack at Ethan.
This time, Ethan was caught off guard.
He had assumed that after being struck down by his blow, the Specter Forest Wolf would be incapacitated for a while, especially given the extent of its injuries.
The idea that the wolf could rise so quickly after another powerful hit seemed highly unlikely to him, so he was unprepared for such a possibility.
But in this instance, Ethan miscalcted, underestimating the terrifying potential unleashed by the wolf''s rage.
When the Specter Forest Wolf suddenly sprang up andunched another attack, Ethan waspletely unready.
Fortunately, his reflexes were quick, and he managed to turn and evade the wolf''s assault in the nick of time.
Although Ethan dodged the attack, the close call served as a stark reminder of the dangers ofcency in battle.
It underscored the crucial lesson that one should never let their guard down, no matter how weak the opponent might seem inparison.
The old adage "better safe than sorry" resonated deeply with Ethan in that moment.
This encounter, which initially appeared to be a gross mismatch in terms of strength, had almost turned perilous due to his carelessness.
It was a wakeup call for Ethan, a reminder to remain vignt in future battles, regardless of the perceived strength of his opponents.
After its failed attack, the Specter Forest Wolf once again whirled around and pounced towards Ethan.
This time, Ethan furrowed his brow, a lethal intent towards the Specter Forest Wolf forming in his mind.
Initially, Ethan had harbored a somewhat yful attitude towards the Specter Forest Wolf,cking any real intent to kill.
He understood that as a carnivorous wild animal, hunting was an instinct and nature for the wolf.
Even though the wolf hade with the intention of making a meal out of Ethan, he didn''t take it personally, recognizing it as a normal behavior in the wild.
Previously, Ethan''s maneuvers against the wolf were non-lethal, more teasing than deadly.
However, this time, his patience had worn thin.
Seeing the wolf''s relentless attacks, all aimed at taking his life, Ethan decided it was time to end this.
When the Specter Forest Wolfunched another attack, Ethan responded with a powerful kick.
This kick was delivered with full force, a stark contrast to his earlier controlled attacks.
The impact was immense; as Ethan''s foot connected with the wolf, it coughed up blood and fell to the ground, motionless.
It was a fatal blow.
Ethan looked at the lifeless body of the Specter Forest Wolf, then turned his attention away, only to hear a rustle from a nearby location.
Could it be another Specter Forest Wolf approaching?
He recalled that earlier, he had sensed two entities moving towards him.
It seemed that the second creature had now arrived.
This time, however, Ethan was uncertain about the nature of the approaching creature.
Previously, he had considered the possibility of two Specter Forest Wolves converging on his location, but he had since dismissed that thought.
At first, the creature was too distant for Ethan to discern its size; he could only sense its approach.
But now, as the entity drew nearer, Ethan could feel that it was something significantlyrger than the Specter Forest Wolf.
The size of the approaching being was impressive enough to put Ethan on high alert.
Not knowing the identity of the creature, yet aware of its formidable size, Ethan couldn''t help but exercise caution.
Moreover, his recent encounter with the Specter Forest Wolf had reinforced the importance of not underestimating any situation.
So, Ethan approached this new encounter with heightened vignce.
Soon, the creature revealed itself, and Ethan was taken aback.
It was an animal he had seen before, one he was quite familiar with C the very same unnamed creature he had previously encountered and let go.
Ethan hadn''t expected this creature to appear at this moment.
He wondered if it had sensed his presence ande to prey on him. But upon reflection, Ethan thought it unlikely.
If this creature could sense his presence, it surely must have been aware of the Specter Forest Wolf as well, knowing that another predator was on the hunt.
In the Shadow Forest, the Specter Forest Wolf was a top-tier predator, and it was highly unlikely that any creature would dare challenge it for prey unless it had a death wish.
So, why would this creaturee here? Ethan couldn''t fathom the reason.
At that moment, Ethan noticed the unnamed creature ncing at the lifeless body of the Specter Forest Wolf on the ground.
Then, to his surprise, it lowered its head and approached him, its actions reminiscent of a puppy seeking its owner''s affection.
It seemed devoid of any malice, which greatly astonished Ethan.
He extended his hand and gently stroked the creature''s head.
The animal responded by nuzzling into Ethan''s hand, its demeanor endearing and utterly charming.
This unexpected disy of affection and intelligence from the massive creature Ethan had once saved intrigued and delighted him, fostering a newfound fondness for the beast.
It was only then that Ethan pieced together why the creature had returned to this spot.
Upon arriving, its first action was to inspect the corpse of the Specter Forest Wolf.
Realizing that the wolf was dead, it then approached Ethan.
Clearly, the animal had been aware of the Specter Forest Wolf''s presence and had also sensed Ethan nearby.
Animals often possess a sensitivity far surpassing that of humans, so it was evident that the creature knew its life-saver was in the vicinity.
It must have also detected the approach of the Specter Forest Wolf and, understanding the danger Ethan faced, hurried to his aid.
The realization of this touched Ethan deeply.
He knew that the Specter Forest Wolf''s strength was almost unmatched in the Shadow Forest.
Thoughrge, this creature was likely no match for the wolf.
Yet, upon sensing that Ethan was in peril from the wolf, it had unhesitatinglye to his rescue.
This selfless act of bravery and loyalty from the creature moved Ethan profoundly.
In the brutal world of wild beasts, confrontations are often a matter of life and death.
The creature''s willingness to rescue Ethan from the clutches of the Specter Forest Wolf meant it had recklessly disregarded its own safety, a rare and remarkable act of selflessness.
After ensuring Ethan was unharmed and spending a brief moment of affectionate interaction with him, the creature eventually departed.
Ethan, too, resumed his journey.
He hadn''t walked much farther when he noticed the gradual disappearance of the trees around him, the solid ground beneath his feet giving way to increasingly muddy terrain.
Ethan realized that he had now entered a swamp area.
The journey ahead promised to be fraught with danger; swamps were treacherous, and a slip could lead to grave consequences.
Thus, Ethan proceeded with utmost caution, fully aware of the perils thaty ahead.
Chapter 405 403-The Dominator
Chapter 405 Chapter403-The Dominator
Faced with such an agile and sharply skilled opponent, Ethan found the challenge exhrating and greatly valued this opportunity.
Once again, the venomous snake lunged towards Ethan, who adeptly dodged its attack.
This sequence of attack and evasion continued several times, and Ethan realized that this specific training, aimed at honing his reflexes, was incredibly beneficial.
Although his encounter with the snake was brief, the trial significantly enhanced Ethan''s speed.
He continued to practice with the snake for an extended period before finally defeating it.
After a brief rest, Ethan resumed his journey through the swamp.
With the experience of the recent encounter fresh in his mind, Ethan proceeded with heightened caution.
Knowing the swamp was teeming with snakes capable ofunching surprise attacks, he understood that apse in vignce could turn him into prey at any moment.
Therefore, he was extremely careful, constantly alert to the sounds and movements around him.
As Ethan traveled further, he encountered several more snakes.
However, these were less formidable than the previous one andcked its lightning-fast agility.
To Ethan, these snakes posed little threat.
Some of the snakes, unaware of Ethan''s prowess,unched attacks on him but were swiftly and effortlessly dispatched.
Others, upon noticing Ethan, chose not to engage and quickly slithered away.
Throughout his journey, Ethan faced little in the way of obstacles.
However, after some time, he couldn''t shake off a peculiar feeling about his surroundings.
It was difficult for him to pinpoint exactly what was amiss, but the sensation was undeniably strange.
Ethan, known for his acute perception, trusted his instincts.
He was certain that this odd feeling wasn''t groundless C something was definitely off.
But without being able to identify the specific issue, Ethan found himself unable to devise a strategy.
His only option was to proceed cautiously, taking one step at a time.
Ethan was aware that in such situations, caution was key.
He didn''t expect major problems given his own strength and capabilities.
He found it hard to believe that anything in this swamp could pose a significant threat to him.
Nevertheless, with the situation unclear, Ethan decided it was wise to be extra vignt.
After continuing for a while, the source of his unease finally dawned on him: the area was devoid of snakes!
This realization made him reflect.
He remembered that it had been quite some time since hest encountered a snake.
It meant that in a considerable expanse of the area around him, snakes were conspicuously absent.
For a ce named Venomous Serpent Swamp, the absence of snakes was extraordinarily unusual.
The marsh, known for its slithering inhabitants, now presented an eerie silence in their stead.
This anomaly in an environment usually teeming with serpents made Ethan even more alert.
It was a silent but telling indication that something unusual was unfolding in the depths of the swamp.
The reason this ce was named Venomous Serpent Swamp was precisely because it was teeming with an incredible density of snakes.
Previously, Ethan hadn''t traveled far before encountering numerous serpents; it was almost to the point where he would stumble upon one every few steps.
However, theplete absence of snakes in this area for such a prolonged period was startlingly bizarre.
This anomaly was utterly out of the ordinary for the swamp.
Given the strangeness of the situation, Ethan couldn''t help but tread with extra caution.
Facing a powerful adversary was one thing C Ethan felt confident in his ability to confront such challenges.
But encountering such peculiar circumstances was different; even with his formidable strength, he was unsure how to respond.
Thus, he dared not let his guard down.
Despite the oddity of the situation, Ethan couldn''t afford to stop.
He had immense confidence in his abilities, believing he could handle whatever challengesy ahead.
This confidence stemmed not from arrogance but from the knowledge of his own considerable strength.
As he continued forward, Ethan felt a powerful oppressive force, a sensation that sent a jolt of rm through him.
There was a strong creature nearby!
At that moment, Ethan was certain that he was in the presence of an animal whose strength was unlike anything he had encountered before.
This realization finally rified why there were no other snakes in the vicinity, or even any living creatures at all.
The absence of life in an area known for its abundance of serpents was no longer a mystery.
Ethan understood that the presence of this formidable being had turned this part of the swamp into a deste zone, a clear testament to its dominating presence.
It became clear to Ethan why there were no other snakes in this area.
The presence of such a formidable creature meant that other animals, sensing its power, dared not inhabit the vicinity.
In essence, it was the terrifying aura of this being that deterred other snakes and creatures from making this ce their home.
This realization led Ethan to understand that this creature was essentially the undisputed ruler of this region of the swamp.
With this understanding, Ethan''s previous apprehensions faded away.
Now that he knew the nature of the situation, he also knew how to approach it.
Although the aura surrounding the area suggested that the creature was incredibly powerful, Ethan''s confidence in his own abilities remained unshaken. Despite the creature''s might, he was ready to engage in battle with it.
At this moment, rather than feeling fear upon sensing the presence of this powerful being, Ethan felt a surge of excitement.
It had been a long time since he had encountered an adversary of such strength.
Ethan thrived in the face of challenging and formidable opponents; the more daunting the adversary, the more invigorated he became.
This was the essence of who Ethan was C a man who relished challenges.
Previously, although Ethan had faced numerous dangers, those adversariescked the challenge he craved.
He could defeat them with minimal effort, making those battles uninteresting andckluster.
But now, Ethan finally encountered an opponent that sparked his interest and excitement.
This was a battle he had been eagerly anticipating C a chance to test his mettle against a truly worthy opponent.
Ethan''s excitement at this moment was fueled not only by the sensing of this formidable creature but also by an important reason - a legend about the Venomous Serpent Swamp that he had heard previously.
Ethan had been told of a highly prized treasure hidden within the swamp.
This treasure, rumored to be incredibly rare and valuable, was said to grant immense power to whoever possessed it.
Many, lured by the allure of this treasure, had ventured into Venomous Serpent Swamp in search of it.
However, their quests often ended in vain; not only did they fail to find the treasure, but they also never returned.
Over time, the pursuit of this treasure became synonymous with peril, and the number of treasure seekers dwindled.
Furthermore, Ethan had heard that the primary reason many never returned from their quests, aside from the inherent dangers of the swamp and its terrifying venomous snakes, was the presence of a particrly powerful creature guarding the treasure.
Now, sensing the presence of a formidable being in the swamp, Ethan immediately connected it to the legend he had heard.
Initially, Ethan was skeptical of such legends, which often seemed like exaggerated tales passed down through generations.
However, the current situation made him reconsider the possibility of its truth.
The strength of the creature he now sensed aligned perfectly with the descriptions of the guardian beast in the legend.
The thought that he might be on the verge of encountering the very creature rumored to guard the fabled treasure filled him with even greater excitement.
The thought of possibly discovering a treasure quickened Ethan''s pace.
He moved towards the direction where he sensed the presence of the creature, eager to reach the location swiftly.
After all, ording to legend, this treasure could bestow immense power, and Ethan''s desire for power now far outweighed his interest in wealth.
It must be said that the expanse of Venomous Serpent Swamp was truly vast.
There''s a saying, "distances can be deceptive when viewed across ins or mountains," and this adage proved equally true here.
Although Ethan had sensed the creature''s presence, he walked for a considerable time without any sight of it.
Moreover, navigating through the swamp required utmost caution to avoid inadvertently stepping into treacherous marsnds, which meant his progress was not swift.
After a lengthy trek, Ethan felt he was drawing ever closer to the creature.
In such circumstances, he had to slow down.
The being he was about to encounter was far more formidable than any beast he had previously faced.
Just then, a thunderous roar of a wild beast erupted nearby, startling Ethan.
The roar was so loud it resembled a p of thunder, catching himpletely off guard.
From this single roar alone, Ethan could infer that the creature was no ordinary being.
Chapter 404 402-Venomous Serpent Swamp
Chapter 404 402-Venomous Serpent Swamp
At this moment, Ethan had ventured into the territory of the Venomous Serpent Swamp.
Though seldom having traversed swamnds before, Ethan was well aware of their notorious reputation.
He knew that the greatest danger in a swampy beneath one''s feet.
Swamnds, with their deceptive terrain, pose a significant risk.
A misstep could result in sinking into a quagmire, and without assistance, escaping such a predicament is nearly impossible.
Therefore, Ethan proceeded with extreme caution, constantly vignt of the ground beneath him.
Moreover, the Venomous Serpent Swamp was infamous not just for its treacherous marshes but also for its abundance of poisonous snakes and pythons, a fact clearly indicated by its ominous name.
The swamp had virtually be a haven for serpents.
Thus, in addition to the fear of falling into the swamp, Ethan had to be wary of encountering snakes at any moment.
As it often happens, the more one thinks about something, the more likely it is to ur.
It wasn''t long after Ethan entered the Venomous Serpent Swamp that he encountered a snake.
At the time of the encounter, Ethan was unaware of the snake''s presence.
Snakes are masters of concealment, capable of remaining motionless and hidden for extended periods, making them exceedingly difficult to spot.
In the Venomous Serpent Swamp, with the swamp''s natural cover, snakes were even harder to detect.
So, as he passed by, Ethanpletely missed noticing the presence of a serpent lurking nearby.
The snake suddenly emerged, its jaws agape as it lunged towards Ethan''s leg.
Caughtpletely off guard, Ethan had no time to prepare. However, his reflexes were exceptionally quick.
Just as the snake was about to sink its teeth into his leg, Ethan swiftly reacted, sidestepping the attack at thest possible moment.
This evasion, while appearing effortless, was actually a feat of great difficulty.
The speed of a snake, especially its explosive strike, is incredibly fast, almost urring in the blink of an eye.
For most people, such a brief window of time would be insufficient to react.
But Ethan''s agility far exceeded that of an ordinary person, allowing him to narrowly avoid the bite.
The snake, having missed its target, did not rush to attack again.
Instead, it stayed put, its blood-red eyes fixed intently on Ethan.
It flicked its tongue in and out, seemingly waiting for another opportunity to strike.
It was only then that Ethan got a clear look at the snake.
It was quite small, with a body that was pitch ck, blending almost seamlessly with the swampy surroundings.
Its size and color made it incredibly difficult to spot amidst the marshes.
Ethan had encounteredrge pythons before, but this snake was considerably smaller.
However, what itcked in size, it made up for in speed.
As the saying goes, "the shorter the weapon, the greater the danger."
The small size of this snake gave it an advantage of remarkable speed.
Coupled with its near-invisible coloration, it was a natural ambusher, lying in wait in the swamp.
When an unsuspecting person or animal passed by, its sudden strike could be deadly.
Ethan observed the snake''s mouth, particrly noticing its extraordinarily long fangs, which indicated a highly venomous nature.
The sight of these fangs sent a shiver down his spine, realizing how close he hade to a potentially fatal bite.
Had he not dodged quickly enough, the consequences would have been dire.
Furthermore, the fangs of this snake were noticeably longer than those of other venomous snakes, protruding like the fangs of a saber-toothed tiger, an almost exaggerated feature.
A bite from these fangs would not only deliver lethal venom but also likely puncture through flesh with ease.
Such a wound, even without the effect of the venom, could be excruciatingly painful, potentially fatal in its own right.
Ethan couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger recalling his near-miss with the snake''s deadly bite.
It was a sobering reminder of how close he hade to death in just a brief moment of carelessness upon entering the Venomous Serpent Swamp.
This ce truly lived up to its daunting reputation.
At this point, Ethan didn''t rush to attack.
Having witnessed the snake''s speed, he recognized this encounter as a valuable trial, an opportunity to test his reflexes andbat skills.
The snake''s most formidable weapon was its element of surprise.
In a direct confrontation, Ethan was confident he could defeat the snake rtively easily.
However, an ambush was a different matter entirely, especially when the target was unprepared, as he had been during the initial strike.
The previous encounter had caught Ethan off guard, leaving him in a precarious situation.
Now, with his awareness heightened and his senses sharpened, he was prepared to face the snake head-on.
To achieve the element of surprise in an attack, not only is the suddenness of the strike crucial, but the attacker''s speed is also of paramount importance.
Though Ethan had only just experienced a single attack from the snake, he had already gained an appreciation for its speed.
Such rapid attack velocity is rare and exceeds the capabilities of many human experts.
Faced with such an agile adversary, Ethan''s interest was piqued.
He saw this as an opportunity to refine his own reaction speed.
Speed is a manifestation of power; in the realm ofbat, it''s often said that no technique is invincible against sheer swiftness.
Even a slight improvement in speed, without an increase in overall strength, can offer a significant advantage against an equally matched opponent.
Even when facing a stronger adversary, superior speed can be a decisive factor.
Although Ethan was already a formidable force, he was eager to enhance his capabilities further.
The chance to train his reaction speed against this venomous snake was an opportunity he weed with enthusiasm.
At that moment, Ethan did not rashlyunch an attack.
Instead, he confronted the snake with patience, observing it as it remained motionless, awaiting its next move.
Ethan understood that this was a test of endurance, a battle of patience.
Whoever lost theirposure and attacked first would likely expose a vulnerability, providing their opponent an opportunity to gain the upper hand.
Although Ethan wasn''t concerned about the snake exploiting any vulnerabilities, his intention wasn''t to kill it outright.
Instead, he wanted to use this encounter as a training exercise. So, he remained patient, engaging in a standoff with the serpent.
After a tense period of stalemate, it was the snake that lost patience first andunched an attack on Ethan.
With a powerful thrust of its body, the snake sprang into the air, rapidly soaring towards Ethan.
It was undeniable that the snake''s attack speed was impressively fast.
Even though the element of surprise was lessened without the stealth of an ambush, the velocity of its strike was exhrating for Ethan.
This was the moment Ethan had been waiting for.
His focus was razor-sharp, keenly observing every movement of the snake.
As it finally attacked, Ethan quickly dodged, evading the serpent''s lunge.
However, at that instant, something entirely unexpected happened.
Mid-air, the snake twisted its body and redirected its attack towards Ethan.
This unforeseen maneuver caught Ethan off guard, prompting him to instinctively dodge once again.
Fortunately, his quick reflexes saved him from a potentially deadly bite.
Even though Ethan wasn''t bitten, the close call left him shaken.
He hadn''t anticipated that the snake would possess such a cunning tactic.
This method of attack was a revtion to Ethan, opening his eyes to the adaptability and ingenuity of this venomous adversary.
Ethan was astounded by the snake''s mid-air maneuver. Its body,pletely suspended in the air without any support, executed a move Ethan had never heard or seen before. Such an attack technique was not only novel to Ethan but also terrifyingly effective.
Following the snake''s initial strike that missed its target, most people would have been unable to react further.
However, the serpent astonishingly curved back for a second attack from behind.
For the average person, evading such an unpredictable and swift assault would have been nearly impossible.
After two failed attempts, the snake finallynded on the ground, giving Ethan a moment to catch his breath.
The experience was unforgettable for him, filled with a mix of lingering fear and a subtle thrill.
Indeed, for a trial, the stronger the opponent, the more beneficial the exercise.
This time, Ethan realized he had chosen an adversary far more formidable than he had anticipated, one capable of employing unexpectedly cunning tactics.
Ethan felt he had made the right choice in selecting this snake as his opponent.
The uing practice with this creature promised to be intriguing and full of surprises.
The thought of whaty ahead in this unusual training session filled Ethan with excitement.
Chapter 407 405-The Thrill of Battle
Chapter 407 Chapter405-The Thrill of Battle
At this moment, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, having been struck by Ethan''s punch, charged towards him in a frenzy, its approach akin to an avnche, a sight so formidable that even Ethan felt a surge of shock.
The sheer strength of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was overwhelming.
Setting aside its immense power, the colossal size of its body alone was enough to strike awe.
As Ethan watched the Dreadwolf rush towards him, he felt a palpable sense of oppression.
It became clear that this Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was unlike any opponent Ethan had ever encountered before.
This realization only served to solidify Ethan''s determination.
He saw this encounter with the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf as a prime opportunity to sharpen his own skills.
Watching the Dreadwolf''s massive form bearing down on him, Ethan knew it was toote to dodge.
This wasn''t because Ethan was inferior in agility to the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, but rather because the creature''s body was simply toorge.
For smaller adversaries, Ethan could easily evade with a quick sidestep.
However, to avoid an assault from a creature of such immense size, he would have to move a considerable distance, a feat nearly impossible in the split second avable to him.
In the heat of battle, every action and reaction happens in the blink of an eye, leaving even someone as capable as Ethan with no time to dodge such a massive attack.
Thus, Ethan had no choice but to confront the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s attack head-on.
He extended his palm to meet the oing force.
At the moment of collision, a resounding ''bang'' echoed, and the immense force of the impact caused the ground itself to tremble.
At that moment, Ethan was forced to take a couple of steps back by the tremendous force of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s attack.
However, despite its significant size advantage, the Dreadwolf seemed to be impacted even more intensely, retreating several steps before it could steady itself ande to a halt.
Such a head-on confrontation was a true test of their rtive strengths.
It became clear that although the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was massive in stature, it was slightly inferior in strength to Ethan.
However, it was also evident that the difference in power between Ethan and the Dreadwolf was not vast.
The Dreadwolf''s mountainous size served topensate for its slight shortfall in strength, ensuring that this battle would not be as one-sided as Ethan''s previous encounters in the Shadow Forest and the Venomous Serpent Swamp.
Ethan knew that he could not afford to becent in this fight.
After being pushed back by the Dreadwolf''s powerful assault, Ethan did not maintain a defensive stance.
Instead, he suddenlyunched an aggressive attack towards the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
Ethan was aware that although he was somewhat stronger than the Dreadwolf, the creature undoubtedly possessed formidable abilities.
Being a creature of legend, revered and feared in equal measure, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf certainly had more tricks up its sleeve than what was apparent on the surface.
Ethan was convinced that the Dreadwolf had yet to reveal its full power.
Curious to witness the Dreadwolf''s true capabilities, Ethan decided to take the initiative,pelling the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf to reveal its ultimate skills sooner rather thanter.
The Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf clearly did not anticipate Ethan''s proactive assault, finding itself caught off guard and hurriedly trying to parry the attack.
As the saying goes, ''the first to strike often gains the upper hand,'' and due to its misjudgment, the Dreadwolf quickly found itself in a defensive position.
Ethan''s response was both decisive and timely.
As the Dreadwolf had just steadied itself and was yet to prepare for another round, Ethan charged forward. With a swift motion, heunched a punch directly at the creature.
Caught by surprise at Ethan''s aggressive stance, the Dreadwolf could only scramble to defend itself.
This hasty defense resulted in it being thrown back a considerable distance by Ethan''s powerful strike.
Not allowing the Dreadwolf any respite, Ethan followed up his punch with a leap forward,nding right in front of the massive creature.
Without giving the Dreadwolf a moment to react, Ethan raised his leg and delivered a fierce kick aimed at its jaw.
Given the vast size difference between Ethan and the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, Ethan had to leap high to reach its lower jaw.
His foot connected squarely, striking the Dreadwolf''s chin with immense force.
Still reeling from the previous attack, the Dreadwolf was visibly startled by Ethan''s rapid session of moves.
It had now fully realized the extent of Ethan''s prowess, understanding that he was far from the simple opponent it had initially perceived.
As Ethan''s kick flew towards it, the Dreadwolf instinctively tried to retreat, attempting to dodge the oing blow.
However, still unsteady from the earlier impact, the Dreadwolf found it challenging to move back quickly enough.
However, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, with its formidable strength, managed to take a step back under these challenging circumstances, narrowly avoiding Ethan''s attack.
At this moment, the Dreadwolf had fully recognized the intensity of Ethan''s power and dared not underestimate him any longer.
After retreating, it quickly steadied itself, bracing for Ethan''s next onught.
As anticipated by the Dreadwolf, no sooner had it regained its footing than Ethan charged again.
This time, the Dreadwolf was prepared, opting not to panic as before but to take the initiative and confront Ethan head-on.
Ethan was taken aback to see the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf not dodging but choosing to meet his attack directly.
However, with his momentum already in full swing, it was toote for Ethan to withdraw.
The only option was to continue the frontal assault.
The collision of Ethan and the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf created another massive sound.
This time, bothbatants exerted their full strength, resulting in a tremendous impact that forced them both to stagger back several steps.
Due to its enormous size, the Dreadwolf slid backwards after halting, carving deep grooves into the ground with its feet.
Ethan, too, was not left unscathed.
The immense force of the collision caused a numbing sensation in his arms, indicating that the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was an even more formidable opponent than he had anticipated.
Despite this, Ethan harbored no thoughts of retreat.
At this juncture, the most prudent course of action for Ethan would be to quickly depart from the scene, avoiding further entanglement with the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
Having engaged in several rounds ofbat, Ethan had discerned that the creature''s strength far exceeded his initial estimations, posing a real danger should the battle continue.
Ordinarily, when faced with such peril, most people''s instinct would be to flee, to evade the immediate threat.
Engaging with an opponent of such formidable strength is widely considered unwise, as even a minor misstep could lead to disastrous consequences.
The old adage "better to preserve one''s life than to risk it all" holds true in such scenarios, prompting most to opt for avoidance and safety over confrontation.
Moreover, while Ethan has shown some ability to contend with the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, escaping from it would be rtively straightforward.
Defeating the creature might require a significant expenditure of energy, but if his intention were merely to withdraw, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, for all its might, would be unable to prevent Ethan''s departure.
Moreover, it was evident that the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf harbored a deep wariness of Ethan.
Ethan''s prowess in their skirmishes had caused significant trouble for the creature, suggesting that if Ethan chose to leave, the Dreadwolf would likely be more than willing to let him go, offering no resistance to his departure.
However, Ethan was unlike others.
Even though he was fully aware of the increased danger posed by the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, he harbored no intentions of fleeing.
Instead of seeking to escape or avoid the peril, Ethan chose to continue the battle.
His nature was that of a challenger, someone who thrived on testing his limits.
Encountering such a rare opportunity for a worthy skirmish, Ethan was determined to fight the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf until he felt truly satisfied with the oue.
At this point, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf too seemed to have grasped the importance of striking first.
Barely stabilizing itself, the creature didn''t wait for Ethan''s next move.
Instead, it took the initiative, lunging towards Ethan with renewed vigor,unching the first strike in this new round ofbat.
Chapter 406 404-The Guardian
Chapter 406 404-The Guardian
Upon hearing such a roar, Ethan was taken aback, astonished that the cry of this creature could be so terrifying.
This realization gave him a sense of the creature''s formidable strength.
Although Ethan had yet to see its form and could not ascertain what this being was, the earth-shaking, powerful bellow, full of resounding force, indicated a creature of immense size and strength, capable of emitting such a deafening roar.
At this moment, Ethan''s excitement grew exponentially.
It seemed, atst, he had encountered a formidable opponent, one with whom he could engage in a hearty and exhrating battle.
This prospect thrilled him immensely.
With these thoughts in mind, Ethan advanced towards the source of the roar. Soon, a colossal creature came into view.
Even from a great distance, Ethan could discern the creature''s enormous size, akin to a small mountain. Such a gigantic being was something Ethan had never encountered before.
Previously, in the Shadow Forest, Ethan had rescued a creature of considerable size.
At that time, he had thought that creature to be enormous, but now, inparison to this new being, the one he had saved seemed almost insignificant, as different as heaven and earth, beyond anyparison.
Uponying eyes on this creature, Ethan felt a profound sense of awe.
No wonder this being possessed such a formidable aura; even the venomous snakes and other creatures nearby dared not approach.
Now, witnessing its intimidating presence, it was clear why other beings refrained froming too close.
The sheer size of the creature alone was enough to leave one staggered.
Ethan could sense that this creature''s strength was extraordinary, sparking even more interest in him.
At this moment, Ethan recalled a legendary creature he had heard about from others.
Ethan had been told of a mythical entity known as the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, a wolf-like creature whose size could rival a mountain and possessed immense strength.
Ethan had only heard of such a creature in legends and had never seen it with his own eyes.
He wasn''t even sure if it truly existed; perhaps it was just a mythical being or something that had long since vanished. But now, it seemed this creature was real.
The creature before Ethan matched the description of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf from the legends almost exactly.
It must undoubtedly be the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
Only now did Ethan realize that such a creature truly existed; it was not just a figment of imagination or a baseless myth.
Encountering such a being, previously only known in legends, filled Ethan with immense excitement.
After all, encountering a Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was an extremely rare urrence.
Ethan was aware of the legendary strength attributed to these creatures, and the prospect of battling the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf struck him as an incredibly fascinating challenge.
After all, it''s not every day that one gets the opportunity to engage inbat with a mighty beast from legends.
With the appearance of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, Ethan was almost certain that he had indeed stumbled upon the legendary treasure.
It seemed likely that this Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was the guardian of the treasure mentioned in the myths.
The treasure, guarded by such a formidable creature, must be far from ordinary.
Consequently, Ethan''s anticipation regarding the potential discovery of this treasure grew.
However, for Ethan, finding the treasure was a secondary concern.
His immediate priority was to confront and ovee the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
He knew that as long as the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, the guardian of the treasure, stood in his way, the treasure would remain out of his reach.
Ethan was fully prepared for the impending battle.
Just then, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf spotted Ethan and let out a thunderous roar.
Being closer to the creature this time, Ethan felt the roar more intensely than before.
Apanied by the Dreadwolf''s roar, a chilling gust of wind blew towards Ethan, shaking him to the point where he almost lost his bnce.
It appeared that the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf had already detected Ethan''s presence earlier.
Its previous roar was likely an attempt to ward off Ethan, the intruder it had sensed approaching.
The creature''s mighty howl was meant to scare away any who dared to trespass into its territory.
Ethan had not anticipated that he would detect the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf before it became aware of his presence.
It was surprising that the Dreadwolf only noticed Ethan when he was already so close.
However, upon reflection, Ethan understood why.
Despite its extraordinary strength, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s massive size made Ethan seem as insignificant as an ant inparison.
It was entirely usible that the creature, from a distance, could not sense Ethan''s presence.
Moreover, this Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf had been living in this area for thousands of years, reigning as the uncontested ruler, the supreme monarch of its domain.
There was nothing that could challenge it, and no creature dared toe near its territory.
Given its long, undisturbed reign, it was normal for the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf to becent.
Realizing this, Ethan felt he had understood the situation more clearly.
It seemed that this time, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf would not be able to enjoy its usual peace.
At that moment, Ethan began to approach the Dreadwolf''s location.
Seeing Ethan move closer, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf appeared startled.
Clearly, it had not expected Ethan to approach, especially given the intimidating power of its roar.
But Ethan, undeterred and continuing to advance, thoroughly enraged the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
The creature let out another furious roar and leaped towards Ethan.
The Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was immenselyrge.
Its leap covered a great distance,nding directly in front of Ethan.
The sheer size and speed of the Dreadwolf''s movement were astonishing, closing the gap between it and Ethan in a mere instant.
Originally, there was a considerable distance between Ethan and the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
If Ethan had to cover this distance on foot, it would have undoubtedly taken him a considerable amount of time.
However, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s mighty leap brought it right in front of Ethan, saving him a great deal of effort.
Without any hesitation, Ethan faced the rapidly approaching Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf and threw a punch directly at its face.
The Dreadwolf, evidently caught off guard by Ethan''s swift and unexpected action, failed to dodge and took the full brunt of Ethan''s fist.
Given the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s fearsome reputation, it was used to humans cowering in its presence, never daring to strike.
To the Dreadwolf, humans were insignificantly small, and their attacks were usually deemed too feeble to cause any harm.
Thus, this time, the Dreadwolf waspletely unprepared for Ethan''s attack.
However, the Dreadwolf had gravely underestimated Ethan.
It had not anticipated that Ethan would possess such formidable strength.
Ethan''s punchnded squarely on the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s head, causing it intense pain.
Even the massive body of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf staggered backward from the force of Ethan''s punch, shaking the ground as if a small mountain was about to copse.
Suddenly, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf let out a pained howl, clearly indicating that Ethan''s punch had inflicted significant damage.
The fact that Ethan could not only initiate an attack but also harm the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was something the creature had never imagined possible.
The Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was indeed paying the price for itscency.
Ethan had learned his lesson during his battles with the beasts in the Shadow Forest: inbat, one must never let their guard down.
No matter how weak the opponent appears or how vast the difference in strength, there can be no rxation of vignce, no room for carelessness.
Now, through his encounter with Ethan, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf seemed to havee to a simr realization.
After taking Ethan''s punch, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf appeared to be in great pain, which quickly transformed into raging fury.
Clearly, Ethan''s punch had incensed the creature. Ethan, however, was not afraid of this.
Anger can act as a catalyst, driving humans or animals into a state of impulsiveness and recklessness.
Whether human or animal, the surge of rage often unleashes a greater potential than usual.
Ethan was looking forward to this C he wanted a fierce battle with the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, a thrilling and satisfying fight.
Now that the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was thoroughly provoked by Ethan, the fight promised to be even more interesting for Ethan.
The esction of the battle''s intensity seemed to fuel his anticipation for what was toe.
Chapter 408 406-Seizing the Moment
Chapter 408 406-Seizing the Moment
Although there was a certain disparity in strength between Ethan and the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, they were more or less evenly matched; the gap in their abilities was not insurmountably wide.
As a result, their battle was intensely fierce.
Ethan and the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf exchanged blows in numerous rounds, yet neither could im a definitive victory.
At this moment, despite the ferocity of thebat, Ethan didn''t feel overwhelmed.
On the contrary, he found himself quite capable of handling the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
After all, there was still a slight gap in strength between them, so Ethan wasn''t at a disadvantage.
However, Ethan was aware that the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf likely had some hidden abilities up its sleeve.
He was eager to force the creature to reveal its ultimate skills.
After all, Ethan was also curious to witness the true capabilities of this legendary beast.
As the battle raged on, Ethan noted the extraordinary stamina of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
Under such high-intensity confrontation, any other creature or human might have begun to show signs of fatigue.
The weaker ones would probably have already been drained of their strength, left only to be at the mercy of their opponent.
Yet, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, after engaging with Ethan for an extended period, showed no signs of weakening.
Its attack speed remained as relentless as at the beginning, a testament to its incredible endurance.
Witnessing such remarkable stamina, Ethan couldn''t help but acknowledge the formidable nature of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
Ethan understood that the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s remarkable endurance wasrgely attributable to its massive size.
The creature''s body, as vast as a mountain, could store an immense amount of energy.
This exined how it could sustain such high-intensitybat for extended periods without showing any signs of fatigue or a decrease in physical strength.
The innate physical potential of humans and animals, particrly of such a colossal creature, is iparable.
A being of this size possesses bodily functions far superior to those of other animals, a fact Ethan was well aware of.
However, he also believed in the power of training and experience to enhance one''s physical capabilities.
This belief fueled his desire for battles with formidable opponents.
In this current battle with the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, Ethan hoped to unlock some of his owntent potential, to grow stronger through the challenge posed by the creature''s formidable strength.
The ongoing duel hadsted long enough for Ethan to feel a slight sweat forming on his forehead.
It had been a while since he had engaged in such a satisfying and intense battle.
Despite the prolonged engagement, Ethan noticed, to his surprise, that the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf still showed no signs of energy depletion.
This was beyond Ethan''s expectations. He had already recognized the creature''s impressive stamina, but he hadn''t anticipated it to be so extraordinarily resilient.
It seemed that forcing the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf to reveal its ultimate abilities was going to be more challenging than he had thought.
At this point, Ethan realized that continuing a war of attrition with the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was unwise.
Admiring the creature''s extraordinary stamina, he acknowledged that even prolongedbat was unlikely to wear it down significantly.
Persisting in this manner would only result in Ethan wasting valuable time.
Moreover, Ethan was uncertain whether his own physical strength could oust that of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
Such a relentless battle was not a sustainable strategy.
With this in mind, Ethan knew it was time to break the deadlock.
Seizing an opportunity during an offensive maneuver, Ethan deliberately exposed a weakness to the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
He feigned being overpowered, retreating as though he were at a disadvantage.
As expected, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf took the bait, believing Ethan''s feint to be genuine.
Itunched an attack at the moment it perceived Ethan to be vulnerable.
Ethan, inwardly pleased at having sessfully deceived the creature, mused on the limitations of animal intelligence.
Regardless of their other strengths, animals could not match human cunning.
Ethan''s apparent vulnerability was a ruse, a trap set to lure the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf into a false sense of security.
When the Dreadwolf seized this opportunity to attack, Ethan pretended to be injured in the scuffle, further luring the creature into his trap.
Now, Ethan''s movements were noticeably slower, and one of his legs appeared to be injured, adding to his feigned distress.
Unbeknownst to the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, Ethan''s injury was nothing but a ruse.
The creature, believing Ethan to be genuinely hurt from the earlier battles, thought it had finally found its chance to triumph over him.
Excitement surged within the Dreadwolf as it seized what it perceived as a golden opportunity to finish off Ethan, adopting a strategy akin to ''kicking someone when they''re down.''
The Dreadwolfunched a series of relentless attacks, clearly aiming to capitalize on Ethan''s supposed vulnerability to secure a kill.
Ethan, fully aware of the Dreadwolf''s intentions, was biding his time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
His n hinged on the creature bing overconfident and careless, providing an opening for a surprise counterattack.
Patience was key in executing such a strategy, and Ethan knew he couldn''t rush.
He had to y the long game, to ''cast a long line to catch a big fish.''
So, he continued to feign a leg injury, struggling to fend off the Dreadwolf''s onught.
The creature, taking advantage of the situation, kept up its aggressive barrage, hoping to swiftly defeat Ethan.
Although Ethan was pretending to be injured, he was actually unharmed.
Each time the Dreadwolf attacked, Ethan''s evasions and blocks appeared strained, but in reality, he sessfully avoided every blow.
As time wore on, the Dreadwolf grew increasingly frustrated.
This was precisely what Ethan had anticipated and deliberately provoked.
His tactic was to unsettle the Dreadwolf''sposure.
By presenting himself as vulnerable yet continually evading defeat, Ethan aimed to mentally destabilize the creature.
Such a scenario would frustrate anyone, potentially leading to a breakdown in their mental state.
Ethan could clearly sense that the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was teetering on the brink of a mental breakdown.
It wouldn''t be long before the creature would be unable to withstand the torment any longer, its psyche shattering under the strain.
Ethan was biding his time, waiting for this precise moment to unfold.
Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolfpletely lost itsposure, its attacks bing increasingly erratic and uncoordinated.
This reaction was not unique to the Dreadwolf; any opponent, faced with an adversary who appeared weakened yet remained untouchable, would likely sumb to frustration.
Watching the Dreadwolf be utterly frenzied, Ethan knew it was time to make his move.
He had been waiting for this opportunity C for the moment when the Dreadwolf''s attack, once again dodged by Ethan, would push it into a state of sheer rage.
Seizing this moment, Ethan suddenlyunched a counterattack.
Caughtpletely off guard, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was unprepared for Ethan''s retaliation.
It took the full brunt of Ethan''s punch, a blow delivered with all his might and precision.
Ethan''s fist connected with the Dreadwolf, sending the colossal creature flying backwards, crashing to the ground with a thunderous ''boom.''
The impact of Ethan''s punch inflicted significant damage on the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
The creature, having received the full force of Ethan''s attack without any defense, was visibly overwhelmed.
Even a being as formidable as the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf could not easily withstand such a powerful strike.
The colossal body of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf fell to the ground, causing the earth to tremble as if in an earthquake.
It was evident that the creature had sustained severe injuries from Ethan''s powerful blow.
Without allowing the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf a moment to recover, Ethan seized the moment he had been waiting for.
As the Dreadwolfy fallen, Ethan charged towards it once again, delivering another forceful punch in its direction.
At this moment, a look of panic shed in the eyes of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
It was clearly taken aback by Ethan''s actions.
The creature had seen Ethan apparently injured, barely managing to avoid being hit.
But now, Ethan was attacking it with renewed vigor, a development the Dreadwolf''s mind couldn''tprehend.
Havingnded a sessful blow, Ethan immediately followed up with a second attack.
The Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, still sprawled on the ground and unable to rise, found it extremely difficult to withstand this new onught.
Already gravely injured and incapacitated, the creature was in a dire situation.
Ethan, observing the Dreadwolf''s distressed state, couldn''t help but let a slight smile creep onto his face, a grin of triumph.
It was his turn to press the advantage and pursue victory.
Chapter 409 407-Awakening of Power
Chapter 409 407-Awakening of Power
At this moment, the scene had shifted from a previously evenly matched standoff to a one-sided overpowering by Ethan.
The Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, having already been wounded by Ethan''s first punch, was now facing the imminent threat of his second.
This punch, too, was delivered with Ethan''s full force.
If the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf were to take this blow, it would likely spell the end of the battle.
After all, considering Ethan''s strength, enduring a punch without any form of resistance was an incredibly daunting task.
Even for a creature as powerful as the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, withstanding this next blow seemed nearly impossible.
The Dreadwolf had already been injured by the previous punch, and with the second one looming, its prospects appeared grim.
Ethan was aware of this.
The survival of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf now hinged on whether it could evade this crucial punch.
However, judging by the current situation, the Dreadwolf seemed to have lost any capacity to resist.
It was toote even to dodge, and it looked certain to receive Ethan''s punishing blow.
There was a tinge of disappointment in Ethan''s heart.
He had hoped to force the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf to reveal its ultimate abilities, to witness the true extent of its powers.
But at this critical juncture, with its life hanging in the bnce, the Dreadwolf showed no signs of unleashing its hidden strengths.
This left Ethan feeling somewhat disenchanted.
"Is that all there is to it?" Ethan wondered internally.
He had always been eager to witness the true extent of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s abilities.
After all, it was a legendary behemoth spoken of only in myths.
Ethan had expected it to be more formidable, but now, it seemed he might have overestimated its prowess.
Just as Ethan was about tond his blow on the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, something unexpected happened.
In a seemingly hopeless situation, the Dreadwolf suddenly pushed off the ground with its legs, propelling its body backward in a swift motion, narrowly evading Ethan''s lethal strike.
This turn of events had not crossed Ethan''s mind. Clearly, in a moment of life-or-death urgency, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf had tapped into itstent potential to dodge this deadly attack.
Ethan''s fist, having missed its target, mmed into the ground, leaving a sizable crater.
The sheer force of Ethan''s punch was evident had it hit the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, it would have been nearly impossible for the creature to withstand.
Undeterred by the missed opportunity, Ethan immediately turned towards the Dreadwolf, ready to continue his onught.
However, in that moment, Ethan was taken aback to see the wounded Dreadwolf, despite its pain, struggling to its feet.
Moreover, Ethan felt an overwhelming sense of oppression emanating from the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
At this moment, Ethan could distinctly sense a transformation within the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
It had be more formidable and terrifying than before.
"Finally, it''s happening!" Ethan thought, brimming with anticipation.
He had long awaited this moment, eager to witness the Dreadwolf unleash its ultimate skill.
This thought alone infused Ethan with an inexplicable excitement.
He had waited patiently for this exact moment, and now, it seemed, his patience was about to be rewarded.
The Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was ready to reveal its final trump card.
Ethan''s excitement was palpable. He was incredibly curious to discover what abilities the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf had yet to show.
As he watched, the Dreadwolf''s body began to undergo a visible transformation. It swelled in size, much like an intable raft being filled with air.
In just a short while, the Dreadwolf''s body had grown significantlyrger than before. Its already massive form had expanded, adding to its terrifying presence.
As its body erged, the skin of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf started to turn translucent, its color shifting dramatically.
The previously dark green skin morphed into a fiery red, reminiscent of mes. It was as if its skin was aze, emitting a faint, ominous red glow.
Ethan was momentarily taken aback by this transformation.
He had never before encountered a creature capable of such drastic physical alterations.
At that moment, Ethan felt a powerful energy awakening within the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
"What is this situation?"
Ethan found it hard to believe his eyes as he witnessed the scene unfolding before him.
The terrifying nature of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was now fully revealed to him.
In a critical moment, this beast had awakened a potent energy within itself, a phenomenon Ethan had never observed in any other creature.
At this very moment, Ethan could sense that the aura of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was utterly different from before.
It was as if it had transformed into apletely different entity, one he did not recognize.
The oppressive feeling it emitted was iparably stronger than at the outset.
Clearly, the awakening of this internal energy had significantly enhanced the Dreadwolf''s power, elevating it to a level far beyond its previous state.
Faced with this formidable creature, Ethan felt not a trace of fear.
Instead, a surge of unprecedented excitement welled up within him.
Such a powerful adversary was precisely what ignited Ethan''s desire for battle.
"It seems things are getting more interesting by the minute," Ethan thought to himself.
His excitement was palpable as he regarded the transformed Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
Knowing he had encountered a formidable opponent, he took no chances and prepared himself thoroughly for the confrontation.
Suddenly, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf charged towards Ethan with astonishing speed, cutting through the air like a gust of wind and approaching him head-on.
"Indeed, strong enough!" Ethan acknowledged internally.
At that instant, Ethan felt the overwhelming pressure of the Dreadwolf bearing down on him.
He knew he couldn''t afford to be careless and swiftly maneuvered to evade.
This time, Ethan realized that the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, following its awakening, had reached a terrifying level of strength.
Facing it head-on might be more than he could withstand.
Thus, Ethan chose to momentarily evade and assess the true extent of the Dreadwolf''s power post-awakening.
The now-awakened Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf resembled a colossus, its massive bodyunching attacks that seemed to move mountains and overturn seas.
Evading such force was no easy feat, but fortunately, Ethan''s strength was sufficient to do so without exerting excessive effort.
In a swift motion, Ethan pushed off the ground with one foot, leaping to the side to avoid the Dreadwolf''s onught.
Hended nimbly beside the creature, narrowly evading its attack.
The impact of the Dreadwolf''s assault was nothing short of staggering, leaving a vast crater in the ground.
Ethan couldn''t help but inhale sharply at the sight of the crater created by the Dreadwolf''s strike.
He had always wanted to witness the true might of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, and this encounter had not disappointed.
The creature''s power was even more formidable and terrifying than he had imagined.
After its initial strike missed, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf quickly turned to locate Ethan again.
In no time, it had reoriented itself andunched another attack in Ethan''s direction.
Having witnessed the sheer force of the Dreadwolf''s previous attack, Ethan dared not take any chances.
He swiftly dodged again, leaping to the side to evade yet another powerful strike from the Dreadwolf.
After another missed strike, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf adjusted its position once more,unching yet another attack towards Ethan.
From the previous two assaults, Ethan had discerned a crucial detail: although the Dreadwolf''s attack power had increased significantly since its awakening, its speed had evidently slowed down.
It seemed every advantage came with its downside, and the Dreadwolf''s power surge was no exception.
As the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf initiated another attack, a bold idea sparked in Ethan''s mind.
He wanted to test the effects of withstanding the Dreadwolf''s assault head-on.
It was a wildly dangerous notion, especially given the Dreadwolf''s newfound, terrifying attack strength that would be unbearable for most.
The wisest course of action under normal circumstances would be to evade and avoid direct confrontation.
But now, Ethan cast aside the peril of his idea.
He was driven by a desire to challenge himself, to see if his own strength could match the Dreadwolf''s brute force and endure its ferocious attack.
At this very moment, Ethan, facing the onught of the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, countered with a punch that collided with the Dreadwolf''s ws mid-air.
The impact sent out a thunderous noise, akin to mountains crumbling and the earth splitting apart, reminiscent of two powerful hurricanes colliding in the sky.
Chapter 410 408-In Search of the Treasure
Chapter 410 408-In Search of the Treasure
Ethan was pushed back several steps by the force of the collision but ultimately managed to regain his footing.
Simrly, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf was also forced to retreat a few steps.
Their head-to-head confrontation seemed to be an evenly matched showdown.
To Ethan''s surprise and delight, he found that even after the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s power awakening, he was still capable of confronting it head-on.
It was an unexpected revtion that hisbat strength had reached such formidable levels.
The Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, too, had not anticipated that Ethan would choose to directly engage in a sh of force.
It was taken aback by Ethan''s boldness.
However, recovering quickly from its initial shock, the Dreadwolfunched another attack towards Ethan.
Initially, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf had expected Ethan to continue with a direct confrontation as before and had prepared ordingly.
However, Ethan, defying expectations, chose not to engage head-on this time.
Instead, he swiftly dodged, evading the Dreadwolf''s next assault.
But this time, after dodging, Ethan didn''t wait tond.
Mid-air, he hurled a punch with all his might towards the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
This punch, fueled by Ethan''s full strength, was incredibly powerful.
Following its awakening, the Dreadwolf''s reactions seemed slower than before, its movements somewhat sluggish.
Unable to evade in time, the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf took Ethan''s punch squarely.
Despite the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf''s newfound strength following its power awakening, it couldn''t withstand Ethan''s fierce punch, copsing in pain onto the ground.
Ethan, seizing the moment, gave no quarter to the fallen creature, delivering another powerful blow directly onto the Dreadwolf''s body.
After two devastating punches, a harrowing cry escaped the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf before it fell silent.
This battle, it seemed, had finally ended with Ethan emerging victorious.
Ethan stretched his muscles, feeling both exhausted and exhrated from the intense fight with the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
It had been a long time since he had engaged in such a challenging and satisfying battle.
With the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf now defeated, Ethan''s thoughts turned to another matter C the treasure that the fearsome beast was rumored to guard.
A treasure protected by such a formidable creature was unlikely to be ordinary.
Despite the fatigue from the recent battle, Ethan began his search immediately.
However, the area was vast, and after a lengthy search, he found no trace of the treasure, not even a shadow of it.
Thisck of discovery was puzzling even to Ethan.
Could it be that there was no treasure here, and the tales he had heard were merely unfounded rumors?
The thought brought a sense of disappointment to Ethan.
However, Ethan didn''t give up on his quest for the treasure.
After all, the legends of the Venomous Serpent Swamp spoke of a rare treasure, one that could bestow immense power upon its finder.
Thus, Ethan held high hopes and anticipated the possibility of stumbling upon this fabled fortune.
He knew well the saying, "There''s no smoke without fire."
The detailed and vivid tales of the treasure in the Venomous Serpent Swamp surely had some basis in reality.
Moreover, everything Ethan had encountered so far aligned perfectly with the legends, suggesting a high likelihood of the treasure''s existence.
With this in mind, Ethan bolstered his resolve.
However, he was also aware that finding the treasure would require patience and meticulous searching.
The area was vast, and the treasure could be concealed anywhere within it.
Ethan knew he couldn''t afford to be careless; he had to search thoroughly.
But Ethan also realized that haste wouldn''t help; after all, haste makes waste.
For now, he had to proceed with a steady pace.
Given that he wasn''t in a rush to leave the area, Ethan had ample time to conduct his search.
With this thought, he decided not to hurry and instead took a break to rest, especially after the prolonged battle he had just endured.
Feeling genuinely tired, Ethan ate something and took a well-deserved rest.
After a period of rest and feeling rejuvenated, Ethan resumed his search.
Despite his renewed efforts, however, he still couldn''t find the treasure.
Time passed, and darkness began to envelop the sky, yet Ethan had note any closer to finding the elusive treasure.
Despite not finding the treasure, Ethan was far from discouraged.
He was a patient man; if a day''s search proved fruitless, he would search for two days, then three, four, five...
Ethan believed that sooner orter, he would find the treasure.
With this thought, Ethan decided to rest well again, as there was no urgent rush in the quest for the treasure.
After all, searching for treasure at night, especially in a swamp, was a daunting task.
Even in daylight, navigating the marsh required immense caution, let alone during the darkness of night.
Moreover, searching for treasure demands intense concentration.
Ethan knew that venturing out in the dark could easily lead to missing the treasure due to poor visibility, which would be counterproductive.
Therefore, he felt no urgency in his search at that moment, choosing instead to rest.
After a sound sleep, when Ethan opened his eyes, it was already the next day.
He realized he hadn''t had such a good night''s sleep in a long time.
Previously, whether in the Shadow Forest or the Venomous Serpent Swamp, Ethan always had to be alert to the threat of wild beasts.
Even during rest periods, he had to stay vignt to fend off any potential attacks, never truly able to rx.
But this time, Ethan was free from such concerns.
There were no wild beasts in this area, allowing him to rest without the constant threat looming over him.
Previously, this ce had been dominated by the formidable Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf, and other creatures dared not venture near.
Therefore, Ethan could rest here without the worry of being disturbed by wild beasts.
However, now that the reigning Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf had been in by Ethan, its oppressive presence had vanished.
It wouldn''t be long before creatures from other parts of the Venomous Serpent Swamp began to venture into this area.
Gradually, this ce would be like the rest of the swamp - teeming with life but also fraught with danger.
But all of that was a concern for the future.
For Ethan, the most pressing task at hand was the treasure hunt.
The key to a sessful treasure hunt is patience, a quality Ethan was notcking.
He had even prepared himself for a prolonged search in this area.
Over the next few days, Ethan continued his quest for the treasure.
During this time, he noticed that this part of the Venomous Serpent Swamp was different from the others.
While most of the swamp was muddy and difficult to traverse, the terrain here was surprisingly firm.
Ethan surmised that this was due to the Gigantic Mountain Dreadwolf.
Its massive body had trampled the swampy ground over time, turning it into hard terrain.
Despite several days of searching without any sess, Ethan did not give up.
He was resolute in his decision tob through every inch of the area.
By doing so, if there truly was a treasure to be found here, Ethan was confident that he would eventually uncover it.
That day, as Ethan continued his search like the previous days, he finally stumbled upon something significant: a circle of stonesid out on the ground.
This discovery filled Ethan with excitement.
The structure, meticulously crafted from stones and with a very regr appearance, was clearly man-made and couldn''t have been a natural formation.
Moreover, the stones used were quiterge.
Ethan had already observed that suchrge stones were not naturally found in the Venomous Serpent Swamp, indicating that someone had transported them here from elsewhere to construct this.
Could this be the location of the hidden treasure?
The possibility seemed highly likely, and the thought exhrated Ethan.
It appeared that he was getting closer to finding the treasure.
However, after some time, a tinge of disappointment crept in as Ethan realized that this area was not the treasure''s hiding ce.
Not far from the stone circle, he discovered another simr construction, albeit smaller.
Although this was not the treasure''s location, Ethan didn''t allow himself to be disheartened.
A new thought sparked in his mind: why were there so many stone circles here? What were they?
This question piqued Ethan''s curiosity.
Chapter 411 409-The Ruin
Chapter 411 409-The Ruin
In this very moment, as Ethan beheld so many stone circles, a question began to form in his mind.
Two such enigmatic circles could not have appeared here without reason.
Since they were here, there must be a purpose behind their presence.
Ethan possessed an insatiable curiosity, and at this moment, he decided to inspect them closely, hoping to uncover any discoveries within these peculiar rings.
Upon closer examination, Ethan did indeed make more discoveries.
In the vicinity of these two circles, he found a dozen or more circles of varying sizes, indicating that this region was teeming with these stone enigmas.
However, this only deepened Ethan''s sense of intrigue.
He knew that these stone circles couldn''t have been erected here without cause.
After all, no one in their right mind would go to the trouble of transporting massive stones from afar just to construct these rings.
If that were the case, such individuals could only be described as beyond idle; their actions bordered on the absurd.
Ethan was a person of profound curiosity, and at this moment, he was consumed by the desire to unravel the secrets of these stone circles.
Otherwise, he would find no peace day or night.
As the saying goes, "There is nothing difficult in this world for those who set their minds to it."
Any task can be mastered with diligence and dedication.
Ethan was the kind of person who delved deeply into matters, and when faced with a mystery like this, he would not rest until he had uncovered the truth.
It didn''t take long for Ethan to discern the purpose of these stone circles.
These stone rings served a purpose that Ethan soon unraveled.
Upon closer inspection, Ethan discerned that there were more than a dozen stone circles, varying in size.
While their shapes were simr, their dimensions differed.
A more careful examination revealed numerous scattered stones around these circles, as if they had fallen from somewhere.
This attention to detail led Ethan to a realization: these stone circles were remnants of ancient dwellings.
This meant that long ago, people had lived in the Venomous Serpent Swamp, but over time, the houses had copsed, leaving behind the current ruins.
Ethan surmised that these stone dwellings were likely hundreds, if not thousands, of years old.
As for who built them and why they were now deserted, that remained unknown to Ethan.
However, this discovery was a significant revtion for him, sparking a surge of excitement in his heart.
After all, the existence of ancient ruins in this ce suggested that people once lived here, only to vanish over time.
This raised the likelihood that treasures might be hidden in the vicinity.
Treasures, by their very nature, are hidden by someone; they do not simply materialize out of thin air.
Hence, areas once inhabited, like this one, often hold greater prospects for uncovering hidden riches.
With the discovery of these ruins, Ethan felt more confident about finding the treasure.
He resolved to meticulously search the surrounding area of these ruins.
He believed that the day he would unearth the treasure was not far off.
However, one question lingered in Ethan''s mind: what became of the people who once lived amidst these ruins?
Had they relocated, or had some sudden, unforeseen event led to their disappearance?
Curiosity filled Ethan''s heart, yet he knew that these events transpired thousands, perhaps even tens of thousands of years ago.
Investigating such ancient matters was nearly impossible.
Moreover, the reason behind this historical enigma was irrelevant to his current quest.
Ethan''s primary focus was finding the treasure; anciry details, no matter how intriguing, were secondary.
Ethan thenmenced a thorough search around the ancient site.
After several days of diligent exploration, his efforts seemed fruitless at first nce.
But it wasn''t entirely without merit, as he discovered many fascinating aspects of the ruins during his investigation.
Ethan realized that these houses dated back even further than he initially surmised, not just thousands, but possibly from an even more distant past.
The site was, in fact, a ruin from the ancient times.
This realization sparked an exhrating thought: if there was indeed a treasure, it could be a ruin from that ancient era, stirring even greater excitement in Ethan.
As the saying goes, persistence pays off.
After an extended period of searching, Ethan''s efforts finally led to an exhrating discovery: a mysterious stone door.
The excitement in his heart upon finding this door was palpable.
After all, behind a stone door could very well lie the treasure he sought.
It seemed that his prolonged search was about to bear fruit atst.
After such a lengthy search, Ethan had been eagerly anticipating this moment.
He had finally found the location, but now faced a formidable challenge: figuring out how to open the massive stone door before him.
Ethan observed that the door was not only thick and heavy but also contained a hidden mechanism.
It was clear that brute force alone would not suffice to open it.
Concerned about the potential consequences of damaging the door, Ethan knew that the key to unlocking ity in discovering the mechanism.
Thus, Ethan began his meticulous search.
He scrutinized every inch of the stone door, but no matter how long he searched, no trace of a mechanism could be found.
This puzzled Ethan greatly. Could it be a door that was never meant to be opened?
He had never encountered such a situation before.
After all, the very purpose of a door is to be opened and closed
Ethan refused to believe in the existence of an unopenable door.
He was convinced that the door could be opened; the mechanism was just exceedingly well-hidden.
With renewed determination, Ethan carefully examined the door once again, paying close attention to even the smallest details, as minute as a strand of hair.
His goal was clear: to find a way to open the door.
Despite his thoroughness, he still couldn''t find any hint of a mechanism.
Even Ethan, a person of great patience, couldn''t help feeling a surge of anxiety.
Was there a problem somewhere?
What was amiss?
Why couldn''t he find the mechanism to open the door?
These thoughts swirled chaotically in Ethan''s mind, muddling his thoughts.
At this moment, he forced himself to muster up his spirit, knowing all too well that it was crucial to stay calm and focused in such situations.
Panic would only clutter his thoughts, making it even harder to concentrate on finding the mechanism.
So, Ethan endeavored to calm himself down.
He conducted another search, yet again, it yielded no results.
This time, Ethan was certain: he had examined every corner of the stone door, not overlooking even the most insignificant detail.
If there had been any mechanism on the door, he was sure he would have found it by now.
Ethan had been thorough in his previous searches too, but having found nothing then did not deter him.
His patience only grew, driving him to search even more meticulously.
But now, after this third thorough examination, he still hadn''t found any clue, not even the slightest trace.
Given this situation, Ethan could only conclude one thing: there simply was no mechanism to open the door on its surface.
This left him at a dead end in his quest to open the door.
"There must be something wrong," Ethan thought to himself. "It can''t just be like this."
At that moment, Ethan simply sat down on the ground, deeply immersed in thought about the possible location of the mechanism.
Although he was a person who relished delving into puzzles and exercising his mind, this particr challenge proved exceedingly difficult.
Despite prolonged contemtion, the answer eluded him.
Just then, a sudden spark of inspiration shed through Ethan''s mind, leading him to a potential breakthrough.
He realized that the mechanism for the door might not be on the door itself; it could be located elsewhere.
Until now, his thinking had been trapped in a narrow mindset.
This new perspective brought a wave of rity to Ethan.
He chided himself for not considering this possibility earlier.
The means to open the door might well be hidden in apletely different location.
With this thought, Ethan wasted no more time sitting idly.
He rose to his feet and set off to explore other areas, hoping to chance upon the elusive mechanism or clues rted to it that would unlock the stone door.
Chapter 412 410-Opening the Stone Door
Chapter 412 410-Opening the Stone Door
Ethan embarked on a quest around the mysterious stone door.
It didn''t take long for his perseverance to bear fruit. He stumbled upon an intriguing discovery: a stone tform.
This wasn''t just any ordinary assembly of rocks; it was carved out from a single block of stone, identical in material to the stone door, even the patterns were strikingly simr.
It was evident to Ethan that both the door and the tform were crafted by the same hands.
Convinced of the connection between the two, Ethan surmised that this stone tform must be integral in unlocking the stone door.
This realization filled him with an unparalleled excitement, as he began a meticulous search over the tform.
After a short while, his efforts were rewarded.
Ethan noticed a circr, protruding stone hidden in a discreet corner on the back of the tform.
Smaller than the palm of a hand, Ethan grasped the stone and twisted.
To his amazement, the stone budged, rotating under his grip.
This discovery sent a surge of excitement through him.
He continued to turn the stone with more force, and it responded with a series of ''nking'' sounds, as if triggering some mechanism within.
Following these sounds, a loud noise echoed from the direction of the stone door.
It had opened!
Ethan''s heart raced with excitement, affirming his belief that he had indeed seeded.
With a surge of exhration, he dashed towards the stone door.
Upon his arrival, Ethan was greeted by the sight of the door, now ajar, revealing whatever secretsy beyond.
The stone door was colossal, carved from a single massive rock.
Ethan marveled at how the people of ancient times managed to transport such an enormous boulder to this spot.
It was evident that creating this door must have taken extraordinary effort and ingenuity.
At that moment, Ethan peered into the darkness beyond the door, clueless about whaty inside.
Taking a deep breath, he lit a torch and stepped into the stone doorway.
Once inside, Ethan discovered a staircase leading downward into the earth.
The path extended below, and he followed the stairs for a considerable time until he reached their end, where a dark, narrow corridory ahead.
This corridor stretched on, its end out of sight.
Illuminated by the torchlight, Ethan observed that its walls were constructed from huge stone bs, seemingly of the same material as the stone door, likely sourced from the same location.
On these walls were numerous murals, their meanings elusive to Ethan.
These ancient paintings held a cryptic allure.
Driven by curiosity, he leaned closer for a better look but, after a lengthy examination, remained puzzled by their content.
Eventually, Ethan decided not to dwell on them any longer.
He continued along the corridor, which seemed to stretch endlessly.
After a long trek, Ethan finally reached the end of the passageway and entered a vast stone chamber.
The stone chamber was a perfect square, vast in size, resembling an enormous underground hall.
Within it, numerous stone figures and statues of wild beasts were arranged.
Ethan, upon witnessing such a sight, was filled with curiosity and wonder.
He couldn''t fathom why there were so many of these stone sculptures in this ce.
As he gazed upon these statues, Ethan felt an eerie sense of unease.
Among them were stone men and stone animals.
The stone men, each bearing a ferocious and intimidating visage, seemed like malevolent spirits or demons, not to be trifled with.
Their fierce appearances alone were enough for Ethan to surmise that these stone figures were not embodiments of anything benevolent.
The stone animals were even more bizarre. Each had a unique and unfamiliar form, the likes of which Ethan had never seen or heard of before.
It was unclear whether these creatures were from an ancient past or simply born from the sculptor''s imagination.
These animals, with their odd and terrifying features, appeared formidable.
If they indeed were representations of creatures from ancient times, then they must have been fearsome beings.
These stone statues stood in formation as if arrayed for a parade.
It was unknown who had ced them there or for what purpose.
The flickering mes of the torches cast their light upon these neatly arranged stone men and animals, endowing them with a solemn and majestic air.
Their shadows danced with the me, creating an ominous and terrifying spectacle.
Ethan gazed upon the peculiar stone men and animals, finding himself at a crossroads of uncertainty.
Doubts gued his mind on whether to proceed or not.
The presence of these stone figures here was so bizarre and inexplicable that Ethan couldn''t decipher why they were there.
Advancing heedlessly might lead to unforeseen dangers.
At this moment, Ethan was truly perplexed.
He could sense that these stone entities were not mere ornaments; they held a purpose, ominous and unknown.
Without understanding their true nature and function, moving forward was a gamble that could invite peril.
Thus, Ethan knew he had to tread with utmost caution and vignce.
However, Ethan had already journeyed this far.
He stood at the end of a long, narrow underground passage, possibly just steps away from a treasure.
The thought of being so close yet having to turn back without the prize was inconceivable to him.
To abandon the quest at this juncture would mean all his prior efforts and searches were in vain, a prospect Ethan was not willing to entertain.
After pondering for a brief moment, Ethan decided to move forward.
Havinge this far, giving up was not an option for him.
Ethan was not one to surrender easily, regardless of the challenges or obstacles thaty ahead.
His resolve was firm; no difficulty or hindrance would deter him from his chosen path.
At this moment, Ethan knew he had to exercise extreme caution.
The true nature of the stone men and animals remained a mystery, and any potential danger they posed was an unthinkable risk.
Even for a master of his caliber, facing the unknown warranted heightened vignce.
As Ethan continued forward, he had barely taken a few steps when a faint creaking and squeaking sound reached his ears.
The noise was subtle, yet Ethan''s acute senses picked it up effortlessly.
Hearing this, Ethan immediately halted, scrutinizing his surroundings carefully.
Despite his thorough inspection, he couldn''t discern any abnormalities. This puzzled Ethan.
He was certain he had heard something.
His senses were exceptionally sharp, and he had great confidence in his hearing.
Ethan was sure the sound was not a figment of his imagination; something had indeed made a noise.
Yet, what it was and where it came from remained elusive, deepening the mystery.
After a moment of vignce, ensuring nothing out of the ordinary was imminent, Ethan resumed his advance.
Barely a few stepster, another sound reached his ears.
This time, Ethan discerned it clearly: the sound of stone scraping against stone, faint but unmistakable, and then it vanished as quickly as it appeared.
Hearing this sound, Ethan felt a surge of perplexity.
Although the chamber was filled with numerous stone men and animals, these figures were inanimate, incapable of movement.
So, from whence did this sound of stone originate?
Under normal circumstances, the sound of stone scraping would hardly be cause for rm, and Ethan wouldn''t have given it a second thought.
However, in this ce, devoid of any other living soul, human or animal, the urrence of such a sound was downright bizarre.
Ethan had already surmised that there was more to this stone chamber than met the eye.
It was far from the simple room it appeared to be on the surface.
At this point, Ethan ceased his forward movement and instead focused on meticulously observing his surroundings.
This pause was not out of fear, for fear was a stranger to Ethan.
Rather, it was the sheer oddity of the situation that demanded caution.
Ethan had always been unflinching in the face of tangible adversaries, but now, he didn''t even know what or who he was up against.
In such circumstances, extreme caution was imperative.
As Ethan attentively monitored the chamber, the faint sound resurfaced, growing louder and more pronounced.
Soon, the "click-ck" of stone against stone echoed all around him.
The sound rapidly filled the chamber, resonating from every direction, flooding Ethan''s ears.
A sense of foreboding gripped him, as he realized he was likely facing a new, unforeseen situation.
Chapter 413 411-The Stones Come to Life
Chapter 413 411-The Stones Come to Life
In this moment, Ethan was confronted with an utterly unbelievable sight.
Before his very eyes, the stone men and stone animals began to move. It was a scene that defied all reason.
These beings, crafted from stone sculptures, were not living creatures by any stretch of the imagination.
By all logical standards, they should have remained immobile, but Ethan was witnessing the impossible.
These stones, these lifeless creations, wereing to life right before him.
Such a spectacle would astonish anyone whoid eyes on it.
Ethan, despite his broad experiences, was no exception.
The sight of these stone men and stone animals springing to life was an urrence he had never encountered before.
The earlier sound he had heard, the "ck, ck, ck," was the result of these stone men and stone animals moving, the friction of their joints creating an eerie cacophony.
As he watched these creatures in motion, Ethan immediately realized that trouble was brewing once again.
Just as he had suspected, the stone men and stone animals, now animated,unched a relentless assault on him.
Facing this multitude of stone men and stone animals, Ethan understood that this was a daunting challenge.
After all, their numbers were overwhelming, and Ethan had no knowledge of their true capabilities.
Therefore, he knew that reckless action was out of the question.
So at this moment, Ethan decided to test the true strength of these creatures.
As the stone men and stone animals closed in on him, before they could make their move, Ethan initiated the attack.
With a swift punch, he struck one of the stone men.
Ethan''s punch was merely a probing attack, not a full-force blow.
He wanted to gauge the capabilities of these stone men and stone animals.
His fist made contact with the stone man, and he felt a sharp pain reverberate through his hand.
After all, these stone men were solid stone, and striking stone with one''s bare fists was bound to be painful.
The punch, however, had little effect on the stone man.
It momentarily slowed its advance, but it soon continued on its path. This oue was within Ethan''s expectations.
After all, he hadn''t exerted his full strength, and these stone men were undeniably solid and resilient.
It was only natural that his punch hadn''t caused any harm.
Ethan hadn''t anticipated just how painful it would be to strike stone, though.
Nevertheless, the pain was manageable for Ethan, and he had now gained some insight into the strength of these stone men and stone animals.
While he couldn''t gauge their offensive capabilities, he had observed their remarkable resilience.
However, Ethan faced a new problem: there were an overwhelming number of these creatures.
If he became surrounded, he would be at a severe disadvantage.
After all, these things are all made of stone, rugged and tough, and Ethan doesn''t even know their true attacking power.
Even if the strength of these stone men and stone animals is inferior to Ethan''s, defeating them would still take a long time and is by no means an easy task.
So, for Ethan now, the most important thing is to avoid being surrounded by these stone men and stone animals.
Thinking about this, Ethan knows he needs to take action immediately; otherwise, it might be toote.
To avoid being trapped by these stone men and stone animals, Ethan took advantage of the fact that they hadn''tpletely surrounded him yet and quickly retreated into the narrow passage.
At this moment, the stone men and stone animals saw Ethan retreat and chased him into the passage.
However, their speed was noticeably slower than Ethan''s, and it took them quite a while to catch up.
At this moment, Ethan was already prepared.
When he saw these stone men and stone animals approaching, he acted quickly.
Now, Ethan found himself in the middle of the passage, facing a battle against many opponents.
This position was highly advantageous because of the narrow terrain.
The stone men and stone animals couldn''t surround Ethan in the middle, so he only had to deal with enemiesing from one direction.
The numerical advantage of these stone men and stone animals didn''te into y, making it rtively easier for Ethan to confront them.
Ethan understood that in this situation, taking the initiative would provide him with a significant advantage.
As the saying goes, "He who strikes first, strikes hardest," and in this critical moment, Ethan hesitated no more.
He unleashed a powerful punch aimed at the nearest stone man and stone animal that were closing in.
This time, Ethan wasn''t probing; he struck with full force, directing his fist straight at the head of the approaching stone man.
With no restraint, he delivered a bone-crushing blow, shattering the stone man''s head into pieces.
Within the confines of the narrow stone corridor, the sound of shattering stone resonated, and fragments of stone were sent flying.
The decapitated stone man copsed to the ground with a resounding thud, as if life itself had abandoned it.
Ethan had not anticipated the sheer force of his punch, realizing that his explosive power exceeded his own expectations.
At this moment, as the other stone men and stone animals witnessed one of their own losing its head to Ethan''s single punch, they showed no signs of fear or hesitation.
Instead, they continued advancing towards Ethan, as if they hadn''t even noticed the gruesome spectacle.
It became evident that stones were just stones, devoid of thoughts, emotions, or instincts akin to those of humans or animals.
Though these stone men and stone animals could move and act like living beings, fundamentally, they remained inanimate,cking true life.
Their actions were dictated solely bymands, devoid of fear, and any semnce of emotion.
While Ethan had sessfully shattered the head of one of the stone men with his powerful punch, he couldn''t deny that his own hand was throbbing with pain.
After all, these were genuine stones, and anyone would feel the difort of punching solid rock.
As he watched numerous stone men and stone animals approaching him, Ethan felt a sense of frustration.
It was bing clear that while these creatures weren''t formidable adversaries, they still posed a significant challenge.
Defeating all of them would be no easy task, given their numbers.
Even though Ethan had the upper hand in a direct confrontation, it would take considerable effort and time to dispatch each one.
Moreover, fighting these stone men and stone animals was an ufortable experience for Ethan.
If he were to shatter them all, he could only imagine the pain and weariness that would follow.
However, in this situation, there seemed to be no alternative.
If Ethan didn''t ovee these stone men and stone animals, there was no way to proceed and uncover the treasure thaty ahead.
Although he felt frustrated, Ethan recognized that there was no better course of action at this moment.
He had to engage and defeat these stone men and stone animals to advance further.
It was a painful necessity, and Ethan had no choice but to proceed.
With determination, Ethan no longer hesitated and unleashed another powerful punch, this time targeting the head of another stone man.
This time, just like before, Ethan shattered the stone man''s head with a single punch, causing the stone man to fall to the ground once again.
Consecutive punches brought down two stone men, and Ethan''s confidence soared.
He knew that in the current scenario, as long as he continued in this fashion, he would eventually defeat all of these stone men and stone animals.
Obtaining the treasure would only be a matter of time.
At this point, Ethan stopped being verbose.
Faced with the relentless onught of stone men and stone animals that surged like a tidal wave, heunched a fierce counterattack.
The number of these stone men and stone animals was vast.
Even though Ethan had taken down many, it seemed as if their numbers had not diminished at all.
Ethan''s hands were nearly numb from the constant strikes, and he couldn''t help but feel frustrated.
However, Ethan had no other choice at the moment.
After all, these stone men and stone animals had no discernible weaknesses.
They couldn''t be cut with a knife, burned with fire, or affected by water.
Aside from defeating them one by one, Ethan had no alternative.
If these stone men and stone animals were made of wood, Ethan could simply set them aze and be done with it.
But these creatures were all crafted from stone, impervious to water and fire.
Ethan was left with no option but to continue the arduous task of taking them down one by one.
Chapter 414 412-The Stones General
Chapter 414 412-The Stones General
Since there was no other way to deal with these stone animals and stone men except to shatter them one by one, Ethan had no choice but to patiently continue his assault.
At this moment, his options were limited, and all he could do was press on with the battle.
Yet, battling these stone men and stone animals in this manner was bing rather monotonous.
Ethan proceeded to tackle these stone men and stone animals one by one.
Soon, the fallen creatures piled up in the narrow passage like a small mountain, nearly blocking the entire path.
Seeing this situation, Ethan quickly retreated, running back quite a distance.
After all, if these fallen stone men and stone animals managed topletely block the path, he would have to clear a new path for himself, which he wanted to avoid at all costs.
Ethan had no intention of adding unnecessarybor to his already demanding journey.
After retreating a fair distance, the stone men and stone animals followed Ethan. He once again entered his harvesting mode.
Ethan found it rtively easy to defeat these stone men and stone animals.
His strength was undeniable, and while these creatures were incredibly resilient, they posed no real threat to him in battle.
In fact, they couldn''t even withstand a single strike from Ethan.
He could easily take down one with a single blow.
The only real challenge posed by these stone men and stone animals was their sheer numbers.
This was the sole factor that could potentially trouble Ethan in this situation.
However, this wasn''t really a problem at all.
While the numbers of these stone men and stone animals were formidable, Ethan believed that clearing them all was merely a matter of time.
After all, dealing with these stone men and stone animals was akin to harvesting vegetables for Ethan, with no real resistance involved.
It was a one-sided ughter, and as long as Ethan had enough patience and was willing to invest some time, he knew he would eventually eliminate all these stone men and stone animals.
After battling for an extended period, the stone men and stone animals in front of Ethan gradually dwindled in number.
He could see that he was on the verge ofpletely clearing them all.
Ethan couldn''t help but feel ted.
Once he had wiped out these stone men and stone animals, he could continue his quest to find the treasure.
So, at that moment, he decided to push through and eradicate the remaining stone men and stone animals.
Ethan fought on, strategically retreating and taking down wave after wave of stone men and stone animals, piling them up in the narrow passage.
Finally, Ethan managed to defeat every single stone man and stone animal before him.
There was not a single moving stone creature left in his sight. Ethan breathed a sigh of relief.
He had sessfully cleared out all of these numerous stone men and stone animals.
Having battled so many stone men and stone animals, Ethan''s shoulders were sore.
He took a brief rest before continuing forward.
Now, the area that had previously been crowded with stone men and stone animals standing in formation appeared spacious and empty.
The contrast was striking, and the once bustling passage now felt deserted.
With the stone men and animals no longer obstructing his view, Ethan immediately noticed a stone table on the other side of the chamber.
He surmised that the treasure he sought must be atop that table.
Excited by this thought, Ethan quickened his pace towards the table.
However, after only a few steps, he suddenly heard the sound of stone scraping against stone underfoot.
The sound instantly sent a shiver down Ethan''s spine.
He had heard this very noise when the stone men and animals had firste to life.
Hearing it again, the ominous "grating" of stone, Ethan realized that something else was about to happen.
Clearly, the mechanisms in this chamber were not limited to the stone creatures he had just battled.
It seemed there were other safeguards in ce to protect the treasure.
With this in mind, Ethan clenched his fists, readying himself for furtherbat.
Just then, a loud noise erupted from beneath his feet, and he quickly looked down to see the stone floor beginning to shake violently.
Danger!
Ethan''s instincts screamed, and he hastily retreated.
He hadn''t moved far when he saw a small door open up in the floor ahead of him, from which a stone man leaped out,nding right in front of him.
This stone man startled Ethan.
It was distinctly different from the ones he had encountered before.
Not only did it look different, but it also seemed far stronger than the previous stone men and animals.
Ethan also noticed something distinctly different about this stone man: its attire.
Unlike the previous stone men, this one was garbed in what appeared to be the ancient attire of a general.
It was clear to Ethan that this was a Stone General.
Given its title, it made sense that the Stone General would be stronger than the other stone men and animals Ethan had encountered earlier.
Observing the Stone General, Ethan braced himself for a battle against a much more formidable opponent.
This Stone General, with its imposing presence and the aura of strength it exuded, was evidently far superior to the previous adversaries.
Ethan could feel the powerful aura emanating from the Stone General, preparing himself for what he anticipated would be a challenging fight.
The prospect of battling an ancient Stone General excited Ethan; he was certain that such a foe would possess considerablebat prowess.
Ethan understood that the strength of this Stone General was iparable to the other stone men and animals he had faced.
His interest in this new opponent grew; he was eager for a real, exhrating fight with the Stone General.
Previously, although Ethan had been continuously engaged in battle with the stone animals and men, those encounters had not been particrly satisfying.
The stone creatures, despite their durability and overwhelming numbers,cked real strength, making the battles more tedious than thrilling.
For Ethan, these fights had been somewhat dull and unfulfilling, a mere expenditure of time and energy.
But this time, upon seeing the Stone General, Ethan''s interest was piqued.
He wanted to engage in a serious battle with this formidable opponent.
Just as this thought crossed his mind, and before Ethan could make his move, the Stone General unexpectedly initiated the attack.
The Stone General moved with astonishing speed, so fast that Ethan barely had time to register what was happening.
In an instant, the Stone General was upon him, swinging a fist that resembled a massive stone hammer, hurtling through the air towards Ethan.
Reacting swiftly, Ethan dodged, narrowly avoiding the Stone General''s powerful strike.
The Stone General''s punch had been rmingly sudden. Without any warning, the General hadunched into the attack, giving Ethan hardly any time to react.
Had it not been for Ethan''s quick reflexes, that formidable punch might have struck him directly in the head.
The Stone General''s fist, akin to a colossal stone mallet, would have had devastating consequences had it connected with Ethan.
Even Ethan couldn''t help but feel a surge of apprehension at the thought of what might have happened.
Fortunately, Ethan''s agility allowed him to evade the Stone General''s attack.
He hadn''t expected the Stone General to be so devoid of chivalry, to attack without so much as a warning.
As Ethan''s mind raced with thoughts, the Stone Generalunched another swift punch in his direction.
Here ites again!
This time, Ethan didn''t dare to be careless.
He quickly dodged, narrowly evading the Stone General''s iing fist once more.
The Stone General''s attack was incredibly fast, a stark contrast to the earlier, more ordinary stone men.
Its agility seemed almost unnatural for a being made of stone, resembling a real person in its fluidity.
Every joint and movement was remarkably flexible, making the Stone General a formidable opponent. This realization only heightened Ethan''s excitement.
After sessfully dodging the Stone General''s attack, Ethan noticed that his adversary didn''t pause for even a moment beforeunching another aggressive assault.
This time, however, Ethan decided not to keep dodging.
Instead, he chose to confront the Stone General head-on, eager to test the hardness of the General''s fist with his own.
Chapter 415 413-A Hard Encounter
Chapter 415 413-A Hard Encounter
Previously, when Ethan had shed with the stone men and stone animals, he had already noticed that these creatures, fashioned from stone, were incredibly hardy.
Given the formidable strength of this Stone General, Ethan was uncertain about the oue of a head-on collision of fists.
Despite this uncertainty, he was eager to experience a direct confrontation with the Stone General.
With these thoughts in mind, and seeing the Stone General''s fist already hurtling towards him, Ethan decided not to dodge.
Instead, he faced the iing fist head-on, countering with a punch of his own.
The moment Ethan''s fist collided with that of the Stone General, a loud "bang" echoed through the air.
The sheer force of the impact sent Ethan staggering backward several steps before he managed to regain his footing.
This encounter had a significant impact on the Stone General as well.
Under the assault of Ethan''s punch, the General''s figure wobbled, almost toppling over.
Observing this oue, Ethan couldn''t help but shake his head.
His own body had been forced to retreat several steps by the Stone General''s punch, yet when their fists met, the Stone General did not retreat an inch.
Instead, it merely swayed slightly.
This was a far cry from what Ethan had anticipated, even bordering on a stark contrast.
At this moment, Ethan was not entirely satisfied with the power of his punch.
However, it was unfair to me Ethan for this.
After all, his opponent was not a flesh-and-blood human being but a Stone General - a being of substantial stony mass.
It made sense that even after taking such a powerful punch, the General could remain mostly unmoved.
It must be acknowledged: stone is indeed stone.
After exchanging a punch with Ethan, the Stone General showed almost no need for adjustment, swiftlyunching another punch towards Ethan.
This took Ethan by surprise; he hadn''t expected the Stone General to remain so unphased and ready to strike again without any pause for recovery.
In a typical scenario, had it been a real person or another creature receiving a full-force punch from Ethan.
Even if they didn''t sustain severe injuries, they would likely need a moment to recover, at least making some adjustments before they could continue the attack.
But the Stone General required no such respite.
This made sense upon reflection.
The Stone General, being made of stone, felt no pain.
A collision of fists like this wouldn''t significantly affect him.
However, the situation was different for Ethan.
His punch hadnded squarely on the hard surface of the stone, naturally causing him pain.
Yet, this pain only fueled Ethan''s desire to fight.
Facing another iing attack from the Stone General, Ethan did not retreat.
Instead, he once again met the Stone General''s fist with his own.
The result was much like before: Ethan''s punch, striking the stone, caused him to be pushed back several steps by the Stone General''s immense strength.
The General, too, staggered slightly but quickly regained his posture, ready tounch another punch towards Ethan.
Ethan hadn''t expected such a rapid session of attacks from the Stone General.
Engaging inbat with this adversary required more than brute force; it demanded strategy.
In the face of such a situation, Ethan realized that engaging in a head-to-head offensive with the Stone General was not a wise move.
After all, his opponent was made of stone, not flesh and blood, and was impervious to pain.
A direct exchange of blows would only result in pain for Ethan himself.
Thus, Ethan recognized that brute force alone wouldn''t suffice against the Stone General.
A different approach was necessary.
So, this time, instead of meeting the Stone General''s fist, Ethan swiftly dodged the iing punch.
His evasion was incredibly quick.
Having dodged the attack, Ethan instantly leaped to the side of the Stone General, throwing a punch towards his adversary''s body.
Ethan had anticipated that his punch wouldnd on the Stone General''s head, but what happened next took him by surprise.
The Stone General reacted with astonishing speed, nimbly sidestepping Ethan''s strike.
This oue was a genuine shock for Ethan.
He hadn''t expected the Stone General to possess such rapid reflexes, effortlessly evading his punch.
Ethan remembered his previous encounters with stone animals and stone men, where he had noted their sluggish movements.
This had led him to instinctively assume that the Stone General wouldn''t be much faster.
However, the speed disyed by the Stone General in this instance was startling, far exceeding Ethan''s expectations.
It seemed that the Stone General''s agility was much greater than Ethan had imagined.
At this very moment, Ethan bore witness to the astonishing reaction speed of this Stone General.
His heart was filled with both surprise and exhration.
It became abundantly clear to him that the Stone General was not only a formidable attacker but also possessed lightning-fast reflexes.
Such an opponent was indeed a rare find for Ethan, and he hoped that this encounter would provide a more satisfying challenge.
As Ethan pondered these thoughts, the Stone General lunged at him once again, delivering a swift punch.
Reacting swiftly, Ethan dodged the attack and seized the opportunity to roll forward, executing a graceful somersault that brought him behind the Stone General.
From this new vantage point, heunched an attack toward the Stone General''s rear.
To Ethan''s amazement, it seemed as if the Stone General''s iput possessed eyes of its own, as it appeared to anticipate Ethan''s movements from behind.
The Stone General lowered its head just in time, effortlessly evading Ethan''s iing punch.
Ethan was taken aback by this unexpected maneuver.
He hadn''t anticipated that the Stone General could evade attacks from behind, and he was further surprised by what he witnessed next.
In the moments that followed, the Stone General abruptly toppled backward.
It was crucial to note that Ethan was positioned directly behind the Stone General, so this sudden movement effectively bore down on Ethan.
The sight was startling and entirely unforeseen, leaving Ethan in a state of shock.
If the Stone General''s descent were to continue, Ethan would undoubtedly be in dire straits.
Thinking quickly, Ethan swiftly sidestepped and narrowly escaped the descending Stone General.
It had to be said that the Stone General''s mode of attack was truly unprecedented and unfamiliar to Ethan.
However, this unorthodox method of attack proved highly effective.
After all, the Stone General itself was a massive stone man, and the weight of the stone was considerable.
As the Stone General descended, it felt like a mountain pressing down on Ethan.
When the Stone General''s body hit the ground, it produced a resounding "boom," and the deafening sound echoed within the stone chamber.
Although Ethan managed to evade the attack, he couldn''t help but feel a bit disheveled.
He had never anticipated that the Stone General would employ such a direct and forceful approach.
Immediately after Ethan dodged, the Stone General unexpectedly stood up.
Its manner of rising was not human-like, but rather reminiscent of arge stone, shooting straight up and standing upright.
This turn of events left Ethan utterly astonished.
It appeared that the Stone General was even more formidable than he had initially imagined.
Ethan couldn''t help but wonder if there were more secrets concealed within the Stone General''s stony form.
However, in the face of such a powerful adversary, Ethan did not feel fear.
Instead, he felt an intense thrill of excitement.
The stronger the opponent, the more it ignited Ethan''s desire for battle.
After all, the Stone General was unlike any living creature Ethan had encountered before.
There seemed to be hidden mysteries within the Stone General''s stony body that Ethan was eager to uncover.
He hoped that the Stone General would unleash its full potential, as that would make the battle even more intriguing.
As these thoughts crossed his mind, the Stone General had already closed the gap between them.
Extending a fist, itunched a powerful punch aimed straight at Ethan''s face.
Ethan, fully aware of the danger, could not afford to be careless.
He swiftly dodged, narrowly evading the Stone General''s attack.
A direct hit from such a stony fist could cause serious harm to his head.
Fortunately, Ethan managed to avoid the attack with a hair''s breadth to spare.
However, the Stone General''s assault did not cease.
As soon as the first punch missed its mark, a second one followed swiftly in its wake.
Witnessing the Stone General''s relentless and increasingly ferocious attacks, Ethan knew he could not afford to take any chances.
Chapter 416 414-Pulling Out All the Stops
Chapter 416 414-Pulling Out All the Stops
In this very moment, the battle between Ethan and the Stone General intensified, igniting Ethan''sbat fervor to its fullest.
Confronted by such a formidable adversary, Ethan''s fighting spirit surged within him.
No longer content to wait for the enemy''s attacks, he took the initiative and once again met the Stone General''s fist with his own, their punches colliding in a spectacr sh.
Ethan, watching the Stone Generalunch yet another attack, wasted no time and swiftly sidestepped, deftly circling behind his stony opponent.
The Stone General was fast, but Ethan''s speed surpassed even that of the formidable foe.
Ethan had rarely encountered anyone with greaterbat prowess.
At this point, Ethan had discerned that engaging the Stone General head-on woulde at a cost.
Though he believed he could ultimately defeat the Stone General, doing so would likely leave him with aching hands for quite some time.
After all, the Stone General was made of rock, while Ethan was flesh and blood. A direct confrontation with stone was not a wise choice.
Given these circumstances, Ethan decided to outmaneuver his opponent and employ tactical cunning against the Stone General.
In the heat of the moment, Ethan found himself positioned behind the Stone General.
Seizing the opportunity, he leaped into action, vaulting onto the Stone General''s back.
His hands gripped the Stone General''s head tightly, and in one fluid motion, his entire body swung around, suspending himself in mid-air behind the formidable foe.
Although the Stone General boasted lightning-quick reflexes, Ethan''s speed was unmatched.
The Stone General had no chance to react, as Ethan had seized him in a vice-like grip.
At this very moment, Ethan''s hands tightly gripped the neck of the Stone General, his body suspended in the air, and then with a sudden exertion of force, he pressed down, cing his entire body weight upon the Stone General.
This grappling maneuver was one that Ethan had rarely employed in his previous encounters.
However, facing the Stone General,posed entirely of stone, Ethan had no choice but to use such a tactical move against it.
Initially, Ethan had intended to use his own weight to topple the Stone General to the ground.
After all, the Stone General was constructed of solid rock and was inherently heavy.
If it were to fall, it would certainly make for a powerful impact.
Yet, Ethan hadn''t anticipated that the Stone General''s body would be as immovable as a small mountain.
Despite his efforts, the Stone General remained steadfast and unyielding.
Ethan was taken aback by the Stone General''s surprising resilience.
It seemed that this formidable foe was even heavier than he had anticipated, and he couldn''t budge it with his strength alone.
This unforeseen challenge left Ethan momentarily stunned.
In the midst of Ethan''s astonishment, the Stone General reacted swiftly, reaching out to grab Ethan, who was suspended from its neck.
However, the Stone General''s arms and hands were made of stone andcked the flexibility of flesh and blood.
While it could attack in front of it, reaching for Ethan behind its back proved to be a more cumbersome task, its movements rigid and slow.
Capitalizing on this opportunity, Ethan quickly evaded the Stone General''s grasp.
He knew all too well that staying in close proximity was not an option.
If the Stone General''s massive stone hands were to seize him, it would be anything but child''s y.
Under normal circumstances, being caught by those hands would result in shattered bones.
Ethan was far from foolish and had no intention of remaining within reach.
In a split second, Ethan used his feet to push off the Stone General''s body,unching himself to the side,nding steadily on the ground.
Ethan''s strength was formidable, and with a powerful kick, he managed to slightly stagger the bulky Stone General, almost causing it to topple over.
At this moment, having missed his grab, the Stone General pivoted towards Ethan.
Its two hands stretched forward, seemingly intent on capturing Ethan.
Sensing the imminent danger, Ethan leaped up without hesitation and delivered a forceful kick directly onto the Stone General''s head.
This kick, executed with considerable strength, emitted a dull thud and caused the Stone General''s body to wobble slightly again.
However, such an attack did little to harm the tough-skinned Stone General. The impact was minimal, almost negligible.
After all, using fists and feet against stone is hardly an effective way to inflict substantial damage.
Moreover, being a stone man, devoid of flesh and internal organs, it was impervious to such injuries.
Ethan now understood that this adversary was not as easily subdued as he had initially thought.
To tackle this foe, it would take more than sheer strength; it required strategic thinking.
After kicking the Stone General on the head, Ethan did not pause. He used the momentum to propel himself upwards.
The Stone General, reacting to the kick, naturally tried to strike Ethan with its hands.
At that moment, its two stone arms pped upwards, attempting to trap and crush Ethan between them.
Seeing his strike miss, the Stone General retracted its arms, gearing up for the next round of attack.
Meanwhile, Ethan''s body descended back to its original position,nding steadily on the Stone General''s shoulders.
Immediately, Ethan mped the Stone General''s head tightly between his legs.
Then, exerting force from his waist, he twisted his body in mid-air. Ethan intended to wrench off the Stone General''s head with this maneuver.
However, to his surprise, he found the Stone General''s body astonishingly hard.
Ethan almost strained his back in the attempt, but the Stone General''s head remained immovable.
Such an adversary was new to Ethan.
Through the prolonged engagement, he had discerned that the Stone General''s strength was indeed inferior to his own; it couldn''t overpower him.
Yet, defeating it was not an easy feat and would require considerable effort.
It seemed that Ethan was in for another prolonged battle.
At this moment, Ethan resolved within himself to thoroughly best the Stone General as a way to vent his frustration.
His n thwarted, Ethan saw the Stone General''s stone arms reaching for him again, almost capturing him.
Without hesitation, Ethan leaped down from the top of the Stone General''s head.
Landing on the ground, he rolled in a swift motion to regain his stance.
Just as he steadied himself, the Stone General charged once more.
Ethan had barely regained his footing and couldn''t dodge in time.
So, he instinctively rolled to the side. As the Stone General closed in, Ethan saw his chance.
He stretched out a leg, aiming a kick at the Stone General''s legs, hoping to topple it to the ground.
Having already experienced the Stone General''s remarkable resilience, Ethan put all his strength into a kick aimed at its legs, hoping to bring it to the ground.
However, even with such force, Ethan couldn''t topple the Stone General.
Instead, he ended up with a throbbing pain in his foot.
Fortunately, while Ethan''s kick didn''t knock the Stone General down, it wasn''t without effect.
The powerful blow caused the Stone General''s body to wobble, nearly losing its bnce.
Seizing this opportunity, Ethan disregarded his own pain.
In the blink of an eye, he leaped up, once again wrapping his arms around the Stone General''s neck.
Simultaneously, he swung his body sideways, using his weight to forcefully pull downwards.
Ethan had attempted this move before, but it hadn''t been effective that time.
This instance, however, was different.
The Stone General was already off-bnce, so Ethan''s maneuver sessfully brought it down.
The Stone General crashed heavily to the ground, like a giant b of stone hitting the earth, emitting a thunderous "boom" and raising a cloud of dust.
Ethan, naturally, was not about to let this opportunity slip.
Seizing the moment, he leaped into the air and descended swiftly.
As he fell, Ethan drove his knee downward,nding it forcefully onto the Stone General''s body.
This knee strike, fueled by the gravity of his descending body and his own muscr power, was significantly more potent than his previous attacks.
Itnded heavily on the Stone General, producing a resounding boom.
The impact was so intense that visible cracks appeared on the Stone General''s stony surface.
It seemed that this time, the Stone General had sustained considerable damage.
This was a promising start for Ethan.
He surmised that at this rate, it wouldn''t be long before he could triumph over the Stone General.
Emboldened by this thought, Ethan''s fighting spirit soared.
He quickly got up and took a couple of steps back.
As the Stone General was attempting to rise, Ethan swiftly extended his leg, performing a sliding tackle close to the ground.
This move caused the Stone General to stagger once more.
Chapter 417 415-Its Not Over Yet
Chapter 417 415-It''s Not Over Yet
Seizing the moment, Ethan swiftly rose to his feet and, with a powerful shove of both hands, took advantage of the Stone General''s unstable bnce.
He pushed forward with all his might, causing the Stone General to topple to the ground.
Instantly, a resounding "boom" echoed through the stone chamber.
Using this opportunity, Ethan aimed to repeat his previous tactics.
He leaped high into the air once again, and as he descended, he drove his knee toward the body of the Stone General, attempting another knee strike.
However, this time, the Stone General had learned from its previous encounter and demonstrated a newfound agility.
Just as Ethan was about to make contact with its body, the Stone General swiftly sidestepped, evading Ethan''s knee strike.
Though crafted from stone, the Stone General''s movements were surprisingly nimble and caught Ethan off guard.
As it dodged, its body glided horizontally like a massive stone b, narrowly escaping Ethan''s knee attack.
Ethan''s strike missed its mark, and his knee collided with the stony surface of the chamber floor, leaving behind a depression the size of his knee.
Numerous cracks radiated from the impact point, a testament to the immense force behind Ethan''s knee strike.
Staring at the hole he had created in the ground, Ethan was astounded that the Stone General had managed to evade his attack.
It was worth noting that the Stone General''s evasion was nothing short of an extraordinary feat, given its seemingly solid, unyielding nature.
Ethan, seasoned and battle-hardened, possessed a wealth ofbat experience. He understood the difficulty of evading such a strike and recognized the Stone General''s advantage in being more than flesh and blood.
The way the General slid effortlessly to the side was a maneuver beyond the capability of an ordinary human.
Witnessing the Stone General dodge his attack in such a manner, Ethan couldn''t help but think of the potential of mastering this technique himself.
It would undoubtedly offer an element of surprise in future battles.
As these thoughts crossed his mind, the Stone General once again rose from the ground without any apparent need for adjustment.
Almost immediately, heunched another punch towards Ethan.
Ethan''s reaction was lightning-fast.
As the Stone General''s fist came at him, Ethan leaped up on one leg.
Catching the Stone General''s extended fist, he used the momentum to vault himself upwards,nding deftly atop the General''s head.
With the previous encounter in mind, Ethan knew all too well the hardness of the Stone General''s skull.
This time, he wrapped his arms around the General''s head and ced one foot on his chest. Using his entire body''s strength, Ethan spun around.
This spin, powered by the force of his entire body, was more than a simple maneuver.
Ethan twisted, turning his body with such force that he wrenched the Stone General''s head clean off.
The strength required for such a feat was immense.
Ethan was confident that even a general forged of iron would have sumbed to this devastating move.
To the casual observer, it appeared as though Ethan had simply used his hands to wrench off the Stone General''s head.
However, the truth was far moreplex. Ethan had employed his entire body in this effort.
It began with the explosive force generated from his feet against the General''s chest, magnified by the power of his waist, arms, and hands.
All these forces converged in a singr, devastating movement that decapitated the Stone General.
The immense power behind this action was clear.
With a resounding ''thud'', the stone head of the Stone General fell to the ground, rolling several times beforeing to a stop.
Watching this, Ethan breathed a sigh of relief, believing the tenacious Stone General was finally defeated.
In that moment of rxation, an unbelievable scene unfolded.
Incredibly, the Stone General, now headless, began to move again, its hands reaching out towards Ethan in a renewed attack.
Never had Ethan imagined such a scenario.
The Stone General, even beheaded by Ethan''s powerful maneuver, was still capable of movement and attack.
This revtion left Ethan astounded. He had thought the General vanquished, and thus was caught off guard by this unexpected assault.
Nearly caught by the General''s strike, Ethan''s seasoned warrior instincts and quick reflexes came to his rescue.
He swiftly dodged, narrowly avoiding the attack.
In that moment, Ethan felt a surge of apprehension.
Witnessing such an inconceivable scene C an adversary continuing to fight without a head C was beyond his wildest imagination.
This was the first time Ethan had ever encountered an opponent who could battle on in such a state.
Upon reflection, however, he realized that the Stone General, being crafted from stone and devoid of life in the traditional sense, might naturally continue to function without a head.
Yet, in the heat of the moment, Ethan had not considered this.
It''s amon belief that once an opponent''s head is severed, the battle concludes.
Thus, Ethan instinctively thought he had triumphed, which exined his current disarray.
Now, it was evident that the fight was far from over.
The headless Stone General could still battle on, suggesting that this confrontation was set to continue.
Faced with this indomitable stone adversary, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a sense of exasperation.
The General seemed as enduring as a tortoise, resistant to attack and seemingly unkible.
It appeared that this battle might drag on for quite some time.
In that instant, Ethan prepared himself for the ongoing fight.
He knew thatbat situations were ever-changing, filled with unforeseen twists and turns.
Always ready to adapt, Ethan, with his extensivebat experience, quickly recalibrated.
Without hesitation, heunched a powerful kick directly at the Stone General.
When Ethan''s kicknded, the Stone General''s body swayed slightly.
However, the General''s stony form was exceedingly tough.
Now headless, its center of gravity was even lower, making it more stable.
Ethan''s kick, while powerful, ended up propelling him backward a considerable distance, while the Stone General remained unmoved, its arms iling aimlessly in the air.
Ethan executed a backward roll, using the momentum to lie down on the ground.
The loss of its head had clearly impacted the Stone General, whose movements now resembled those of a headless fly C sluggish and uncoordinated.
Despite its iling, it failed tond a single hit.
Lying there, Ethan observed the Stone General''s stone arms waving wildly overhead.
He dared not stand up, aware that doing so would put him at risk of being struck by the iling limbs.
In that moment, Ethan had a sh of inspiration, recalling the evasive maneuver he had seen the Stone General perform earlier.
With a forceful push from one foot, Ethan slid across the ground, moving directly behind the Stone General.
He then swiftly rose to his feet and leaped, driving his knee into the back of the Stone General.
Lacking its head, the General''s reaction time was significantly slower.
Ethan''s knee connected solidly with its back, producing a dull thud.
Cracks began to spider across the surface of the Stone General''s body, evidence of the impact''s severity.
Feeling the attack from behind, the Stone General immediately turned to grab Ethan.
However, Ethan had anticipated this move and was already prepared.
Following the knee strike, he smoothly let himself fall,nding t on the ground.
Simultaneously, Ethan pushed off with one foot, sliding past the Stone General''s feet in a fluid motion.
This series of actions was executed seamlessly, a testament to Ethan''s skill.
Performing such a smooth attack sequence is far from easy.
Each individual movement is challenging in its own right, and connecting them together only multiplies the difficulty.
It takes a warrior of Ethan''s caliber to execute suchplex maneuvers with such grace and fluidity.
But Ethan''s assault was far from over.
As he slid on the ground past the Stone General''s feet, he suddenly reached out and grasped the General''s legs.
Then, with a powerful effort, Ethan yanked the Stone General off its feet, causing it to topple to the ground.
Ethan watched as the Stone General''s body fell, but he did not let his guard down.
He quickly rolled to the side, aware of the danger.
After all, the Stone General was made of solid rock C getting hit by such a massive object would have disastrous consequences.
Ethan was determined not to be on the receiving end of such a blow.
Chapter 419 417-The Treasure
Chapter 419 Chapter417-The Treasure
At that moment, Ethan noticed something crucial: a hole had been made in the ceiling above the stone case in the chamber.
Clearly, this hole, now filled with dirt, had been there for some time.
The sight of it brought sudden rity to Ethan.
Evidently, someone had dug down into this chamber from above, entered through this hole, and taken the treasure, all without triggering the stone man mechanisms.
Ethan hadn''t expected to arrive toote, to find the treasure already taken by someone else.
Though there was nothing he could do about it, he felt a pang of regret at not being able to at least see or know what the treasure was.
Even if he couldn''t possess it, just a glimpse or an understanding of what it was would have been better than this void of unknowing.
Thus, Ethan began to examine the indentation on the stone case more closely, hoping to deduce what the object might have been from its shape.
But after a long scrutiny, he couldn''t ascertain what the shape resembled.
Yet, for some reason, it felt strangely familiar to him, as if he had seen it somewhere before.
This sensation puzzled Ethan.
How could he feel a sense of familiarity with a treasure he had never seen?
This sense of familiarity was indeed overpowering.
So, Ethan began to scrutinize the indentation on the stone case once more, noting that it was an irregrly shaped circle.
Pondering over this peculiar shape, he wondered if it could possibly be a stone.
On further thought, Ethan realized the likelihood of this was quite high.
Given its size and irregr shape, he couldn''t think of anything else but a stone.
Then, a sudden realization struck him.
He remembered the stone he carried with him C the one given to him by the barbarian earlier.
It dawned on Ethan why the indentation seemed so familiar; its shape closely resembled that of his own stone.
No wonder he had felt an instant connection upon seeing the recess.
With a growing sense of anticipation, Ethan retrieved the stone gifted by the barbarian and ced it into the indentation topare.
To his astonishment, the stone fit perfectly into the recess, matching its contours precisely.
This revtion was startling.
Initially, Ethan had harbored no real expectation of a match; after all, stones resembling each other were not umon.
He had assumed that the simrity between his stone and the indentation was merely a coincidence.
Yet, here it was C a perfect fit, connecting the mysterious recess in the stone case with the stone he had been given, linking past events to the present mystery in an unexpected twist of fate.
Now, it seemed undeniable that this stone was originally from this very spot.
The precision with which it fit into the recess left no room for doubt.
After all, it was impossible for there to be two stones with the exact same shape in this world.
Ethan could now be certain that this stone was meant to be here, that this recess was its designated ce.
This meant that the treasure Ethan had been tirelessly seeking was, in fact, the stone itself.
The treasure he had sought with such dedication had been with him all along.
Ethan found himself caught betweenughter and tears at this ironic twist of fate.
It was a ssic case of finding what one seeks without even trying, after a long and fruitless search.
Ethan remembered the barbarian mentioning that the stone held a powerful force within it.
This further confirmed that the stone was indeed the treasure of this chamber.
It must have originally been in this stone room, only to be taken and passed through various hands until it reached the barbarian, who then gave it to Ethan.
The concept of destiny, which Ethan had always found fascinating, now seemed more potent than ever.
He could never have imagined that he was so closely bound to this stone, that his arduous quest for a treasure would lead him back to something he already possessed.
Had he known this from the beginning, Ethan might have spared himself the effort of searching for this so-called treasure.
However, one crucial question remained unresolved for Ethan: how to unlock the sealed energy within the stone.
After all, the power embedded in the stone was sealed, and essing it required breaking the seal.
But how could this seal be broken?
This question upied Ethan''s mind, for without unlocking the seal, the stone was no more than an ordinary rock, devoid of any special properties.
Unable to figure out a method to unseal the stone, Ethan decided to leave it to fate.
He firmly believed in destiny and thought that if he was truly meant to unlock the stone''s power, the opportunity would present itself in the future.
Just then, Ethan heard a distinct sound of stone grinding, emanating from behind the stone case.
"Not again!" he eximed in surprise and slight annoyance.
The sound was all too familiar to him.
It was simr to the noises made by the stone men, animals, and the Stone General he had encountered earlier.
Fearing that another mechanism had been activated, Ethan braced himself, resigned to the possibility of yet another battle.
Reflecting on this, Ethan couldn''t help feeling a sense of irony.
If only he had known earlier that the treasure he was seeking was the very stone he carried with him, he would have never ventured into this ce.
Ethan couldn''t help but feel that he had entered this stone chamber in vain.
Despite all the effort he had put into battling the stone men and stone animals, he hadn''t gained anything tangible.
It seemed like a significant investment of his energy for little reward.
However, now that he was here, there was no turning back.
At this very moment, as Ethan readied himself for another potential battle, he noticed a sounding from behind a stone altar.
To his surprise, a hidden stone door behind the altar had swung open.
This stone door blended seamlessly with the surrounding stone walls, appearing indistinguishable from the wall itself.
It was only when the door swung open that Ethan became aware of its existence.
Ethan expected something to emerge from the opened door, as he had encountered a simr situation before.
On a previous asion, a stone door had opened on the ground, and a Stone General had emerged from within.
This time, Ethan prepared for a potential confrontation, but to his astonishment, there was no sign of any movement from within the opened door.
This left Ethan perplexed.
He had anticipated a challenge, but theplete absence of any activity behind the door was unexpected.
Ethan waited patiently for a considerable amount of time, but the silence persisted.
What could be going on?
Ethan found the situation increasingly strange and decided to approach the opened stone door to investigate further.
He wanted to uncover the mystery of whaty beyond.
As Ethan stepped through the stone door, he was met with an unexpected sight.
Inside the chamber, which was smaller than the previous one, stood a colossal stone statue.
At the sight of this massive stone figure, Ethan immediately assumed it might be another mechanized contraption like the Stone General.
He swiftly readied himself for another potential battle.
Ethan couldn''t help but notice that this stone statue was evenrger than the previous Stone General.
If it were toe to life, it would surely pose a greater challenge than its predecessor.
Ethan braced himself for what seemed like another impending confrontation.
However, much to his surprise, the colossal stone statue remainedpletely motionless.
This left Ethan baffled.
Could it be that this object was not meant to move and was just a regr stone sculpture?
With this thought in mind, Ethan breathed a sigh of relief and cautiously approached the stone statue.
It was truly enormous, towering over him by several times his height.
Its mere presence exuded a formidable sense of dominance.
If it wasn''t a mechanized contraption, what could it be?
As Ethan examined the stone statue more closely, he began to notice something that left him utterly astonished.
He couldn''t believe his eyes at what he had just discovered.
It was something so unexpected that it left him in awe.
The moment Ethan caught sight of this revtion, his eyes widened, and he felt an overwhelming sense of amazement.
The sight before him defied his imagination.
Chapter 418 416-A Disappointing End
Chapter 418 416-A Disappointing End
Ethan''s response was impressively quick as he dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the copsing Stone General.
Had he been struck, the impact would have certainly been severe enough to cause significant harm.
In the next moment, Ethan seized the opportunity to leap onto the Stone General.
Sensing Ethan on his back, the Stone General, in a fury of embarrassment and rage, swung a punch back at him.
Ethan, with impable timing, dodged at the very instant the fist was about to make contact, springing into the air.
The Stone General, unable to react in time,nded its heavy, forceful punch onto its own body.
A thunderous sound of stone colliding echoed throughout the chamber as the General''s punch hit with such power that it shattered its own body into fragments.
Ethan, still cautious, watched for a while before he was certain that the Stone General was indeed motionless.
Given the previous surprise, where the General had continued to move even after losing its head, Ethan was not about to take any chances.
He waited, watching intently until he was sure that the Stone General could no longer rise.
Only then did he allow himself to rx.
In this battle, Ethan had demonstrated remarkable cleverness.
In the end, he had ingeniously maneuvered the Stone General into striking itself, effectively ending the fight.
It had to be admitted that the Stone General was an exceptionally formidable adversary.
After the battle, even Ethan felt weary.
In previous encounters with stone men and various creatures, he had never felt such fatigue.
But this time, he truly felt drained and decided to sit down and rest for a while.
Although the stone case he was seeking was not far from him, Ethan chose not to act hastily.
He decided to rest and recuperate before approaching it, uncertain if the stone chamber harbored other traps or mechanisms.
The chamber, now seemingly empty except for the shattered stone fragments left in Ethan''s wake, might still hold unforeseen dangers.
Ethan couldn''t be sure.
The Stone General had sprung from the ground unexpectedly, nearly catching him off guard, so Ethan was not about to make any rash moves.
He resolved to rest adequately first.
If something else were to emerge unexpectedly, he would be better prepared to face it after resting.
After all, the treasure, as enticing as it was, could wait a little longer.
A well-rested Ethan would be more capable of handling any further challenges that might arise.
After a while, feeling sufficiently refreshed, Ethan rose and cautiously made his way towards the stone case.
He moved with extra care, vividly recalling the previous incident where a stone man had suddenly emerged from a hidden door in the ground.
He was keenly aware that another surprise could be lurking, ready to confront him.
Fortunately, this time Ethan encountered no traps or mechanisms on his way to the stone case.
As he approached it, however, the scene before him took him by surprise.
To his astonishment, the stone case was utterly empty.
There was nothing on it C a revtion that shocked Ethan deeply.
He had expended so much effort in search of this treasure, only to find nothing at the end of his journey.
Not even a shadow of the treasure he had sought was to be found.
This oue was beyond Ethan''s expectations and left him feeling a profound sense of loss.
He could hardly believe that after such a long search, after braving so many dangers, his quest would culminate in such a way.
Refusing to ept this anticlimax, Ethan began to inspect the stone case meticulously.
His scrutiny was rewarded with a discovery.
He noticed a circr indentation on the case, as if something had once been ced there.
But now, the recess was empty, the object it once held long gone, leaving behind only the hollow stone case.
It seemed that the rumors of a treasure in this ce were indeed true, but someone had beaten Ethan to it.
The treasure that oncey here had been taken, leaving nothing but an empty stone chamber.
Ethan hadn''t expected to be a step toote, to miss out on the treasure.
This realization brought a sense of disappointment, but there was nothing he could do at this point.
He consoled himself with the thought that perhaps it just wasn''t his fate to find this treasure.
The thought ofing so close to the treasure only to miss it inevitably left Ethan with a sense of regret.
After all, it''s natural for anyone to feel disheartened when a treasure so nearly within grasp slips away.
Ethan tried to console himself, epting that if it wasn''t meant to be, then it was futile to linger on it.
Ethan was someone who deeply believed in fate.
He felt that everything in the world hinged on destiny.
If something wasn''t meant for him, no amount of striving would make it his.
Perhaps, he mused, when the time was right, he might find another treasure meant for him.
Despite these philosophical musings, Ethan''s curiosity about the nature of the treasure lingered.
Even if it was unattainable, just knowing what it was, catching a glimpse of it, would have been more satisfying than this state of unknowing.
As he cast a lingering look at the indentation on the stone case, a strange sense of familiarity swept over him.
Ethan felt as though he had seen the shape of this recess somewhere before, but he couldn''t quite ce where or when.
This feeling left Ethan perplexed.
Where had he seen it before?
He wondered. His mind raced with thoughts, but no clear answer emerged.
A new question then arose in Ethan''s mind:
How had the previous visitor managed to take the treasure? What method did they use to remove it from its well-guarded ce?
Ethan recalled the numerous difficulties he had encountered upon entering.
Apart from the formidable Stone General, the neatly arranged rows of stone men and stone animals had also presented significant challenges.
But when Ethan arrived, these stone guardians were perfectly intact and orderly, showing no signs of prior disturbance.
How, then, had someone else managed to enter before him?
It seemed imusible that these guardians would selectively attack only Ethan and spare other intruders.
This notion was simply out of the question, deepening Ethan''s perplexity.
From what Ethan had observed earlier, the chamber''s mechanisms were triggered by any intruder''s presence.
The stone men and animals would spring to life, moving to attack the intruder.
Unless the trespasser was repelled or killed, these guardians would persist in their assault.
Moreover, if these stone creatures failed to eliminate the intruder, a secondyer of defense would activate: the Stone General would emerge to continue the attack.
This meant that if someone had indeede to take the treasure, these guardians would have certainly reacted.
However, when Ethan entered, there was no evidence of damage or disturbance; it was as if no one had been there before him.
This discrepancy was baffling. Could it be that the stone case had always been empty, that there never was a treasure to begin with?
Ethan pondered over the situation, concluding that the possibility of a fabricated treasure being ced here just to deceive others was highly unlikely.
No one would go through such lengths for mere amusement.
There had to be more to the story, some hidden truth behind this puzzle.
This conundrum weighed heavily on Ethan''s mind, leaving him momentarily stumped.
Shifting his line of thought, Ethan considered that if there indeed had been a treasure here, which was now gone, then there was only one usible exnation: someone had managed to remove it without triggering the intricate traps and mechanisms in ce.
This seemed to be the only reasonable exnation for the current scenario.
However, the idea itself was quite extraordinary.
If someone had indeed been here before, how did they manage to take the treasure without activating the traps?
Ethan had firsthand experience with the stone guardians in this ce.
Merely passing by them had triggered their attack, indicating the high sensitivity of the security mechanisms.
So, how had the previous visitor sessfully navigated this challenge?
Following this train of thought, Ethan felt that this was probably the only logical exnation.
There seemed to be no other reason that could satisfactorily ount for the situation at hand.
With this in mind, Ethan began to scrutinize the stone chamber carefully, looking around for any clue that might have been overlooked.
Finally, his search yielded something noteworthy.
Chapter 421 419-The Venomous Serpent
Chapter 421 Chapter419-The Venomous Serpent
At that moment, Ethan''s attention was caught by a hole in the stone b.
He found it incredibly surprising that the location of this hole was precisely above the stone b.
Clearly, the person who had been there before had an intimate knowledge of this underground chamber; otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to locate the stone b so urately and make a hole directly above it.
This allowed that individual to evade the attacks of the stone men, stone animals, and the Stone General, effortlessly securing the stone tablet.
However, this person was only clever in their own estimation.
After all, they hadn''t defeated the stone men, stone animals, and the Stone General.
Consequently, the door of the secret chamber still remained unactivated, preventing them from entering and breaking the seal within to unleash its power.
It seemed that the individual who had taken the stone was outsmarted by their own cunning.
In the end, the stone tablet had inadvertently ended up in Ethan''s hands.
It was only after Ethan had triumphed over the stone men, stone animals, and the Stone General that the door was triggered, unlocking the seal within the stone.
Having understood this, Ethan decided not to linger any longer in the chamber.
He left through the stone passage, climbed up the long stone staircase, and emerged back onto the surface.
At this moment, it was already noon, and the scorching, brilliant sunlight bathed Ethan in its warmth.
Although Ethan hadn''t been down here for too long, he had experienced several battles in the underground chamber, especially the intense showdown with the Stone General.
So, at this point, Ethan felt like he had been underground for a very, very long time.
Now, Ethan was ready to continue his journey.
After all, he had been searching for the treasure for quite some time, and he had finally found it.
His wish had been fulfilled, and he could finally leave.
Ethan walked for a long time, and it was getting close to nightfall when he decided to stop and rest.
After all, where he currently found himself was the Venomous Serpent Swamp, and traveling through it at night was exceptionally perilous.
Just as the name suggested, Venomous Serpents inhabited this ce, and they often attacked people.
During the day, if the Venomous Serpents attacked Ethan, he could at least see theming.
However, once night fell, his vision would greatly diminish, making it difficult to spot the serpents.
If they were to attack him then, he wouldn''t have the rity he enjoyed during the daytime.
Traveling through the Venomous Serpent Swamp at night was highly unsafe.
Combined with the natural hazards of the marsnd itself, including treacherous mud pits, Ethan had no desire to journey during the night.
Instead, he prepared to take a well-deserved rest.
Resting in a ce like the Venomous Serpent Swamp was indeed somewhat perilous.
Unlike the Shadow Forest he had traversed before, which offered the cover of trees and ces to hide, this marsnd had virtually no shelter to speak of.
Even the grass was sparse, let alone trees.
Furthermore, this ce harbored an unknown number of Venomous Serpents.
Resting here made one vulnerable to their attacks.
If it weren''t for Ethan''s formidable strength, he wouldn''t dare to take a break in such a location.
However, Ethan had no fear of serpents attacking him here.
His strength was exceptional, and his senses were keen.
If anything approached him, he would certainly be aware of it.
So, Ethan felt safe enough to rest here at night.
Yet, just as he was about to settle down, he suddenly sensed something gently approaching from behind.
Ethan didn''t dare to dy; he quickly turned to investigate.
To his surprise, he discovered a colossal Venomous Serpent closing in on him.
Seeing this sight, Ethan couldn''t help but be astonished, not because encountering a snake here was extraordinary, but rather because he was taken aback by the serpent''s immense length.
In the midst of the Venomous Serpent Swamp, snakes were abundant.
Apart from mud, this ce was teeming with various types of Venomous Serpents and pythons.
So, encountering a Venomous Serpent wasn''t a major event; not seeing one would have been more cause for concern.
However, when Ethan saw the size of this Venomous Serpent, he was truly stunned.
He had never before encountered such a thick and long Venomous Serpent.
This creature''s size was far from typical for a Venomous Serpent; it had nearly reached the dimensions of a python, and it was evenrger than most.
What caught Ethan''s attention most was the horn atop its head.
This unusual appearance was something Ethan had never witnessed or heard of before.
It reminded him of something he had heard from othersa creature known as the "Unicorn Venomous Serpent."
It was a highly venomous serpent with an exceptionally potent bite, but what set it apart was the formidable horn on its head, which it could use as a weapon to attack prey or other creatures.
Ethan recalled that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was notmonly encountered, and he had certainly never heard of one of this size.
It appeared that this particr Unicorn Venomous Serpent had thrived in the Venomous Serpent Swamp, a haven for serpents, allowing it to reach such an impressive size.
It was said that the attacking prowess of a Unicorn Venomous Serpent was formidable.
Given its immense size, it seemed to be a dominant presence in the area, and that was likely why it had no natural predators here.
It would prey on other serpents, and as it grewrger, no other creatures dared to provoke it.
This cycle had evidently allowed it to flourish.
At this very moment, it was evident that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent hade with the intent of making Ethan its dinner, leaving him utterly bewildered.
Was he truly such an easy prey, a target for so many predators?
Why did so many fierce creatures seem to be drawn to him?
Ethan couldn''t help but feel exasperated by these circumstances.
However, he also understood that now was not the time to dwell on such matters.
With the enormous Unicorn Venomous Serpent before him, he knew that another fierce battle awaited him.
After all, the size of this Unicorn Venomous Serpent was truly formidable, and itsbat capabilities were fearsome.
Ethan was bracing himself for another challenging showdown.
At this moment, Ethan was prepared to face the imminent assault from the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, his eyes locked onto the adversary before him, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.
Suddenly, the Unicorn Venomous Serpentunched an attack on Ethan.
It moved with astonishing speed, charging toward him.
While Ethan had heard about the formidable power of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, witnessing its speed was still a shock.
With his preparations in ce, Ethan quickly evaded the serpent''s attack.
Had Ethan not been ready, the swift assault could have caught him off guard, even with his level of skill.
Thankfully, his focus remained sharp, and he narrowly dodged the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s attack, emerging unscathed.
At that moment, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent lunged with a bite, but Ethan, having dodged swiftly, left the serpent snapping at thin air.
Clearly, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had not expected Ethan to evade its attack, appearing momentarily stunned.
However, it quickly regained itsposure and lunged again, aiming another bite at Ethan.
Having already witnessed the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s attack speed, Ethan was taking no chances.
He promptly sidestepped, once more avoiding the serpent''s lethal jaws.
The fact that Ethan had evaded two consecutive strikes was an oue the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had not anticipated.
After all, among Venomous Serpents, it was known for its elite speed, ranking at the top.
In a species renowned for their swift attacks, it was rare to find a match for its velocity.
The Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s strikes were almost always urate, seldom missing their mark.
Yet, in this encounter, it had missed Ethan not once, but twice C a scenario it had never experienced before.
The repeated misses caused the Unicorn Venomous Serpent to reassess Ethan, realizing that he was no ordinary prey.
Ethan''s reaction speed had clearly caught the serpent off guard.
Despite its failed attempts, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent did not relent.
With renewed determination, it lunged once more, aiming to mp its jaws around Ethan''s neck.
Chapter 420 418-The Glowing Stone
Chapter 420 418-The Glowing Stone
At this moment, Ethan carefully examined the stone statue and noticed that its design was incredibly peculiar.
The statue''s hands were sped together in a prayer-like gesture, and in the center of these sped hands, there was an identical recess for cing a stone, just like the one he had found earlier.
Could it be that there was another stone hidden here, and someone had taken it as well?
The thought left Ethan feeling somewhat frustrated.
It seemed that he had arrived toote; the previous individual had taken both stones and left him with nothing.
If there was another stone hidden within the smaller chamber, where could the second stone be now?
Could this second stone be the key to unlocking the seal?
While this possibility seemed usible, Ethan couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.
If the second stone were indeed the tool to break the seal, then the person who had previously entered this chamber with both stones should have already unlocked it.
Upon closer examination, Ethan noticed that the shape of the recess between the statue''s sped hands was remarkably simr to the one he had seen before.
It was a perfect match for the stone he currently held.
This situation left Ethan feeling extremely perplexed.
Could it really be possible that there were two stones in the world with exactly the same shape, down to thest detail?
The thought was quickly dismissed by Ethan himself, as he knew it was virtually impossible to find two identical objects in this vast world; no two things were exactly alike.
Could they just be two stones that looked very simr?
Ethan doubted this possibility too.
The resemnce between the recesses was uncanny, and he couldn''t believe that such a simrity could be mere coincidence.
If that was the case, was this recess also meant for the same stone he had found earlier?
This idea left Ethan puzzled and unsure of what to make of it.
On a whim, Ethan decided to try something.
He took out the stone he carried and attempted to ce it in this new recess.
To his amazement, the stone fit perfectly again.
It seemed that this recess was indeed intended for this particr stone.
Why, then, would there be two different recesses for the same stone?
And why was the second one so well hidden, embedded in a statue in this secret chamber?
These questions made the situation even more baffling to Ethan, who couldn''t figure out what it all meant.
But before he could ponder further, Ethan suddenly felt the stone in his hand move.
It seemed as if it were being pulled into the recess by the stone statue.
Without any time for Ethan to react, the stone slid deeper into the recess.
What was happening?
Before Ethan could fullyprehend the situation, he felt the stone in his palm suddenly grow scalding hot.
Ethan clenched his hand tightly around the stone, enduring the searing heat.
He knew that this stone contained potent energy, and he had no intention of letting go.
If he did, and the stone was absorbed by the stone statue, he would lose a valuable opportunity.
Ethan was determined not to release his grip under any circumstances.
However, just at that moment, Ethan witnessed a sight that left him utterly astonished.
The stone within the recess in his hand began to emit a deep crimson light, illuminating the entire chamber.
This was the first time Ethan had ever seen a stone emit light, and he was momentarily at a loss to exin it.
But the most astonishing revtion was yet toe.
In that instant, Ethan felt the radiant light emitted by the stone possess a profound power.
It bathed him in warmth, and as if imbued with life, the light started to permeate his body.
One wave of warmth after another flowed into him.
What on earth was happening?
Ethan found himself bewildered by the unfolding events.
While still grappling with confusion, he sensed all the warmth converging into his Dantian, the body''s energy center.
It was then that Ethan felt his strength seemingly beginning to surge.
Could it be that the seal containing the stone''s energy had been unlocked?
Considering this, Ethan felt it was indeed a strong possibility that the stone''s sealed energy was being unlocked.
He was exhrated by this realization and decided not to resist anymore, allowing the continuous flow of power to surge into his body.
After a while, the glowing light gradually dimmed, and Ethan felt the heat from the stone dissipate, leaving it as an ordinary stone once more.
When he tried to remove the stone from the statue''s hands, he discovered that it was now immovable.
Only then did Ethan realize that, after all its energy had been drained, the stone had merged with the statue, bing indistinguishable from it, with no visible seam or joint remaining.
It had be a part of the statue.
This magical transformation was a first for Ethan, leaving him utterly amazed.
At that moment, Ethan felt a surge of energy within his body, clearly the ancient power he had just absorbed.
His body was still adjusting to this new energy, indicating that fully assimting it would take some time.
Ethan then sat down on the ground, focusing on absorbing and transforming this energy into his own.
It was a lengthy andplex process.
The ancient energy was of a particrly potent and robust nature, roaming fiercely throughout his body.
It was clear that fully absorbing and mastering this powerful force would require patience and effort.
After a considerable period, Ethan finally absorbed all the energy into his Dantian.
Now transformed into a part of his own strength, this ancient power significantly enhanced Ethan''s capabilities, filling him with exhration.
His power had grown substantially stronger.
Eager to understand the full extent of his newfound strength, Ethan quickly checked his current status:
[ Attributes: HP 128000, Spiritual Power 710000, Strength 33000, Constitution 50000, Agility 18000 ]
The first thing Ethan noticed was his HP.
His HP had now astonishingly exceeded 120000, a clear testament to the profound impact of the ancient energy on his strength.
A health value of 120000 was enough to keep Ethan excited for a long time.
He had been overjoyed when his HP first broke one hundred thousands, but now it had skyrocketed to a staggering 128000, a thought that filled him with immense excitement.
But Ethan''s tion didn''t stop there.
Apart from the increase in HP, all his other attribute values had also improved significantly.
Ethan himself hadn''t anticipated that the mystical power from the ancient era would bring such a tremendous boost to his abilities.
It appeared that he had indeed stumbled upon a truly remarkable treasure.
Having absorbed the energy sealed within the stone, Ethan was ready to leave the stone chamber.
As he stepped out of the secret chamber and back into therger stone room, he felt a sense of aplishment and newfound power coursing through him, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.
As Ethan gazed at the scattered fragments of the stone men and animals, a question urred to him.
Since the energy sealed within the stone could be unlocked and absorbed in this secret chamber, why hadn''t the person who took the stone earlier absorbed its power?
Why had they left this opportunity for Ethan?
This thought struck Ethan as particrly odd.
He pondered for a moment, ncing back at the open stone door, and then it dawned on him.
The stone door had not been open previously.
Presumably, the person who took the stone earlier hadn''t discovered the secret chamber because the door had remained closed, thus being unable to unlock and absorb the energy sealed within the stone.
With this realization, Ethan understood the answer to his question.
It seemed that he was indeed deeply connected to this stone.
While others had taken the stone before him, they had not managed to unlock its power.
In a twist of fate, the stone had ended up in Ethan''s hands, and he had sessfully absorbed its energy.
It appeared as though the energy within the stone was destined to be absorbed by Ethan.
With these thoughts in mind, Ethan nced back at the stone case.
It seemed that the treasure it once held was always meant to be his.
Chapter 422 420-The Battle of Speed
Chapter 422 420-The Battle of Speed
In this very moment, Ethan sensed the Unicorn Venomous Serpent once again lunging toward him.
Ethan didn''t dare to underestimate the situation this time.
He swiftly dodged to evade the serpent''s attack, narrowly escaping its strike.
However, what Ethan didn''t expect was that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s assault was far from over.
This time, it didn''t manage to sink its fangs into Ethan, but without hesitation, it changed its attack strategy and charged directly at him head-on.
This was the first time Ethan had witnessed a Venomous Serpent using such an aggressive technique, using its head as a battering ram.
It was a surprising and unconventional move that momentarily caught Ethan off guard.
However, upon reflection, Ethan began to understand the serpent''s approach.
This particr creature was distinct from other Venomous Serpents, featuring a horn on its head, which exined its unique method of attack.
Previously, Ethan hadn''t anticipated that this Unicorn Venomous Serpent would employ such a tactic, directly ramming him with its horned head.
For a moment, Ethan was slightly unprepared and narrowly avoided being struck by the head of the serpent.
Nheless, Ethan''s swift reflexes,bined with his extensivebat experience umted over time, allowed him to evade the serpent''s attack sessfully.
However, this close call served as a stark reminder to Ethan that he needed to be exceptionally cautious.
The Unicorn Venomous Serpent possessed incredible speed and an ever-changing array of attack strategies that caught him off guard.
Ethan couldn''t afford to let his guard down even for an instant.
Ethan was well aware that this Unicorn Venomous Serpent would prove to be a formidable and challenging opponent.
He couldn''t afford to be overconfident at this juncture and needed to remain vignt.
Just as Ethan was contemting this, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent charged at him once again.
This time, Ethan had learned from his previous encounter and anticipated the serpent''s move.
He was better prepared, and it was clear that he wouldn''t be caught off guard as he had been before.
With this newfound preparedness, Ethan gracefully evaded the serpent''s attack.
His strength was undeniable, and he held the upper hand when it came to speed.
After absorbing the energy sealed within the stone he had found earlier, Ethan''s abilities had once again surged, significantly boosting his speed.
In this prepared state, Ethan''s speed surpassed that of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
However, Ethan couldn''t shake the feeling that he was constantly on the defensive.
To onlookers, it might appear that Ethan was at a disadvantage, but in terms of sheer power, he outmatched the Unicorn Venomous Serpent by far.
Ethan recognized the need to shift from a passive to an active stance.
He needed to quickly change the current situation, even though he hadn''t truly been at a disadvantage.
Ethan preferred to be in control rather than fighting defensively.
Fortunately, Ethan''s strength far exceeded that of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, making it rtively easy for him to alter the course of the battle.
Seizing an opportunity, Ethan aimed a powerful punch directly at the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
Ethan''s punch was lightning-fast, catching the Unicorn Venomous Serpent off guard.
The serpent seemed momentarily surprised by Ethan''s sudden counterattack.
However, being a creature of remarkable speed, it quickly evaded Ethan''s strike.
Ethan couldn''t help but be amazed at the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s swift reaction.
It was evident that this creature possessed extraordinary strength, particrly in terms of its astonishing attack speed.
Nevertheless, Ethan had a follow-up n.
Without missing a beat, he followed his missed punch with a powerful kick.
Seizing the moment before the Unicorn Venomous Serpent could react, Ethan''s foot made contact with the serpent''s slippery body.
It was like kicking a slippery fish; the attackcked the desired impact and didn''t inflict significant harm on the creature.
Nheless, even though the kick didn''t cause severe damage, it still sent the Unicorn Venomous Serpent tumbling in pain.
The creature rolled away from Ethan, creating some distance between them beforeing to a stop.
At this juncture, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had recognized Ethan''s strength.
It understood that taking a hit from Ethan was a potentially life-threatening ordeal.
Consequently, the serpent refrained fromunching another reckless attack.
Instead, it maintained a cautious distance from Ethan, adopting a standoffish posture, as if biding its time for the right moment to strike again.
Seeing that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent refrained from attacking, Ethan didn''t rush into action either.
The brief exchange they had just shared had provided insufficient insight into the full extent of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s capabilities.
Ethan remained uncertain about whether the serpent had any hidden tricks up its sleeve. Thus, he chose not to initiate an attack prematurely.
Since the Unicorn Venomous Serpent showed no inclination to strike, Ethan remained patient.
The two of them stood there, engaged in a standoff, as if challenging each other''s endurance.
In this current situation, both Ethan and the Unicorn Venomous Serpent possessed considerable strength.
They were locked in a tense standoff, where acting impulsively could prove detrimental.
Initiating an attack prematurely made it easier for the opponent to exploit weaknesses.
However, those who exercised patience andposure had a greater chance of seizing an advantageous moment when the adversary made the first move.
Ethan''s wealth ofbat experience had taught him the value of patience in such situations.
He knew that waiting for the right moment was often the key to victory.
However, it became apparent that the Unicorn Venomous Serpentcked Ethan''s patience.
After a period of tense stalemate, the serpent sumbed to impatience andunched an attack against Ethan.
This was the opportunity Ethan had been waiting for.
As he saw the Unicorn Venomous Serpent moving in, he swiftly dodged its attack and retaliated with a powerful palm strike to the serpent''s body.
It must be acknowledged that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s movements were incredibly swift.
Ethan''s punch had onlynded on the serpent''s tail, much like his previous kick, resulting in a rather ineffectual impact.
Nheless, even though the strike was not as devastating as anticipated, Ethan could sense the serpent''s pain.
After taking the punch, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent swiftly retreated, avoiding further engagement, and chose to create some distance for another standoff.
This time, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent seemed to have learned its lesson.
It stood not far from Ethan, maintaining a cautious stance and refraining fromunching another preemptive attack.
During the previous encounter, it had been the aggressor and had fallen prey to Ethan''s counterattack.
Clearly, the serpent was still reeling from the pain inflicted by Ethan''s punch and had decided not to seek further confrontation.
Although Ethan''s punches and kicks had been less effective due to the slippery nature of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s body, his formidable strength was undeniable.
The blows had left an impact on the creature, and it had felt the pain.
Seeing that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had grown wiser and was avoiding further aggression, Ethan decided not to prolong the confrontation.
He had other priorities, and he didn''t want to waste any more time.
Ethan opted for a swift resolution, determined to put an end to this encounter with the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
At this moment, Ethan didn''t hesitate any longer.
He threw a punch directly at the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
The serpent, clearly wary of Ethan by now, swiftly evaded as it saw Ethan''s fist approaching.
Ethan had gained an understanding of the serpent''s speed and had anticipated its evasive maneuvers.
Without wasting a moment, he followed up with a second punch.
Ethan''s second punch was equally swift, and the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, now well aware of Ethan''s speed, dodged rapidly, leaving no room for dy, as if afraid of being struck by Ethan''s fist or foot once more.
It seemed that this time the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had learned its lesson.
Previously, it likely hadn''t encountered formidable opponents and had mostly preyed on other creatures.
Itsck of battle experience had been evident, and it couldn''tpare to Ethan in terms ofbat proficiency.
However, even though the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had grown wiser, it still couldn''t match Ethan''s strength.
Ethan didn''t regard it as a significant threat.
Ethan was determined to finish off the Unicorn Venomous Serpent with a final blow.
Unexpectedly, the serpent managed to escape once again, putting some distance between itself and Ethan, avoiding further confrontation.
Chapter 423 421-Hiding is Futile
Chapter 423 421-Hiding is Futile
Now, Ethan found himself rather exasperated facing an opponent like this.
Initially, he had hoped for a satisfying and straightforward fight.
However, it was evident that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was quite apprehensive and unwilling to engage in a direct, head-on confrontation with Ethan.
Instead, it had chosen to retreat to a safe distance, opting not to attack.
Such an adversary was not to Ethan''s liking.
He was straightforward by nature, and when it came tobat, Ethan believed in facing his opponents head-on with full force.
Dealing with an opponent that seemed to shrink from confrontation was uninspiring.
Moreover, Ethan wanted to rest sooner to continue his journey early the next day, without wasting too much time contending with this cautious Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
So, seeing the serpent constantly evading and unwilling to get close for a confrontation, Ethan felt somewhat helpless.
Since the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was keeping its distance, Ethan decided to take the initiative.
With this in mind, he swiftly closed the gap, reaching the Unicorn Venomous Serpent in a single step, andunched a punch.
Having learned from the previous encounters, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had clearly be more cautious.
It had realized Ethan''s strength and the consequences of taking a blow from him.
Consequently, the serpent moved quickly to evade, darting away even before Ethan could get close.
Ethan couldn''t help but be surprised at the extent of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s fear.
It had fled to safety before he could even approach, leaving Ethan uncertain about how to proceed.
Although the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s strength pales inparison to Ethan''s, its incredible speed still poses a formidable challenge.
While it struggles to strike Ethan, it''s adept at evading his attacks, prioritizing self-preservation.
As a result, Ethan''s attempts to assault the Unicorn Venomous Serpent often miss the mark, rendering the battle devoid of meaning.
Ethan now discerns that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent has lost all desire forbat.
This serpent has undoubtedly reigned supreme in this territory for an extended period, unchallenged and mercilessly preying on other creatures.
However, the arrival of Ethan, a formidable adversary, has shaken its confidence, causing it to retreat from further confrontation.
Ethan realizes that there is little purpose in continuing this fight.
Observing the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s impressive size, it bes evident that this creature has dwelled here for centuries, if not millennia.
Throughout this extensive tenure, it has rarely faced adversity until its encounter with Ethan.
This encounter serves as a humbling experience for the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, one that will likely leave asting impression, prompting it to exercise caution in the future and refrain from underestimating others.
With these thoughts in mind, Ethan contemtes withdrawal.
The battle''s futility bes evident; neither fighting nor retreating serves any meaningful purpose.
Ethan no longer wishes to squander precious time on this fruitless endeavor.
Thus, at this juncture, Ethan makes the decision to depart, walking away from the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, bringing this encounter to a close.
Ethan believed that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was in a state of uncertainty, neither willing to engage nor retreat.
If he were to simply depart and disengage from the battle, Ethan was confident that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent would not dare to pursue him or obstruct his path.
The serpent''s current demeanor clearly indicated remorse for provoking Ethan, and its relief at his departure without a fight would be palpable.
Thus, at this critical moment, Ethan began to withdraw, intent on ending the confrontation.
However, an unforeseen turn of events left Ethan utterly astonished.
The moment the Unicorn Venomous Serpent noticed Ethan retreating, it suddenly regained its vigor and charged directly toward him.
Witnessing this scene, even Ethan found it profoundly perplexing.
Could it be that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had a faulty thought process? All signs pointed to letting Ethan go as the best choice for it.
Why, then, would itunch an attack at this juncture?
Ethan was caught off guard by this unexpected situation.
He swiftly sidestepped the charging Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s attack, opting not to confront it head-on.
After all, the serpent''s horn was extremely sharp and resilient.
Engaging in a direct collision would undoubtedly result in pain, if not worse, for Ethan.
In this instance, while Ethan had not anticipated the sudden aggression from the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, the considerable distance between them allowed him ample time to react.
As a result, Ethan effortlessly evaded the serpent''s attack, avoiding a direct confrontation.
At the same time, Ethan swiftly retaliated with a powerful punch to the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s body.
This punch was delivered with full force, and Ethan''s heart brimmed with resentment towards the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
He despised the creature for itspleteck of sportsmanship.
Ethan had offered it a way out, ready to depart peacefully.
However, instead of showing gratitude, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent hadunched an attack on the retreating Ethan.
This was a tant act of provocation that Ethan could not tolerate.
So, this time, Ethan had no intention of walking away from the battle.
He was determined to make the Unicorn Venomous Serpent pay a price for its actions and teach it a lesson in decency.
Ethan''s powerful punch inflicted considerable pain upon the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
After taking the blow, the serpent attempted to retreat once again.
However, Ethan had already anticipated its intentions and made a preemptive move.
Before the Unicorn Venomous Serpent could escape, Ethan aimed another kick in its direction.
This well-aimed kick hit the Unicorn Venomous Serpent squarely, sending it sprawling to the side.
Thebination of the punch and the kick had taken a toll on the creature, causing it significant distress.
Now, writhing in agony, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent curled into a twisted coil on the ground.
Seizing the opportunity, Ethan prepared to charge forward and continue his assault while the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was wounded.
He aimed to vanquish the creature, taking advantage of its moment of weakness.
However, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s reflexes were remarkably swift, considering its massive size and formidable abilities.
Sensing Ethan''s approach, the serpent disregarded its own pain and sprang away like a coiled spring,nding a considerable distance behind Ethan.
Ethan quickly turned around, observing the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, which had assumed a defensive posture despite its pain.
It seemed that the serpent had reverted to its old tacticschoosing not to engage Ethan in closebat but rather confronting him from a distance, attempting to wear him down.
Seeing that the situation had seemingly returned to square one, Ethan couldn''t help but feel frustrated.
He hadn''t anticipated this oue, and it appeared that the battle wouldn''t conclude anytime soon.
Ethan had no choice but to deal with the Unicorn Venomous Serpent before considering any rest.
In this moment, as Ethan observed the serpent, which still refused to attack yet remained unwilling to retreat, he felt a mix of anger and exasperation.
He thought to himself that if this creaturecked the courage, it should refrain from wasting his time.
However, Ethan had now decided that he would not simply walk away.
In fact, given Ethan''s strength, if he wanted to leave, there was no way the Unicorn Venomous Serpent could keep him.
However, the previous actions of this creature had infuriated Ethan, and he had no intention of ending this battle so easily.
He was determined to give the Unicorn Venomous Serpent a lesson it would remember for the rest of its life.
With that in mind, Ethan furrowed his brow slightly and took a powerful step toward the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
This time, Ethan had murder in his heart.
His attack was swift and his punches were calcted, heading straight for the creature''s vulnerable points.
At this moment, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent also sensed the change in Ethan''s aura.
It felt the terrifying presence emanating from him, and it was immediately overwhelmed.
Animals have much more acute perception than ordinary humans, and the Unicorn Venomous Serpent could clearly sense that Ethan wasing for its life.
If it were hit by this punch, its fate would be sealed.
So, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent didn''t dare to confront Ethan head-on.
Seeing Ethan''s fisting at it, it quickly turned its body and tried to run.
"Trying to escape? Toote!"
Ethan, furious at the sight of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent attempting to flee, shouted angrily and immediately gave chase.
Chapter 425 423-Defying Convention
Chapter 425 Chapter423-Defying Convention
It must be said that Ethan truly is a man who defies all norms.
The Unicorn Venomous Serpent, probably until itsst breath, would never believe that it could be pped by a human.
Such a method of humiliating a Unicorn Venomous Serpent was likely unthinkable to anyone but Ethan.
Throughout history, the list of those who have dared to p a Venomous Serpent would likely only contain Ethan''s name.
However, after delivering the p, even Ethan felt a tinge of regret.
The Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s body was coated in a slimy, sticky secretion.
When Ethan''s hand made contact, this viscous substance clung to his skin, evoking a sense of disgust.
Post-p, Ethan disdainfully wiped his hand on the ground, attempting to rid himself of the unpleasant slime.
This action was truly a devastating blow to the Serpent''s pride.
Never before had the Unicorn Venomous Serpent experienced such an insult.
Pushed beyond its limits by Ethan''s demeaning behavior, the Serpent, consumed by a mix of humiliation and rage, charged at Ethan once more.
At this juncture, the Serpent''s physical energy was already severely depleted.
Yet, in such a state, it managed to summon an astonishing burst of power.
Its attack speed was almost undiminished, a testament to the Serpent''s sheer fury.
Anger, it seemed, could indeed endow one with formidable strength.
However, Ethan, once again, chose to break away from conventional tactics.
As the Serpent barreled towards him, Ethan did not dodge.
Instead, he extended his hand and, in a daring move, grasped the horn atop the Serpent''s head.
Despite the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s rage-fueled attacks maintaining their speed, its physical condition had reached a breaking point.
The force behind its assaults was a shadow of what it had been at its peak.
Now, it was nothing more than sheer fury propelling its efforts.
When Ethan grabbed the horn atop the Serpent''s head, the creature immediately lost its remaining strength.
Ethan, holding the Serpent''s horn with one hand, exerted his force and, astonishingly, swung the massive creature into the air.
Ethan''s physical prowess was exceptional, and his strength was beyond ordinaryparison.
Especially after absorbing the energy sealed within a mysterious stone, Ethan felt an unprecedented surge in his power.
Lifting the colossal Unicorn Venomous Serpent seemed effortless to him, akin to twirling a child''s toy.
This method of engagement appeared to Ethan almost like a novel game, bringing him an intense sense of thrill.
He swung the Serpent around several times by its horn, reminiscent of dragon dancers at a market festival.
However, while Ethan found enjoyment in this, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was far from amused.
Despite its robust physique, it was still a creature of flesh and blood.
Being swung through the air relentlessly would be unbearable for any animal.
The Serpent, dizzy and disoriented, felt as if its body mighte apart at any moment.
After several rotations, Ethan finally released his grip.
The Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s massive body, following the momentum, flew through the air andnded heavily at a distance.
The Unicorn Venomous Serpent was thrown hard to the ground by Ethan''s action, lying there dazed and unable to recover for quite some time.
Ethan''s forceful maneuver had left the Serpent in a state of utter disarray, struggling to regain itsposure.
Under normal circumstances, this would have been the ideal moment to attack the Serpent, as ity incapacitated, unable to even crawl, let alone fight back.
At this juncture, had Ethan chosen to strike, the Serpent would have had no means to resist, resigned to its fate at the hands of its human adversary.
However, Ethan did not seize this opportunity for a lethal blow.
Having derived a certain pleasure from toying with the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, he was not inclined to end its life just yet.
Ethan preferred to prolong the encounter, savoring the game he had orchestrated with the beleaguered creature.
Thus, as the Serpenty fallen, struggling to rise, Ethan did not rush to attack.
Instead, he waited patiently, observing as the Serpentboriously picked itself up from the ground.
The fall had clearly taken a toll on the Serpent; it seemed dazed and unsteady, its movements sluggish and disoriented.
Ethan found the sight of such a formidable creature in a state of dishevelment quite amusing.
The thought that he was the architect of the Serpent''s pitiful condition only added to his amusement, eliciting an uncontroble chuckle from him.
At this moment, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent seemed to be acutely aware of Ethan''s mocking demeanor, and upon hearing hisughter, even this beast, not understanding human speech, could no longer endure the humiliation.
Ignoring the pain that threatened to tear its body apart, the Serpent lunged at Ethan once more.
This time, however, the Serpent appeared to have learned from its previous mistake.
Instead of charging headfirst into Ethan as it had done before, it opened its mouth and aimed a bite at him.
In theirst encounter, the Serpent had been seized by the horn when it had tried to ram Ethan, allowing Ethan to swing it through the air, leading to its current battered state.
Clearly, the Serpent was wary of repeating the same error and having its horn grabbed again, so it opted for a different mode of attack, using its teeth instead.
Initially, Ethan had expected the Serpent to repeat its previous tactic of a head-on assault.
He was prepared to replicate his previous move, grabbing the Serpent''s horn and swinging it around once more, a maneuver he found immensely entertaining and had not yet tired of.
Seeing the Serpent adapt and avoid using its head to attack was a surprise to Ethan, and he realized he needed to alter his strategy ordingly.
Thus, as the Serpent opened its mouth for the bite, Ethan swiftly extended his hand and, in a daring move, seized one of the Serpent''s venomous fangs.
Ethan''s speed in this maneuver was extraordinarily rapid.
Considering the incredibly swift nature of a Venomous Serpent''s bite, Ethan''s ability to instantly reach out and grab the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s fang was a testament to his remarkable agility.
This act not only demonstrated Ethan''s confidence in his own speed but also highlighted a level of daring that few others would possess.
Most would shy away from such a perilous move.
The moment Ethan grasped the Serpent''s venomous fang, the creature itself seemed taken aback, clearly not expecting such a bold and unconventional approach.
Ethan''s actions consistently defied normal tactics, each move more surprising than thest.
From pping the Serpent to grabbing and swinging it by its horn, his strategies were unpredictable and unorthodox.
This time, Ethan had taken it a step further by daring to seize the Serpent''s venomous fang, a move scarcely imaginable to the average person.
Even if someone could conceive such a tactic, executing it would require reflexes as quick as Ethan''s.
Ethan''stest action could certainly be described as unprecedented and unrivaled.
The Unicorn Venomous Serpent, caught off guard by such an unexpected move, seemed unsure of how to react.
With its fang firmly in Ethan''s grasp, it found itself in a peculiar predicament, unable to close its mouthfortably or open it again.
This situation was undoubtedly distressing for the Serpent.
At that moment, Ethan exerted force once again, and the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s body was hurled into the air, flung far backwards.
During this action, Ethan still firmly gripped the Serpent''s fang in his hand.
With this forceful move, the Serpent''s venomous fang was wrenchingly torn from its mouth by Ethan.
As the Serpentnded back on the ground, it immediately felt an intense pain in its mouth, letting out another cry.
However, this time, with one of its fangs forcibly removed by Ethan, the Serpent''s cry was distorted.
Already harsh and grating, the Serpent''s scream was now almost indescribably cacophonous, bordering on the terrifying due to the missing tooth and the pain-induced modtion of its voice.
Listening to the Serpent''s piercing screech, Ethan couldn''t help but cover his ears.
The sound was like a hoarse-voiced duck, so unpleasant that Ethan had no desire to hear it a second time.
After its outcry, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent somewhat recovered from the initial shock of pain.
It was evident that its anger had reached a boiling point.
The Serpent''s gaze upon Ethan was almost fiery enough to burn, filled with an intensity that could have pierced through metal.
If looks could kill, Ethan would have been riddled with holes by now, such was the extent of the Serpent''s fury.
It seemed that this time, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was truly prepared to fight to the death with Ethan.
Chapter 424 422-No Escape
Chapter 424 422-No Escape
As Ethan witnessed the Unicorn Venomous Serpent attempting to flee, a surge of anger welled up within him.
He vividly recalled a prior encounter when he had sought to leave, only to be viciously attacked by this very creature, thwarting his escape.
Now, as the tables turned and the Serpent sought its own escape, Ethan was resolute in not allowing it any quarter.
Ethan was a man of clear moral codes, a person who understood the bnce of debts and dues.
He had once shown mercy to the Serpent, ready to walk away from the confrontation.
Yet, the Serpent, having gained an advantage, was relentless, provoking Ethan and barring his departure.
This time, Ethan was determined not to repeat his leniency; he was intent on teaching the creature a lesson it would never forget, ensuring it faced the consequences it duly deserved.
Thus, as the Unicorn Venomous Serpent made its desperate bid for freedom, Ethan was quick to react.
He allowed no opportunity for the Serpent to gain distance, immediately pursuing the fleeing creature.
It was well-known that the speed of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was extraordinary, making its escape attempt all the more formidable.
Sensing Ethan''s pursuit, the Serpent elerated, its swift movements almost rendering Ethan speechless.
However, Ethan was not one to be underestimated.
His speed matched, and even surpassed, that of the Serpent.
In a swift motion, he elerated, rapidly closing the gap between himself and the fleeing beast.
With a swift and decisive move, Ethan raised his hand and struck down upon the Serpent''s tail.
The force of Ethan''s palm was immense, instantly severing a portion of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s tail.
At that moment, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent unleashed a ghastly scream, its maw agape, emitting a sound most harrowing and discordant.
Ethan, taken aback, had never imagined a serpent capable of such a cry.
This Unicorn Venomous Serpent, he realized, was markedly different from its kin.
But his astonishment was short-lived, for the wounded Serpent, in a fit of rage from its severed tail and the stinging scent of its own blood, lost all semnce of reason and turned to attack Ethan.
The pain of losing its tail, coupled with the blood''s aroma, had driven the Unicorn Venomous Serpent into a blind fury.
No longer seeking escape, it spun around, its jaws snapping viciously towards Ethan.
In its angered state, the Serpent seemed to unlock hidden reserves of strength and agility; its speed was now noticeably greater than before.
Ethan, sensing the heightened danger, swiftly dodged the lethal bite.
The Serpent''s first strike missed its mark, but it immediately lunged again, aiming a second bite at Ethan.
This time, Ethan, relying on the strength of a single leg, leapt away with great agility.
As the Serpent''s jaws snapped shut, Ethan had already positioned himself safely aside, evading the attack once more.
In that instant, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had clearly lost all rational thought.
Ignoring the disparity in strength between itself and Ethan, it relentlessly pursued him, lunging forward with another ferocious bite.
Observing the current state of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, Ethan''s sense of urgency dissipated, giving way to a mischievous inclination to toy with the beast.
In this round, Ethan decided to stand his ground, neither resisting nor dodging, until the very moment the Serpent was about to strike.
Just then, with remarkable agility, he darted aside, narrowly evading the Serpent''s attack as it lunged at him.
The Serpent''s thrice-repeated failures tond a hit ignited an unusual fury within it, a creature unustomed to such setbacks.
Now, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent resembled a startled and uncontroble wild horse, heedlessly charging towards Ethan, striking wildly in his direction.
It seemed driven by an unwavering resolve to hit Ethan, abandoning all strategy and technique in its frenzied assault.
Such reckless attacks were bound to be futile.
The Serpent, despite its persistent efforts, did not even graze Ethan''s shadow.
Meanwhile, Ethan, growing more confident with each evasion, nimbly sidestepped the Serpent''s attacks time and again.
Ethan''s actions were particrly infuriating.
He would deliberately avoid dodging until the veryst moment when the Serpent was almost upon him, then swiftly move out of harm''s way.
This tactic was not just a physical dodge; it was a psychological blow, a calcted move to dismantle the Serpent''sposure.
Under Ethan''s relentless teasing, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was on the brink of a mental breakdown.
Yet, Ethan seemed to thrive on this game, endlessly engaging in this yful torment of the Serpent.
He found great amusement in this, seemingly unable to cease his tantalizing maneuvers.
Such actions were a profound torment for the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
Beyond the physical strain, the continuous, haphazard onught was a significant drain on its stamina.
In a short while, the Serpent found itself utterly depleted of energy.
Ethan watched as the Serpent''s attack pace slowed dramatically, until it no longer had the strength to continue its assault.
Exhausted, the creaturey on the ground, its mouth agape, tongue lolling out as it gasped for air.
Ethan couldn''t help but find the situation somewhat amusing.
It was his first time witnessing a Venomous Serpent so fatigued, a clear testament to the substantial toll the battle had taken on its physical reserves.
Whether man or beast, a state of rage often leads to the loss of reason, as exemplified by the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
It had attacked relentlessly, without pause, driven by sheer fury.
Had it not been for its utter exhaustion, leaving it incapable of movement, it likely would have continued its frenzied assault.
Yet, even in light of this, Ethan had no intention of letting the Serpent off easily.
Observing the Serpent lying motionless on the ground, Ethan approached, a smile ying on his lips.
He reached out, patting the Serpent''s massive, horned head and said teasingly, "You know, your stamina really isn''t up to par. How can you be so tired already? I''m not even slightly worn out. Seems like you need to work on your fitness."
As he spoke, even Ethan couldn''t suppress a smile, realizing just how provoking his words were.
He imagined how, in the heart of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, there must be a burning desire to crush his bones to dust for such taunts.
But such is the nature of disparity in strength.
The Unicorn Venomous Serpent stood no chance against Ethan, which is why, after having his fill of toying with the beast, Ethan could brazenly approach and mock it without any reservations.
Under normal circumstances, few would dare to engage in such audacious acts as Ethan didstanding so close to the Serpent''s head, unabashedly taunting and even touching it.
Given the Serpent''s formidable nature and terrifying size, most people wouldn''t dare approach it, let alone provoke it; they would likely flee at the mere sight of such a dangerous creature.
However, Ethan''s actions were beyond normalprehension, not because he was fearless, but because he understood the current state of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
The creature was utterly drained, incapable of even standing up.
Moreover, even if the Serpent somehow mustered the strength to rise, Ethan''s superior abilities and reflexes ensured that it could not harm him.
This confidence in his own prowess emboldened Ethan to take such bizarre actions.
Faced with Ethan''s almost insulting provocation, even the weakest of creatures would find it unbearable, let alone the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, a creature unustomed to defeat.
Though the Serpent waspletely exhausted, Ethan''s taunting managed to ignite a spark of rage within it.
In a disy of sheer willpower, the Serpent, fighting against its fatigue, once again lunged headfirst towards Ethan.
All of this unfolded exactly as Ethan had anticipated.
His actions were intentionally designed to enrage the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
Simply ending the encounter without further incident would have been too lenient, in Ethan''s view, and insufficient to quell the fury in his heart.
He was determined to push the Serpent to its utmost limits, to the point of utter exhaustion and beyond.
The horn atop the Serpent''s head, second only to its venomous fangs, was its most formidable weapon.
A blow from it was no trifling matter. Although the Serpent''s strength had waned to its nadir, diminishing the force of its attacks, Ethan remained cautious.
As the Serpent''s head hurtled towards him, Ethan deftly sidestepped, evading the attack with ease.
What followed was a move so unexpected that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent could never have foreseen it.
After dodging the Serpent''s charge, Ethan, in a bold and surprising maneuver, swung his arm and delivered a resounding p to the creature''s face.
The impact of Ethan''s p was forceful, the sound echoing with a sharp crack as it connected with the Serpent''s face.
Stunned by this unforeseen turn of events, the Serpent stood frozen, unable to process what had just urred.
The idea that it, a fearsome beast, could be struck by a human in such a manner was beyond itsprehension.
Chapter 427 425-The Marsh
Chapter 427 Chapter425-The Marsh
Ethan hastened his pace, taking advantage of the remaining daylight, eager to find a suitable ce for rest.
As he walked, the sky grew darker, and the sun edged closer to settingpletely.
Despite his efforts, Ethan had yet to find a spot that was rtively clean and free of mud.
At this point, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret.
The ce he had initially found, althoughter deemed unsuitable due to the corpse of the venomous snake, had actually been quite decent for resting.
His main concern had been the blood from the snake''s body attracting other wild animals.
Ethan, even in his rest, was always highly vignt.
He was confident that he could sense any creature approaching and believed that, with his current strength, there was likely nothing in the Venomous Serpent Swamp that could pose a real threat to him.
However, the possibility of being disturbed meant he wouldn''t be able to rest properly, and this was his primary worry, leading him to abandon the previous spot.
Whether he could find another restful spot like the earlier one was uncertain now.
At this moment, Ethan found himself reminiscing about his time in the Shadow Forest.
There, the absence of marsnds had made it much easier to find rest; any tree could serve as a suitable resting spot.
However, in his current location, finding a ce for afortable rest was proving to be quite challenging.
After walking for some time, Ethan found himself facing an expanse of marsnd, making it increasingly difficult to discern any path forward.
As the darkness of night deepened, visibility dwindled to the point where it was nearly impossible to see the road ahead.
In this remote area, bereft of any sign of civilization, finding a suitable ce to rest now seemed an unattainable goal.
With no other choice, Ethan resigned himself to continue his journey through the night.
However, traversing such a swamp at night posed significant dangers and difficulties.
The Venomous Serpent Swamp was rife with lurking perils, and Ethan knew he had to be exceptionally cautious and vignt.
Nighttime travel was not like the day; his vision was severely limited, and reacting to sudden emergencies would be far less straightforward than in daylight.
Furthermore, the inability to clearly see the path increased the risk of unwittingly stepping into marshy areas.
Even with Ethan''s extraordinary skills, escaping from a swampy trap would be challenging.
Therefore, Ethan proceeded with extreme caution, wary of any unforeseen dangers.
It was then that Ethan suddenly heard a faint sound, seeminglying from not too far ahead of him.
The noise was so subtle that it would be easily missed by most, but Ethan''s enhanced physical condition endowed him with exceptionally sharp hearing, allowing him to detect such slight disturbances.
Alerted by this sound, Ethan immediately became vignt.
He was well aware that nothing in the Venomous Serpent Swamp was benign, so even such a faint noise could not be taken lightly.
He quickly turned his attention to discerning the source of the sound, prepared for whatever might lie ahead.
As Ethan observed carefully, he indeed noticed something startling.
In front of him, the marsh was subtly bubbling up.
Upon seeing this, Ethan immediately sensed something amiss.
He knew something was lurking beneath the surface of the mud.
His brow furrowed, Ethan was on high alert.
While bubbles in a swamp are amon sight, he could tell these were no ordinary marsh bubbles.
They were not the natural kind one might expect in a mud pit but rather suggested the presence of something beneath.
This realization made Ethan aware that an imminent crisis was likely waiting for him.
And just as Ethan had anticipated, the situation unfolded exactly as he had suspected.
As he was contemting this, the mud pit before him suddenly erupted, and something burst forth, lunging in his direction.
Fortunately, Ethan had already detected the abnormal signs and was prepared.
With a swift movement, he dodged out of the way.
The creature''s speed was incredibly fast; had Ethan not been on guard, he might have been struck by it.
The speed of the attack,pounded by the darkness, meant that Ethan couldn''t even make out what the creature was.
And after its initial attack failed, the creature, moving like a rope, bent and swiftly wrapped around Ethan''s body.
Ethan had never anticipated such a situation, but fortunately, his extensivebat experience meant he didn''t panic.
Seizing the moment before the creature fully entangled him, Ethan swiftly crouched down and wriggled free from its grasp.
This maneuver, reminiscent of a cicada shedding its skin, seemed fluid and effortless, but Ethan knew just how perilous it had been.
Had it not been for his formidable strength, anyone else with slightly less prowess might have been easily ensnared by the creature.
The creature, failing to capture Ethan, quickly burrowed back into the marsh, vanishing from sight.
The only evidence of its presence was the continuing bubbles at the spot where it had submerged, proving something had indeed been there.
Ethan looked at the marsh with a sense of surprise.
He hadn''t expected such a seemingly ordinary swamp to conceal such danger.
He felt fortunate for his narrow escape.
Had he been entangled by the creature, he might have been dragged into the depths of the marsh.
The consequences of such an event were too dreadful to contemte.
Even with all his skills, Ethan knew he would be at a disadvantage in the marsh, a terrain where the creature would naturally have the upper hand.
What might have happened in such a scenario was something even Ethan couldn''t be sure of.
This encounter in the Venomous Serpent Swamp reaffirmed Ethan''s cautious approach as entirely justified.
However, Ethan still hadn''t figured out what had attacked him when it suddenly emerged from the mire.
The creature''s speed was simply astonishing.
From the moment it burst forth, to its attempt to entangle Ethan, and finally, its disappearance, it all happened in the blink of an eye.
Even though Ethan possessed remarkable abilities, within that split second, he couldn''t quite make out what the creature truly was.
Furthermore, the sky had grownpletely dark by now, and the creature was covered in a thickyer of mud, rendering it impossible for Ethan to discern its appearance.
In this moment, curiosity about the creature''s identity took hold of Ethan''s heart.
After all, Ethan was an inherently curious person.
He had been ambushed by something from the depths of the swamp, and not knowing what it was bothered him.
So, at this juncture, Ethan made the decision to stay and find out exactly what had attacked him, to unveil the true nature and appearance of the mysterious creature.
Under these circumstances, most people would have chosen to leave immediately, putting as much distance as possible between themselves and the swamp, in order to avoid another encounter with whatever lurked beneath.
However, Ethan wasn''t inclined to leave just yet.
Instead, he decided to stay, patiently awaiting the reappearance of the creature.
Ethan was determined to discover its true identity, to understand what it truly was.
Ethan''s decision to stay and uncover the nature of the mysterious creature wasn''t driven solely by his curiosity.
Indeed, his curiosity yed a part, as Ethan''s inquisitive nature meant he wouldn''t be at ease without understanding the identity of the creature.
However, there were other, more pressing reasons for his choice.
A significant factor was the unknown potential threat this creature posed.
Ethan still had a long journey ahead through the Venomous Serpent Swamp, and he couldn''t be certain if other marshes harbored simr creatures.
Not knowing what the creature was or the extent of its abilities seemed to Ethan the greatest danger of all.
If he were to encounter it again without this knowledge, he might find himself unprepared and vulnerable, a situation he deemed highly risky.
As the saying goes, ''Know thy enemy and know thyself, and you will win a hundred battles.'' Ethan believed that understanding the creature was crucial for his safety.
Additionally, Ethan felt a need to address the fact that the creature had initiated the attack.
In Ethan''s view, anyone or anything that provoked him unprovokedly deserved a fitting response.
Therefore, he was determined to deal with this creature decisively, ensuring it wouldn''t pose a threat again.
Chapter 426 424-Slaying the Unicorn Venomous Serpent
Chapter 426 424-ying the Unicorn Venomous Serpent
At this moment, Ethan observed the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, its fury seemingly about to ignite into mes.
He understood that this time the Serpent was prepared to stake its life in a final showdown against him.
Thus, Ethan readied himself to conclude this battle, sensing that the fight with the Serpent was nearing its end.
However, Ethan noticed that although the Serpent was ring at him furiously, it did notunch an attack.
It seemed that the creature had been intimidated by the substantial harm Ethan had inflicted upon it, now hesitant to rashly engage him again.
The damage Ethan had caused was indeed significant.
Ethan was surprised to see the Unicorn Venomous Serpent refraining from attacking.
It appeared that the Serpent had learned its lesson, realizing that impulsive attacks like before were futile and only led to further trouble.
This time, although seething with anger, the Serpent managed to restrain itself from assaulting Ethan.
It seemed that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had finally gained some wisdom, understanding that blind aggression was ineffective and only invited more problems and harm.
However, this realization came a bit toote for the Serpent, and at a great cost.
It was only after losing one of its venomous fangs that itprehended this bitter truth.
At this juncture, seeing the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s hesitation to initiate an attack, Ethan decided to take the offensive himself.
After all, the Serpent had already sustained severe injuries from Ethan''s relentless assault, to the point of losing one of its venomous fangs and being rendered almost crippled.
Moreover, after enduring such an extended bout of attacks, the Serpent''s stamina was clearly depleted.
Were it not for its burning fury, the Serpent would likely have been too exhausted to move at all by this point.
In contrast, Ethan''s physical strength remained robust.
His endurance was significantly superior to that of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
Normally, wild beasts are expected to possess greater stamina than humans, but Ethan was no ordinary man.
His physical capabilities had reached such an extent that even a creature as formidable as the Unicorn Venomous Serpent could not match him in terms of bodily strength.
Especially after absorbing the energy from that mysterious stone, Ethan felt his power had significantly increased.
Despite engaging in a prolonged fight with the Serpent, he still did not feel the slightest bit of fatigue.
Of course, the stark difference in exhaustion between the near-copsed Serpent and the still-energetic Ethan was not solely due to Ethan''s robust physical condition.
Another crucial factor was the nature of their encounter.
Under Ethan''s maniption, the Serpent had beenshing out in blind, futile attacks.
While the Serpent had expended its energy attacking relentlessly, ultimately, it failed to inflict even the slightest damage on Ethan.
Such attacks from the Unicorn Venomous Serpent were essentially futile, only serving to deplete its energy and strength unnecessarily.
On the other hand, Ethan''s strategy primarily involved evasive maneuvers.
He consistently found the optimal moments to dodge the Serpent''s attacks, expending no more energy than absolutely necessary.
This approach resulted in a stark contrast between the energy levels of Ethan and the Serpent, with Ethan maintaining a significant advantage in stamina.
At this stage, Ethan''s decision to actively attack the Unicorn Venomous Serpent was made without any concern for potential retaliation.
The Serpent''s diminished strength and stamina left it with little capacity to trouble Ethan further.
In fact, the oue of the battle between Ethan and the Unicorn Venomous Serpent had be apparent much earlier.
Ethan had prolonged the fight, choosing to toy with the Serpent for his own amusement rather than ending it swiftly.
By now, the Serpent was so beleaguered and its fighting capability so reduced that prolonging the battle seemed pointless.
Ethan, therefore, decided to swiftly conclude the fight and dispatch the Serpent.
The venomous fang is a snake''s deadliest weapon, and this was no different for the Unicorn Venomous Serpent.
Having lost one of its venomous fangs, the Serpent''sbat effectiveness was greatlypromised.
Additionally, its tail had been previously injured by Ethan, further hindering its mobility.
At this point, the Serpent had littlebat power left, prompting Ethan to seek a quick end to the battle and a chance to rest.
However, when Ethan charged forward to y the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, he found that this time, the Serpent was exceptionally cautious.
As Ethan approached, the Serpent retreated, adeptly avoiding his attack.
It seemed that the Serpent''s fear of Ethan had reached its pinnacle.
Ethan''s relentless assaults had not only inflicted severe physical injuries but had also psychologically scarred the creature.
The loss of one of its venomous fangs was a significant blow, but the repeated attacks had taken an even greater toll on the Serpent''s psyche.
Now, the Serpent reacted to Ethan''s presence with the same trepidation as a mouse facing a cat, utterly terrified.
If the Unicorn Venomous Serpent were capable of human emotions, it would undoubtedly be filled with regret at this moment.
It might rue its initial decision to provoke Ethan andment not allowing Ethan to leave when he had tried to walk away, instead choosing to attack.
Indeed, had Ethan truly left that previous encounter, the subsequent events might have been avoided, and the Serpent would not have lost its fang.
But now, any regrets the Serpent might have were toote to be of any consequence.
The events had unfolded, and the Serpent''s fang was irretrievably lost, leaving it understandably filled with anger and frustration.
However, this time, after running a short distance, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent stopped instead of continuing to flee.
This surprised Ethan, as it seemed logical for the Serpent to take this chance to escape entirely.
Escaping was the only way it could hope to survive.
However, the fact that the Unicorn Venomous Serpent didn''t flee was something that Ethan found very strange.
Observing the Serpent not escaping, but instead fixing Ethan with a piercing gaze, he finally understood.
The Serpent''s refusal to flee stemmed from its intense hatred towards Ethan for severing its tail, breaking off its venomous fang, and inflicting severe injuries.
At this moment, the Unicorn Venomous Serpent didn''t want to leave so easily and let Ethan off the hook.
Yet, despite its deep-seated hatred, the Serpent''s diminished strength was insufficient to harm Ethan, which fueled its frustration even more.
It was this inability to exact its vengeance that made the Serpent unwilling to leave.
Initially, Ethan felt he had vented his anger sufficiently by reducing the Serpent to such a state.
Had the Serpent chosen to flee at that moment, Ethan would have been prepared to spare its life.
However, seeing that the Serpent was not willing to retreat, Ethan resolved not to show any further mercy.
Thus, seizing the opportunity, Ethan no longer held back.
He charged towards the Unicorn Venomous Serpent and delivered a powerful punch directly to its head.
Ethan''s fist connected squarely with the top of the Serpent''s head, causing a gruesome scene as the Serpent''s head burst open upon impact.
The Serpent writhed in pain on the ground for a few moments before bing motionless, its life extinguished.
Looking at the now lifeless body of the Unicorn Venomous Serpent, Ethan stretched and loosened up his body.
As the sun began to dip towards the horizon, signaling the approaching dusk, Ethan realized that it would soon be dark.
He had initially nned to rest here, but it no longer seemed feasible.
The scent of blood from the Unicorn Venomous Serpent''s body could easily attract other creatures, potentially disturbing any chance of a peaceful rest.
With this in mind, Ethan decided to find a different location to rest.
However, with nightfall rapidly approaching, he knew he had to move quickly if he wanted to secure a suitable spot before darkness enveloped the area.
Continuing to rest here was not an option, as traveling after dark in these conditions would be exceedingly difficult.
Ethan, therefore, wasted no more time and continued on his journey, hoping to find a good ce to rest before nightfall.
The challenge was that in the Venomous Serpent Swamp, much of the terrain was marsnd.
Even the areas that weren''t mired in mud were exposed and offered little in the way of shelter, making it difficult to find an ideal spot to rest.
It seemed that Ethan had quite a task ahead of him in his search for a suitable resting ce in this challenging environment.
Chapter 428 426-Seeking Bait
Chapter 428 426-Seeking Bait
Ethan was resolute in his decision to wait for the creature''s emergence, determined to see what it truly was.
Although he had no way of knowing how long it would take for the creature to reappear, he was confident that it eventually would, as long as he waited with enough patience.
Ethan found it hard to believe that any creature could breathe indefinitely in a muddy marsh filled with muck.
Even if the creature could hide for a prolonged period, it would eventually need to surface for air once its internal supply was depleted.
Therefore, Ethan was not worried about it not reappearing.
His patience was one of his strengths, and this waiting game was not a difficult task for him.
As night hadpletely fallen, Ethan could no longer see his surroundings clearly.
Despite his vision being much stronger than that of an average person, the darkness impaired his ability to discern the environment.
To ensure he could see the creature when it emerged again, Ethan lit a torch and nted it into the ground nearby.
The light from the torch was faint and limited, but it was sufficient for Ethan.
His physical capabilities were far beyond those of an ordinary person, making his vision and other sensory abilities exceptionally sharp.
With just a bit of light from the torch, he could see the immediate area clearly enough.
After waiting for an extended period, Ethan still hadn''t seen any sign of the creature emerging, which greatly surprised him.
Based on his assumptions, he had expected the creature toe up for air after spending a prolonged time in the mud.
However, the creature remained hidden, suggesting it could endure longer under the mud than Ethan had anticipated.
Realizing that simply waiting might not be fruitful, Ethan contemted devising a n.
Continuing to wait aimlessly would be a waste of time if the creature never surfaced.
The question then arose: how could he coax the creature out of its hiding ce?
After some thought, Ethan hit upon the idea of luring the creature out, essentially drawing the snake from its hole using prey as bait.
However, Ethan had no intention of using himself as bait.
Given the current circumstances, with the enemy concealed and his own ignorance about the creature''s identity and true capabilities, it would be exceedingly dangerous to expose himself to such risk.
Instead, he decided to find something else to serve as the lure.
Finding an object to use as bait in Venomous Serpent Swamp wasn''t a difficult task.
The swamp was teeming with various venomous serpents and pythons, and it was almost certain he would encounter a snake within a few steps.
The abundance of wildlife made it feasible for Ethan to source bait from his immediate surroundings.
With this in mind, Ethan no longer hesitated and began searching the area for a snake to use as bait.
However, after searching for a considerable amount of time, Ethan hadn''t found a single snake, which he found extremely peculiar.
Usually, encountering venomous serpents in this area was far moremon than encountering humans.
Typically, Ethan didn''t have to search at all; he would often see one just by walking around.
Yet, now that he was actively looking for one, not a single serpent could be found.
It''s strange how things work in the world sometimes.
When you''re not looking for something, it seems to be everywhere.
But when you actively seek it, it bes elusive.
Ethan couldn''t help feeling a bit of irony in this situation.
However, it didn''t take long for Ethan to understand what was happening.
Animals have a strong sense of perception, far superior to humans.
Given the presence of such a dangerous predator lurking beneath the marsh, it was likely that other creatures sensed its existence and dared not approach the area.
With this realization, it was easy to understand why Ethan couldn''t find any animals nearby.
But this also presented a new challenge for him: how to find something to use as bait.
It seemed that if Ethan couldn''t find any living creature in the vicinity, he would have to venture further afield.
Despite the darkness and the danger posed by the marshy terrain, he had no other choice.
Resolved, Ethan decided to retrace his steps, hoping to find something suitable along the way back from where he hade.
This approach seemed the most prudent for Ethan at the moment.
Compared to the path he had taken to get here, the route he had initially traveled was more familiar to him and posed fewer risks.
Moreover, having already traversed it once, he knew that there were no particrly dangerous wild beasts along this path.
Ethan''s intention this time was to capture a wild animal solely for use as bait, not for training or any other purpose.
Therefore, any animal would suffice; there was no need to seek out one with great strength.
A simple, easy-to-catch creature would do.
Thus, Ethan began to retrace his steps in the direction he had originallye from.
However, the darkness of the night made his task more challenging.
Under the cover of darkness, it was hard to spot smaller creatures.
In Venomous Serpent Swamp, the rule of the jungle prevailed C survival of the fittest.
For smaller animals, staying hidden was crucial for survival.
Consequently, most animals in Venomous Serpent Swamp, especially those not particrly strong, were adept at concealing themselves.
Their colors often blended seamlessly with the muddy surroundings, making them almost impossible to detect without a careful search.
This made Ethan''s task significantly more difficult.
Finding an animal in these conditions was proving to be a real challenge.
After a long search without sess, just as Ethan was considering where else to look, a faint sound reached his ears.
His spirits lifted, thinking he had finally found something to use as bait.
He quickly headed towards the source of the sound.
But upon seeing what was there, Ethan was taken aback, a surge of surprise flooding his heart.
At this moment, Ethan noticed something hidden within the distant darkness.
This entity, seemingly unaware of Ethan''s discovery, was intently observing him from a not-so-far distance, as if stealthily scrutinizing his actions.
What truly astonished Ethan was the silhouette of this shadowy figure.
Despite the limited range of the torchlight and the considerable distance, Ethan couldn''t clearly make out the details.
However, he could discern that this figure was definitely not a typical serpent from the swamp.
Instead, its outline resembled that of a person, or if not a human, then perhaps a humanoid creature like an ape.
The sight of a human or humanoid-like beast in the Venomous Serpent Swamp was utterly surprising to Ethan, far beyond his expectations.
He found himself intrigued by this unexpected discovery.
Ethan realized he needed to be cautious.
The nature of this observer C whether friend or foe C was unknown to him.
For the time being, he couldn''t afford to act rashly.
Instead, Ethan also observed the figure in return, trying to discern its identity and understand the intent behind its scrutiny.
This situation demanded vignce from Ethan.
The identity of this observer was still a mystery, and without more information, Ethan dared not make any hasty moves.
Meanwhile, he pretended not to have noticed the figure, continuing with his activities as if nothing had happened.
At this point, Ethan cautiously moved forward, keeping a watchful eye on the shadowy figure through his peripheral vision.
He noticed that as he walked away, the figure quietly followed him at a distance, evidently tracking him.
This time, Ethan discerned that the figure was not an animal but a person.
Since arriving in the Venomous Serpent Swamp, Ethan had not encountered any other people.
He had assumed that the swamp was uninhabited, considering its perilous environment teeming with fierce venomous serpents and the predominantly marshy terrain unsuitable for human habitation.
Ethan hade across ancient human relics earlier, but those belonged to a long-gone era.
Since entering the swamp, the absence of any human presence had reinforced his belief that no one lived in the Venomous Serpent Swamp.
However, the current revtion that someone was indeed residing in the swamp took Ethan by surprise.
Yet, whether this individual was friend or foe, and whether they posed any threat to Ethan, remained unknown.
Therefore, he had to be extra cautious and vignt, prepared for any potential danger this person might present.
Chapter 429 427-The Mysterious Figure
Chapter 429 427-The Mysterious Figure
Now, behind Ethan, there appeared a mysterious figure, behaving in a covert manner.
Ethan didn''t dare to let his guard down for even a moment, remaining cautious as he observed the movements of this enigmatic person, trying to discern their intentions.
However, the mysterious individual didn''t make any other moves.
They simply trailed behind Ethan, keeping their distance.
There was nothing more to their actions.
The mysterious person''s behavior puzzled Ethan, leaving him uncertain of their motives.
Ethan refrained from taking any rash actions and continued as before, discreetly keeping an eye on the person while also scanning the surroundings for potential bait.
At this moment, Ethan didn''t engage the mysterious person and deliberately maintained the illusion that he hadn''t noticed them.
After walking for some time, Ethan sensed some activity in his vicinity.
Could it be that more people were approaching?
Ethan''s initial thought was that someone else was arriving, possibly an associate of the mysterious figure.
He quickly turned to check.
What he saw was not another person but rather a moderately sized brown Venomous Serpent.
At that moment, the serpent remained motionless, concealed by the colors of the marsh.
Its eyes were locked onto Ethan, and it continuously flicked its tongue, appearing to be seeking an opportunity to ambush Ethan and take a bite.
However, Ethan had already spotted the snake and wasn''t about to let it achieve its goals.
Without hesitation, he raised his fist and aimed a punch at the Venomous Serpent.
At this very moment, the brown Venomous Serpent had absolutely no inkling of Ethan''s intentions.
It had thought itself concealed so masterfully, believing that Ethan remained oblivious to its presence, eagerly biding its time for the perfect opportunity to strike when Ethan''s guard was down.
Little did it know, Ethan had not only discovered it but had made no announcement before swiftlyunching a punch in its direction.
Originally, the brown Venomous Serpent had contemted a sneak attack, but Ethan''s unexpected counter-assault took it entirely by surprise.
In that moment, the serpent found itself unprepared and in a rather undignified state.
Yet, it must be acknowledged that the brown Venomous Serpent possessed an extraordinary reaction speed.
Even though Ethan''s assault had been utterly unforeseen, the serpent managed to evade it in the nick of time.
In that instance, the Venomous Serpent sensed the sheer force behind Ethan''s punch and realized it had entered a perilous predicament.
It dared not waste another moment and swiftly darted to the side.
However, it is not fair to me the brown Venomous Serpent for its dramatic reaction.
One must recognize that Ethan had employed his full strength in that punch.
Had itnded on the serpent, it might very well have ended its life then and there.
Hence, the fear in the brown Venomous Serpent''s eyes, prompting such rapid evasion.
In this instance, the brown Venomous Serpent eluded Ethan''s attack, and his punch met only the earth, sending a spray of mud into the air.
Ethan hadn''t anticipated that despite its seemingly unimpressive strength, this creature possessed such incredible speed.
It appeared that within the Venomous Serpent Swamp, the majority of inhabitants relied on speed and agility as their primary assets.
This was hardly surprising considering that the Venomous Serpent Swamp was inhabited predominantly by snakes and python-like creatures, with Venomous Serpents being the mostmon.
These creatures were inherently fast, and those snakes within the Venomous Serpent Swamp had survived through natural selection, often boasting impressive strength and speed.
Ethan was genuinely taken aback when he saw the creature swiftly evade his attack.
Nevertheless, the brown Venomous Serpent, despite dodging Ethan''s initial strike, was in for a surprise.
Ethan''s second punch quickly followed, seamlessly connecting with the first.
Once again, it carried the same formidable force.
If that punch had connected with the brown Venomous Serpent''s body, its fate would likely not have been a pleasant one.
Therefore, the brown Venomous Serpent had no room forcency.
It swiftly avoided Ethan''s second strike and darted to the side.
"Where do you think you''re going? I''ll make sure to finish you off!" Ethan shouted, hot on its trail.
Clearly, the brown Venomous Serpent hadn''t expected Ethan to be such a persistent pursuer.
It was taken aback by Ethan''s relentless pursuit and panicked, fleeing into the distance.
How could Ethan let this creature escape so easily? After all, he had been searching for a long time to find something to use as bait, and now that he had finally found something, he certainly couldn''t let it get away.
Thus, Ethan pursued the brown venomous serpent relentlessly.
Although the serpent was fast, it was not quite a match for Ethan''s speed, and it didn''t take long for him to catch up.
Once close enough, Ethan grabbed the tail of the brown serpent and, with a strong pull, swung it into the air.
He then whipped the serpent through the air like ash, creating a series of sharp cracking sounds.
Ethan''s actions could be seen as brutal, but there was a reason behind this disy of force.
Besides teaching the brown serpent a lesson for attempting a sneak attack, Ethan also wanted to send a clear message to the mysterious observer hiding in the distance.
He aimed to show that he was not to be trifled with, deterring any ill intentions from the mysterious onlooker and discouraging any further provocation.
Ethan''s actions indeed had a strong deterrent effect.
The mysterious person watching from afar was startled to see Ethan deal so ferociously with the brown venomous serpent.
He were relieved that their hiding spot was well-concealed, grateful that Ethan hadn''t spotted them.
After witnessing Ethan''s ruthless handling of the serpent, he was wary of what Ethan might do to him if discovered.
Unknown to the mysterious person, Ethan had actually already detected their presence but had chosen not to expose them.
The mysterious onlooker remained unaware of this fact.
As Ethan swung the brown venomous serpent around, he spoke loudly, "Lurking around me, thinking of ambushing me? I''ll make sure you regret it! I won''t stop until you rue the day you crossed paths with me!"
His words were clearly a veiled message to the unseen observer, intended to intimidate and assert his dominance.
The mysterious person, hearing Ethan''s words, was initially startled, wondering if they had been discovered.
However, they soon realized Ethan was speaking to the serpent, not them, which provided a slight relief.
Despite this, a deep sense of fear lingered.
They had never encountered someone as brutal as Ethan and were genuinely terrified by his savagery.
Internally, the mysterious person contemted what their fate would be if they were in the serpent''s ce.
The thought alone was enough to dissuade them from continuing their hidden observation, and they considered making a discreet exit.
Yet, remembering the mission they were on, the mysterious individual suppressed their fear and decided to stay, despite the overwhelming sense of danger.
Ethan continued to whirl the brown venomous serpent around for a considerable time, leaving it in a state ofplete disarray.
Fortunately for the serpent, its resilience was greater than that of a human.
Had it been a person on the receiving end of Ethan''s relentless assault, they would have likely sumbed to the intensity of the attack.
As Ethan watched the battered brown Venomous Serpent, he began to feel a bit tired.
So, without much thought, he tossed the serpent aside, sending it flying a considerable distance.
However, Ethan''s action wasn''t just a random throw; he intentionally aimed it in the direction of the mysterious person''s hiding spot.
Seeing this unexpected turn of events, the mysterious person was startled.
They hadn''t anticipated Ethan would throw the brown Venomous Serpent in their direction.
This move genuinely frightened them.
Judging by the condition of the serpent, it seemed barely alive, resembling a physical entity rather than a living creature.
If Ethan were toe over and retrieve the serpent, the mysterious person might be exposed.
The thought of that sent shivers down their spine, and they began to contemte an escape n.
After all, the memory of Ethan''s brutal disy of violence still haunted them.
The fear of Ethan''s reprisal was overwhelming, and they wanted nothing more than to slip away unnoticed.
As they pondered their next move and contemted retreating slowly, taking advantage of the cover of darkness, an unexpected event urred.
Chapter 430 428-The Rebellion of the Venomous Serpent
Chapter 430 428-The Rebellion of the Venomous Serpent
At that very moment, the brown Venomous Serpent, against all odds, began to stir on its own.
This unexpected movement caught the mysterious figure off guard, especially since Ethan had just dealt it a severe blow.
The serpent''s rapid recovery and regained mobility were astonishing, almost defying belief.
The mysterious individual, witnessing this scene, couldn''t help but reel in surprise.
After all, this brown Venomous Serpent was not just any serpent; it was a considerably lengthy and formidable one.
And now, it was rmingly close to him.
The proximity heightened his fear, as a single bite from this fearsome creature could be more than he could withstand.
Not everyone possessed Ethan''s extraordinarybat prowess, after all.
In truth, although the brown Venomous Serpent seemed almost trivial in Ethan''s presence C an entity to be effortlessly manipted and bullied C it represented a formidable force to others.
In the realm of the Venomous Serpent Swamp, this serpent was a fiercebatant, a creature not easily vanquished by the average person.
Anything that survived in the treacherous environs of the swamp was, by no means, weak.
At this critical juncture, the mysterious man saw the brown Venomous Serpent, just three or four steps away from him, rise again.
Panic surged within him, almost instinctively prompting him to flee.
The mere presence of the Venomous Serpent instilled a profound sense of dread.
However, before the mysterious figure could even attempt to escape, the brown Venomous Serpent, in a startling turn of events, lunged again in Ethan''s direction.
Witnessing this development, the mysterious figure was taken aback, clearly not anticipating such a move from the brown Venomous Serpent.
Given the significant disparity in strength between the serpent and Ethan, charging at this moment seemed akin to hastening its own demise.
It would have been wiser to seize this chance to flee, possibly finding a sliver of survival.
As the saying goes, the onlooker sees more of the game.
At this moment, the Venomous Serpent, blinded by rage, failed to recognize the vast gulf in power between itself and Ethan.
It recklessly charged towards Ethan, oblivious to the peril.
The mysterious man, however, saw everything with crystal rity.
He was acutely aware of the power imbnce between the brown Venomous Serpent and Ethan, understanding that this confrontation was tantamount to a death wish for the serpent.
This awareness made the serpent''s actions all the more baffling to the mysterious man.
Given the current situation, after Ethan had thrown it such a distance, it was evident that the Venomous Serpent was no match for Ethan.
Logic dictated that it should take advantage of the distance between itself and Ethan to make a swift escape.
The mysterious man''s location, incidentally,y directly in the serpent''s path of retreat.
Although it was dark, at such a close distance, the brown Venomous Serpent should easily spot the mysterious figure.
This proximity was the source of his intense anxiety.
The serpent might not be able to defeat Ethan, but dealing with him would be effortless.
If the serpent chose to flee and struck him in passing, his fate would be sealed.
Therefore, fear gripped the mysterious man''s heart.
However, the mysterious figure''s anxiety began to dissipate when he saw that the brown Venomous Serpent, instead of fleeing towards him, had turned back to confront Ethan.
His heart, which had been suspended in a state of high tension, finally began to rx.
At this point, the mysterious man, instead of hastily making his escape, decided to stay and observe.
After all, he was dispatched to gather intelligence on Ethan, and any additional information could prove beneficial.
In his estimation, Ethan had not yet detected his presence.
He surmised that waiting until Ethan and the brown Venomous Serpent had exhausted each other inbat could provide a safer opportunity for retreat.
Thus, he continued to keenly observe the unfolding drama.
Meanwhile, Ethan was utterly unprepared for the brown Venomous Serpent''s return.
Initially, when he saw the serpent rapidly recover from being thrown such a distance, he was not only surprised but also slightly annoyed with himself.
He felt he had been careless.
His intention in hurling the serpent far away was to intimidate the hidden observer, not to engage in prolongedbat.
In his mind, after such a harsh treatment, the serpent should have been either dead or barely clinging to life, certainly not capable of quickly rising again.
Ethan was taken aback by the serpent''s swift recovery.
This turn of events was somewhat disconcerting for him.
In his view, the first action of the brown Venomous Serpent upon recovering should have been to flee.
Having been thrown such a distance by Ethan, it would be a formidable task to give chase.
This predicament made Ethan ponder the need to find a new bait.
What Ethan hadn''t anticipated was the brown Venomous Serpent''s unexpected return, a development that genuinely surprised him.
Clearly, the serpent, having been dealt a severe blow by Ethan, was now blinded by a fiery rage.
It had forgone the prime opportunity to flee, choosing instead to confront Ethan regardless of the ring disparity in their strengths.
It seemed the brown Venomous Serpent was truly consumed by fury.
For Ethan, however, this was a fortuitous turn of events.
The prowess of this particr Venomous Serpent was insignificantpared to his own abilities, and it even paled inparison to other Venomous Serpents he had encountered in the swamp.
Such an adversary was rtively easy for him to handle, even in its enraged state.
Ethan could effortlessly subdue it.
With the serpent voluntarily returning to the fray, Ethan was spared the trouble of seeking another creature to use as bait, thus saving him considerable effort.
When Ethan saw the brown Venomous Serpent approach, he didn''t hesitate to strike, aiming for the serpent''s vital spot.
However, what he hadn''t expected was the serpent''s surprising agility.
Though itcked the strength of the Unicorn Venomous Serpents and others he had previously encountered, its reaction speed was impressively swift, evading Ethan''s grasp in a move he hadn''t anticipated.
Ethan''s hand might have missed its mark, but his feet were far from idle.
In an instant, heunched a powerful kick towards the brown Venomous Serpent.
Despite the serpent''s quick reflexes, it struggled to parry Ethan''s relentless assault.
The continuous, unyielding attacks from Ethan left little room for the serpent to maneuver or retaliate.
Ethan''s foot connected solidly with the body of the brown Venomous Serpent, propelling it through the air with tremendous force before it crashed heavily to the ground.
The unique anatomy of snakes, so different from other creatures, meant that while such a blow would have shattered bones in another animal or a human, the impact on the serpent, though severe, was not as catastrophic.
Ethan could tell that his powerful kick had certainly inflicted damage on the brown Venomous Serpent.
It was visibly hurt and would not have an easy time recovering, yet the injury wasn''t as debilitating as it would have been to other beings.
The kick had sent the serpent flying a considerable distance, and in the darkness of the night, if the serpent chose to seize this chance to escape and hide, finding it again would be an arduous task for Ethan.
He felt a twinge of regret for having exerted such force in his kick.
After all, it had taken him considerable effort to find this snake to use as bait.
If it escaped, there was no telling how long it might take to find a suitable recement.
However, Ethan''s worries proved unfounded.
After being kicked away, the brown Venomous Serpent didn''t flee but instead, turned once again towards Ethan and charged.
This relentless determination of the serpent was astonishing.
Despite being severely handled by Ethan twice, it seemed oblivious to the vast difference in their strengths and continued its reckless attacks.
The brown Venomous Serpent''s stubbornness was almost akin to foolhardiness.
However, Ethan found himself rather fond of such a single-minded opponent.
After all, facing a creature with such a straightforward approach saved him a lot of trouble.
As he watched the brown Venomous Serpent charge at him once again, a slight smile crept up the corners of Ethan''s mouth.
This time, having recognized the serpent''s quick reflexes, he knew better than to underestimate it, especially in the cloak of night.
Ethan was fully aware that carelessness was not an option.
With this in mind, he swiftly sidestepped, evading the serpent''s strike with ease.
Chapter 431 429-Yielding to Softness
Chapter 431 429-Yielding to Softness
In the next instant, seizing the opportunity while the brown Venomous Serpent was still mid-air and had not yetnded, Ethanunched a powerful punch towards it.
At this moment, although the serpent was still airborne, its speed was remarkable.
Its movements were sharp and fluid, devoid of any hesitation.
With a forceful twist of its body, it veered sharply in mid-air, deftly avoiding Ethan''s attack.Yet, all of this unfolded just as Ethan had anticipated.
In that moment, as Ethan observed the brown Venomous Serpent dodging his attack, he remainedposed, for everything was unfolding as he had anticipated.
He had already gauged the serpent''s speed, expecting it to evade his blow.
Thus, Ethan was not surprised by this turn of events.
Moreover, Ethan was already prepared for his next move.
Seeing the brown Venomous Serpent dodge his punch in mid-air, he seamlessly transitioned from fist to palm, striking towards the serpent with an open hand.
The brown Venomous Serpent was neither particrlyrge nor robust, and its body exhibited extraordinary flexibility.
Ethan had noted during their initial exchange that conventional strikes with fists and feet were ineffective against such a pliable adversary.
Often, it was like a stone thrown against cotton Crgely futile.
Therefore, Ethan opted for a technique of using softness to counter softness, hoping it might yield unexpected results.
Ethan''s shift in technique was swift and surprising.
The brown Venomous Serpent had no time to react before Ethan''s palm made contact with its body.
Clearly, this approach was more effective than his previous attempts.
After taking the hit from Ethan, the serpent writhed in pain, curling up before it fell to the ground.
It rolled a few times in agony before struggling to rise, visibly suffering from the impact.
In the midst of its intense agony, the brown Venomous Serpent watched as Ethan leapt into the air, aiming a powerful stomp towards its coiled body.
Understanding that conventional punches and kicks were ineffective against the serpent, Ethan resorted to more unconventional methods of attack, testing whether the serpent could withstand such onughts.
The brown Venomous Serpent, fully aware of the gravity of the situation, realized the dire consequences should Ethan''s foot connect.
Such a forceful stomp had the potential to crush its bodypletely, potentially fatal or at the very least, causing grievous injury.
Therefore, despite the pain from Ethan''s previous strike, the serpent, driven by a primal instinct for survival, hastily maneuvered to evade Ethan''s looming foot.
Indeed, had Ethan continued with his standard punches and kicks, it might not have posed a significant threat to the serpent.
Its supple body was naturally equipped to absorb and dissipate a great deal of force.
While Ethan''s attacks were undoubtedly painful, the actual damage inflicted was rtively limited due to the serpent''s unique physiology.
However, Ethan''s current approach was markedly different.
Stomping down on the serpent was an entirely different proposition than kicking it.
Even for a creature as flexible as the brown Venomous Serpent, enduring such a crushing blow would be unbearable.
Thus, driven by its instinct to survive, the serpent managed to dodge Ethan''s deadly attack.
Once again, Ethan''s attack missed its target, his footnding heavily in the muddy ground, stirring up ayer of muck.
The force of his stomp was such that his shoe sank deep into the mud, and he struggled to extricate it.
In this moment of vulnerability, the brown Venomous Serpent seized the opportunity, baring its fangs and lunging towards Ethan''s foot, now stuck in the mud.
A chill of rm shot through Ethan.
Despite the serpent''s lesser strengthpared to his, its venomous nature posed a real and immediate threat.
A bite from the serpent could spell disaster for Ethan, especially in the remote and inhospitable environment of the Venomous Serpent Swamp, where medical aid was scarce and help was far away.
Not only was his leg at risk, but his very life hung in the bnce.
Moreover, lurking not far from Ethan and the serpent was a mysterious figure, whose intentions C whether friend or foe C were unknown.
Should Ethan fall prey to the serpent''s venom, this enigmatic observer might seize the opportunity to act against him.
Ethan''s situation was fraught with danger, a precarious position where any misstep could lead him to an abyss from which there was no return.
Even Ethan, with his usualposure and confidence, felt a surge of anxiety in the face of such peril.
Nheless, Ethan, seasoned by countless battles, not only boasted extensivebat experience but also possessed exceptional mental resilience.
In this moment of crisis, as the brown Venomous Serpent was inches away from delivering a potentially fatal bite, Ethan''sposure never wavered.
With a sudden burst of strength, he managed to pull his foot free from the shoe.
This action was remarkably effective.
As Ethan''s foot slipped out of the shoe, the Venomous Serpent''s fangs mped down on the shoe that was still trapped in the mud, puncturing it with two visible holes.
This starkly illustrated the lethal sharpness of the serpent''s venomous fangs.
Had Ethan''s reaction been even a fraction slower, the serpent''s bite would have undoubtedlynded on his leg, leading to dire consequences.
The whole episode was fraught with danger, a split-second that tested Ethan''s mettle, a brush with death.
A slower reaction from Ethan could have meant that he wouldn''t be standing there at that moment.
Combat is unpredictable; the tide of battle can change in the blink of an eye.
A momentarypse of attention can lead to a perilous situation.
Indeed, the hallmark of a true warrior is not just physical strength, but the quality of one''s mental fortitude C the ability to swiftly assess a situation and make the right decisions in the heat of battle often ys a crucial role.
In the battlefield, life and death decisions are made in an instant.
Ethan, through his past encounters, had honed an ability to remain calm and make judicious decisions under pressure.
This skill had be one of his most formidable weapons.
In this instance, it was Ethan''s strong psychological fortitude that once again came to his aid, helping him navigate through the perilous dance of death with the Venomous Serpent.
It must be said that the recent turn of events was exceedingly perilous, and everything happened so rapidly that an ordinary person would likely have been unable to react in time.
Fortunately, in the most critical moment, Ethan thought to pull his foot out of the shoe, a decision that proved much quicker than trying to extricate the shoe from the mud.
This split-second judgment spared him from a dangerous predicament.
However, now Ethan found himself with one shoe missing.
He couldn''t help but wryly remark to himself that it seemed he had be the proverbial ''barefoot man not fearing the one with shoes.''
Despite his light-hearted quip, Ethan harbored a growing resentment towards the brown Venomous Serpent.
He hadn''t anticipated that such a creature would cause him so much trouble, igniting a deep frustration within him.
At that moment, Ethan felt an overwhelming desire to punish the serpent, feeling it owed him for his now ruined footwear.
With this thought, Ethanunched a swift kick at the brown Venomous Serpent.
As the serpent''s fangs were still embedded in his boot, extracting them had taken a moment, and Ethan''s foot connected squarely with the serpent''s tail.
Since Ethan''s foot was now bare, the kick didn''t inflict as much damage as he had hoped.
Nheless, the serpent was clearly in pain from the blow.
It immediately released its grip on the boot and darted to the side, evidently hurt.
At that moment, Ethan stood barefoot on the ground, experiencing an odd sensation.
ustomed to always wearing shoes, this was the first time he found himself directly in contact with the earth.
Fortunately, the soil in the Venomous Serpent Swamp was soft and not too harsh on his feet.
However, the wet and sticky terrain posed some inconvenience to Ethan.
Mud clung to his socks, which was particrly bothersome for someone who valued cleanliness as much as he did.
But he knew this was not the time to dwell on such matters.
In the midst of battle, the situation was ever-changing, and any moment ofcency could provide an opening for his opponent to exploit, potentially leading to irreversible consequences.
The recent incident was a stark reminder of this reality.
A minor mishap had nearly cost Ethan dearly, highlighting that even a weaker adversary could pose a significant threat under certain circumstances.
Chapter 433 431-Luring the Snake from Its Hole
Chapter 433 Chapter431-Luring the Snake from Its Hole
At that moment, Ethan, seeing the brown Venomous Serpent still mustering the strength to emit its ck fog, acted swiftly without a second thought.
Gripping the serpent firmly, he exerted pressure and snapped its neck.
Instantly, the head of the brown Venomous Serpent drooped lifelessly, signaling the end of its vitality.
As Ethan watched the serpent turn into a lifeless body, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.
This formidable Venomous Serpent, which had caused him so much trouble, was now defeated.
Unbeknownst to Ethan, the entire scene had been witnessed by the mysterious observer hiding nearby.
The observer was significantly taken aback, for the strength and ferocity Ethan had disyed were truly formidable.
At this juncture, the mysterious person, observing the situation, couldn''t help but inhale sharply, considering a stealthy retreat.
With Ethan having vanquished the serpent, the observer realized that if Ethan approached, his presence could easily be discovered.
And should Ethan find him, subduing him would be an effortless task.
Consequently, the observer''s resolve wavered, and he contemted leaving.
However, before he could make his move, he heard Ethan''s voice boom out: "This damned creature, hiding and nning to ambush me. If anyone else is lurking nearby and I catch them, they''ll meet the same fate!"
Ethan''s voice rang out loud and clear, intentionally ensuring that the hidden observer would hear his words.
Ethan''s words, though ostensibly directed at the brown Venomous Serpent, were actually intended for the mysterious observer, serving as a deliberate intimidation.
This revtion took the observer by surprise, filling him with fear.
Thus, seizing the opportunity when Ethan seemed preupied, the observer hastily made his escape without waiting for Ethan to speak again.
However, unbeknownst to the observer, Ethan had noticed his departure all along.
Observing the mysterious person''s retreat, Ethan couldn''t help but let a slight smile creep across his face, amused at how easily the observer had been frightened off by his words.
It seemed that the observer was indeed quite timid, scared away by a mere sentence from Ethan.
This reaction was not entirely unexpected, considering Ethan''s formidable strength.
His merciless and fierce manner inbat was enough to instill fear in anyone who witnessed it.
The observer must have been terrified at the thought of being discovered by Ethan, fearing he might meet the same fate as the brown Venomous Serpent.
After all, the observer had seen the brutal way Ethan had dealt with the serpent, and with Ethan still holding the dead creature, the observer likely believed that discovery would result in a simr end for himself C bing nothing more than a lifeless body.
At that moment, Ethan turned his attention to retrieving his shoe, which had been stuck in the mud.
Time had passed, and the shoe had sunk deeper, almost entirely engulfed by the swamp, with only a small portion visible above the surface.
Extracting the shoe from the mud proved to be a considerable effort for Ethan.
After retrieving the shoe, Ethan found it in a sorry state C covered in mud, thoroughly soaked, and punctured by the venomous fangs of the serpent.
It was a sight that left him speechless, seeing how his once intact shoe had been reduced to such a condition.
However, given his current situation in the wilderness, Ethan had little choice but to make do.
He found a rtively clean source of water and washed the shoe, removing the mud and putting it back on his foot despite its sorry state.
With the mysterious observer having departed, Ethan decided not to dwell on him any longer.
Holding the lifeless body of the brown Venomous Serpent, he returned to the area of the swamp where he had initially nned to use it as bait.
His goal was to see if this lure could entice whatever creature was lurking beneath the muddy waters, allowing him to confront and possibly eliminate it on firmer ground.
Having traversed the path twice already, Ethan quickly found his way back to the swamp.
Once there, he swung the dead serpent''s body around near the swamp, even smacking it against the muddy surface a few times, hoping to catch the attention of the creature below.
Ethan was uncertain if this n would work, as he was unfamiliar with the creature lurking in the depths of the swamp and unsure whether it would take the bait.
As he pondered this, he suddenly heard a faint sound from beneath the swamp and noticed a few small bubbles emerging on the surface.
"Aha, it''sing!" Ethan thought, a surge of excitement in his heart.
It seemed that his n had worked, and the creature was indeed taking the bait.
At that moment, Ethan was on high alert, intently watching the swamp, ready for whatever creature was about to emerge.
Given the incredible speed of the mysterious creature, which had previously evaded his sight before swiftly retreating back into the swamp, Ethan was eager to finally see what he was up against.
Determined not to let this opportunity slip away, Ethan knew he had to act fast.
If the creature managed to return to the swamp, drawing it out again would be a lengthy and challenging task.
Ethan''s gaze remained fixed on the swamp, waiting for the creature to make its move.
Soon, a dark shadow darted out from the murky depths, lunging towards the corpse of the brown Venomous Serpent.
Reacting quickly, Ethan released the serpent''s body from his grasp just as the creature snapped at it, swallowing it whole.
In that instant, Ethan reached out to grab the creature emerging from the swamp, intending to pull it onto the shore and prevent it from diving back into the swamp''s depths.
However, his grip faltered.
The creature''s body was incredibly agile and coated in ayer of thick, slippery mud, making it difficult to grasp.
Ethan''s attempt to haul the creature ashore resulted in him getting nothing but a handful of mud.
This opportunity was fleeting, and Ethan was acutely aware of its rarity.
He understood that if he allowed the creature to return to the swamp, capturing it again would be a formidable challenge.
Ethan had observed that this creature could stay submerged for extended periods without needing to surface for air.
Once it dived back into the swamp, it could remain hidden indefinitely, making it nearly impossible to predict when it might emerge again.
Moreover, now that the serpent''s corpse, his only bait, was gone, Ethan had no means to lure the creature back.
Searching for another lure in the night, with limited visibility, would be a daunting task.
Even if he managed to find another bait, there was no guarantee that the creature would fall for the same trick again.
Determined not to let the creature escape back into the swamp, Ethan, whose first attempt to grab it had failed, quickly extended his other hand.
With both hands, he firmly grasped the creature.
With a strong effort, he heaved it onto the drynd behind him.
In the process of capturing the creature, Ethan''s clothes became covered in mud, much to the dismay of someone who valued cleanliness as much as he did.
The situation was nearly enough to drive him to despair, but he had no time to dwell on these concerns.
At that moment, his priority was to deal with the creature he had just dragged out of the swamp.
Earlier, Ethan had nted a torch into the ground, and now, by the dim light it cast, he could finally see the creature clearly.
He noticed that it had an extraordinarily peculiar appearance, resembling a python but much thicker and somewhat shorter than a typical snake.
What struck Ethan as most remarkable was that this creature had no eyes on its head, only an enormously wide mouth.
The mouth of this creature was oddly shaped, not simply split into upper and lower jaws like most animals, butprised of five distinct ps.
Open wide, it revealed countless teeth, too many to count, arranged inside in a terrifying disy.
Confronted with such a bizarre creature, Ethan couldn''t help but feel startled.
Throughout his life, he had encountered many wild animals, but this one was undoubtedly the ugliest and most horrifying he had ever seen.
Of all the wild beasts Ethan hade across, none had been as hideously formed as the one now lying before him.
Chapter 432 430-The Lethal Weapon
Chapter 432 430-The Lethal Weapon
Ethan was acutely aware that he needed to remain vignt.
A single moment of inattention could lead to an unexpected downfall, even in a seemingly straightforward situation.
Hence, Ethan couldn''t afford the slightest rxation in his focus or alertness.
At this juncture, Ethan was thoroughly incensed by the brown Venomous Serpent.
Without offering the serpent a moment to recover, Ethan watched as it retreated to the side, visibly in agony.
He wasted no time in repeating his previous tactic, leaping towards the serpent with the intention of crushing it underfoot.
Ethan exerted a significant amount of force in this leap.
The brown Venomous Serpent, recognizing the severity of the situation, hastily moved to evade.
However, it was evident that the serpent had sustained injuries.
Its speed, though still rapid in reaction, was noticeably slower in terms of bodily movement.
The serpent had to exert a great deal of effort to narrowly avoid Ethan''s attack.
Learning from his previous experience, Ethan was careful not to apply too much force this time.
The ground below was wet and soft, and he knew that if his foot became stuck in the mud again, it would require considerable effort to pull free.
Moreover, in the heat of battle, if the brown Venomous Serpent seized the opportunity to bite his leg again, Ethan would find himself in a simr predicament as before, but potentially even more vulnerable.
This time, Ethan''s other shoe was already lost, leaving him without the option to pull his foot from a shoe if bitten.
A direct bite from the brown Venomous Serpent would mean immediate danger.
Therefore, Ethan carefully controlled his strength, ensuring that his foot did not sink into the ground uponnding.
At that moment, Ethan''s initial kick missed its target, but he quickly lifted his other leg and delivered a powerful kick towards the brown Venomous Serpent.
The serpent, being in close proximity, couldn''t evade in time and was sent flying into the air.
As Ethan watched the serpent''s body being propelled upwards, he raised his hand to strike, but unexpectedly, the brown Venomous Serpent suddenly spewed a jet of ck smoke in Ethan''s direction.
Taken aback by this unforeseen attack, Ethan swiftly moved to dodge the noxious cloud.
However, given his close proximity to the serpent, evading was no simple feat.
Thanks to his quick reflexes, Ethan narrowly escaped the assault.
Despite sessfully avoiding the smoke, Ethan found himself in a disheveled state.
Theck of one shoe had already made his footing unstable, and the rapid evasion caused him to lose bnce, resulting in him falling to the ground.
Ethan had never anticipated that this seemingly unthreatening brown Venomous Serpent, which he had previously underestimated, could bring him to such a disheveled condition.
It was a stark reminder that in the Venomous Serpent Swamp, no creature was to be taken lightly, each being more formidable than thest.
The ck smoke emitted by the brown Venomous Serpent was ominously dark, a clear indication of its toxicity.
Ethan knew that any contact with it would likely lead to poisoning.
Fortuitously, Ethan managed to dodge just in time, narrowly avoiding the toxic cloud unleashed by the brown Venomous Serpent.
This venomous smog, it seemed, was the serpent''s final defense mechanism and secret weapon, reserved for critical moments as ast-ditch effort to ovee its adversaries.
Ethan had not witnessed this serpent deploying such a tactic before.
Ethan surmised that the serpent would only resort to this method in dire circumstances, likely only when it was significantly outmatched and its life was in grave danger.
This deadly fog, he spected, was the serpent''s ultimate trump card, used only in a desperate bid to defeat a superior opponent.
He guessed that the serpent would not employ this poisonous fog lightly, suggesting that its use might also entail a considerable cost to the serpent itself.
Otherwise, it would not have waited until such a critical juncture to deploy its lethal weapon.
While Ethan was pondering this, the brown Venomous Serpent unexpectedlyunched another cloud of ck smoke in his direction.
This took Ethanpletely by surprise.
He had assumed that after expending its energy in the first attack, the serpent would be incapable of producing more venomous fog.
However, contrary to his expectations, the serpent had managed to emit another toxic cloud.
At that moment, Ethan was lying on the ground, making evasion exceedingly difficult.
With no time to consider any other option, he quickly rolled to the side, narrowly escaping the deadly cloud.
His quick thinking and agile reaction saved him from what could have been a perilous situation.
It was evident that the brown Venomous Serpent''s second emission of smoke was noticeably less intense than the first; the color was dimmer, and the volume reduced.
Clearly, producing this toxic fog was a significant drain on the serpent''s energy reserves.
Now, with its strength considerably depleted, the serpent could not generate as much poisonous smoke as it had previously.
Despite the reduced threat, the smoke still posed a significant danger to Ethan.
Thus, his timely evasion was crucial; otherwise, he would have found himself in a dire situation.
A surge of anger welled up in Ethan.
Throughout this encounter, the brown Venomous Serpent had managed to put him in a rather disheveled state, something that hadn''t happened to him even in previous encounters with more formidable serpents.
This time, driven by a mix of frustration and determination, Ethan resolved to end the fight and eliminate the brown Venomous Serpent.
Previously, Ethan had somewhat underestimated the serpent, not fully anticipating that it could push him to such extremes.
Now, no longer holding back, he seized the opportunity as the serpent was weakened from expelling the venomous fog.
In a swift movement, Ethan reached out and firmly grasped the serpent''s vital spot, the "seven inches."
After its consecutive emissions of ck fog, it was apparent that the brown Venomous Serpent was significantly weakenedpared to before.
Its movements had slowed,cking the speed and agility it had initially disyed.
Ethan''s grasp was precise and firm, sessfully capturing the critical point of the brown Venomous Serpent.
At that moment, the brown Venomous Serpent opened its mouth as if to spew more poison, but Ethan was quick to thwart any such attempt.
With a firm grip, he deftly twisted his wrist, turning the serpent''s head away, directing it towards a position facing away from him.
As a result, when the brown Venomous Serpent released its venomous cloud, it was significantly less substantial than before.
Clearly, the consecutive efforts to expel the toxic fog had exhausted the serpent, leaving it with barely any strength to produce more.
Moreover, since the serpent was facing the opposite direction, the little poison it managed to emit did note anywhere close to Ethan, instead dispersing into the air on the other side.
Realizing that he had firmly captured the brown Venomous Serpent, Ethan understood that the battle was nearing its end, and victory was almost certain.
The serpent, evidently depleted of strength and devoid of any further means to alter the course of the fight, was now incapable of turning the tide.
However, facing an opponent like the brown Venomous Serpent, known for its unexpected and dangerous tactics, Ethan remained vignt.
He knew well the adage that even when hunting a rabbit, the eagle must exert full effort.
Thus, in dealing with this brown Venomous Serpent, which had caused him considerable trouble, Ethan was careful not to underestimate it or let his guard down.
Even in the current, seemingly clear-cut battle situation, Ethan remained vignt, fearing that the brown Venomous Serpent might still pull off some unexpected maneuver.
Despite the serpent appearing to have exhausted its strength and poison, this was a life-and-death moment.
Ethan couldn''t be certain if the brown Venomous Serpent had any secret tricks up its sleeve, or if it held an ace in the hole to save itself.
At this juncture, Ethan sensed that the Venomous Serpent in his grasp had visibly weakened, its body growing limp.
While it seemed that the worst was over, just as Ethan was preparing to deal a final blow, the brown Venomous Serpent suddenly turned its head toward him once more.
It opened its mouth, seemingly poised to release another poisonous mist.
Ethan couldn''t have anticipated that, at this critical moment, the Venomous Serpent still had the energy to unleash its deadly mist once again.
It appeared that its determination far exceeded Ethan''s expectations.
Chapter 435 433-Impenetrable Defense
Chapter 435 Chapter433-Imprable Defense
At that moment, after evading an attack from the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent, Ethan swung his leg in a powerful kick towards the creature.
Yet, once again, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent effortlessly dodged Ethan''s assault.
Witnessing this, Ethan was genuinely astounded, even beginning to doubt whether the serpent trulycked vision.
The idea that an animal, purely relying on sensory perception without sight, could so easily evade his attacks was baffling to Ethan.
Had he not witnessed it himself, he would have found such a feat impossible to believe.
As the saying goes, ''seeing is believing,'' and Ethan had seen firsthand the extraordinary sensory capabilities of the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
Despite his initial skepticism, the evidence before his eyes was undeniable.
For several dozen exchanges, Ethan and the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent engaged in a back-and-forth battle, each move and countermove creating a thrilling and intense duel that Ethan found immensely satisfying.
In truth, Ethan''s actual strength far surpassed that of the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
However, under the cover of night, with darkness enveloping them and only the dim light from a torch to guide him, Ethan''s visibility was significantly limited.
On the other hand, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent, devoid of eyes and hence vision, relied solely on its acute sensory perception.
This ability allowed it to navigate and respond effectively, even in total darkness.
This gave the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent a distinct advantage in the nocturnal environment.
Compared to the serpent, Ethan was at a considerable disadvantage, a fact that became increasingly apparent as their battle continued.
Under these circumstances, Ethan''s battle with the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent felt evenly matched.
The disparity in their abilities was reduced, providing Ethan with the exhrating challenge he relished.
Had it been daylight, he would have likely found it much easier to deal with the serpent.
However, it was precisely this narrowing of the gap in strength that made the fight more engaging.
Ethan was thoroughly enjoying the thrill and excitement that the battle brought him.
But he soon noticed an issue.
Both Ethan and the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent were incredibly fast, and the strong winds generated by their movements caused the lone torch to flicker wildly, its me dancing precariously, as if it might extinguish at any moment.
This situation was far from ideal.
The flickering torchlight was not a good sign.
If the torch were to be snuffed out by the wind, Ethan would be plunged into total darkness, cing him at a significant disadvantage.
The night was pitch ck, and without the torch, his vision would be severely impaired.
Although Ethan''s physical attributes, including his eyesight, were superior to those of an average person, seeing clearly inplete darkness was still a challenge.
Realizing the precariousness of the situation, Ethan knew he had to conclude the fight swiftly.
He could no longer afford to solely focus on the enjoyment of the battle without hastening to defeat the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
It was clear that he needed to act quickly and decisively, bringing an end to the confrontation with the serpent as soon as possible.
With these thoughts in mind, Ethan abandoned any further hesitation and delivered a powerful punch directly at the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
Ethan was determined to swiftly eliminate the threat, so he put his full strength into the punch.
Evading such an attack would be an arduous task.
However, at this very moment, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent sensed Ethan''s iing fist and managed to evade it with a swift dodge.
Ethan was taken aback by this turn of events.
He hadn''t anticipated that the creature would still be able to dodge his attacks.
Ethan''s strikes were lightning fast, and the fact that the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent had sessfully evaded one was a testament to its remarkable reflexes.
This revtion surprised Ethan.
Now, having witnessed the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent''s agility, Ethan realized that eliminating it would be more challenging than he had initially imagined.
It would likely take more time than he had hoped.
With this realization, Ethan understood that he was in for a tough battle.
It was evident that his encounter with the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent would not end as easily as he had hoped.
In this moment, Ethan couldn''t afford to dwell on anything else.
He focused all his attention on the creature.
Following the missed punch, Ethan quickly lifted his leg andunched a powerful kick toward the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
While the serpent had managed to evade Ethan''s previous attack, this time, it clearly hadn''t expected Ethan''s moves to be so relentless.
Without leaving any gaps, Ethan''s consecutive attacks made it challenging to defend against.
However, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent''s reflexes were truly exceptional.
Seeing that it couldn''t dodge in time, it rolled and tumbled across the ground, avoiding Ethan''s kick by swiftly maneuvering to the side.
Although it might seem somewhat chaotic, it had to be acknowledged that the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent''s evasion tactics were exceptionally effective.
In this instance, the serpent swiftly rolled to the side, sessfully avoiding Ethan''s attempted kick, causing his attack to once again fall short.
This turn of events left Ethan astonished once more.
He was acutely aware of how difficult it was to evade hisbination attacks, yet the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent had managed it.
It was nothing short of astounding.
The agility of the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent was beyond imagination, nearly wless in its execution.
In this critical moment, Ethan couldn''t afford any more dys.
He understood that the creature''s strength far surpassed his initial estimations.
If he didn''t resolve this predicament promptly, he feared the situation might escte beyond control.
What if the torches were extinguished or burned out before the battle concluded? For Ethan, that would mean a very unfavorable turn of events.
So, Ethan knew he had to find a solution quickly and identify the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent''s weaknesses.
He was aware that, no matter how formidable an animal appeared, there must be vulnerabilities.
After all, there was nothing in this world that was truly invulnerable.
Once he pinpointed the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent''s weak points, dealing with it would be considerably easier.
If this were during the daytime, Ethan would have had a high degree of confidence in quickly identifying the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent''s weaknesses and dealing with it.
However, the current situation was set in the darkness of night, where Ethan''s observational abilities were significantly hamperedpared to daylight.
In this shrouded night, finding the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent''s weaknesses would likely take some time.
Consequently, Ethan began to carefully observe.
At that moment, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent lunged towards Ethan once again, attempting to bite.
Ethan couldn''t afford to becent and swiftly evaded, jumping to a spot a bit farther away from the serpent.
Ethan''s decision to maintain some distance from the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent wasn''t due to fear; it was a strategic choice.
He wanted a better opportunity to closely observe the serpent.
Being too close would make it challenging to scrutinize the creature, especially considering the remarkable speed he had witnessed.
If Ethan got too close, he might find himself under attack before he had a chance to observe properly.
Thus, this time, Ethan intentionally positioned himself at a distance, hoping for a chance to observe closely.
However, it appeared that the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent was not inclined to grant Ethan the chance for a thorough observation.
The serpent had a strong desire to attack and, upon seeing Ethan maintaining his distance, it immediately pursued him, heading in his direction once again.
It seemed that the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent was not inclined to give Ethan any respite.
This was understandable, considering Ethan had forcibly extracted the serpent from its natural muddy habitat.
Evidently agitated by being removed from its familiar environment, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent was disying considerable aggression, relentlessly attacking Ethan without holding back.
The serpent''s non-stop assaults left Ethan with little opportunity to observe it closely, rendering his initial n somewhat futile under these circumstances.
However, even without the chance for detailed observation, Ethan was undaunted by the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
At this point, he realized that the only option was to engage in a direct, fierce battle with the creature.
With no room for tactical analysis, Ethan prepared for a straightforward confrontation, ready to face the serpent head-on.
Chapter 434 432-A Familiar Feeling
Chapter 434 432-A Familiar Feeling
The sight of this creature stirred a sense of dj vu in Ethan, a feeling of eerie familiarity with its grotesque appearance, yet he couldn''t quite ce why it seemed so recognizable.
One thing Ethan was certain of, though, was that he had never encountered this creature before.
As Ethan gazed at the creature before him, he couldn''t shake the feeling of familiarity, despite being certain he had never encountered such a being before.
Its appearance was so extraordinarily peculiar that if he had seen it previously, it would have undoubtedly been etched in his memory.
A creature with such a unique form, Ethan believed, would be unforgettable to anyone whoid eyes on it even once.
Therefore, he was confident that this was his first encounter with this being.
Yet, the nagging sense of familiarity perplexed him; how could he feel such recognition towards an animal he had never seen?
Just then, a memory surfaced in Ethan''s mind.
He recalled a conversation with Sherry, during which she had mentioned a bizarre creature.
Sherry had told Ethan about a terrifying legend in the Venomous Serpent Swamp, where it was rumored that the swamp itself could consume people, swallowing passersby whole.
Initially, many had dismissed this tale as baseless and exaggerated C after all, the idea of a swamp actively devouring humans seemed too oundish, the kind of thing that would be hard to believe without seeing it with one''s own eyes.
However, the legend grew more bizarre as it spread.
There were tales of witnesses seeing the swamp suddenly extend something resembling a hand, grabbing nearby passersby and swallowing them whole in the blink of an eye.
The only trace left on the swamp''s surface were a few bubbles, and then nothing else.
These stories, detailed and vivid, gradually became hard to dismiss.
Over time, it became a widely epted belief that the mud of the Venomous Serpent Swamp was alive, capable of devouring anyone who dared to tread too close.
Consequently, very few dared to venture into the swamp.
It was onlyter that a crucial discovery was made, correcting the earlier misconception.
It was found that the actual predator in the Venomous Serpent Swamp was not the mud itself but a creature residing within it, known as the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
Sherry had exined to Ethan that this Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent had a very peculiar appearance and usually remained hidden under the mud, making it difficult to spot.
However, if any person or animal happened to pass by, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent would suddenly leap out of the swamp and consume them.
This creature was incredibly fast, often catching its prey off-guard and swallowing them before they had a chance to react.
This was the true exnation behind the stories of the swamp consuming people.
However, due to the elusive nature of the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent, which appeared and disappeared without a trace, very few had actually seen it.
Most descriptions were based on hearsay, suggesting that the creature resembled a snake with an enormous gaping mouth.
Realizing this, Ethan understood that the creature before him was likely the very Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent Sherry had told him about.
Initially, Ethan had thought the stories to be mere legends.
The descriptions of such a bizarre creature seemed too fantastical to be real.
But now, confronted with the living embodiment of the legend, Ethan recognized that the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent was not just a figment of folklore but a tangible, fearsome reality.
He had not only seen this enigmatic creature but had also managed to capture it.
Ethan remembered Sherry mentioning the mysterious nature of the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
Its incredible speed made it nearly impossible for any eyewitnesses to get a clear view of it.
Yet, in this unprecedented encounter, Ethan had not only gotten a good look at the creature but had also dragged it ashore.
This feat felt almost monumental, an aplishment so rare that even Ethan felt a surge of excitement.
However, despite having captured the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent, Ethan knew that he needed to act quickly to neutralize the threat it posed.
His previous experience with the brown Venomous Serpent had taught him that even seemingly insignificant adversaries could cause significant trouble.
A moment''s carelessness could prove fatal.
Therefore, facing the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent, Ethan resolved not to underestimate it.
He decided to act swiftly and decisively to eliminate the creature, minimizing the risk of any furtherplications.
At that moment, Ethan no longer hesitated.
He directed a forceful punch towards the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
Typically, these creatures remained concealed beneath the swamp, rarely surfacing, leaving Ethan uncertain about their strength onnd.
This uncertainty piqued his interest; he was eager to test the capabilities of the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent outside its usual muddy habitat.
In the legends, the creature was known for its elusive and terrifying nature, emerging suddenly from the swamp to devour unsuspecting victims, instilling fear in many.
However, no one had ever witnessed this creature onnd, and its terrestrial abilities remained a mystery.
This was Ethan''s first encounter with such a being, and he was keen to discover how the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent would perform on solid ground.
As his fist approached the serpent, it seemed to sense the iing threat and swiftly dodged to the side, evading Ethan''s attack.
Ethan was taken aback by this disy.
The Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent was eyeless and, presumably, blind, yet it had managed to avoid his punch with what appeared to be an acute sense of perception.
This suggested that the creature''s sensory abilities were incredibly advanced,pensating for itsck of vision.
Confronted with such a unique and adept creature, Ethan''s surprise was matched only by his growing curiosity.
The ease with which the serpent had evaded his strike was both astonishing and intriguing.
It should be noted that Ethan had grown exceedingly powerful at this point.
Even for creatures and beings with eyes, evading Ethan''s punches was no small feat.
However, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent, devoid of eyes, effortlessly dodged his attacks.
It became increasingly clear that this Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent was truly formidable.
Just as Ethan''s fist missed its mark, he swiftly followed up with a kick aimed at the serpent.
Once again, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent managed to evade the kick.
Simultaneously, it opened its gaping maw and lunged towards Ethan with jaws wide open.
Ethan, with keen reflexes, evaded the impending bite.
In this moment, Ethan began to grasp the true extent of the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent''s strength.
After enduring this prolonged battle, Ethan came to the realization that this creature was exceptionally formidable.
In the Venomous Serpent Swamp, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent was undoubtedly one of the most powerful beings.
This revtion was unexpected for Ethan.
After all, these Swamp Hidden Blind Serpents typically dwelled beneath the murky swamps, where they were virtually invincible.
However, once they ventured onto drynd, Ethan assumed their strength would be significantly diminished, as is often the case with many creatures transitioning from one environment to another.
Yet, to his astonishment, Ethan discovered that even on solid ground, the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent retained formidable power.
This realization defied his expectations and left him thoroughly surprised.
At the same time, having witnessed the prowess of the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent, Ethan felt a surge of excitement.
He had encountered a formidable adversary, an opportunity for a thrilling and challenging battle that he eagerly anticipated.
Although Ethan had just engaged with the brown Venomous Serpent, which was lethal in its attacks, its overall strength was not particrly formidable.
The fight with the brown serpent was perilous and at times desperate, but itcked the satisfaction of a truly challengingbat.
This encounter with the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent, however, was different.
Ethan recognized that this creature''s strength was formidable enough to provide him with the exhrating fight he craved.
The thought of this impending intense battle brought a smile to Ethan''s lips, as he relished the prospect of a fulfilling and spirited confrontation.
At that moment, Ethan observed the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent lunging at him again after its initial strike had missed.
Despite itsck of eyes, the serpent seemed unhampered in its ability to pinpoint Ethan''s location urately, a fact that astonished him.
The serpent''s precision in targeting was uncanny and impressive.
Without hesitation, Ethan swiftly dodged another attack from the Swamp Hidden Blind Serpent.
Simultaneously, heunched a counterstrike, aiming a kick at the body of the serpent.
Chapter 436 434-The Unyielding Dart
Chapter 436 434-The Unyielding Dart
On the fringes of the Shadow n''s territory, Dart, grievously injured, and a few renegade members of his n sought respite beside a clump of wild grass.
Dart''s eyes were bloodshot with unyielding resentment.
He was so close to his final triumph.
Who could have imagined that Sherry would attain such formidable Power of Shadow?
Was it possible that the Hero Spirits of the Shadow n had entrusted all their might to Sherry?
This was something Dart found utterly unbelievable.
He had always seen himself as the future of the Shadow n.
A deluge of negative emotions engulfed him,pelling him to stand and bellow in rage.
"I am the one who should be the new High Priest of the Shadow n! I am destined to be the hero, the savior of our people! That cursed woman, Sherry, bringing an outsider against me! I will never give up!"
The eyes of the Shadow n members around him were devoid of any spark of hope.
They knew their future was nonexistent.
Following the failed rebellion, they were all exiled from the Shadow n.
Now they were left to wander, their fate uncertain, with no assurance of finding refuge.
After his outburst, Dart finally calmed down.
He realized the necessity of maintainingposure.
No amount of regret would change their current plight.
After a brief moment of contemtion, Dart arrived at a n.
If Sherry could seek help from outsiders, so could he.
His spirits lifted, he addressed his fellow Shadow n members, "We can certainly seek aid from other powers. Do you remember the God of Curses I once mentioned?"
The mention of the God of Curses instilled palpable fear in his followers.
This deity was among the most dreaded by the Shadow n.
ording to their legends, the God of Curses had once bestowed an eternal curse upon the Ancient Deities, driving them to madness with their undying state.
These Ancient Deities, being Second-generation Deities,cked the high divinity of the Primordial Deities.
After being cursed by the God of Curses, their divinity dwindled even further.
The decline in divinity left them unable to maintain their sanity, and these crazed Ancient Deities eventually plunged into a cataclysmic divine war.
However, following the fall of numerous Ancient Deities, the God of Curses seemed to have vanished.
Only mad creatures or legends spoke of this deity.
"Dart, you''re lying!" one of the renegades used, his faith in Dartpletely shattered. "The God of Curses doesn''t exist! The High Priest said that the Ancient Deities had destroyed him. How could he possibly lend us assistance?"
This rebel believed Dart had lost his mind, resorting to seeking help from a deity that didn''t even exist.
Dart regarded the skeptical Shadow n member with a cold gaze, understanding that the doubts expressed were shared by many around him.
Most of the Shadow n did not believe in the possibility of the God of Curses returning to their world.
Dart knew he had to prove that the God of Curses could indeed descend upon this realm once more.
"I don''t me you for your disbelief," Dart began, his tone no longer harsh but ratherposed, as if he had regained his calm.
He intended to thoroughly exin his n to those who continued to follow him. "I am fully aware of what the High Priest told you and understand why he did so."
"The High Priest imed that the God of Curses could no longer descend upon our world to make you feel safe in your situation. However, the God of Curses has always existed. He has blessed me before, bestowing upon me immense power. This power prevents me from being directly controlled by the Hero Spirits of the Shadow n."
As Dart spoke, his words gradually persuaded the other members of the Shadow n.
They had indeed witnessed Dart resisting control from the Hero Spirits in the Valha of the Shadow n, which lent credibility to his ims.
"As for the assistance the God of Curses can provide us," Dart continued, his voiceced with finality as he uttered the next words, "he can grant us immortality!"
When he spoke of eternal life, there was a resolute tone in his voice.
Dart was well aware that immortality was not a blessing but a true curse in its essence.
"If eternal life were a blessing, why would it be bestowed by the God of Curses? What he offers are curses, not blessings."
The Shadow n members seemed to grasp the grim implication in Dart''s words.
Some began to regret their decision to join Dart''s rebellion.
One of them stood up, addressing Dart directly, "I regret this now. I no longer wish to act alongside you. I n to seek forgiveness from the new High Priest."
After dering this, the fearful Shadow n member swiftly fled towards their camp.
Surprisingly, Dart did not attempt to stop him.
Once the deserter was far gone, Dart turned slowly to the remaining Shadow n members and said, "Does anyone else wish to flee? If so, do it now. If you choose to stay, then you must follow my orders. I have no way back, and if you act with me, neither will you."
Dart had no intention of having everyone apany him on his quest.
He was acutely aware that arger group would not necessarily make his mission more sessful.
The words he spoke, coupled with the events that had transpired, caused many of the Shadow n members who had initially followed him to waver in their resolve.
The realization that following Dart might not be the wisest choice dawned on them.
They began to scatter in small groups, preparing to flee back to the Shadow n.
Dart, true to his previous stance, did not hinder their escape.
It was only when he was left with three or four individuals that he continued.
"Those cowards have fled. Those of you who remain are the ones I can truly trust. You must be willing to ept the gift of immortality from the God of Curses. Besides eternal life, he will also bestow upon you immense powers."
The three remaining members of the Shadow n were eager for the God of Curses'' more potent aid.
They had no intentions of returning to the Shadow n, their hatred for Sherry deep-seated and unyielding.
Dart led the small group to the dark edges of Shadow Moon Lake.
There, on theke''s gloomy shore, he began the summoning of the God of Curses.
"Great God of Despair, mighty Deity of Fate, profound Source of Curses! Your most loyal servant, Dart, seeks your gaze. We implore you to grant us the power of immortality. With this power, we shall aid in the fulfillment of your grand design!"
As Dart began to recite the prayer to the God of Curses, the waters of Shadow Moon Lake underwent a dramatic transformation.
The once cid surface churned into raging waves.
The moon in the sky vanished, reced by a colossal red eye, the physical manifestation of the God of Curses.
Dart and the three Shadow n members with him instinctively lifted their heads, their eyes fixated on the massive red orb above.
They all felt their powers burgeoning rapidly, but this increase was apanied by immense pain and eternal despair.
The God of Curses, born of despair, naturally inflicted despair upon his servants.
The despair of any being could bring about powerful curses, which was why the God of Curses was so formidable.
Dart had no regrets about his current situation.
Having decided to wage a relentless battle against Sherry and Ethan, he was prepared to pay the necessary price.
Eventually, Dart obtained a power from the God of Curses so potent that he could now regard himself as the deity''s avatar in this world.
He even felt confident enough to directly summon the God of Curses if needed.
After gaining the God of Curses'' power, Dart did not choose to immediately return to the Shadow n''s territory.
He was acutely aware that he needed ample time to familiarize himself with his newfound abilities.
"We need not head straight back to the Shadow n''snd," Dart announced.
"We must make for the Endless Sea. Our journey to the Endless Sea will provide us with the perfect opportunity to fully master our powers. Once we haveplete control over our new abilities, it will still be timely to seek vengeance against Sherry and Ethan!"
Chapter 437 435-The Shadow Clans Predicament
Chapter 437 435-The Shadow n''s Predicament
The morning after the quelling of the Shadow n rebellion, Ethan awoke early.
He scanned his surroundings, noticing the absence of Sherry, which struck him as slightly odd.
Ethan began his search for Sherry within the Shadow n''s territory.
Each member of the Shadow n he encountered expressed their gratitude to him.
It was clear to all that Ethan had been instrumental in saving them.
"We thank you, for without you, Dart''s rebellion would have seeded!"
"We express our gratitude. The great Power of Shadow will bless you. It will certainly remember your act of saving the Shadow n."
"We are indebted to you. The Hero Spirits of our great Shadow n will surely bestow their blessings upon you. You will undoubtedly be able to enter Valha again."
Faced with such gratitude from the Shadow n members, Ethan felt somewhat embarrassed.
He knew very well that it was not he, but Sherry, who had saved the Shadow n.
However, he couldn''t possibly exin this to every member of the n.
Despite his efforts, Ethan was unable to find Sherry anywhere in the Shadow n''s territory.
Left with no other option, Ethan approached a member of the Shadow n and inquired, "Have any of you seen Sherry, your new High Priest?"
Though the Shadow n member was eager to assist Ethan, he had not seen Sherry either.
With no other leads, Ethan had no choice but to continue his search by asking other members of the Shadow n.
After inquiring for quite some time, Ethan finally found a member of the Shadow n who knew of Sherry''s whereabouts.
Sherry was not within the Shadow n''s territory; she had actually gone to Shadow Moon Lake, apanied by other elders of the n.
Once Ethan confirmed Sherry''s location, he swiftly made his way to Shadow Moon Lake.
The spot where Sherry and Ethan found themselves was opposite the area where Dart had been the previous night.
Sherry was there to conduct a burial ceremony for those of the Shadow n who had perished in the previous day''s rebellion.
The former High Priest of the Shadow n had already been sent to Valha by Sherry.
When Ethan arrived at Shadow Moon Lake, Sherry was leading a prayer for the deceased members of the Shadow n.
The expressions of grief were evident on the faces of everyone present.
Ethan chose not to speak, not wanting to disturb the solemn gathering.
Although he wasn''t very familiar with the other members of the Shadow n, they had fought alongside him in the battle the day before.
He, too, began to silently mourn.
As the new High Priest of the Shadow n, Sherry had many responsibilities to attend to.
After the burial of those who had died in the rebellion, she intended to return to the Shadow n''s territory.
Ethan intercepted Sherry on her way back; he had important matters to discuss with her.
He sensed that Sherry might be unwilling to continue their journey together.
"Ethan, what is it? As the High Priest of the Shadow n, I am quite upied. If you don''t have anything important, please don''t dy me," Sherry spoke, her tone markedly different from before.
Ethan, though puzzled by the change in her demeanor, keenly sensed it.
"I think we need to talk. You seem very different from before, and I want to know why. Also, you''ve been engrossed in handling the affairs of the Shadow n. Don''t you n to continue our journey together anymore?"
Faced with Ethan''s questions, Sherry didn''t immediately respond.
After pondering for a moment, she slowly said, "You''re right, we should have a proper conversation. Let''s go somewhere more secluded. It''s better if others don''t overhear our discussion."
Sherry and Ethan moved to a remote spot by the edge of Shadow Moon Lake.
There, Sherry finally revealed her true thoughts.
"I don''t think I can continue apanying you on your journey. I must protect the people of the Shadow n. We have already faced tremendous cmity. If I, as the High Priest, leave again, it would be too pitiful for the Shadow n. Do you really wish to see the n suffer such a tragic fate? Don''t you want all members of the Shadow n to live safely and happily within our territory?"
Sherry''s series of rhetorical questions left Ethan at a loss for words.
What she said was indeed the truth; the Shadow n was facing a tremendous crisis.
Although Sherry, as the new High Priest, possessed immense power, her responsibilities extended beyond ensuring the safety of the Shadow n.
She also needed to help the n regain its prosperity.
After some contemtion, Ethan seemed to understand Sherry''s perspective.
He decided not to proceed with his journey immediately.
Instead, he resolved to help Sherry eliminate all threats surrounding the Shadow n before moving on.
"I understand why you made this decision. I am also willing to offer my help. I won''t continue my journey right away. I''ll assist in resolving all troubles faced by the Shadow n before proceeding."
"Of course, I can''t help with matters specific to your people C that''s something only you, as the High Priest, can manage. What I can offer is to eliminate all hostile forces surrounding the Shadow n."
"I assume there must be some monsters near your territory that pose a threat. After dealing with these creatures, I will scout further areas to ensure there are no more dangers to your n."
Ethan''s response deeply moved Sherry.
She hadn''t expected Ethan to genuinely offer his help and to understand her decision so empathetically.
Tears glistened at the corners of Sherry''s eyes, and she struggled to speak, knowing that any attempt to talk would only make the tears fall.
Ethan moved to her side and silently wiped her tears away.
"You are now the High Priest of the Shadow n; you shouldn''t cry. As the High Priest, you must shoulder the responsibility of protecting your entire tribe. Your strength is already formidable, and even without my protection, you can handle any danger on your own."
Ethan''s words only deepened Sherry''s sense of gratitude.
Breaking into a smile through her tears, she quicklyposed herself.
As the High Priest of the Shadow n, just as Ethan had pointed out, she needed to remain calm and strong.
"I can do it! Now that I am the High Priest of the Shadow n, I will not shirk my responsibilities. Before you eliminate the threats surrounding our n, I hope you can offer me one more piece of assistance."
Ethan nodded, generally inclined not to refuse requests from Sherry, especially since she had previously provided him with much help.
"Just tell me what help you need," Ethan said. "I n to stay in the Shadow n''s territory for a while, and I should be able to handle all the troubles during my stay."
Sherry nodded in agreement with Ethan''s words.
"The help I need from you is to clear out the water creatures in Shadow Moon Lake. Our people of the Shadow n have long been afraid to fish in theke because of the creatures lurking in its depths."
As Sherry mentioned the creatures of Shadow Moon Lake, Ethan felt a slight sense of unease.
He had not sensed the presence of any monsters in theke.
Sensing a shift in Ethan''s mood, Sherry smiled and said, "It''s not just you who cannot sense the creatures in theke. None of the previous High Priests have been able to detect them either."
" Although I now possess the powerful Power of Shadow, I can only sense these creatures at night. The creatures in theke are quite strong and pose a significant threat to our Shadow n. That''s why I hope you can deal with the water monsters in theke."
After Sherry''s exnation, Ethan gained a better understanding of the situation with theke''s creatures.
His purpose for staying with the Shadow n was to eliminate threats in their vicinity.
Naturally, the creatures in theke fell under this category.
"There''s no problem at all. I will investigate the situation in Shadow Moon Lake as soon as possible. Once I have a clear understanding of everything in theke, I will eradicate all the water creatures," Ethan responded without hesitation.
He gazed at the waters of Shadow Moon Lake while speaking to Sherry.
Chapter 439 437-Shadow Elf
Chapter 439 Chapter437-Shadow Elf
Ethan, brimming with caution, spent half an hour before finally reaching the small hill east of Shadow Moon Lake.
Standing atop the hillock, he could take in the entire vista of Shadow Moon Lake.
The terrain surrounding Shadow Moon Lake was a ssic case of high in the east and low in the west.
Apart from the small hill on the east, the west, north, and south sides of Shadow Moon Lake were all t sandy areas.
Ethan had already explored the southern shore of Shadow Moon Lake.
There, aside from a heap of weeds and a few trees, there was nothing noteworthy.
There were scarcely any animals present on the southern shore of theke.
To the north of thekey an expansive forest. Ethan had once passed through that forest, which contained a path leading to the Shadow tribe''s Valha.
Moreover, that forest was imbued with a very potent Power of Shadow.
Ethan felt that the Power of Shadow in the forest probably emanated from Shadow Moon Lake.
To the west of theke was a vast expanse of sand, where Ethan could see a few small animals seemingly foraging for food.
The entire periphery of Shadow Moon Lake seemed remarkably serene, as though theke was just an ordinary body of water.
However, Ethan knew that theke, along with the creatures around it, harbored many anomalies.
As Ethan surveyed the surroundings of Shadow Moon Lake, he still felt as if he was being watched.
Faced with this situation, Ethan grew slightly irate.
"Who is it that''s watching me? I know you''ve been observing me all this time! If you really want to attack me, thene out and do it now! If you don''t intend to attack, then stay away from me."
The thing Ethan detested most was being stealthily followed.
Although he believed it was unlikely that the observer was a member of the Shadow tribe or even an intelligent creature, he felt certain that his words would provoke a reaction from the mysterious entity that had been watching him.
Ethan''s prediction was not wrong. Just as he uttered those words, the previously cid surface of Shadow Moon Lake began to ripple.
Something from the depths seemed to be rapidly approaching Ethan''s location.
Faced with this situation, Ethan was not one to simply stand by.
He promptly drew his Dragonde.
Under themand of his will, the Dragonde emitted a beam of silvery-white light.
This beam shot directly towards Shadow Moon Lake.
The collision between the silvery-white light from the Dragonde and the unknown presence beneath Shadow Moon Lake''s surface created colossal waves.
Normally, such tumultuous waves would have allowed Ethan to glimpse theke''s bottom.
However, to his astonishment, even with these mighty waves, the bottom of Shadow Moon Lake remained unseen.
There were two possible exnations for this phenomenon in Ethan''s mind.
The first was that Shadow Moon Lake was an incredibly deepke, deep enough to sustain such massive waves.
This exnation, however, Ethan found utterly imusible.
During his previous encounters with Shadow Moon Lake, he had observed it closely.
Shadow Moon Lake was not a particrly deepke at all.
The second exnation, of course, was that the Power of Shadow within Shadow Moon Lake yed a significant role.
The Power of Shadow in theke had be so strong that itpletely sealed off thekebed from view.
To Ethan, this second conjecture seemed the most usible.
Sensing the overwhelming Power of Shadow, he chose to fly directly above Shadow Moon Lake.
He needed to quickly ascertain if there were other forces at y in Shadow Moon Lake apart from the Power of Shadow.
If there were, Ethan would have to proceed with even greater caution.
Ethan didn''t take the unknown presence beneath the surface of Shadow Moon Lake too seriously.
His recent attack had already tested the strength of this mysterious entity.
If it couldn''t withstand the silvery-white light emitted by his Dragonde, then it certainly wouldn''t fare any better against Ethan himself.
As Ethan hovered directly above Shadow Moon Lake, a gigantic shadow swiftly ascended from the depths, breaking the surface and rising into the air to confront him.
In the instant he saw it, Ethan understood the identity of this figure.
This enormous shadow was, in fact, a Shadow Elf.
Shadow Elves are intelligent beingsposed entirely of the Power of Shadow.
They only exist in ces where the Power of Shadow is immensely strong, as any trace of other elemental forces would cause these Shadow Elves to dissipate.
The appearance of a Shadow Elf in Shadow Moon Lake was a clear indication that the Power of Shadow had expelled all other elemental forces from the area.
"So, it was you who has been watching me all this time? You must understand what I''m saying. As an intelligent being, you should be able to make decisions that align with your own interests," Ethan spoke, addressing the Shadow Elf with a measure of politeness.
His courteous tone stemmed from the understanding that Shadow Elves were not inherently evil beings.
Shadow Elves shared some connections with the people of the Shadow tribe.
The Hero Spirits of the Shadow tribe could transform themselves into Shadow Elves.
In fact, the Shadow Elf in theke could very well be one of these Hero Spirits.
It seemed that the Shadow Elfprehended Ethan''s words, but it made no move, continuing to confront Ethan in midair.
"My patience has its limits. If you choose not to leave, don''t me me for being unkind. I am truly prepared to eliminate you!"
Although Ethan did not sense any hostility from the Shadow Elf, he decided to continue his persuasion.
Perhaps, after a moment of thought, the Shadow Elf would choose to leave.
Unfortunately, Ethan''s attempts at persuasion were unsessful.
The Shadow Elf remained stationary in midair, showing no intention of leaving.
As Ethan''s patience finally wore thin, he decided tounch an attack.
Once again, Ethan used his will tomand his Dragonde, which transformed into a beam of silvery-white light, rapidly advancing towards the Shadow Elf.
Ethan, in truth, had the opportunity tounch a surprise attack.
However, he felt that driving the Shadow Elf away would be the best course of action.
The people of the Shadow tribe harbored goodwill towards the Shadow Elves.
With Sherry now as the chieftain of the Shadow tribe, she naturally hoped for a peaceful coexistence with the Shadow Elves.
Ethan did not wish for Sherry to face criticism from her people over issues rted to the Shadow Elf.
In the face of Ethan''s attack, the Shadow Elf remained motionless, seemingly indifferent to his offensive.
Ethan, too, refrained from any additional actions, opting to observe what the Shadow Elf would do next.
As Ethan''s attack was about to hit the Shadow Elf, a dramatic change urred on the surface of Shadow Moon Lake.
The tumultuous waves suddenly calmed, and beneath this tranquil surface, Ethan could clearly see a multitude of shadows rapidly approaching.
He knew these swiftly approaching shadows were other Shadow Elves.
The moment Ethan realized this, numerous Shadow Elves burst forth from theke.
They merged into one, their collective Power of Shadow plunging the entire Shadow Moon Lake into darkness.
Even Ethan found himself unable to prate the dark barrier formed by these numerous Shadow Elves.
It dawned on him that this might well be a trap set by the Shadow Elf.
The moment Ethan realized he might have fallen into a trap, he immediately sprang into action.
He attempted to use his Wraith Magic to create a passage.
If he could just open a pathway, he could utilize his Space Magic to escape the snare set by the Shadow Elves.
Ethan was confident in his abilities, believing he could triumph even against formidable foes.
Thus, he had no doubts about facing these Shadow Elves; no unexpected oues were anticipated.
To his astonishment, Ethan''s Space Magic proved ineffective.
The Shadow Elves had formed an imprable barrier of utter ckness, using it to confine Ethan within Shadow Moon Lake.
After a brief moment of total darkness, Ethan''s vision adjusted, and he realized with startling rity that he was at the bottom of Shadow Moon Lake!
Above him loomed a barrier ofplete darkness, crafted by the Shadow Elves, so robust that not even his Space Magic could break through.
Chapter 438 436-The Peculiarities of Shadow Moon Lake
Chapter 438 436-The Peculiarities of Shadow Moon Lake
Having promised Sherry to swiftly deal with the threat of the water creatures in Shadow Moon Lake, Ethan wasted no time in taking action.
Despite his formidable strength, he knew that gathering sufficient intelligence was crucial for ensuring the sess of his mission.
By noon, Ethan returned to the Shadow n''s territory to inquire about the information the n members had on Shadow Moon Lake.
However, Ethan found it somewhat strange that whenever he mentioned Shadow Moon Lake, the n members seemed to be engulfed in fear.
"You shouldn''t ask about that. Shadow Moon Lake is cursed, inhabited by terrifying creatures. Moreover, anyone seeking information about these creatures will also be cursed," an elderly member of the Shadow n said in a trembling voice.
She appeared very reluctant for Ethan to explore Shadow Moon Lake.
"You must know more about Shadow Moon Lake, right? You''re well aware of my strength. I saved the Shadow n before, and this time, I can help you eliminate the threats in Shadow Moon Lake. Just tell me everything you know."
After hesitating for a while, the elderly n member finally decided to share all the information she knew with Ethan.
After all, besides cing her trust in Ethan, she had no other choice.
"Shadow Moon Lake is extremely dangerous. No High Priest of the Shadow n has ever dared to approach it directly, for the stronger a member of our n is, the greater the threat they face in theke."
"Only those of us with lesser strength dare to venture near Shadow Moon Lake. Even so, many of our people have lost their lives to theke."
"Actually, I have never been near Shadow Moon Lake myself. The information I know is only what I''ve heard from others. When I was young, Shadow Moon Lake wasn''t as perilous."
"Back then, the High Priest allowed our n members to visit Shadow Moon Lake. However, when I was seven, the High Priest suddenly restricted ess to theke. He forbade any member of our n from nearing Shadow Moon Lake."
"He imed that theke had been cursed and that all creatures within it had be cursed monsters. These cursed creatures would attack any Shadow n member who approached theke."
"At first, some of our braver n members didn''t believe the High Priest''s warnings. When the guards around Shadow Moon Lake were few, they decided to explore its vicinity. After that, they never returned."
Upon hearing this, Ethan felt slightly puzzled.
If Shadow Moon Lake was as dangerous as described, why hadn''t the Shadow n memberspletely sealed off the path leading to it?
Ethan had known since his arrival in the Shadow n''s territory that there were several paths leading directly to Shadow Moon Lake.
Moreover, when he had encountered Sherry, it was by the shores of Shadow Moon Lake.
So, Ethan suspected that the elderly Shadow n member he was speaking to might have a fading memory due to her age, or perhaps she was overly cautious, using such stories to deter the younger generation from venturing to Shadow Moon Lake.
"From the look on your face, it seems you don''t quite believe what I''ve told you," the elderly Shadow n member observed, noticing Ethan''s skepticism.
Ethan felt a bit embarrassed; after all, she was trying to help, and he should be grateful.
"You don''t need to apologize to me, as I''ve only told you half of what I know. What I mentioned earlier were just the dangers of Shadow Moon Lake. In reality, Shadow Moon Lake also has its benefits for our Shadow n."
"Shadow Moon Lake can provide us with a very powerful Power of Shadow. Our Hero Spirits of the Shadow n must visit Shadow Moon Lake before heading to Valha."
"At least, that was the case when I was younger. But over time, the danger level of Shadow Moon Lake has increased significantly. This has made it so that our Hero Spirits dare not venture there anymore."
"After Dart''s rebellion, the danger level of Shadow Moon Lake escted to the point where anyone approaching it could potentially be cursed. Perhaps this is why the new High Priest wishes for you to eliminate the threats in Shadow Moon Lake?"
After hearing thetter part of the Shadow n member''s story, Ethan felt that her information sounded more reliable.
However, he didn''t intend to rely solely on the information from one n member.
Subsequently, Ethan sought out other members of the Shadow n who could provide him with additional information.
The details provided by these members werergely simr.
All the Shadow n members knew about the dangers of Shadow Moon Lake, but they also understood that theke could provide them with the Power of Shadow.
However, they were unclear as to why Shadow Moon Lake had suddenly be so perilous.
Just a few days earlier, theke hadn''t been nearly as dangerous.
After ensuring he had gathered enough information, Ethan found Sherry and ryed to her everything he had learned.
Sherry listened patiently to the information Ethan had collected, her expression one of helplessness.
"If I weren''t the High Priest of the Shadow n, I would join you on your venture. But here, I have many more responsibilities to attend to. I can only let you face the dangers of Shadow Moon Lake alone."
Sherry still seemed somewhat apologetic.
In her view, as the High Priest of the Shadow n, it was her duty to protect her people.
Under normal circumstances, it should have been her, as the High Priest, personally investigating Shadow Moon Lake and eradicating the threats within.
Ethan hadn''t expected Sherry to be so deeply thoughtful.
The reason he shared the information he had gathered with Sherry was to ease her worries, as he was confident in handling the threats within Shadow Moon Lake.
"I made a promise to you, so you shouldn''t feel so guilty now. As the High Priest of the Shadow n, it''s natural for you to prioritize the affairs of your n."
"I informed you of this information only to let you know that I have already made significant progress. You don''t need to worry about anything; just wait for the good news of my sess."
Ethan''s words finally brought some peace of mind to Sherry.
She smiled faintly at Ethan, saying, "I have always had great faith in your sess!"
Aftermunicating with Sherry, Ethan headed straight for Shadow Moon Lake.
Despite having learned much about theke, he needed to personally inspect the surrounding area.
Upon arriving at Shadow Moon Lake, Ethan indeed felt a powerful surge of Shadow energy emanating from it, and this energy was growing rapidly.
"Something''s not right here! Can''t the Valha of the Shadow n bind all this Power of Shadow? If this power continues to grow, it will undoubtedly affect all life in the forests surrounding Shadow Moon Lake."
Ethan quickly understood the love-hate rtionship the Shadow n members had with Shadow Moon Lake.
If his primary attribute were also Shadow, he too would consider theke a precious resource.
After observing the southern shore of Shadow Moon Lake for a while, Ethan decided to circle around the entireke.
He wanted to scrutinize every aspect of the area surrounding theke.
Ethan did not want to miss any crucial information due to ack of thorough observation, especially since Sherry ced great importance on this mission.
He couldn''t afford to fail, knowing that any failure on his part would have severe consequences for the Shadow n.
Ethan first headed toward a small hill on the eastern side of Shadow Moon Lake, believing it would provide a good vantage point.
As he made his way to the hill, he felt as though something was constantly watching him.
He didn''t react outwardly but remained vignt, observing his surroundings.
To Ethan''s surprise, although he could sense something watching him, he couldn''t locate the source of this observation.
"It seems the situation around Shadow Moon Lake is much worse than I anticipated. I must be fully alert; I cannot afford a major failure here due to my own negligence."
Ethan continued to scan the area while inwardly reminding himself to stay sharp.
The fact that the enemy was hidden while he was exposed made him consider the situation even more seriously.
Chapter 440 438-The Hidden History of the Shadow Tribe
Chapter 440 438-The Hidden History of the Shadow Tribe
Ethan, confronted with being sealed at the bottom of Shadow Moon Lake by countless Shadow Elves, was understandably anxious.
He had already attempted to break the seal using the skills at his disposal.
However, all his efforts had been in vain.
The Power of Shadow possessed by the Shadow Elves, once unified, was overwhelmingly potent.
Ethan realized that he might have to resort to using Primordial Light to break through their seal.
Extending his right hand, Ethan concentrated, channeling Primordial Light into a glowing orb in his palm.
This orb of Primordial Light radiated immense power, instilling fear even in the Shadow Elves at a considerable distance from Ethan.
"Since you recognize the power of Primordial Light, then cease your hostility towards me," Ethan implored.
"My initial intent was merely to investigate the anomalies of Shadow Moon Lake. Now that I have discerned its peculiarities, understand that you, born from the Power of Shadow, should not be enemies of the Shadow tribe''s people."
"The members of the Shadow tribe and you, the Shadow Elves, are both followers of the great God of Shadow. Why do you oppose them? Have youpletely lost your senses, now controlled by some malevolent deity?"
Ethan sensed the fear in the Shadow Elves.
He still hoped to persuade them to abandon their hostility.
However, after hearing Ethan''s words, not only did the Shadow Elves not cease their aggression, but they also seemed less intimidated by the Primordial Light in Ethan''s hand.
"It seems you are truly intent on opposing me to the end! Then do not me me for myck of courtesy; I shall demonstrate the formidable power of Primordial Light to you."
With persuasion proving futile, Ethan no longer hesitated.
He released the orb of Primordial Light he had concentrated in his hand into the air.
The orb burst instantly, scattering countless streams of Primordial Light in all directions.
As the Primordial Light encountered the Shadow Elves, they were obliterated one by one.
Although it appeared that these Shadow Elves had been utterly erased by the Primordial Light, since all Shadow Elves are essentially embodiments of the Power of Shadow, this meant that the Primordial Light had essentially returned them to the source of the Power of Shadow.
This source is one of the Second-generation Deities, the God of Shadow, who is also the deity worshipped by the people of the Shadow tribe.
Ethan''s actions not only resolved the threat posed by the Shadow Elves in Shadow Moon Lake to the Shadow tribe but also helped to enhance the power possessed by the tribe''s members.
Ethan was naturally very pleased with this solution that killed two birds with one stone.
So, he patiently waited for the Primordial Light to eliminate all the Shadow Elves.
The speed at which the Primordial Light eradicated the Shadow Elves was astonishing.
In a short while, the majority were annihted.
The remaining Shadow Elves merged together, seemingly preparing for their final stand.
"Why must you insist on being my enemy? Moreover, you refuse to answer any of my questions. If you are facing some kind of trouble, can''t you just tell me? I might be able to help you solve whatever problems you''re encountering."
Ethan found himself moved by the resolute spirit of the Shadow Elves.
He also didn''t believe that the Shadow Elves were the only anomaly in Shadow Moon Lake; there must be other reasons behind theke''s peculiarities.
Since all the remaining Shadow Elves had merged into one, this Shadow Elf, endowed with immense Power of Shadow, should be able to regain its sanity with such strength.
The final, most powerful Shadow Elf seemed to understand Ethan''s words.
Facing the threat of the Primordial Light, it ultimately chose to respond to Ethan''s inquiries.
"The reason we oppose you is because you are an ally of the Shadow tribe. We can sense that you are blessed by the Hero Spirits of the Shadow tribe. Those Hero Spirits are the enemies of us Shadow Elves!"
Ethan was pleased that the Shadow Elf finally chose tomunicate, but the answer he received did little to alleviate his confusion.
"What do you mean by that? I have learned about the history of the Shadow tribe in Valha. They have always been keen on cooperating with the Shadow Elves."
"They even coborated with you to repel the attacks of other hostile elemental factions. Furthermore, some of their Hero Spirits can transform into Shadow Elves like you."
"The people of the Shadow tribe are aware that their Hero Spirits can be one of you. So, it''s impossible for them to be continuously at enmity with you. "
"Moreover, I have spent some time in the territory of the Shadow tribe. I have not witnessed any member of the Shadow tribe attacking you."
Ethan ryed all the information he knew in one breath, hoping to persuade the Shadow Elves to cooperate with him.
He believed the Shadow Elves could provide him with ample information to quickly discern the root of the anomalies in Shadow Moon Lake.
The Shadow Elf, however, was not satisfied with Ethan''s response.
It revealed a part of the Shadow tribe''s hidden history that Ethan was unaware of.
"The information you have is all from the people of the Shadow tribe. Naturally, the information they provide you is greatly favorable to them. They would never disclose anything that could be detrimental to their image."
"Let me tell you what they have done to us, the Shadow Elves. Do you really think those Hero Spirits in their Valha are the transformed warriors of the Shadow tribe?"
"Most of those Hero Spirits are not their warriors at all. The majority of them are members of our kind, the Shadow Elves. They have been imprisoned in Valha by the High Priest of the Shadow tribe."
"The Power of Shadow possessed by these imprisoned Shadow Elves is continuously channeled through the magical array of Valha to the members of the Shadow tribe."
"If the Power of Shadow of the Shadow Elves is depleted, the Shadow tribe simply expels them. You must be well aware that without a strong enough Power of Shadow, Shadow Elves cannot maintain their sanity. They ultimately fall into absolute madness."
"The so-called anomalies of Shadow Moon Lake are because of these insane Shadow Elves. "
"Although Primordial Light can pose a significant threat to us and even has the power to send us back to our great deity, if the Shadow tribe does not abandon their past actions, the number of Shadow Elves descending into madness will only increase."
"Do you think you can stay here indefinitely to help them eliminate these crazed Shadow Elves?"
Ethan was genuinely taken aback to learn of this hidden history within the Shadow tribe.
If what the Shadow Elf said was indeed true, the actions of the Shadow tribe''s people in exploiting the Power of Shadow seemed excessively harsh.
"How can I determine whether what you''re saying is true or not? Even if I were to believe, I would tend to trust the people of the Shadow tribe more," Ethan expressed his skepticism.
The Shadow Elf, undaunted by Ethan''s questioning, answered straightforwardly,
"You only need to see for yourself to know the truth of my words. The bottom of Shadow Moon Lake is rich in the Power of Shadow, and you possess Primordial Light."
"If Primordial Light and the Power of Shadow arebined, we can create a Chronicle Gateway. "
"Through this gateway, we can travel back in time. Once we go back, you will witness firsthand how the Shadow tribe''s people have treated us Shadow Elves!"
Ethan hesitated slightly at this proposal.
He was indeed aware of the information rted to the Chronicle Gateway.
The fusion of Primordial Light and the Power of Shadow could indeed create a force capable of traversing time.
However, this time-traveling force was not entirely stable.
They might be able to learn about past events, but they could not intervene in what had already urred.
After some deliberation, Ethan decided to go along with the Shadow Elf''s n.
He too wanted to uncover whether the Shadow Elf''s ims were true.
If the Shadow tribe had indeed been imprisoning Shadow Elves to harness their Power of Shadow, as alleged, Ethan feltpelled to consult with Sherry.
As the High Priest, she would have the authority to release all the Shadow Elves from Valha.
Chapter 441 439-An Expected Disagreement
Chapter 441 439-An Expected Disagreement
Ethan retracted the Primordial Light back into his palm, and the Shadow Elf lifted the seal on him.
Shadow Moon Lake returned to its original state, with Ethan now standing alongside the Shadow Elf on theke''s shore.
The Shadow Elf had also reverted to its initial form, a ck orb floating in the air.
"You seem to be hesitating a bit. Are you not nning to proceed with the action we agreed upon?" The Shadow Elf noticed Ethan''s slight hesitation, clearly not wanting him to renege on their n.
Although if Ethan did change his mind, the Shadow Elf realized it had no way topel him.
Ethan slowly shook his head; he was not one to go back on his word.
But a concerning thought had just struck him.
What if Sherry had always been fully aware of this situation?
What if she believed there was nothing wrong with transferring the Power of Shadow from the Shadow Elves to the Shadow tribe''s people?
As the High Priest of the Shadow tribe, Sherry would undoubtedly take the tribe''s side.
This realization made Ethan ponder the possibility of a fierce argument arising between him and Sherry in the future.
"Since you have no regrets, why stand here idly? Let''s get moving. I will show you all the things the Shadow tribe has done in the past," urged the Shadow Elf.
Under the persistent prompting of the Shadow Elf, Ethan finally decided to proceed with their initial n.
Ethan once again summoned the power of the Primordial Light, while the Shadow Elf called upon the formidable Power of Shadow from the depths of Shadow Moon Lake.
As the power of the Primordial Light met with the Power of Shadow, an ethereal gateway materialized in front of Ethan and the Shadow Elf.
"This is the passage through the History Mist, allowing us to traverse time and return to the past! If you have any regrets, now is still the time to stop," the Shadow Elf reminded Ethan once more.
Although the Shadow Elf greatly hoped Ethan would align with its perspective, it was acutely aware that it was in no position to oppose Ethan.
Ethan took a deep breath and, without hesitation, stepped into the ethereal gateway.
The Shadow Elf followed closely behind, entering the portal as well.
Thus, Ethan and the Shadow Elf sessfully traversed through the History Mist.
The first scene they witnessed was the rebellion within the Shadow tribe incited by Dart, an event that had urred just two days prior.
"Dart is someone I''m quite familiar with," Ethanmented.
"He once tried to capture a Shadow Elf using his own power, unbeknownst to the other members of the Shadow tribe. But he was overly ambitious. Even the High Priest of the Shadow tribe can only capture a Shadow Elf with the aid of Valha''s power. How could he seed alone?"
The Shadow Elf at Ethan''s side helped him interpret the scenes unfolding within the History Mist, providing context and insight into theplex tapestry of events that had shaped the current predicament.
Ethan, in fact, did not require the Shadow Elf''s exnation.
He was already familiar with this information, albeit not as detailed as the Shadow Elf''s knowledge.
Within the History Mist, Ethan observed not only Dart''s rebellion but also his own battles.
He also saw Sherry fighting alongside him.
In the History Mist, Sherry seemed to nce in Ethan''s direction, but Ethan knew that it was impossible for her to actually see him through the History Mist.
Ethan and the Shadow Elf did not linger long in this segment of the History Mist.
They continued to delve deeper, moving back further in time.
"What you are witnessing now is the 203rd High Priest of the Shadow tribe conducting rituals in Valha. You should be able to understand the specific purpose of these rituals," the Shadow Elf directly inquired Ethan.
It was well aware that the ritual prepared by the 203rd High Priest was designed to extract all the Power of Shadow from the Shadow Elves.
The Shadow Elf could roughly guess that Ethan would understand, but it sensed that Ethan might still harbor some doubts about the ritual he was witnessing.
After observing for a while, Ethan silently nodded.
He had nearly confirmed that the Shadow Elf''s previous assertions were without fault.
The people of the Shadow tribe had indeed been capturing Shadow Elves and extracting all of their Power of Shadow for the tribe''s use.
Ethan nced towards the deeper regions of the History Mist, feeling that there was no need to venture further.
The deeper they went, the higher the risk of bing lost in the History Mist''s vast expanse.
"I think we don''t need to proceed any further into the History Mist. I''ve already learned a great deal. I believe you were not lying," Ethan remarked, a decision that visibly pleased the Shadow Elf.
However, the Shadow Elf knew that Ethan hadn''tpletely sided with it and thus inquired again, "So, are you willing to help us resolve our troubles? Are you willing to persuade the people of the Shadow tribe to abandon their current practices?"
Faced with this question, Ethan didn''t respond immediately.
After a considerable pause, he slowly nodded and spoke softly, "I will do my utmost to persuade the people of the Shadow tribe. However, I cannot guarantee that I will be sessful."
The Shadow Elf was naturally not satisfied with this oue, but it also knew that it had no more to say.
"In that case, you should return to the territory of the Shadow tribe. I''m sure you have much to discuss with the new High Priest of the Shadow tribe."
Ethan and the Shadow Elf then left the History Mist, returning to the shores of Shadow Moon Lake.
The Shadow Elf didn''t utter any further words, diving back into the depths of Shadow Moon Lake.
Ethan stood by the shore of Shadow Moon Lake for a while, seemingly deep in thought about how to approach Sherry with his persuasion.
After some time, he finally decided to head towards the territory of the Shadow tribe.
In the heart of the Shadow tribe''snd, within the dwelling of the High Priest, Sherry was frowning at a piece of parchment in her hands.
This was no ordinary parchment; it was a prophetic scroll capable of foreseeing the future.
On it, Sherry saw an image of herself arguing with Ethan, which left her greatly puzzled.
In her mind, it seemed impossible that she and Ethan could ever have a disagreement.
As she pondered over these matters, Ethan walked in.
Sherry appeared surprised to see him, as she had not expected him to resolve the threat of Shadow Moon Lake so swiftly.
"You''re back so soon. Have you sessfully dealt with the anomalies at Shadow Moon Lake?" she inquired.
In response to Sherry''s question, Ethan neither nodded nor shook his head.
He simply stared at her intently, as if trying to convey something deeper through his gaze.
"What''s the matter? Why do you seem so strange? Did you discover a greater threat at Shadow Moon Lake?" Sherry asked with evident concern.
Ethan shook his head again, aware of how unusual his behavior must seem.
Deciding not to waste any more time, he prepared to divulge everything he had learned, ready to share the revtions that might change the course of their rtionship and the future of the Shadow tribe.
After Ethan ryed the information he had learned from the Shadow Elf, Sherry''s expression turned visibly grim.
"You actually believe what the Shadow Elf said?! Don''t you know that all these Shadow Elves have gone mad?!"
Sherry''s tone was sharp,ced with anger that seemed to mask something she didn''t want Ethan to know.
"Of course, I didn''t just take the Shadow Elf''s word for it. I used the power of Primordial Light to travel through the History Mist. There, I saw for myself how your people, the Shadow tribe, indeed captured these Shadow Elves and forcibly extracted their Power of Shadow," Ethanid out everything he knew.
Sherry appeared shocked upon hearing Ethan''s words, realizing an argument was now inevitable.
"It''s true, as you said, our people of the Shadow tribe do use the Power of Shadow in that manner."
"But what''s the big deal about it? Do you really want to be an enemy of the Shadow tribe for the sake of those Shadow Elves? Ethan, have you forgotten our past journeys together? Have you forgotten the memories of our battles side by side?"
Chapter 442 440-A Sudden Turn of Events
Chapter 442 440-A Sudden Turn of Events
In the face of Sherry''s barrage of questions, Ethan found himself deeply conflicted.
He remembered how, during their previous journeys, Sherry had been a significant source of support.
Yet, Ethan remained convinced that the Shadow n''s methods towards the Shadow Elves were profoundly misguided.
He wished for the Shadow n to seek the Power of Shadow through means other than the exploitation of these elves.
"You''re right," Ethan conceded.
"You did provide invaluable assistance throughout our past travels. However, I need you to understand that gaining the Power of Shadow in this manner isn''t a boon for the Shadow n. It''s quite the contrary."
"The Shadow Elves, though plunged into madness, can inversely affect the God of Shadow. If the God of Shadow were to fallpletely into insanity, do you think the Shadow n would remain unaffected?" he continued, his voiceced with concern.
"This approach you''re taking is simply a means to quickly enhance your own power, forsaking long-term safety. I implore you to help your n find a more sustainable method to augment your Power of Shadow."
Ethan''s words left Sherry with little room for rebuttal.
She was acutely aware that the Shadow n''s approach was indeed shortsighted.
The previous High Priests had not opted for more reasonable methods to enhance the n members'' Power of Shadow because of the multitude of threats the Shadow n faced.
They were in a race against time, and any dy could leave the n in a perilous state of weakness.
Even now, as Sherry had ascended to the esteemed position of High Priest, even as Dart''s rebellion had been quelled, and even with Ethan''s offer of assistance, the Shadow n remained in a precarious state of weakness.
For Sherry, now the High Priest, the continued frailty of her people was intolerable.
It was imperative that she swiftly bolster the strength of the Shadow n; only then could their safety be assured.
"Ethan," she began, her voice resolute, "no matter how logical your arguments may sound, I cannot simply abandon the principles that guide the Shadow n.
Extracting the Power of Shadow from the Shadow Elves is the fastest way." Her eyes conveyed an unwavering determination.
"Even if we find alternative means to acquire the Power of Shadow, it would waste precious time for our people. Our n must devote every moment to strengthening ourselves."
Sherry paused, a flicker of past hardships crossing her face.
"I have told you before, our people have faced numerous disasters. We are surrounded by enemies on all sides."
The weight of her responsibility as a leader was evident in her tone.
"Even if you manage to drive away those enemies, they will return once you leave our territory. What then? What are we supposed to do when theye back?"
Her gaze was piercing, as if seeking to imprint her words upon Ethan''s consciousness.
"Have you not considered the threat they pose upon their return? You can only assure temporary safety for our n!"
Her words tumbled out in a passionate torrent, underscoring the gravity of their situation.
Sherry hoped that Ethan would understand the dire straits they were in.
She needed him to act ording to her n.
Without Ethan''s aid, the Shadow n alone would struggle to fend off the surrounding enemies, even temporarily.
Ethan observed Sherry in silence, sensing a stranger in the ce of the woman he once knew.
He couldn''t fathom why her ascent to High Priest had wrought such a drastic change in her personality.
Was it that assuming the mantle of High Priest burdened Sherry with more considerations than before?
Or had the position altered her willingness to align with Ethan''s perspective?
Lost in thought, Ethan stood motionless, which only seemed to ignite Sherry''s anger.
A dramatic transformation overtook her expression.
If previously her face bore a mix of sadness and irritation, now it was contorted with rage and menace.
"Ethan, I ask you onest time!" Sherry''s voice was a mix of fury and desperation.
"Are you willing to stand with me, to stand with the Shadow n?" Her words snapped Ethan back to the present, highlighting the chasm that had grown between them.
To Ethan, the woman before him felt like a stranger, almost unrecognizable as the Sherry he knew.
"It seems you won''t stand with our Shadow n!" Sherry''s voice rose,ced with a cold, threatening edge.
"Don''t make the mistake of thinking I haven''t prepared other ns!" Her face now wore only a mask of ferocity.
In her eyes, Ethan''s reluctance to follow her n had transformed him from an ally into an adversary, a potential enemy in her path.
With a sharp snap of her fingers, Sherry summoned six masters of the Shadow n around her.
Each of these formidable figures radiated the immense power of the Shadow n''s Hero Spirit.
Ethan, despite the gravity of the situation, remained calm, though a sense of perplexity was evident in his demeanor.
In his view, such drastic actions were uncharacteristic of Sherry.
Even amidst disagreements, she had always preferred quiet discussions over confrontations.
"I just can''t understand," Ethan voiced his confusion, "why such a drastic change? Has bing the High Priest somehow linked your soul with the others? Have their influences swayed you?"
He didn''t see the Shadow n''s Hero Spirits before him as a significant threat, not with the Primordial Light he wielded still at his disposal.
This light was a shield, rendering the Hero Spirits'' power ineffective against him.
His main concern, however,y with Sherry''s odd behavior, which seemed increasingly perplexing.
Ethan''s words, however, appeared to have no effect on Sherry.
Unwavering, she did not divert from her path or alter her n.
She raised her staff high, and as she did, Ethan felt a surge of the powerful Shadow energy.
But behind this formidable force, he sensed an ominous presence, something watching him closely, intently.
Sensing the malevolent gaze lurking behind the Power of Shadow, Ethan instinctively reacted, channeling the Primordial Light once again into his hands.
As the radiant light manifested, Sherry, who was closest to Ethan, contorted in agony, her face twisted with an apparent fear of the Primordial Light.
"Ethan! Remove this thing at once!" she cried out in distress.
"The Primordial Light poses a grave threat to us, the Shadow n. Do you really intend to doom me? Have you truly forgotten all our past memories?"
These words only deepened Ethan''s conviction that the Sherry before him was not the Sherry he once knew.
His biggest question now was, where had the real Sherry gone?
As the power of the Primordial Light intensified, the figure of Sherry in front of him grew increasingly menacing, her expressions warping with malice.
Ethan could feel the Power of Shadow within her rapidly diminishing.
The Hero Spirits of the Shadow n around them had already fled, knowing all too well that they stood no chance against the might of the Primordial Light.
With the growing strength of the Primordial Light, the Shadow power in Sherry weakened further, eventually vanishing altogether.
As it dissipated, Sherry copsed, unconscious.
Ethan swiftly caught her, preventing her from crashing to the ground.
He examined her closely once more, noticing significant differences from the Sherry he remembered.
Afterward, Ethan tried numerous methods to awaken her, but to no avail.
Ethan was engulfed in confusion, feeling the mysteries surrounding the Shadow n multiplying.
He knew he needed to find someone to thoroughly interrogate for answers.
In his mind, the only one capable of providing sufficient insight was a Shadow Elf.
Thus, without hesitation, he made his way to the Shadow Moon Lake.
The Shadow Elf was still by theke, seemingly anticipating Ethan''s return.
"You must be aware of the trouble I''m facing. If you have any information, please share it with me directly. And if you can help me resolve this issue, I assure you, there will be a suitable reward."
Ethan was forthright, stating his intentions without any reservations.
He was well aware that the Shadow Elf, waiting there, must have much to discuss with him.
Eager for assistance, Ethan strongly suspected a significant connection between Sherry''s abnormal behavior and the enigmatic God of Shadow lurking behind the Power of Shadow.
It appeared that the God of Shadow''s influence extended beyond the Shadow Elves and n members, significantly affecting the High Priest of the Shadow n.
Chapter 443 441-A Greater Threat
Chapter 443 441-A Greater Threat
The Shadow Elf had been waiting at the edge of Shadow Moon Lake specifically for Ethan''s arrival.
During a previous venture with Ethan into the Chronicle Mist, he had utilized the historical fog to glimpse the future.
In his vision, he saw Ethan and Sherry entangled in significant trouble, a predicament only he, as a Shadow Elf, could resolve.
"I knew well in advance that you woulde here," the Shadow Elf began.
"For, upon entering the Chronicle Mist, I employed the art of Divination, a skill known to all Shadow Elves."
He paused, his gaze distant with the weight of foreknowledge.
"In my divination, I saw both you and Sherry ensnared in grave danger."
"Moreover, I discerned that a formidable power was behind this threat. I could only catch a vague glimpse of it, but I do not know who or what it specifically is."
His words only deepened Ethan''s confusion, weaving more mystery around the alreadyplex situation.
Ethan, growing increasingly impatient, no longer wished to hear riddles and obscure prophecies.
His patience was wearing thin, and he was close to taking matters into his own hands if rity was not provided soon.
"Stop speaking in riddles," he demanded.
"I can''t understand these cryptic messages. You must exin clearly what situation has arisen."
"Sherry is now in great peril, and I fear her life might even be at risk. If anything happens to her, I assure you, every Shadow Elf will pay the price."
Ethan had no desire to let the Shadow Elf know about the quarrel he had with Sherry.
In his eyes, his rtionship with Sherry was fundamentally amicable, and he considered their recent dispute as an anomaly, likely influenced by an external force.
The Shadow Elf, aware of Ethan''s growing anger, wasted no time in divulging his insights.
"Sherry is likely troubled by a potent form of the Power of Shadow," he began.
"Her innate talent as a member of the Shadow n is the very reason she ascended to the position of High Priest."
"But you must be acutely aware that when a person naturally resonates with a certain type of power, it bes easier for that power to erode their essence."
His voice carried a hint of concern.
"This is what has befallen Sherry. She''s under the absolute corruption of the Power of Shadow. However, I am currently unaware of who, or what, is behind this corruption."
"It''s possible that her affliction is due to a powerful entity of the Power of Shadow. Or, more rmingly, it could even be the God of Shadow himself."
The mention of the God of Shadow caused a discernible shift in Ethan''s demeanor, a sense of foreboding settling over him.
While Ethan possessed sufficient strength to challenge the God of Shadow, the question of where the loyalties of the Shadow n would lie in such a confrontation loomedrge in his mind.
Would the members of the Shadow n willingly stand against their own deity?
Even the Shadow Elf before him, a devout follower of the God of Shadow and born of the same divine source, now seemed unreliable.
As Ethan pondered theseplex matters, the Shadow Elf spoke up again, offering further exnation.
"I know what you''re thinking," the Shadow Elf said, addressing Ethan''s concerns.
"You believe that the Shadow n and we, the Shadow Elves, have be untrustworthy. But you don''t need to be so apprehensive."
"Not all members of the Shadow n are followers of the God of Shadow. Take Dart, the Shadow n traitor you encountered before; he doesn''t follow the God of Shadow but pledges allegiance to another, far more powerful deity."
The Shadow Elf''s voice dropped to a whisper, heavy with unease.
"I dare not even utter the name of the deity he follows. I cannot even speak his title out loud, for to do so would draw his attention."
The Shadow Elf''s evident fear of the deity followed by Dart piqued Ethan''s curiosity.
However, he realized that Sherry''s predicament was of more immediate importance.
"The majority of the Shadow n are capable of independent judgment. In fact, many of them no longer even use the Power of Shadow. How could they be under the absolute control of the God of Shadow?"
"You can still trust the information provided by them. However, you must never trust the words of the Hero Spirits from the Shadow n''s Valha. Those Hero Spirits are utterly under the control of the God of Shadow."
His tone suggested a deep-seated suspicion.
"I even suspect that Dart''s rebellion was aided and abetted by the God of Shadow from the shadows. Without his assistance, how could Dart have instigated such an uprising? And after instigating it, how did he manage to gain the support of so many members of the Shadow n?"
The Shadow Elf''s series of conjectures made Ethan realize that he had unwittingly been entangled in a vast conspiracy.
Had it not been for Sherry''s abnormal condition, he might never have recognized his involvement in such a sinister plot.
"Alright, I now believe what you''ve told me is true. So, how exactly can I help Sherry? If she can stand with us, the likelihood of our n''s sess will be much greater."
Ethan was no longer interested in additional information; his focus was solely on finding a way to save Sherry.
The Shadow Elf, without hesitation, shared what he believed to be a viable solution.
"Since Sherry is suffering from the corruption of the Power of Shadow, we just need to use a force that ispletely opposite in nature to purify it. You possess the Primordial Light, don''t you? Using it should awaken Sherry."
This response, however, only added to Ethan''s confusion.
He had already attempted using the Primordial Light, but it hadn''t seeded in waking Sherry.
He was well aware that the Primordial Light and the Power of Shadow were diametrically opposed in nature.
"Your suggestion doesn''t work; I''ve already tried it. Do you have any other methods? If not, I must return to the Shadow n''s territory," Ethan said, his tone reflecting a mix of frustration and urgency.
"Perhaps the members of the Shadow n might have some other ideas. If you can''t help, then I have no choice but to head to the Shadow n''s Valha. I must find a way to save Sherry from them."
Ethan''s response left the Shadow Elf somewhat surprised.
His understanding of the Primordial Light was more profound than Ethan''s.
He was acutely aware that the Primordial Light should be capable of significantly impacting any force belonging to Second-generation Deities.
If Ethan had indeed used the Primordial Light, even the God of Shadow shouldn''t be able to continue corrupting Sherry.
After pondering for a moment, the Shadow Elf admitted hisck of alternatives.
"Perhaps your only option now is to return to the Shadow n''s territory. I have shared all the information I possess with you, and I only know of using the Primordial Light to awaken Sherry."
"I am baffled as to why the Primordial Light didn''t work. Could it be that some other, more powerful force is keeping Sherry in her slumber?"
He mused, his tone tinged with confusion.
"Even the God of Shadow himself should fear the Primordial Light. May I join you in your quest? I feel I am soon to face great danger myself."
The Shadow Elf believed that apanying Ethan was the only way to ensure his own safety, sensing that the entity corrupting Sherry possessed overwhelming power.
Ethan did not object to the Shadow Elf''s desire to join him.
He saw the potential benefits C the Shadow Elf could provide additional information and help discern the truthfulness of what the Shadow n members might say.
"You can join me," Ethan agreed, "but you must follow my instructions.
And if you think of any information, you must share it with me immediately."
Faced with Ethan''s request, the Shadow Elf readily agreed.
After all, encountering a powerful being like Ethan was a rare urrence, and the Shadow Elf knew it would be a long time before he met another of Ethan''s caliber.
"There''s no problem at all; I can follow your instructions. Moreover, I assure you I won''t interfere with your actions. I will only provide assistance," the Shadow Elf responded with a sense of earnestmitment.
Having reached an agreement with the Shadow Elf, Ethan promptly returned to the Shadow n''s territory at the greatest speed.
Upon his arrival, he found several of the Shadow n''s elders in a state of anxious deliberation.
They seemed to be discussing something of great importance, constantly scanning their surroundings with vignce, as though deeply concerned about their conversation being overheard.
Moreover, throughout their discussions, one name was repeatedly mentioned with a tone of urgency: Ethan.
Chapter 444 442-The Elders Conspiracy
Chapter 444 442-The Elders'' Conspiracy
In a secret location within the Shadow n''s territory, the n''s elders were engaged in a discussion deeply entwined with Ethan''s involvement.
They all felt that Sherry, as the newly appointed High Priest, had grown too close to Ethan.
They believed Ethan''s influence over the Shadow n was bing overwhelmingly significant, and they desired to eliminate his sway over their affairs.
"Ethan''s strength is indeed formidable, and it''s true that he was instrumental in helping our Shadow n navigate past crises. However, we cannot allow him to dictate the course of our n," one of the elders stated, his voice tinged with a mix of respect and wariness.
"Sherry is not a fitting High Priest. She hasn''t thoroughly contemted her role or how to sessfully lead the Shadow n out of our current predicament."
This was dered by another elder, his voiceced with frustration and anger.
The other eldersrgely agreed with these sentiments.
While they did appreciate Ethan''s help, they were not keen on allowing him to gain further advantages from the Shadow n.
"Are we not focusing on trivial matters here?" another elder interjected.
"Regardless of our opinions, Sherry is now our High Priest."
"We have no power to overturn the final decision of the God of Shadow. Isn''t Sherry''s ascension to High Priest due to her acquisition of the powerful Power of Shadow?"
"What we need to discuss is the extent of the threat Ethan poses to our Shadow n. Have you not paid attention to his actions so far?"
The youngest of the Shadow n elders cut through the conversation, feeling that the discussion had strayed from the most pressing issue at hand.
Faced with the youngest elder''s remarks, the other Shadow n elders were taken aback.
Although they believed it prudent to be cautious of outsiders like Ethan, they had never considered him a threat to their n.
If Ethan were truly a threat, why would he have offered them assistance in the past?
"Eck, have you misunderstood the situation? Ethan is the savior of our Shadow n. How could he possibly pose a threat to us?"
The oldest among the elders voiced his dissatisfaction with Eck''s statement.
Despite his own reservations about Ethan, he didn''t perceive Ethan as a threat to the Shadow n.
Eck, though the least experienced of the elders, felt he had every right to engage in this debate as a member of the elder council.
"You are bing senile. Ethan is the biggest threat to our Shadow n. Without him, Dart''s rebellion would never have urred."
"You should be well aware that Dart chose to rebel because he felt threatened by Ethan. Dart was once the most favored disciple of the former High Priest."
Eck continued, his voice firm with conviction.
"Had Ethan and Sherry not arrived, Dart would have be our new High Priest. Is it not possible that Dart''s rebellion was intentionally provoked by Ethan?"
"He might have deliberately incited Dart to rebel, to create a situation where Sherry could smoothly take over as our new High Priest. In doing so, he could also seize control of our entire Shadow n from behind the scenes."
Eck''s words left everyone present in a state of profound surprise.
However, after the initial shock subsided, they began to see some merit in his reasoning.
ording to Eck''s theory, Dart''s rebellion might not be as inexplicable as they had initially thought.
Furthermore, if his hypothesis held true, Dart, who had fled, could potentially return and ally with the Shadow n once again.
"If that''s the case, do you have any n? With just us, there''s no way we can defeat Ethan," one of the elders said, now persuaded by Eck''s argument but still deeply concerned about Ethan''s overwhelming strength.
He questioned the utility of their discussion if they stood no chance against Ethan.
Eck''s expression shifted, betraying a hint of hesitation.
After a moment of silence, he spoke up, addressing the other elders.
"We don''t have a way to counter Ethan immediately. Why don''t we seek out High Priest Sherry? She should be able to provide us with some exnations."
The tone of Eck''s voice had changed significantly from before.
Earlier, he had seemed utterly certain of his conclusions, but now, he appeared much more doubtful, as if unsure about the uracy of his spections.
The other elders were left uncertain by Eck''s sudden proposal.
If, as Eck suggested, Sherry was merely a puppet of Ethan, wouldn''t seeking her out immediately alert Ethan to their actions?
Faced with the discussions of the other elders, Eck quickly formted a new argument.
"Although I suspect Sherry might be siding with Ethan, I think we must try to persuade her. After all, she possesses immense Power of Shadow and should be willing to aid our Shadow n."
"Perhaps High Priest Sherry has been misled by Ethan. If we can make her realize the threat Ethan poses to our n, she might be willing to cooperate with us."
This line of reasoning seemed very logical to the elders.
They all understood that as the High Priest, Sherry held the most potent Power of Shadow.
With such power, it was only natural for her to side with the Shadow n.
After some deliberation, the elders decided to visit the High Priest''s residence, assuming that Sherry was still there.
Upon arriving at the entrance of the High Priest''s abode, the eldest elder knocked on the door, expecting Sherry to answer.
However, after a lengthy period of knocking, there was no response from inside.
This situation left all the Shadow n elders present in a state of confusion.
"Could it be that the High Priest is not here? If she isn''t, where could she possibly be?"
They began to specte about the whereabouts of the High Priest.
Only Eck, the young elder who harbored significant hostility towards Ethan, maintained a calm expression.
He had already surmised that Sherry was not there.
Eck had led the elders here with the intention of sowing misunderstanding about Ethan.
In reality, he was well aware of Ethan''s actions and knew that Ethan would soon be returning to this location.
As the elders spected about the High Priest''s whereabouts, Ethan and the Shadow Elf, carrying the unconscious Sherry, arrived at the High Priest''s residence.
The encounter was met with mutual surprise.
Ethan was perplexed as to why the elders were gathered there, while the Shadow n elders were astonished to see a Shadow Elf within their territory, and even more so to see the unconscious High Priest Sherry.
The eldest elder was so shocked by the scene that he fainted on the spot.
The other elders were equally at a loss, staring at Ethan in bewilderment.
Almost simultaneously, both parties asked, "Why are you here?"
The elders were the first to respond, as their presence in search of the High Priest was a logical course of action.
ording to the traditions of the Shadow n, all matters were to be deliberated by the High Priest and the elders.
"We came here to discuss the Shadow n''s future actions and ns with the High Priest. We have been waiting here for a while. What happened to High Priest Sherry? Why is she unconscious?"
Eck, the youngest of the elders, quickly provided an exnation and inquired about Sherry''s condition.
Ethan did not detect anything amiss from the elders'' response, as their exnation seemed entirely reasonable.
He then proceeded to exin why Sherry was unconscious, recounting all the events that had transpired.
However, it was apparent that the elders were far from convinced.
The Shadow n elders could not fathom that Sherry, the emissary of the God of Shadow and the High Priest endowed with the most potent Power of Shadow, could lose her senses due to the corruption of that very power.
In their eyes, it seemed more usible that Sherry had fallen victim to an attack by Ethan, especially since he had previously shed with the former High Priest of the Shadow n.
This line of thought brought a palpable tension to the atmosphere.
Although Ethan had no intention of bing enemies with these Shadow n elders, he was also not one to receive blows without retaliating.
Meanwhile, despite the elders'' doubts about their ability to defeat Ethan, they feltpelled to make an attempt for the safety of their High Priest.
Chapter 445 443-Deepening Misunderstandings
Chapter 445 443-Deepening Misunderstandings
Ethan and the elders were locked in a mutual standoff, each wary of the other yet reluctant to make the first move.
In their hearts, they believed that cooperation was still the preferable path.
Amidst this tense atmosphere, the Shadow Elf, who had been observing silently, spoke up.
"I can attest to the truth of Ethan''s words. High Priest Sherry, for some unknown reason, has fallen victim to the corruption of shadows."
"Under normal circumstances, as a High Priest of the Shadow n, she should be immune to the influence of the Power of Shadow."
"However, High Priest Sherry seems to differ from her predecessors."
The members of the Shadow n were skeptical of the Shadow Elf''s im.
However, the elders considered his words with a degree of credibility.
Sherry had earned her position as High Priest because she had caught the attention of the God of Shadow.
Notably, previous High Priests had only gained this divine notice after their appointment.
If Sherry had indeed been corrupted by the Power of Shadow due to such a unique circumstance, it made a certain sense. The oldest of the elders spoke decisively, "If that''s the case, we do have a way to awaken the High Priest. However, we must enlist Ethan''s help to seed."
Without hesitation, Ethan nodded in agreement.
He had a rough idea of what their method might entail C it would undoubtedly involve the Primordial Light within him.
"We can use Ethan''s Primordial Light to awaken the High Priest, but this would mean that the High Priest will temporarily lose the ability to use the Power of Shadow," one of the elders exined.
As Ethan had anticipated, the oldest elder proposed using the Primordial Light as a solution.
However, Ethan had already attempted to revive Sherry using the power of the Primordial Light, but his attempt had ended in failure.
"This n won''t work, as I''ve already tried it," Ethan asserted firmly.
"Moreover, I believe that Sherry is not just corrupted by the Power of Shadow but also by another force. We need to understand the true nature of her power before we can proceed."
"If we can''t unravel this mystery, awakening her will be impossible. You must assist me; my knowledge of Shadow n affairs is limited, and I need all the information you can provide."
Ethan''s tone was unyielding.
He felt justified in speaking so forcefully, considering his previous efforts had indeed saved the Shadow n members.
However, the Shadow n leaders found Ethan''s demands somewhat overbearing.
Several of the Shadow elders even whispered among themselves, contemting whether it was time to confront Ethan directly.
"He''s bing far too arrogant," one of the Shadow n elders muttered under his breath.
"Does he truly believe that his strength surpasses ours? While it''s true that none of us can face him alone, together we might stand a chance."
"Indeed," another elder agreed.
"The affairs of the Shadow n shouldn''t be dictated by an outsider. Sherry is our High Priest; it''s our duty to ensure her safety."
"As elders of the Shadow n, we must protect our High Priest. Ethan may be powerful, but even in a desperate fight, victory is not beyond our reach!"
Their murmured discussions, however, didn''t escape Ethan''s ears.
He found their thoughts almostughable.
"If any of you wishes to challenge me, now''s the time. I don''t want to waste any more time C all of you,e at me together!"
Ethan''s gaze was icy as he swept it over the Shadow n elders.
Had Sherry not been their High Priest, he would have already eliminated these elders without a second thought.
In his eyes, they had no right to stand before him and speak such nonsense.
If it weren''t for his protection, they would have fallen victim to Dart''s rebellion.
"What''s the matter? Why has everyone gone silent? If you don''t dare to challenge me, then shut up and follow my n," Ethan dered with a cold,manding voice.
"You have one hour to provide me with all the information about the Shadow n. If any of you dares to conceal anything or deliberately hinder me, I assure you, you will pay a hefty price!"
After uttering his harsh words, Ethan, with a steely resolve, carried the unconscious Sherry into the High Priest''s quarters.
The Shadow Elf, curious yet cautious, followed Ethan closely.
For him, it was the first time entering the sacred dwelling of the Shadow n''s High Priest, and everything around him sparked his curiosity.
"Stop wandering around aimlessly," Ethan snapped, his mood evidently soured.
"I remember you saying that you joined me to offer help. If that''s the case, then focus and think with me on how to awaken Sherry."
Ethan''s patience was thinning; anyone in his presence needed to tread lightly.
Although the Shadow Elf had provided assistance, in Ethan''s eyes, it was insufficient.
"I think you''re being too hasty," the Shadow Elf advised cautiously.
"You shouldn''t have spoken so harshly to the Shadow n''s elders. Misunderstandings are only going to deepen between you and them. Without their help, our n may not seed, and reviving Sherry quickly will be even more challenging."
Ethan, despite his frustration, could not ignore the Shadow Elf''s words.
A hint of regret flickered in his thoughts; he acknowledged that perhaps he shouldn''t have shed with the Shadow n''s elders.
However, in Ethan''s perspective, what was done was done, and dwelling on it would serve no purpose.
After all, once he resolved the threat facing the Shadow n, his intention was to leave their territory.
"You''re stating the obvious, but do you really think I can remain calm in this situation?" Ethan''s voice wasced with worry.
"Sherry is still unconscious. I can''t shake the feeling that if we don''t awaken her soon, she might nevere out of this state."
Ethan was visibly distraught, his concern for Sherry overwhelming his usualposure.
His focus was solely on her, driven by the urgency to revive her as quickly as possible.
Only by awakening Sherry could he proceed with the next steps of his n.
The Shadow Elf, sensing the depth of Ethan''s emotions, chose not to say anything further.
It was clear that Ethan wouldn''t tolerate any interference in his mission.
Outside the High Priest''s dwelling of the Shadow n, the elders began to disperse in small groups.
They understood the necessity of acting on Ethan''smands and shared the earnest hope of reviving Sherry.
However, their dissatisfaction with Ethan''s earlier behavior was palpable.
Those elders who were initially friendly towards Ethan had now developed a strong dislike for him.
Elder Eck, who had always been hostile towards Ethan, felt a sense of satisfaction with the current situation.
He saw an opportunity arising, possibly to persuade the other elders to agree with his n.
Eck approached the most powerful among the elders andid out his n in detail.
The elder, upon hearing it, was visibly shocked.
"Are you joking right now?" the elder asked incredulously.
"You can''t seriously believe that we can defeat Ethan together? Have you not seen the immense power he demonstrated before?"
Faced with the elder''s surprise, Eck maintained a rxed expression.
He believed in his n, acknowledging its risks but confident of its potential for sess.
"Of course, my n carries some risks," Eck conceded.
"But one thing you must understand is that all ns have risks.
When facing a dangerous opponent like Ethan, having even a 50% chance of sess is quite good."
The most powerful elder still showed no inclination to agree with Eck''s n.
He wondered if there might be some misunderstanding between Ethan and Eck.
"Aren''t you being overly hostile towards Ethan?" the elder questioned.
"Ethan has provided us with considerable help in the past. If there is any misunderstanding between you two, I hope it can be resolved quickly."
Eck''s response to this advice was one of sudden anger.
He firmly believed there was no misunderstanding between him and Ethan.
"There is no misunderstanding between me and Ethan. Indeed, I acknowledge that he has saved our Shadow n before. But now, he poses a greater threat to us."
"My n is topletely eliminate Ethan! And if in the process of doing so, we can acquire the powerful weapon Ethan possesses, it would be an unexpected boon for our Shadow n."
With these words, Eck revealed his true intentions.
His primary goal was to gain possession of Ethan''s divine artifacts.
Whether Ethan truly posed a threat to the Shadow n was of little concern to him.
Chapter 447 445-Eck’s Suggestion
Chapter 447 Chapter445-Eck''s Suggestion
At the same time that Dart and Eck were meeting, Ethan and Shadow Elf remained in the abode of the High Priest, lost in deep contemtion over how to awaken Sherry from her slumbering state.
They had poured over countless books, documents chronicling almost every spell and ritual known to the Shadow n.
Yet, despite their exhaustive search, a way to rouse Sherry remained elusive.
During this process, several elders of the Shadow n had approached them, offering their advice.
However, the suggestions put forth by these elders proved to be futile, bearing no fruit in their desperate situation.
Ethan''s frustration grew with each passing moment, culminating in a fit of rage.
In a sudden outburst, he hurled the books before him across the room, turning to Shadow Elf with a voice thick with emotion.
"I just don''t see the point of us staying here any longer! It''s clear that there''s no solution to be found in the lore of the Shadownds for awakening Sherry.As you''ve said before, her sleep is caused by some other force."
"We must first understand what power has ensnared her in this slumber. Only then can we hope to find a resolution."
Having vented his anger, Ethan sank back into his seat.
His outburst was merely a release of pent-up emotions; having calmed down, he knew they needed to continue their patient search for a means to awaken Sherry.
The Shadow Elf remained silent beside Ethan, as this wasn''t the first time he had witnessed such a disy of frustration from him.
The two continued their search through a plethora of books, hoping to stumble upon a method that could awaken Sherry.
However, their efforts were in vain, just as before.
Ethan was beginning to feel a sense of despair.
He suspected that he might never find a way to awaken Sherry and, in a gesture of defeat, threw the book he was holding.
"I think our current approach is entirely wrong. Should we consider a new strategy to solve this dilemma? Do you have any other suggestions? I need your help now, any advice will do," Ethan said, his voice heavy with dejection.
His mood was understandably somber, and he genuinely hoped to receive some assistance from the Shadow Elf.
After a moment of contemtion, the Shadow Elf spoke softly, "I wish I could help you, but I really can''t think of any way to awaken Sherry. Perhaps we can only hope that the elders of the Shadow n might offer some additional insight."
Just when both of them felt that hope was fading, a knock suddenly sounded at the door of the High Priest''s residence.
Eck''s voice came from outside.
"Is anyone there? I believe I have thought of a method that might awaken the High Priest."
After a lengthy discussion with Dart, Eck had finally decided that it was time to take action.
He hade up with a n to lure Ethan into the heart of the Shadow n''s Valha by disguising it as a method to awaken Sherry.
No sooner had Eck uttered those words than the door to the High Priest''s quarters swung open.
Ethan looked at Eck with an expression of hope, even though he doubted that Eck''s proposed method would seed.
But for Ethan, any new approach was better than having none at all.
Even his own use of the Primordial Light had failed to awaken Sherry, leaving him feeling utterly powerless.
"You say you have a way to awaken Sherry? What is your n, exactly? Tell us now so that we can assess its potential for sess," Ethan invited Eck into the High Priest''s chambers.
He intended to extract every detail about the method Eck was proposing to awaken Sherry.
Eck''s expression remained natural, concealing the immense pressure he felt.
To seed in his scheme, he couldn''t afford to appear too anxious.
Despite the weight of his situation, he managed to maintain hisposure.
"My n involves harnessing the Power of Shadow to awaken the High Priest. I''m aware that you previously attempted the exact opposite approach."
"You believe that using the Power of Shadow won''t be able to awaken the High Priest. But why not give it a try? Have you ever used such a method before? I believe you haven''t. If you haven''t, perhaps it might just work," Eck exined calmly.
Eck''s proposed idea was indeed a novel approach.
However, both Ethan and Shadow Elf found it highly unlikely to seed.
Shadow Elf had previously spected that Sherry''s slumber might have been caused by the encroachment of the Power of Shadow.
If Sherry had fallen into this sleep due to the Power of Shadow, how could providing more of it possibly awaken her?
"Your n is simply impossible. The Power of Shadow is, in essence, a part of the Primordial Light''s force. "
"Even after we utilized the power of Primordial Light, we were still unable to awaken Sherry. So, what good could a more potent Power of Shadow do?" Shadow Elf''s tone was impatient as he spoke.
Shadow Elf didn''t have any fondness for Eck; he perceived Eck as harboring hostility toward both himself and Ethan.
Eck nodded, seemingly unwilling to continue the argument.
He understood that his ncked convincing power.
If he wanted to persuade Ethan to apany him to the Shadow n''s Valha, he would have toe up with a different argument.
"In that case, I''ll go back and see if I cane up with any new ideas. I promise to inform you as soon as I have a fresh perspective," Eck said before he nned to leave.
However, just as he was about to step out the door, Ethan called out to him.
"Wait! I think your idea might have potential after all! Could you please provide more details about your method?"
Ethan''s reaction surprised both Eck and the Shadow Elf greatly.
Before Eck could speak, the Shadow Elf directly addressed Ethan, saying, "You actually believe in his n? If his n had any merit, I would have told you long ago. After all, as a Shadow Elf, I am highly familiar with the Power of Shadow."
The Shadow Elf''s words left both Eck and Ethan momentarily speechless.
Eck couldn''t help but think that Ethan''s quick eptance of his n must be due to other reasons.
Consequently, Eck turned to Ethan and asked, "Why did you believe me so readily?
To be honest, I don''t even have much confidence in the sess of my own n.
I merely wanted to offer you a new perspective."
Facing Eck''s inquiry, Ethan''s expression remainedrgely unchanged.
He stared at Eck for a moment before slowly responding, "Your n indeed has a low likelihood of sess. However, we''ve exhausted all other options. I think seeking help from the Power of Shadow may be our only remaining choice."
Ethan walked over to Sherry as he continued speaking.
He gazed down at her face and spoke softly to Eck and the Shadow Elf, "We must try every method avable to us. I have a nagging feeling that if Sherry continues to slumber, she may never wake up. So, we must act swiftly."
At this point, Ethan turned his head around.
He believed there was no need to further dy the matter; staying here and searching for a solution in books seemed like a waste of time.
"Since you mentioned the Power of Shadow, perhaps it can awaken Sherry. We''ll head straight to the most powerful ce of the Power of Shadow," Ethan dered.
He had decided to take Sherry with him to the Shadow n''s Valha.
Eck was naturally thrilled because his n was about to be realized with rtively little difficulty.
However, at the same time, Eck felt a tinge of unease.
He couldn''t shake the feeling that Ethan''s quick trust might be an indication that he had already gained insight into Eck''s n.
So, Eck had no intention of letting his guard down.
He nned to closely observe Ethan''s demeanor on the way to the Shadow n''s Valha.
If Ethan disyed any unusual behavior, he would certainly not cooperate with Dart''s actions.
Eck was acutely aware that his own abilities were significantly inferior to both Dart and Ethan.
He had no desire to put himself in grave danger due to his own carelessness.
Compared to Dart, Ethan was clearly a more cautious and formidable opponent.
Chapter 446 444-Dart’s Secret Return
Chapter 446 444-Darts Secret Return
On the southern banks of Shadow Moon Lake, Dart, dressed in a flowing ck garb, stood absorbed in theke''s serene waters.
Behind him were threepanions, fellow escapees from the Shadow n, who had been waiting there for some time.
"How much longer must we wait? Didn''t he promise to meet us here by this evening? Could it be that he has betrayed us? We need to be on our guard. After all, he wasn''t a part of our initial rebellion," one of Dart''spanions spoke, his voice tinged with impatience.
He began urging Dart to be cautious, emphasizing their vulnerability due to their small numbers and the potential danger of encountering Ethan or other formidable members of the Shadow n.
Despite these words of caution, Dart remained motionless, seemingly unfazed.
But after a while, a subtle rustling sound emerged from a nearby cluster of trees.
Suddenly, a figure from the Shadow n burst forth from the foliage, approaching them swiftly.
It was then that Dart finally turned around, fixing a deep, prating gaze on the neer.
"Eck, we''ve been waiting for you for quite some time. You''rete again. Don''t you realize the grave danger we''re in? Do you truly believe that Ethan is oblivious to your actions?"
Dart''s words held a tone of both usation and concern.
The arrival was none other than Eck, a n member who had consistently opposed Ethan.
As the youngest elder of the Shadow n, Eck had initially intended to coborate with Dart.
He had even nned to assist Dart in his rebellion to seize control of the Shadow n.
However, his actions were too slow, resulting in Dart being defeated by Ethan before Eck could even make a move.
Normally, Eck''s slow response would be seen as a disadvantage.
However, given Ethan''s overwhelming strength, this slowness inadvertently became an asset.
Those who had acted swiftly in joining Dart''s rebellion were all eliminated by Ethan.
Now, only Eck remained, covertly nestled within the Shadow n''s domain, coordinating with Dart.
Confronted with Dart''s grievances, Eck was also troubled.
"I''m well aware of the danger of our current situation. But you must also consider the predicaments I''m facing."
"High Priest Sherry, for some reason, has suddenly fallen into a deep slumber. The entire Shadow n is in a state of high alert, making it extremely difficult for me to find an opportunity to meet with you."
Upon the mention of High Priest Sherry, Dart''s expression turned to one of intense anger.
In his view, he was the rightful High Priest of the Shadow n.
"You''re mistaken," Dart retorted sharply, "Sherry has never been the true High Priest. How could she, as the puppet of Ethan , be fit to hold such a position in the Shadow n?"
Dart''s pointed retort,ced with anger, signaled to Eck that he had misspoken.
Acknowledging his error, Eck quickly nodded in agreement, "You are indeed right. You are the one who should rightfully be the High Priest. "
"However, as of now, the Shadow n still remains under the control of Sherry and Ethan. If you wish to reim the position of High Priest, it is imperative that you align with my n."
"We need to make all the elders aware that Ethan poses a greater threat to our n."
Eck''s words somewhat soothed Dart''s fury.
After all, Eck had been a consistent source of support for Dart.
For Dart to reim his position as High Priest, he would undoubtedly need Eck''s assistance.
"Tell me your n now," Dart demanded.
"You previously mentioned that you wouldn''t disclose it to ensure its sess. Now that Sherry has fallen into a slumber, it''s time you revealed your strategy."
They had been waiting here for so long, mainly to uncover the foolproof n Eck had hinted at.
If Eck''s n seemed wless and held a high chance of sess in Dart''s eyes, he was more than willing to follow through.
His primary goal was to secure the position of High Priest; the rest mattered less to him.
"My n is indeed infallible," Eck began confidently.
"You are well aware that Sherry became the temporary High Priest because she possesses a formidable Power of Shadow. If you wish to take back the High Priest position, you need to possess an even greater Power of Shadow."
"You once apanied Ethan to our n''s Valha. Didn''t you acquire any Power of Shadow there?"
Dart silently shook his head, perplexed and frustrated by his own experiences.
As a member of the Shadow n with extraordinary talent, he couldn''t fathom why he hadn''t acquired any Power of Shadow in Valha.
Contrarily, it was Sherry, a seemingly fragile woman, who had obtained the Power of Shadow from the Hero Spirits of Valha.
This fact ignited a mix of intense irritation and envy in Dart.
Seeing Dart''s reaction, Eck suggested, "Then you must venture to Valha once again. This time, you are bound to gain a significant Power of Shadow there."
This statement, however, only served to infuriate Dart further.
To him, it sounded as if Eck was mocking his previous failure.
"Are you mocking me now?" Dart challenged, his voiceced with anger.
"You know very well that I didn''t receive the blessing of the Hero Spirits in Valha! And yet, you suggest I return there?"
Eck was notably disappointed with Dart''s reaction.
He considered the possibility of acting alone, given Dart''s apparent inability to control his emotions effectively.
Although Eck felt a twinge of regret, he knew he had to exin himself.
If Dart turned hostile towards him, it could jeopardize the entire n.
"All of us in the Shadow n are well aware that the Power of Shadow held by the Hero Spirits in Valha belongs to the Shadow Elves," Eck finally revealed the crucial information.
"Your inability to gain the Power of Shadow previously was because the Shadow Elves did not recognize you. They believed Sherry was their savior.
"Yet, even after bing the High Priest, Sherry continued to extract the Power of Shadow from the Shadow Elves, just as it had always been done by our n.
"If you return to Valha and promise all the Shadow Elves that you will cease extracting their power, they will bestow their strength upon you."
Dart was skeptical upon hearing this, even suspecting it to be false information at first.
In his view, Sherry would have surely ceased such actions.
"Are you not deceiving me? Why didn''t Sherry release all the Shadow Elves in Valha?" Dart asked, his disbelief evident.
However, as Eckid out the entire scenario, Dart began to understand the situation.
After pondering for a moment, he suddenly burst intoughter.
"Ethan is far too naive.
He probably doesn''t even realize why Sherry suddenly fell into a slumber.
Her slumber must be due to a curse from the God of Curses.
The grand scheme of the God of Curses surpasses our mortalprehension.
It not only aided me but also eliminated my greatest threat.
My power is now much greater than before.
Without the assistance of Sherry , Ethan might not be able to defeat me head-on."
Dart had be convinced that Sherry''s sudden descent into slumber was the work of the God of Curses, viewing it as a sign of divine assistance in his favor.
After expressing this thought, Dart turned his gaze towards Eck.
Initially, he had nned to reject Eck''s n, but after some contemtion, he realized that it could be integrated with his own.
"Your n seems imusible to me.
However, I will still go to the Shadow n''s Valha, for I intend to use it as a battleground.
There, I will transform the power of the Shadow n''s Hero Spirits entirely into my own.
But not by seeking their blessings C I n to acquire their strength through the aid of the God of Curses.
All you need to do is ensure that Ethan also goes to Valha.
There, I will utterly annihte him.
As for what you desire, I will willingly give it to you.
The equipment Ethan possesses holds little significance to me, so consider it your reward," Dart articted,ying out his vision.
Dart and Eck eventually crafted what they perceived to be a wless n.
However, the sess of this n was contingent not only on their actions but also on how Ethan would respond.
Chapter 448 446-The Unraveling of the Power of Shadow
Chapter 448 446-The Unraveling of the Power of Shadow
The path from the High Priest''s abode to the Shadow n''s Valha was remarkably uneventful.
Though all three of them were well-acquainted with the route, their progress was anything but swift, for each of them carried a heavy burden of thoughts.
Leading the way was Ethan, his mind consumed with a single, urgent objective C to awaken Sherry as swiftly as possible.
He held no illusions that bringing her to the Shadow n''s Valha would directly rouse her from her slumber.
Still, in Ethan''s mind, having be the new High Priest of the Shadow n, Sherry was sure to receive assistance from the predecessors who once upied the Valha.
Walking in the middle, Eck grappled with a nagging uncertainty: Did Ethan know about his ndestine alliance with Dart?
And if he did, how would he react?
Ethan''s past actions had painted him as a ruthless avenger when facing his enemies, sparing no mercy.
Eck couldn''t help but recall the fates of those who had stood against Ethan during the Dart rebellion.
He was determined not to follow in their disastrous footsteps.
Bringing up the rear, the Shadow Elf contemted a persuasive strategy to convince Ethan to release the other Shadow Elves within Valha.
After all, his willingness to assist Ethan was driven by the desire to put an end to the relentless extraction of the Power of Shadow from their kin.
As the trio delved deep into their respective contemtions, they remained oblivious to the unusual disturbance in the surrounding Power of Shadow.
In the territory of the Shadow n, an abundance of Power of Shadow thrived, and it appeared as though all of it was converging towards the direction of the Shadow n''s Valha.
Under normal circumstances, all three could have sensed this anomaly.
However, their minds were burdened with their own concerns, rendering them unable to focus on their surroundings.
Over two long hours passed before the trio finally arrived at the entrance to the Shadow n''s Valha.
There, an unspoken agreementpelled them all to halt in their tracks.
None dared to step directly into the heart of the Valha, for they could all feel that the Power of Shadow within was more potent than they had ever imagined.
"Why is there such a formidable concentration of Power of Shadow here? Didn''t I eliminate all the surplus Power of Shadow possessed by the Hero Spirits within Valha?"
Ethan voiced his astonishment, perplexed by the inexplicable surge of power.
He had previously ventured into the Shadow n''s Valha and eradicated all excess Power of Shadow.
It was through this very act that he had enabled the Hero Spirits within Valha to bestow their blessings upon Sherry, ultimately anointing her as the High Priest.
In the face of Ethan''s pressing questions, neither Eck nor the Shadow Elf could offer any answers.
Both of them were equally astounded by the mysterious circumstances unfolding before them.
The Shadow Elf, with their innate connection to the God of Shadow, could unmistakably sense that the Power of Shadow within Valha was unlike anything they had ever encountered.
It was pure and potent, far beyond what could be extracted from their own kind.
While Shadow Elves were born of the God of Shadow, their creation had also received the blessing of the Goddess of Life.
This implied that they possessed a trace of life force within them.
The Power of Shadow extracted from their bodies could never be this pure.
Such purity could only be attributed to the God of Shadow himself or his divine emissaries.
Eck''s concerns ran deeper than Ethan and the Shadow Elf''s bewilderment.
He suspected that the unusual urrences within Valha might be the work of Dart.
Eck feared that Dart and Ethan might engage in directbat, a prospect that filled him with dread, for he knew he would be caught in the crossfire.
"The situation here seems perilous. I suggest you both step back for now. I''ll attempt to drive away this Power of Shadow with Primordial Light," Ethan dered, fully aware that the use of Primordial Light posed a significant threat to those nearby.
Eck and the Shadow Elf remained silent, promptly stepping back to a safer distance as Ethan prepared to unleash his Primordial Light.
With his right hand, Ethan condensed the power of Primordial Light, and this time, it radiated with even greater intensity than during their encounter at Shadow Moon Lake.
The formidable force of Primordial Light sessfully dispersed some of the surrounding Power of Shadow.
However, as the expelled Power of Shadow dissipated, it was swiftly reced by a surge of new energy, filling the void.
This continuous cycle led to an umtion of Power of Shadow around the Primordial Light, steadily increasing its intensity.
Over time, Ethan felt himself on the brink of beingpletely overwhelmed by the Power of Shadow, a sensation reminiscent of his prior confrontation at Shadow Moon Lake.
In a moment of desperation, Ethan turned to the Shadow Elf behind him, seeking answers to the unfolding crisis.
"What''s going on here? Why is my current predicament identical to what I faced when battling you before? Could it be that the Shadow Elves are responsible for this? Do you have any means to resolve this situation?"
In response to Ethan''s inquiries, the Shadow Elf remained silent, torn by his own internal turmoil.
He too had sensed that the overwhelming Power of Shadow surrounding Ethan was, in fact, emanating from the Shadow Elves.
Yet, he struggled toprehend why the once pure Power of Shadow had suddenly lost its purity and why the Shadow Elf''s Power of Shadow was aggregating so rapidly.
While Ethan pondered the perplexing questions, a bustlingmotion arose behind them.
The sound of many hurried footsteps echoed, signaling the arrival of numerous individuals racing towards the Shadow n''s Valha.
"They are here! They''re the ones who disrupted the Hero Spirits within Valha! It''s their actions that caused the Power of Shadow in the Shadow n''s territory to go haywire!"
The voice of a Shadow n elder reverberated from behind the trio, apanied by the voices of other Shadow n members.
Before long, dozens of Shadow n members emerged in front of Ethan, Eck, and the Shadow Elf.
Their faces bore expressions of seething anger.
As the sole Shadow n elder among the three, Eck stepped forward and asked, "Why have youe here? This is our Shadow n''s Valha, and Shadow n members are never allowed to enter it lightly."
In response to Eck''s inquiry, the expressions on the faces of these Shadow n members were filled with disdain.
They appeared to believe that the actions of Eck and the others were the true cause of the Shadow n''s plight.
"We are here because of you," one of the Shadow n members retorted.
"You disrupted the Hero Spirits within Valha, causing the Power of Shadow in our territory to spiral out of control. We must quickly quell the Power of Shadow.
"If we cannot calm it down, all Shadow n members will suffer dire consequences. Eck, as one of the Shadow n''s elders, you should be well aware of the risks of the Power of Shadow going rogue, shouldn''t you?"
The words of their interlocutor left Eck at a loss for words.
The unfolding events were entirely outside of his n, and he grappled with the unforeseen consequences of their actions.
Eck had be increasingly flustered, realizing that the situation had spiraled far beyond his expectations.
He now found himself in a position where he had no choice but to seek assistance from Ethan.
Eck turned towards Ethan, acknowledging the urgency of their predicament.
It was evident that Eck struggled to find an exnation for the current circumstances.
Ethan, in response to the approaching group of enraged Shadow n members, took it upon himself to rify their intentions.
"You must all be aware that the High Priest is currently trapped in a deep slumber. To awaken the High Priest, we havee to the Shadow n''s Valha with a specific purpose."
"Our n involves harnessing the power of the Hero Spirits within Valha to rouse the High Priest. I do not believe that our actions have caused the Power of Shadow in the Shadow n''s territory to go haywire."
"The loss of control over the Power of Shadow is likely due to other reasons.If you are willing to offer us your assistance, we are equally willing to help you resolve this predicament."
Chapter 449 447-The Power of the Curse
Chapter 449 447-The Power of the Curse
The Shadow n members were well-acquainted with Ethan and his previous heroic deeds that had saved their n.
Consequently, they refrained from immediate opposition and instead chose to engage in a meaningful dialogue with Ethan.
"As the hero who saved the whole Shadow n, we are deeply grateful for your past actions," one of the Shadow n members began.
"However, didn''t you state previously that the Power of Shadow is incapable of awakening the High Priest Sherry? Are you now saying something different? Is it that you were misleading us before, or are you misleading us now?"
Faced with the pressing inquiries of the Shadow n members, Ethan found himself momentarily at a loss for a convincing exnation.
He, too, struggled to rationalize why he had chosen this particr moment to enter the Valha of Shadow n.
After a brief contemtion, Ethan offered his exnation:
"I did indeed mention previously that even the power of Primordial Light cannot awaken your High Priest. Therefore, it stands to reason that the Power of Shadow would also be incapable of aplishing that."
"However, you must have noticed that I have been dedicating a significant amount of time pondering how to awaken your High Priest. Despite my prolonged deliberation, I have failed to find a solution."
"Hence, I decided to attempt a course of action that I had once deemed impossible to seed."
"Moreover, you are aware that Sherry became the High Priest of the Shadow n not solely through the acknowledgment of the Hero Spirits of Shadow n. I hope to enlist the aid of the Hero Spirits in our endeavor to awaken Sherry."
Ethan''s exnation was so candid and forthright.
He revealed his true intentions, and he believed that the elders of Shadow nwould be able toprehend the gravity of the situation.
Upon hearing Ethan''s exnation, the Shadow n members showed a marked reduction in anger.
They understood that Ethan''s current actions were driven by his earnest desire to awaken the High Priest Sherry.
However, their predicament had not improved in the slightest.
The Power of Shadow still remained out of control, and it was growing in strength as they conversed.
At this point, Eck had taken refuge by Ethan''s side, acutely aware of the escting danger.
While Eck had long hoped to obtain Ethan''s divine artifacts, when faced with danger, he realized that the one could ensure his safety was only Ethan.
"I believe that if the High Priest were awake right now, she would also prioritize addressing the issue of the Power of Shadow going out of control. Therefore, I suggest that you deal with this first," one of the elderly Shadow n elders spoke calmly, his voice filled with wisdom.
His proposal was to address the immediate crisis of the Power of Shadow''s instability first.
Once that was resolved, they could collectively continue searching for a way to awaken Sherry.
Eck, at this point, whispered in Ethan''s ear, "I believe his suggestion is reasonable. If the High Priest were awake, she would likely agree with it."
With the unanimous persuasion of those present, Ethan ultimately decided to address the issue of the Power of Shadow''s instability first.
However, just as they were about to take action, the grand gates of the Shadow n''s Valha suddenly swung open.
A figure familiar to all stepped into the heart of the Shadow n''s Valha.
It was none other than Dart, who had been hiding within Valha all along.
At Dart''s sudden appearance, panic swept through the assembly.
The Shadow n members began retreating rapidly, their fear stemming from the possibility of Dartunching another attack against them.
As Dart observed the panicked reactions of the Shadow n members, a faint smile graced his lips.
"There is no need to be overly rmed," he began, his tone calm and measured.
"I am not here to target all of you this time. My sole adversary today is the one standing before you, Ethan."
Dart continued, his voice carrying conviction.
"Do not be deceived by him. He has never truly saved our Shadow n. His previous actions only led us deeper into crisis."
"The uncontroble Power of Shadow is the gravest threat our n faces, and it is Ethan who maniptes it from behind, the very reason High Priest has fallen into slumber."
Though Dart expressed his desire to reim the position of High Priest, he also hoped to garner the support of the Shadow n members.
With their assistance, his chances of defeating Ethan would increase significantly.
However, the Shadow n members remained skeptical, recalling Dart''s recent rebellion, which had inflicted significant trauma upon their n.
Ethan, on the other hand, remained unshaken by Dart''s sudden appearance.
He even quietly rejoiced, seeing an opportunity to finally eliminate Dart once and for all.
"I never expected you would dare to return to the Shadow n''s territory," Ethan retorted calmly.
"Previously, it was Sherry''s excessive kindness that led me to permit your departure. However, now that Sherry has fallen into slumber, she cannot speak on your behalf any longer. This time, I finally have the chance to rid myself of you."
As Ethan uttered those words, he had already readied himself for battle.
Unlike the other Shadow n members who were filled with fear when facing Dart, Ethan believed that defeating Dart would be a rtively easy task.
He exuded confidence, fully prepared to confront his adversary and bring an end to the turmoil within the Shadow n.
Beside Ethan, Eck sensed the imminent danger and quickly retreated several steps, seeking refuge within the crowd of Shadow n members.
Shadow Elf, too, chose to distance himself from Ethan and Dart.
While he held confidence in his own abilities, he had no desire to be embroiled in a battle between these two stronger individuals.
Dart''s expression grew more confident in response to Ethan''s taunts.
"Ethan, are you perhaps a bit too self-assured?" he retorted.
"Your previous victory over me was only possible due to Sherry''s assistance. Now that you no longer have her aid, you must face me alone. Moreover, my power has undergone a significant transformation. Allow me to demonstrate the formidable strength I''ve acquired."
Without hesitation, Dart raised his left hand, and on his palm, a deep crimson eye glowed.
Within this crimson eye, a profoundly potent Power of Curse was contained.
This attack from Dart took Ethanpletely by surprise.
In their previous battles, Dart had always acted as a warrior.
However, this time, Dart revealed himself as a spellcaster, utilizing a different approach entirely.
Ethan found himself facing a spellcaster Dart, a scenario he had not anticipated.
Caught off guard, he struggled to adapt to this new form ofbat as Dart prepared to unleash his enhanced powers upon him.
Although Ethan couldn''t evade Dart''s attack in time, the impact on him seemed rtively minimal.
He merely felt a slight pain in his head.
"Is this the extent of your attack? If this is all you can do, then you still won''t be able to defeat me, Dart! You will pay for everything you''ve done!" Ethan dered boldly.
With those words, Ethanunched a counterattack.
He drew his shining spear and infused it with the power of Primordial Light.
The sword gleamed with a radiant yellow light as it swiftly closed in on Dart.
Dart watched Ethan''s attack with a smirk, making no move to dodge.
Instead, he used the same attack method as before.
This time, the crimson eye on Dart''s palm wasrger than before, and the Power of Curse it emitted was much stronger.
In fact, it had be powerful enough to materialize.
Ethan''s attack was directly blocked by the formidable Power of Curse, and he felt an increasing pain in his head.
"How are you doing this? Why is my head hurting more and more? Where did you acquire such potent Power of Curse?"
Ethan demanded, retreating to a safer distance after his failed attack.
He realized that he had underestimated Dart and needed to reassess Dart''s strength before continuing the fight.
At this moment, Dart chose not to continue his attack while Ethan was in such a weakened state.
Dart believed that defeating Ethan would be a straightforward task, and his primary goal was to shatter the self-confidence of Ethan.
In his mind, only by doing so could Dart relieve his own frustration.
Chapter 450 448-The Reason for Inevitability
Chapter 450 448-The Reason for Inevitability
When Dart initiated the rebellion, he thought he had victory within his grasp.
He never imagined that an outsider like Ethan could defeat him.
After defeated by Ethan, Dart no longer felt like the prodigious talent of the Shadow n.
Only by thoroughly defeating Ethan and making him acknowledge Dart''s superior strength could Dart regain his confidence as a prodigy of the Shadow n.
"You don''t need to know how I acquired such potent Power of Curse.
What''s important is that my strength surpasses yours by a considerable margin.
I''ll give you two choices," Dart stated, his tone dripping with confidence.
"Option one, you admit that my strength is superior to yours. If you do that, I''ll choose to make your suffering less painful."
"Option two, you deny that my strength surpasses yours. If you choose that path, I''ll show you just how powerful Power of Curse can be, and my Curse Spell will make you pay a most excruciating price."
Dart no longer considered the possibility of Ethan mounting aeback; he was convinced that victory was already his.
At this moment, Ethan was enduring an excruciating headache, his mind inundated with a flood of past memories.
Within these memories, he could sense a profound despair.
This deep despair wasn''t confined to Ethan alone; it was palpable even to those around him.
The members of the Shadow n, not far from Ethan, were also struck by intense headaches.
Eck, who had previously coborated with Dart, was not spared either.
Eck had thought that once Dart gained the upper hand, his own ns woulde to fruition.
He could never have anticipated that Dart would spare no one, not even him.
Dart''s curse was not just aimed at Ethan; it targeted everyone present.
Faced with Dart''s onught, the Shadow n members were naturally not going to sit back and ept their fate.
They decided to strike back.
The elders of the Shadow n, who possessed considerable strength, were also capable of using shadow spells.
As the elders of the Shadow n joined the battle, Dart could no longer focus all his attention on Ethan.
Dart decided that his first move should be to eliminate the Shadow n elders who dared to attack him.
"You dare to aid an outsider against me! Do you not realize that I am the rightful High Priest of the Shadow n?! Do you not know how close I was to sess before? By attacking me now, you signify your betrayal of the entire Shadow n! As the true High Priest of the Shadow n, it is my duty to purge these traitors from our midst!"
Dart, confronted with the Shadow n''s assault, was seething with rage.
He had always felt betrayed by the members of the Shadow n, and now he finally had a legitimate reason to obliterate them all.
Dart''s attack posed a significant threat to the Shadow n.
Although the elders of the Shadow n wielded powerful shadow spells, they paled inparison to Dart.
He had acquired the formidable Power of Shadow and was also blessed by the God of Curses, making him an insurmountable adversary for the n''s elders.
In a mere instant, Dart seeded in annihting two of the Shadow n''s elders.
The remaining members, facing the imminent threat Dart posed, naturally chose to flee.
Eck, the youngest of the Shadow n''s elders and one who had previously liaised with Dart, believed he might negotiate with him.
As Dart approached, Eck mustered his courage and said, "I am not your enemy. I have never targeted you! Are you really going to destroy me as well? I can cooperate with you!"
Fear was etched on Eck''s face, his voice trembling with terror.
Dart''s demonstrated power had shattered any semnce ofposure Eck had.
Dart, arriving in front of Eck, did not immediately attack but instead scrutinized him closely.
Eck felt a flicker of hope, thinking that perhaps Dart would spare him.
Just then, Dart suddenly plunged his de into Eck''s heart.
"You didn''t really think I was oblivious to your true n, did you? In your scheme, I was merely a tool for your use. Did you actually expect gratitude from me?"
Eck''s face registered disbelief, while Dart, with a smile, elucidated why he had chosen to eliminate Eck.
After withdrawing the de from Eck''s heart, Eck copsed to the ground.
Dart''s next target was the Shadow Elf who had been coborating with Ethan.
The Shadow Elf didn''t opt to flee like the other members of the Shadow n.
He knew that escaping was futile against Dart''s overwhelming power.
Resolved to fight to the death, the Shadow Elf decided to harness the power of the surrounding Shadow Elves, absorbing their Power of Shadow to be the most formidable Shadow Elf ever known.
Confronted with this colossal Shadow Elf, Dart remained disdainful.
He believed that if Ethan couldn''t defeat him, then how could this Shadow Elf possibly seed?
Dart chose not to use the brute force of the Power of Shadow against the Shadow Elf, knowing it would be ineffective.
Instead, he wielded the God of Curses'' power tounch his attack.
Facing the Power of Curse, the Shadow Elf gradually found himself at a disadvantage.
However, as the battle raged in the Valha of the Shadow n, where the Power of Shadow was abundant, the Shadow Elf could continuously draw aid from the surrounding energy.
Dart, unable to quickly defeat the Shadow Elf, focused all his energy on devising a way to swiftly eliminate this final obstacle.
While Dart was preupied with eradicating other threats, Ethan was engaged in a fierce internal struggle, using his resolute will tobat the despair flooding his mind.
A repetitive mantra echoed in Ethan''s mind: "Give up, you don''t need to keep fighting! Give up, you don''t need to keep fighting!"
This was followed by an alluring suggestion, "Surrender everything to the great God of Curses! The great God of Curses can relieve all your pain and end all your tribtions!"
Ethan was acutely aware that he must not heed the voice in his mind.
Sumbing to these words would mean bing a servant to the God of Curses.
Even if he managed to retain some semnce of self-awareness, like Dart, he would never escape the God''s influence.
This was an uneptable fate for Ethan.
With unwavering concentration, Ethan focused his mind, hoping to use his willpower to extricate himself from this predicament.
However, his attempts seemed futile.
The voices in his mind grew louder and more numerous.
Ethan felt he was teetering on the brink of losing control.
Without external aid, he feared he wouldpletely sumb and be a servant to the God of Curses.
Just then, amidst the chaotic noise, Ethan suddenly heard Sherry''s voice: "Ethan, you must believe in yourself; you can achieve anything. You will not be controlled by the Power of Curse."
Sherry''s voice alleviated Ethan''s headache somewhat.
However, once her voice faded, his headache intensified more than before.
Despite the increased pain, Ethan now possessed a renewed conviction to continue fighting.
He believed that the voice of Sherry in his mind was assistance from the sleeping Sherry herself.
Since Sherry had provided help, it indicated that there was a chance he could awaken her.
Strengthened by this belief, Ethan gathered all his strength.
He chose to concentrate the Primordial Light once again.
But this time, instead of gathering it externally, he focused the Primordial Light directly within his brain.
In the ocean of Ethan''s thoughts, the Primordial Light suddenly burst forth.
Streams of golden light dispelled all the despair in his mind.
As the power of the Primordial Light became evident, Ethan gradually overcame the state of despair imposed by the God of Curses.
His headache weakened progressively.
Eventually, Ethanpletely freed himself from the curse of the God of Curses.
He was now ready to confront Dart in his full glory.
Meanwhile, at the same time, Dart had finally subdued the Shadow Elf.
Dart, ted by his sess in subduing the Shadow Elf, spoke with the air of a victor, "You Shadow Elves, choosing to coborate with Ethan, disy a level of foolishness that is astonishing. "
"Acting alone would have offered you a higher chance of sess than partnering with Ethan. How could such a failure like Ethan possibly offer you any help?"
Chapter 451 449-Dart in a Frenzy
Chapter 451 449-Dart in a Frenzy
No sooner had Dart finished speaking than Ethan responded, "Dart, do you know why your ns have always been doomed to fail? Do you understand why you continually face defeat?"
"The reason you''ve never been able to triumph is that you simply don''t understand how to coborate with others. You believe that being more powerful than everyone else is sufficient."
"However, I must tell you that the strength of an individual, no matter how formidable, can never be entirely safe from danger. It is only through cooperation and offering assistance to others that you can expect to receive help when you yourself fall into peril."
"This is why I continue to ovee you, and why Sherry has be the High Priest. We both understand how to work with others, while you fail to grasp the benefits of coboration and the power of friendship."
Dart turned in disbelief, his gaze fixed on Ethan.
He couldn''t fathom how Ethan had sessfully broken free from his most potent curse, a curse imbued with not only Dart''s formidable power but also that of the God of Curses.
Could it be that Ethan''s strength had reached the level capable of defeating the God of Curses?
Dart refused to believe it.
He attributed Ethan''s escape from the curse to mere luck, and luck, as he thought, would eventually run out.
Abandoning his assault on the Shadow Elf, Dart realized that defeating the elf no longer mattered.
His true objective was to defeat Ethan.
"Your luck is indeed exceptional! But luck always runs out, and today, yours has expired. Now, you shall witness my true power!"
Uttering these words in fury, Dart began to amalgamate all the Power of Shadow in his vicinity.
This power, merged with Dart''s own Power of Curse, was absorbed into his body.
Such immense power was not something Dart''s body could easily withstand.
His eyes turned a blood-red hue, and his body swelled, exceeding six meters in height.
Dart now resembled a colossal giant, his eyes expanding continuously until they merged into a single, enormous blood-red eye that upied most of his face.
The remainder of his face was left with nothing but a mouth.
"Ethan, be extremely cautious! His strength is far greater than before! If you''re not sure you can defeat him, it might be wise to evade him for now."
This advice came from the Shadow Elf nearby.
He had discerned that Dart''s current state was unsustainable and thus suggested that Ethan should temporarily avoid confrontation.
The rationale was simple: once Dart''s body failed to sustain such immense power and copsed, Ethan could easily find and eliminate him.
Ethan, fully aware of the situation, was resolute in not retreating.
He feltpelled to seize this opportunity to confront and defeat Dart head-on.
"I appreciate your suggestion, but I believe running away isn''t the right choice for me. Having already ovee his strongest curse, I am confident I can defeat him in his most powerful state."
"Please, take care of the other members of the Shadow n. If it''s possible to save them, do so. If not, find a safe ce for yourself."
After hearing Ethan''s response, the Shadow Elf quickly departed.
He had no desire to be entangled again in such perilous circumstances as before.
As Shadow Elf and Ethan conversed, Dart''s stature grew even more immense.
His height now matched that of the main building of the Shadow n''s Valha.
To observe Ethan closely, Dart had to lower his head, peering down with his enormous, blood-red eyes.
"You''re far too arrogant, Ethan! That''s always been why I''ve despised you. You always believe you can defeat any enemy, handle any unforeseen situation."
"What gives you such confidence? What makes you think you can defeat me? Today, I''ll show you that you''re utterly incapable of beating me!"
Dart''s voice boomed, heavy with suppressed rage.
Even Ethan was taken aback, unaware until now of Dart''s perception of him.
In Ethan''s view, there had been no direct conflict between him and Dart.
Since arriving in the Shadow n''s territory, it had always been Dart who sought to provoke him.
"I don''t know why you think that way. However, our battle must reach a conclusion now; these words are meaningless at this point."
Ethan spoke calmly, gathering Primordial Light in his right hand, while his left hand wielded his most powerful divine artifact, the sphemous Spear.
The Spear, paired with Primordial Light, was exceptionally effective against the Power of Shadow.
Although Ethan was uncertain about what type of power could counter the Power of Curse, the sphemous Spear was known to pose a significant threat to all negative forces.
Ethan decided to end the battle swiftly, knowing that awakening Sherry was of utmost importance.
Both Ethan and Dart were prepared forbat, poised for a decisive showdown.
Simultaneously, as their final battlemenced, the Shadow Elf found Eck, who was severely wounded.
To his surprise, Eck hadn''t been annihted by Dart.
Following Ethan''s instructions, the Shadow Elf rescued Eck, taking him to a secure location to administer treatment.
Utilizing the Power of Shadow''s Healing Spell, the Shadow Elf gradually restored Eck''s vitality, leading to his eventual awakening.
Upon regaining consciousness, Eck was visibly terrified, mistaking the Shadow Elf for Dart in his initial disorientation.
"Why are you doing this?! Do you also see me as an enemy?!"
Eck blurted out instinctively, immediately regretting his words upon realizing that it wasn''t Dart but the Shadow Elf who stood before him.
Eck''s words put the Shadow Elf on high alert.
He couldn''t help but feel that Eck''s statement hinted at a prior coboration with Dart.
"What do you mean by that? Isn''t Dart''s sudden appearance in the Valha of the Shadow n an indication that he considers us enemies? Did you know beforehand that he would be there, or had you been coborating with him?"
The Shadow Elf bombarded Eck with a flurry of questions.
He wasn''t concerned about Eck refusing to answer, as Eck was in a terribly weakened state and no match for the Shadow Elf.
If Eck chose not to respond, the Shadow Elf might well decide to eliminate him, especially since, in the eyes of everyone else, Eck was already presumed dead at Dart''s hands.
Initially, Eck remained silent in the face of the Shadow Elf''s interrogation.
However, he was aware that he couldn''t keep avoiding these pressing inquiries indefinitely.
The Shadow Elves and the members of the Shadow n had always been adversaries.
Even though this particr Shadow Elf was coborating with Ethan, Eck didn''t believe he would be met with much tolerance.
After pondering for a moment, Eck finally responded, "Dart was, after all, once a member of our Shadow n. He was even considered by the previous High Priest as a candidate for his sessor."
"As an elder of the Shadow n, I lived alongside Dart for a considerable time. It never crossed my mind that Dart could betray our n. When he initiated the rebellion, I was taken aback."
"That shock left me incapable of any action; I was neither able to stop Dart''s insurrection nor assist him. Afterwards, High Priest Sherry and Ethan sessfully helped our n ovee its greatest crisis."
"I am deeply grateful to the High Priest and Ethan. However, I was also very concerned about Dart''s situation. Only when I learned that Dart had chosen to flee far away did I finally feel relieved."
"Who could have anticipated his sudden appearance in the Valha of the Shadow n? Moreover, he evenunched an attack against our own people. Previously, Dart and I had a good rtionship; even during his rebellion, he did not choose to attack me."
"But this time, the Dart who returned to the Shadow n actually sought to kill me, which is something I find incredibly hard to believe."
Eck''s exnation was a mix of truth and lies, as he was well aware that if he spoke only falsehoods, the Shadow Elf would easily detect them.
By blending truth with deception, he made it difficult for the Shadow Elf to discern the reality quickly.
Indeed, his n seemed to work, as the Shadow Elf appeared to find Eck''s words quite usible.
"Alright, I ept your exnation. Let''s not waste any more time here. We need to assist the other members of the Shadow n. They too will likely face threats from Dart."
"Dart haspletely lost his sanity now. He possesses not only the formidable Power of Shadow but also has the blessing of the God of Curses!"
These words from the Shadow Elf only heightened Eck''s panic.
He fervently hoped that Ethan would seed in utterly annihting Dart.
That way, the ns he had previously orchestrated would remain hidden from Ethan.
Chapter 452 450-The Giant of Curse
Chapter 452 450-The Giant of Curse
As Eck and the Shadow Elves lent their aid to the people of the Shadow tribe, the battle between Ethan and Dartmenced without dy.
At this juncture, Dart had transformed into a colossal Giant of Curse, having mastered every skill associated with this formidable form.
Of course, this transformation also signified hisplete corruption by the God of Curses'' Power of Curse.
The Giant of Curse, once Dart, unleashed his enormous Cursed Eye, radiating the Power of Curse in all directions.
This malignant energy began to corrupt the very architecture of the Shadow tribe''s Valha.
Under the relentless assault of the Power of Curse, these structures not only deteriorated but also bizarrely gained sentience.
They transformed, one after another, into twisted monstrosities.
These newly born creatures, the spawn of Dart''s malevolent design, naturally charged towards Ethan.
Controlled by Dart''s will, they moved as extensions of his malefic intent.
In the face of this onught, Ethan remained remarkablyposed.
He understood that quickly vanquishing the Giant of Curse was an unfeasible task.
He could sense that the Giant, now Dart, was endowed not only with the Power of Curse but also with the formidable Power of Shadow.
The confluence of the Power of Curse and the Power of Shadow rendered the Giant of Curse a foe not easily vanquished.
Ethan''s only option was to gradually weaken his adversary''s state, biding his time until the Giant of Curse was vulnerable enough for a fatal strike.
Ethan, wielding the Primordial Light in his hands, methodically eliminated the cursed creatures that dared approach him.
Simultaneously, he persistently attacked the Giant of Curse with his Spear.
This tactic, while being the most prudent, carried a significant drawback.
In the initial stages of the battle, Ethan''s attacks posed little threat to the formidable Giant of Curse.
Perceiving Ethan''s inability to pose a significant threat, Dart, in his formidable Giant of Curse form, unleashed his full onught upon him.
With hands that conjured the formidable Power of Curse, the Giant of Curse could curse the surrounding flora, warping them into twisted monstrosities.
His hands, heavy with this ursed power, continuously hammered towards Ethan.
Faced with such an assault, Ethan found himselfpelled to evade, as he was still encumbered by the other cursed creatures.
As the Giant of Curse steadily advanced, Ethan was forced to retreat towards the Shadow tribe''s Valha.
In his tactical withdrawal, he failed to gauge the closing distance between himself and Valha''s walls.
In a moment of evasion, Ethan found himself crashing against the Valha''s wall, which, under the influence of the Power of Curse, had morphed into a monstrous entity.
The entire wall sprouted numerous twisted arms, each lined with blood-red eyes that fixated on Ethan with an ominous re.
These crimson eyes relentlessly imposed their curse upon Ethan, trapping him in their malevolent gaze.
This oversight left Ethan cornered by the Giant of Curse, his situation dire.
His immediate concern was to extricate himself from the clutches of this cursed wall.
If he failed to free himself promptly from the wall''s curse, the Giant of Curse, Dart''s transformed self, would have the opportunity to crush him with his full might.
Ethan channeled the Primordial Light from his palm to his heart, where its power swiftly diffused through his bloodstream, coursing through his entire body.
The formidable strength of the Primordial Light sessfully countered the Power of Curse, liberating Ethan from the grasp of the cursed wall.
However, at the very moment he broke free, he was met with a devastating blow from the Giant of Curse.
While Ethan was preupied with escaping the cursed wall''s hold, Dart wasted no time.
He charged forward, mming his colossal fist into Ethan, who was sent hurtling through the air.
Ethan''s trajectory shattered several massive stone pirs within Valha before he managed to stabilize himself at the fortress''s second gate.
Ethan could feel the strength of the Primordial Light within him waning rapidly.
The Power of Shadow that pervaded Valha seemed to be suppressing the light''s energy inside him.
Confounded, Ethan couldn''t immediatelyprehend why this was happening.
In his view, the Hero Spirits of Valha should have been aiding him, not hindering.
As Ethan grappled with this puzzling situation, Dart, in his Giant of Curse form, approached the gates of Valha.
In the engulfing darkness, the Giant''s single, blood-red eye was strikingly prominent.
"Ethan, your arrogance is astounding! To think you would dare to engage in a final battle with me here in Valha."
"You must have already felt the Primordial Light within you weakening rapidly."
"Do you regret it now? Did you not know that I was once a disciple of the previous High Priest of the Shadow tribe?"
"Were you unaware that he shared many secrets of the Shadow tribe with me?"
Dart didn''t step into Valha but stood at its entrance, speaking these words with a grave tone.
"The Hero Spirits of Valha will not aid you. You are not of the Shadow tribe, so why should they help you?"
"Sherry received assistance from the Hero Spirits of the Shadow tribe simply because he is a member of the tribe. And now with Sherry in a deep slumber, there is no one left to help you."
Facing Dart''s words, Ethan remainedposed.
He knew there was a mix of truth and deceit in his adversary''s statements.
"Indeed, the Hero Spirits of Valha have not aided me, but they haven''t aided you either. They no longer see you as a member of the Shadow tribe."
"And I believe you have lost the right to consider yourself a member of the tribe as well.
"Would a true member of the Shadow tribe seek the assistance of the God of Curses? Would a real member willingly transform into a Giant of Curse?"
"You have utterly lost your sanity; you just haven''t realized it yet."
Ethan''s response visibly enraged Dart.
Dart''s gigantic blood-red eye emitted an even more intense Power of Curse, its crimson hue deepening.
"All members of the Shadow tribe will eventually be followers of the God of Curses; it''s only a matter of time. My return to thends of the Shadow tribe is to fulfill this destiny. Eliminating you is the first step towards achieving this goal."
As Dart spoke, his gaze stealthily surveyed the interior of Valha.
He was uncertain if entering Valha would provoke an attack from the Hero Spirits.
His ongoing dialogue with Ethan was a tactic to distract him, a fact Ethan was acutely aware of.
Ethan''s willingness to engage in conversation was a deliberate ploy to buy time.
He needed sufficient time to reassemble the Primordial Light''s power within his body.
During their exchange, a subtle shift urred among the Hero Spirits of Valha.
Initially, they merely concentrated the Power of Shadow without choosing to attack either Ethan or Dart.
However, as Dart fully transformed into the Giant of Curse, it seemed the Hero Spirits were no longer content to remain passive observers.
They began to withdraw the Power of Shadow surrounding Ethan, signaling an imminent change in the tide of battle.
This meant that Ethan would soon be free from the oppressive constraints of the Power of Shadow.
"Dart! I always thought your vendetta was solely against me. But now, I finally understand; your true target isn''t me at all."
"You''re against anyone who opposes your aspiration to be the High Priest of the Shadow tribe."
"You don''t even care about the fate of the Shadow tribe; your only concern is your own power."
"Do you truly believe that mere strength will make the people of the Shadow tribe acknowledge you as their High Priest? "
"You havepletely failed to grasp the true essence of what it means to be the High Priest of the Shadow tribe. Therefore, you will never be fit to hold that position."
"No matter how formidable your power bes, you will never earn the recognition of the Hero Spirits of the Shadow tribe."
After preparing himself for the continued battle, Ethan deliberately chose words that would enrage Dart further.
He aimed to provoke Dart into a state of uncontroble fury.
The Giant of Curse form was inherently prone to losing control.
If Dart were to be incensed by Ethan''s words, he wouldpletely lose his rationality.
Once Dart lost his rationality, Ethan''s chances of victory in the ensuing battle would greatly increase.
Chapter 453 451-The Descent of the God of Curses
Chapter 453 451-The Descent of the God of Curses
Ethan''s n had finallye to fruition, sessfully enraging Dart to the extreme.
Transformed into the Giant of Curse, Dart had lost all semnce of reason, storming into the Valha of the Shadow n without hesitation.
Upon the Giant of Curse''s intrusion into the Valha, the Hero Spirits of the Shadow n unhesitatingly directed all their Power of Shadow to Ethan.
With this formidable augmentation of the Power of Shadow, Ethan wasted no time in summoning the Primordial Light once more.
Under the influence of the Power of Shadow, the Primordial Light revealed a form Ethan had never witnessed before.
The Primordial Light was originally of a pure, unblemished white, symbolizing its epassment of all attributes and strengths.
However, aided by the immense Power of Shadow, it now took on a dimmer hue.
Despite its transformation into a shade of grey, Ethan could sense an amplification in the power of the Primordial Light, confident now in wielding spells of all shadow attributes.
"You have no right to step foot in Valha! I shall see you expelled from these sacred halls!" Ethan shouted at the approaching Giant of Curse.
Ethan was acutely aware that Dart, now plunged into sheer madness, couldn''tprehend the meaning of his words.
However, Ethan feltpelled to voice them out, believing that his deration would encourage the Hero Spirits of Valha to lend him additional support.
True to his expectations, Ethan felt the Power of Shadow within him grow even stronger.
As the Giant of Curse rapidly closed in, Ethan decisively hurled the Primordial Light at his foe.
Throughout its flight towards the Giant of Curse, the Primordial Light continued to absorb the formidable Power of Shadow surrounding it.
When it finally collided with the Giant of Curse, it seemed as though all the Power of Shadow within Valha had been consumed by the Primordial Light.
The impact between the Giant of Curse and the Primordial Light unleashed a fierce burst of light.
Even Ethan, the master of the Primordial Light, was momentarily blinded by the intense sh and unable to discern his surroundings.
Simultaneously with the bright sh, Ethan heard the agonized howls of the Giant of Curse.
It appeared that the Primordial Light had inflicted severe damage upon him.
Ethan quickly regained hisposure, his vision clearing to reveal the scene before him.
Dart, now reverted from his Giant of Curse form,y before him in the guise of a Shadow n member, albeit grievously injured and seemingly incapable of furtherbat.
Approaching Dart, Ethan grasped his spear firmly.
"You must pay the price for all your actions! My resolve to annihte you stems not from our personal feud but because you betrayed the Shadow n, and worse, you betrayed yourself!"
Ethan spoke these words directly to Dart.
However, Dart just red back in anger, evidently not acknowledging or agreeing with Ethan''s statement.
In his view, his defeat was merely a result of not being powerful enough.
"It seems you fail to grasp the gravity of my words. But that hardly matters now, for you no longer have a chance for your redemption," Ethan dered.
Ethan could tell that his opponent was still not conceding.
However, for Ethan, whether Dart conceded or not wasn''t of significant importance.
Having secured victory in the battle and grievously wounded Dart, Ethan was determined to seize this opportunity to eliminate Dartpletely.
Unwilling to give Dart any chance for a counterattack, Ethan raised his Spear and thrust it towards Dart''s heart.
But at the moment the Spear touched Dart, Ethan felt an immense Power of Curse blocking his attack.
Dart, who had seemingly lost all hope, suddenly underwent a drastic change in expression.
It appeared as though he had found renewed hope, his words muffled yet discernible, "The great God of Curses has truly bestowed his grace! The great God of Curses has not abandoned me! He is still willing to provide me with additional aid!"
Ethan couldn''t quite make out Dart''s words clearly, for as soon as he felt the overpowering Power of Curse, he had already retreated several steps at his fastest speed.
Ethan was acutely aware that regardless of the source of this powerful Power of Curse, it posed a tremendous threat to him.
If the Power of Curse was emanating directly from the God of Curses, Ethan knew he had to be prepared to flee.
After retreating to a safe distance, Ethan turned his gaze back towards Dart.
What he saw was an rming transformation; countless blood-red eyes had emerged on Dart''s body.
These eyes all converged together, and Dart''s entire being morphed into a gigantic blood-red eye.
"Ethan, you wished to annihte mepletely, didn''t you? Now let''s see if you can truly aplish that. I have be a part of the great God of Curses. How could you vanquish a mighty deity? Are you truly capable ofbating the Power of Curse? It''s time for you to pay a heavy price!"
Dart''s voice emanated from the gigantic blood-red eye.
However, Ethan knew all too well that the entity speaking was no longer Dart, or at least not the Dart he had known before.
Dart had indeed acquired immense Power of Curse, but the cost was his transformation into a part of the God of Curses.
He could no longer free himself from the deity''s control.
It was less a battle with Dart now, and more a confrontation with the God of Curses himself.
The enormous blood-red eye before him might as well have been the physical manifestation of the deity''s descent.
As the God of Curses made his presence known, the Hero Spirits of the Shadow n''s Valha hastily fled.
While these spirits possessed considerablebat prowess within Valha, they dared not face a deity in directbat.
Their only hope now was that Dart''s body would not withstand the deity''s descent.
Faced with the direct assault of the God of Curses, Ethan was far from rxed.
Confronting a powerful deity, he knew he had to summon every ounce of his strength.
He raised his spear high, channeling almost all of his power into it.
Without a moment''s hesitation, Ethan decided to unleash his most formidable attack.
With Ethan unleashing his most powerful attack, his spear almost instantaneously reached the vicinity of the gigantic blood-red eye.
Surprisingly, the eye made no move to defend itself against Ethan''s onught.
The spear shattered the eye effortlessly, seemingly dissolving the descent of the God of Curses with ease.
Ethan watched as the fragments of the blood-red eye fell, his mind engulfed in a state of bewilderment.
He found it hard to believe that defeating a deity could be this straightforward.
Although the God of Curses had only partially descended, using Dart''s body as a vessel, it was still an entity of divine stature.
How could such a being be vanquished so easily?
These thoughts led Ethan to instinctively survey his surroundings, suspecting that the God of Curses might yetunch another attack.
He gathered the Primordial Light within him, staying ready for a continued battle with the deity.
Thus, Ethan remained vigntly observant, but no matter how long he watched, no anomalies presented themselves.
This prolonged calm led Ethan to wonder if perhaps he was being overly cautious.
Ethan shook his head, as if to clear it, trying to make sense of the current situation.
He sensed the Hero Spirits of Valha reemerging around him, a sign that seemingly confirmed theplete defeat of the God of Curses.
Naturally, Ethan decided to leave Valha to check on Sherry''s condition.
After all, in the heat of the battle, he hadn''t had a chance to protect her.
But upon reaching Sherry''s location, he was confronted with a scene that was beyond his worst fears.
Sherry was no longer in her slumber; it appeared that Dart had killed her.
"How can this be?! This is impossible! If Dart had really killed Sherry, I would have sensed it!"
Ethan eximed instinctively, his voiceced with disbelief.
Then, as if struck by a sudden realization, he scrutinized his surroundings once more.
He noticed that thendscape around him differed significantly from his memories of Valha.
It dawned on Ethan that he might be trapped in an illusion.
The God of Curses had not been defeated; in fact, the deity''s attack had been sessful!
Chapter 454 452-Ethans Deep Slumber
Chapter 454 452-Ethan''s Deep Slumber
Within the territory of the Shadow n, the coboration between Eck and the Shadow Elves was indeed perfect.
They swiftly seeded in helping the Shadow n''s people escape from their perilous situation.
Moreover, during this process, both of them could sense that the Power of Shadow within the n''s territory seemed to be rapidly waning.
This probably meant that Ethan had achieved sess.
"It looks like Ethan has thoroughly defeated Dart.
The Power of Shadow has rapidly diminished, and we should be able to see the victorious return of Ethan very soon," the Shadow Elf spoke with great joy.
After all, for the Shadow Elf, Ethan''s triumph meant that their n would no longer be threatened by others.
Although Sherry had not yet awakened, the Shadow Elf believed that if Ethan could defeat Dart, there was a good chance he could break Sherry''s slumber.
Previously, the Shadow Elf had only spected that Sherry''s slumber was rted to the power of the God of Curses.
After encountering Dart, the Shadow Elf confirmed that their conjecture was entirely correct.
Eck''s emotions were, in fact, veryplex in response to the Shadow Elf''s words.
Eck had already be thoroughly disappointed with Dart.
After all, Dart had previouslyunched an attack on Eck and had indeed sought to harm Eck''s mortal enemy.
If Ethan could eliminate Dart, it would undoubtedly be a good thing for Eck.
It would be even better if Dart didn''t reveal his ns to Ethan before being eliminated.
However, even if Dart did divulge his ns to Ethan, Eck could still continue to defend himself when facing Ethan.
He could easily im that Dart''s words were false, merely an attempt to nder him.
While it was true that Eck no longer needed to worry about Dart''s threat, Ethan''s victory over Dart meant that Dart would never have a chance toy hands on Ethan''s weapon again.
Eck was undeniably eager to obtain Ethan''s spear, for in his eyes, it was the only true divine artifact.
Eck listened to the Shadow Elf''s words with aplicated mix of emotions.
He refrained from offering a response because he was uncertain how to assess the statements made by the Shadow Elf.
As an elder of the Shadow n, Eck inherently harbored some bias against the Shadow Elves, perceiving them as somewhat entric.
Though the present Shadow Elf seemed remarkably rational, there remained the possibility that they could descend into madness at any moment.
"I wonder if we should venture to Valha to assess the situation? If Ethan emerges victorious, we could offer him some assistance," the Shadow Elf suggested after a brief pause.
In response to this proposition, Eck promptly and decisively declined.
"I believe it would be best if we refrained from intervening for now. Our presence would onlyplicate matters."
"What if Ethan''s battle isn''t yet concluded? Do you honestly believe he can provide us protection during the fight? Our strength is feeble, incapable of posing any threat to Dart."
"If our strength were sufficient to threaten Dart, we wouldn''t have had to flee in the first ce."
Eck''s words indeed carried a certain wisdom.
After pondering for a while, the Shadow Elf found themselves in general agreement with Eck''s sentiments.
However, the Shadow Elf believed that they needed to offer their assistance as well and decided to journey to Valha to assess the situation.
"Since you have no intentions of going to Valha, I will go on my own," the Shadow Elf dered.
"I believe I can handle unexpected situations, and even without your help, I can seed."
With those words, the Shadow Elf departed, leaving Eck visibly dissatisfied with their unteral decision.
He believed that further discussion was essential.
After a moment of contemtion, Eck turned to the surrounding members of the Shadow n and spoke, "For now, tend to yourselves. I will head to Valha to assess the battle situation. If Ethan finds himself in trouble, I must provide assistance."
"You have all witnessed it; Dart has descended into utter madness. He seeks not only to eliminate Ethan but also desires to destroy every one of us. We must ensure Dart''splete eradication."
"If we cannot vanquish him, we will remain in a perpetual state of danger."
The members of the Shadow n were profoundly grateful for Eck''s unwavering dedication.
They recognized the invaluable support he had provided and his willingness to shoulder risks to aid Ethan.
Other elder members of the Shadow n directly addressed Eck, saying, "Hurry and offer your assistance to Ethan. We should be safe here. We can take care of ourselves."
Once Eck had ascertained that there was no immediate danger from their fellow Shadow n members, he followed closely in the footsteps of the Shadow Elf, making their way towards Valha, the sacred sanctuary of their people.
Their movements were swift, and they arrived at the outer perimeters of Valha in no time.
However, the situation within Valha left the two of them bewildered.
In unison, they sensed the immense Power of Shadow and Power of Curse resonating within Valha, engaged in a fierce and unrelenting battle.
Yet, to their bewilderment, there were no visible signs of conflict.
Dart and Ethan seemed to have vanished without a trace.
Eck lowered his voice and turned to the Shadow Elf, voicing his growing unease.
"Why does this ce feel so peculiar? Could it be that Ethan and Dart have already concluded their battle? Who emerged as the victor?"
Faced with Eck''s inquiry, the Shadow Elf offered no immediate response.
His own confusion mirrored Eck''s, as he too had failed to locate any signs of the twobatants.
"Should we consider moving closer towards Valha?" Shadow Elf suggested, breaking the silence.
"Perhaps it is the only way to unravel the mysteries within that we enter the Valha of Shadow n now."
Though Eck held reservations about this decision, he had no better alternative and reluctantly followed the Shadow Elf.
As they passed through Valha''s imposing gates, their eyes fell upon Dart, whoy sprawled on the ground.
Dart''s condition was dire, his life hanging by a thread, but he had not yet sumbed to death.
Shadow Elf and Eck approached Dart, their expressions a reflection of the profound mystery that surrounded them.
"Ethan, where is he? Did you defeat Ethan?"
Eck appeared slightly surprised when faced with Dart, who hadn''t beenpletely eliminated.
He directly asked the question that concerned him the most.
Dart, with only his eyes fixed on Eck, offered no response.
It seemed as though Dart hadn''t quite understood the question Eck had posed.
Shadow Elf followed up with some questions, but Dart still didn''t provide any answers.
Dart appeared to have lost consciousnesspletely.
"He''s been severely wounded! It looks like he doesn''t have much time left! We must find out where Ethan is!"
Shadow Elf decided to disregard Dart, as he believed Dart''s life or death held little significance for him.
He headed deeper into Valha.
Eck didn''t immediately follow but instead kept a close watch on Dart, contemting his next move.
He saw this as a golden opportunity.
He could eliminate Dart right here and now.
Once Dart was gone, no one would ever know about his past conspiracies with Dart.
However, Eck was also hesitant at the moment, sensing that something was amiss.
Just as Eck hesitated, he suddenly heard the voice of the Shadow Elf: "Hurry over here, I''ve found Ethan!"
After a brief moment of contemtion, Eck headed swiftly in the direction of the Shadow Elf.
It didn''t take long for him to spot Ethan lying at the deepest part of Valha.
Ethan''s current condition mirrored that of Sherry; he too was ensnared in a deep slumber.
"What on earth is going on? Why is Ethan''s condition identical to the High Priest''s? Could it be that Dart is responsible for the High Priest''s slumber as well?"
Eck had already concluded that Sherry''s slumber was caused by Dart.
The Shadow Elf offered his perspective, "I don''t think Ethan and Sherry''s slumber is due to Dart. He doesn''t have such mighty power. It''s more likely because of the curse of the deity behind Dart."
"Only a deity with such immense power could plunge Ethan into this deep slumber."
"If I''m right, all we can do is wait for Ethan to awaken on his own right now."
Chapter 455 453-The Ultimate Curse
Chapter 455 453-The Ultimate Curse
Ethan, trapped in a deep slumber, remained oblivious to the events unfolding in the outside world.
The space he now upied resembled a dreamlike realm, a construct of the God of Curses within the Shadow n''s territory.
Here, Ethan would undoubtedly face a series of challenges orchestrated by the God of Curses.
Aware of his presence in this illusory space, Ethan paid little heed to the apparition of Sherry, who had already met her demise.
She was but a mirage in his perception.
Ethan''s primary objective was to swiftly locate the exit from this surreal dimension.
He understood that every illusion, regardless of itsplexity, would inevitably have a way out.
None but the Primordial Deity possessed the ability to craft a wless, wless space.
The illusion created by the God of Curses must surely contain various ws and vulnerabilities.
Ethan believed that if he could identify even a single chink in the illusion''s armor, he would have a chance to break free.
He followed a narrow path leading toward Shadow Moon Lake, sensing that this direction held a significant threat.
He was certain that the exit from the illusiony in a perilous location.
Along the way, Ethan traversed the expanse of the Shadow n''s territory.
Within the illusory realm of the Shadow n''s devastated territory, there was no trace of living beings, and it appeared thatplete destruction had taken hold.
Ethan could discern the remnants of the Shadow n''s existence, yet there was no sign of any Shadow n members, implying their utter annihtion.
Upon reaching the entrance to the Shadow n''s territory within the illusion, Ethan spotted a familiar figure - Eck.
The Eck within this illusion was an exact replica of the one in the real world.
Eck stood with his back to Ethan, facing the direction of Shadow Moon Lake.
Ethan chose not to utter a word, simply observing the illusory Eck.
Suddenly, Eck turned his head and, with hollow, lifeless eyes, stared at Ethan.
"You should never havee here! You''ve killed every single Shadow n member! Most importantly, you directly murdered Sherry, our High Priest!"
Eck''s voice was raspy and devoid of emotion, confirming that the illusory Eck had also met his demise.
Ethan could infer from Eck''s words that he had been the one to kill this illusory version of Eck within the illusion.
In response to this revtion, Ethan''s expression remainedrgely unchanged.
Having recognized the illusory nature of this world, he felt no need to dwell on its circumstances.
"If that''s the case, I have no regrets. I never held any fondness for you, and don''t think I''m unaware of your past actions."
"I had to consider Sherry''s stance. Once she awakens, I''ll reveal everything to her."
"She, as the High Priest of the Shadow n, will decide your fate when the timees," Ethan retorted calmly, his wordsced with unwavering determination.
After delivering his response to the illusory Eck, Ethan continued his journey, pressing forward until he reached the shores of Shadow Moon Lake.
At thekeside, numerous Shadow n members stood in the same manner as the illusory Eck he had encountered earlier.
"I understand, mighty God of Curses," Ethan spoke aloud, addressing the unseen deity.
"Your intent is to curse me to the extreme by making me believe that I''ve killed all the Shadow n members within this illusion, as if that would profoundly affect me. Do you truly believe I care about these Shadow n members? My sole concern is Sherry; I''ve only aided these Shadow n members to assist her."
Ethan''s mindset remained remarkably resilient in this surreal dimension.
He believed that the God of Curses'' constructed illusion had little to no impact on him.
Ethan even began to discern the true intentions of the God of Curses.
The deity sought to use a series of events within the illusion to shatter Ethan''s psyche entirely.
Once his mind crumbled, the God of Curses would seize control of him.
The ultimate curse within the illusion was designed topel Ethan to destroy everything he cared about.
Within this illusory realm, Sherry''s demise at the entrance to Valha, along with the deaths of all Shadow n members in their territory, were portrayed as consequences of Ethan''s actions.
Yet, Ethan''s determination remained unyielding.
He recognized the immense psychological pressure he faced during this ordeal but managed to maintain hisposure.
He understood that he must not sumb to the maniptions of the God of Curses.
"Do you truly think this is just the ultimate curse?"
A voice, ancient, deep, indescribable, and terrifying, emanated from the midair above Shadow Moon Lake.
Ethan raised his head, and there, in the half-lit sky, he beheld a colossal blood-red moon.
This crimson moon shone brilliantly amidst the dim firmament.
Ethan needed no further confirmationthe voice belonged to the God of Curses.
The deity had materialized within the illusion, signifying that Ethan was about to face his most formidable challenge yet.
"Are you certain you''ve prepared the ultimate curse for me? If what came before wasn''t the ultimate, then what, precisely, is the epitome of a curse? Can you enlighten me on that matter?"
Ethan''s tone remained resolute in the face of this Second generation Deity.
He harbored little fear, having gained considerable insight into the nature of Second generation Deities from Primordial Light.
He understood that these Second generation Deities, unlike their Primordial counterparts,cked intrinsic power.
They were merely incarnations of various attribute forces.
The God of Curses, for all his might, could never surpass the fundamental essence of curses themselves.
"In that case, I shall grant you a taste of the ultimate curse right now," dered the God of Curses, his voice in the sky remaining as unchanged as ever.
The deity appeared unfazed by Ethan''s defiance.
Ethan, of course, understood that the God of Curses, as a deity, would not be swayed by the challenge of a mere mortal.
Although Ethan ranked among the most elite mortals, he recognized that he still fell short of the caliber of a Second generation Deity.
As the God of Curses''s words resonated, Ethan felt a flood of memories rushing into his mind.
These memories epassed words he had once spoken and experiences he had lived through, many of which he would rather forget.
Ethan found himself recalling his failures, therades he had lost, and the most painful episodes he had endured.
He revisited the time before his crossing, remembering the things he had cherished most, all of which he could never reim.
These memories painted a vivid picture of his irrevocable past.
"This is the true epitome of a curse! A mortal is bound to experience a series of unchangeable events. These events can only be forgotten over time. When a mortal has let go of these burdens, they are free from curses."
"The ultimate curse, however, is the inability to forget anything, the eternal life of endless regret, eternal sorrow. This is the genuine ultimate curse I have bestowed upon you."
"You have no hope of oveing these ultimate curses. Not you, nor any mortal.
If you were to conquer this curse, you would already be deemed worthy of bing a deity."
The voice of the God of Curses echoed within Ethan''s mind, but he paid little attention to the deity''s words.
Instead, Ethan remained immersed in a deep sense of remorse.
Despite his considerable efforts and numerous sesses, he couldn''t shake the memory of past failures.
Ethan had faced setbacks he couldn''t undo, and the weight of these unchangeable circumstances left him feeling deste and disheartened.
As the cumtive weight of his disappointments bore down on him, his mental state began to falter.
Ethan found himself struggling to muster the strength to carry on, convinced that the ultimate curse was insurmountable.
Yet, in this critical moment, a memory of Sherry surfaced in Ethan''s mind.
He recalled the string of achievements and sesses he had earned.
These thoughts served as a lifeline, restoring some semnce of reason.
Ethan realized that he couldn''t linger in the shadow of unpleasant memories; he had to summon his resolve.
With renewed determination, Ethan understood that sumbing to despair was not an option.
He resolved to confront the ultimate curse head-on, drawing strength from his past aplishments and the memory of the one he cared about most.
In this pivotal juncture, Ethan readied himself to face the God of Curses with unwavering resolve.
Chapter 456 454-United in Battle Once Again
Chapter 456 454-United in Battle Once Again
Ethan, realizing he had plunged into a vast sea of negative emotions, swiftly extricated himself by recalling the support he had previously received from others, along with a series of joyous memories he cherished.
These recollections served as a beacon, guiding him out of the shadowy depths of despair.
At that moment, Ethan could see the enormous red moon in the sky morphing into a gigantic, festering eye.
It seemed to be staring intently at him, its gaze unyielding and ominous.
"How dare you im to be a deity," Ethan challenged, his voice a blend of scorn and realization.
"What kind of deity skulks behind everyone, manipting a web of sinister schemes and devious plots? Now, it all bes clear to me. The catastrophe that has befallen the Shadow n, from beginning to end, has been your doing."
"You have cursed the creatures surrounding the Shadow n, inciting them to attack. You cursed the Shadow Elves in the Shadow Moon Lake, robbing them of their sanity."
"This, in turn, sparked a direct conflict between the Shadow Elves and the people of the Shadow n. You have cursed the Hero Spirits in the Valha of the Shadow n and, through these spirits, further cursed the sessive High Priests of the Shadow n."
"You directly cursed the current High Priest, Sherry, using the lineage of the High Priests as your conduit. If I''m not mistaken, Sherry''s plunge into slumber is akin to my own entrapment in the illusion you crafted!"
"Why do youck the courage to appear in person? Why do you only dare to manipte Dart to fight us? That''s because you know your strength is profoundly limited! You are aware that you can''t possibly defeat me in a direct confrontation. Therefore, you resort to these insidiously cunning and deceitful tactics!"
Having freed himself from the grip of negative emotions, Ethan was now intensely agitated.
What he despised most was being cursed by an adversary wielding immense mental power.
When facing other enemies who challenged him head-on, Ethan''s goal was merely to defeat them, not necessarily to annihte thempletely.
However, facing the God of Curses, who continuallyid traps for him while cowardly hiding in the shadows, Ethan was determined to eradicate this foepletely.
After voicing his thoughts, Ethan regained some of his rationality.
His words, apart from articting his deductions, also served as a vent for the resentment that had been building within him.
Having released these pent-up emotions, Ethan was now able to maintain his rationality and continue the battle against the God of Curses.
Although he didn''t regard the God of Curses as particrly powerful, he acknowledged that his adversary was, after all, a deity.
Ethan drew his sphemous Spear, infusing it with the immense Power of Shadow.
He deliberately chose not to wield the Primordial Light, knowing that the God of Curses was well-versed in its strength.
"Since you''re so familiar with the power of Primordial Light, I''ll use the Power of Shadow to defeat you!" he dered.
No sooner had the words left his lips than Ethan transformed into a fleeting shadow, soaring towards the blood-red moon hanging in the mid-sky.
As Ethan rapidly approached the blood-red moon, it gradually filled every corner of his vision, immersing him in a sea of crimson.
He could distinctly feel the Power of Curse intensifying around him, growing stronger as he neared the blood-red celestial body.
"You are no match for me. Surrenderpletely and I can grant you power beyond your wildest dreams. You could even rece Dart and be my emissary among mortals," the God of Curses spoke, not choosing to engage in directbat with Ethan.
For the deity, annihting Ethan was an unprofitable move.
With Dart grievously wounded and of no further use, the God of Curses sought to make Ethan the new Dart, a more powerful version of his current puppet.
Only with Ethan transformed into this stronger vessel could the deity''s nse to fruition.
The God of Curses could only exert influence on the real world through the Power of Curse and his puppets.
A direct intervention, a Godfall, was possible only for brief moments, exining why the deity constantly lurked in the shadows, unable to manifest at will.
Unswayed by the deity''s persuasive words, Ethan, bolstered by the formidable Power of Shadow, reached the blood-red moon.
He thrust his spear with full force into the celestial body, tearing it asunder into two halves.
These halves plummeted towards different destinations - one towards the Shadow Moon Lake, and the other towards the Valha of the Shadow n.
As the moon split, a surge of energy cascaded through the cosmos, signaling a pivotal moment in this epic confrontation.
Ethan, standing before the now-divided moon, was a figure of defiance and strength.
His spear, a weapon empowered by darkness, had achieved what seemed impossible, challenging the very essence of the deity''s power.
The two falling fragments of the moon, each heading towards a significant location.
In that critical moment, Ethan found himself at a crossroads of indecision.
He couldn''t determine which of the two blood-red moons was the true manifestation of the God of Curses'' power.
Without identifying the deity''s genuine form, he could not destroy its projection in the illusion.
And if he failed to shatter this illusionary presence, escaping from the fantastical realm would be impossible.
As Ethan grappled with uncertainty, a familiar yet faint voice pierced through the chaos - it was Sherry''s voice.
"Ethan, can you hear me? If you can hear my voice, please respond!"
The sudden emergence of Sherry''s voice filled Ethan with an unexpected joy.
He had thought Sherry was forever trapped in a deep slumber, never imagining she could stillmunicate in this illusory world.
This meant that she hadn''t fallen intoplete despair.
"I can hear you," Ethan replied eagerly.
"Can you hear me? We must act quickly.
The power of the God of Curses is growing stronger in this illusion."
Now that Ethan had established contact with Sherry, it was crucial to formte their next steps without dy.
Ethan was acutely aware that any further waste of time might cost them their chance to ovee the God of Curses.
Upon hearing Ethan''s voice, Sherry''s response was filled with relief and urgency.
"You''re right, we must escape this illusion quickly. I believe I am seeing the same thing as you."
"I saw how you sessfully tore the blood-red moon, a manifestation of the God of Curses, into two parts. One is plummeting towards the Shadow Moon Lake, and the other towards Valha."
"We must act separately yet in unison. It''s imperative that we simultaneously obliterate both fragments of the red moon."
"Only by doing so can wepletely eradicate the projection of the God of Curses in this illusion and truly escape from it."
Sherry''s prolonged period of slumber meant she had a profound understanding of the illusion.
Although Ethan couldn''t be entirely certain that the voice belonged to Sherry herself, he chose to trust her.
"I''ll head towards Valha, as the situation there seems more dire. You take care of the fragment falling towards Shadow Moon Lake."
"Together, in this joint battle, we are bound to seed! We can definitely rid ourselves of the curses the God of Curses has inflicted upon us!"
Ethan''s tone was unwaveringly resolute.
He felt confident in their ability to work together perfectly and escape their predicament.
Sherry, equally determined, promptly agreed and hastened towards Shadow Moon Lake.
Without hesitation, Ethan sped towards Valha, each moving with a singr focus and urgency.
As Ethan journeyed towards Valha, the voice of the God of Curses incessantly echoed in his ears, unrelenting in its persuasion.
"Why do you resist so? Is the Power of Curse truly uneptable to you? You''ve embraced the Power of Shadow, even epted strength from the Wraith Cult."
"So why can''t you ept the Power of Curse? Do you believe it can bepletely eradicated?"
Each word from the God of Curses inflicted immense pain on Ethan, as every utterance cast a profound curse upon him.
Despite being in his prime condition, Ethan wasn''t entirely immune to the debilitating effects of such powerful curses.
"Whatever you say, I will not believe. If you truly wished to help me, why trap me in this illusion? Your words are nothing but deceit."
"From the beginning, your n was to annihte me and to control the Shadow n. And after seizing control, you would surely turn the n members into cursed monsters!"
Chapter 457 455-Breaking Free from the Illusion
Chapter 457 455-Breaking Free from the Illusion
Ethan had unraveled the entirety of the God of Curses'' schemes and was adamant in his disbelief.
Battling against the curses cast by the God of Curses, Ethan hastened to Valha with utmost speed.
The blood-red moon crashed directly into Valha, embedding itself in its core.
Ethan could sense an almost infinite surge of the Power of Curse within Valha.
Now, a hint of hesitation crept into his mind, as he felt that entering Valha might lead him into grave danger.
"You''re hesitating now, aren''t you? Youck the confidence to ovee the Power of Curse. Even if you manage to conquer the forces emanating from Valha, there''s no guarantee of sess for Sherry," whispered the God of Curses, his voice resonating once more in Ethan''s mind.
The deity seemed to have an uncanny awareness of Ethan''s every thought, responding instantly to each new idea that formed.
"Get out of my head now! How can you read my true thoughts? Why are you able to continuously curse me?"
Ethan was indeed puzzled.
Although he was trapped within the God of Curses'' illusion, it didn''t necessarily mean the deity couldprehend every single one of his thoughts with such rity.
The Primordial Light within Ethan, while not used in directbat against the God of Curses, was supposed to ensure immunity from the mental control of a Second-generation Deity.
"This is the essence of the Power of Curse''s might. Within the illusion formed by the curse, everything you think and contemte is immediately known to me."
"Within this illusion, you have no way to ovee me. Ultimately, you can only submit to me."
"Instead of wasting more time, why not choose to cooperate with me? I can help you save the Shadow tribe, and I can also help you rescue anyone you wish. I can even grant you powers that rival those of a deity."
The God of Curses continued to persuade Ethan, believing that his persuasion would be more effective now that Ethan had witnessed the immense power of the Power of Curse.
Ethan''s thoughts appeared to have undergone some changes, as he did not directly refute the offer but continued to inquire.
"If I choose to join you, can you ensure that we will escape from this illusion? Can you guarantee that Sherry won''t be in danger again?"
It seemed that Ethan was still deeply concerned about Sherry''s safety.
He believed that even if he couldn''t sessfully break free from the illusion, he could at least ensure his own safety.
However, Ethan was unaware of whether Sherry could protect herself.
Despite Sherry''s im to possess formidable Power of Shadow, these powers were no match for the God of Curses.
Upon hearing Ethan''s words, the God of Curses was visibly delighted, believing his persuasion had finally achieved a significant breakthrough.
"I can promise you, if you choose to side with me, I will grant you endless power and eternal life. Sherry, too, can escape from the illusion. However, for her to leave, she must also submit to me. I assume, if you submit, you could easily persuade her, couldn''t you?"
Although the God of Curses agreed to Ethan''s conditions, it seemed he couldn''t directlypel Sherry to submit to him.
This realization dawned on Ethan, highlighting that the God of Curses'' power might be weaker than he had initially thought.
A truly powerful deity would surely be able to make Sherry submit.
Ethan stood still, offering no response.
To the God of Curses, it appeared as though he was deep in thought, so the deity did not rush him.
After a while, Ethan lifted his head to look at the sky, a satisfied smile spreading across his face.
"You really are quite weak," Ethan said, his smile brimming with confidence.
It seemed he had discerned the God of Curses'' vulnerability.
"What are you talking about? Have youpletely lost your mind? If you have sumbed to madness, it only shows your weakness. You can''t even withstand the Power of Curse in Valha. "
"Thus, you are unfit to be my emissary in the mortal world. It seems you are no longer of any use to me."
The God of Curses seemed to sense that something was amiss and decided not to waste any more time with Ethan.
He resolved to concentrate all his power on eliminating Ethan.
The Power of Curse surged forth from the Valha of the Shadow tribe at an rming speed.
These powers were so potent that they could even manifest as a colossal curse monster.
Ethan, however, remained remarkablyposed in the face of this curse monster.
He chose neither to engage inbat nor to flee.
Instead, he stood his ground, calmly observing the gigantic curse monster.
Despite the monster''s terrifying roars, he made no unnecessary movements.
"I finally understand your greatest weakness within this illusion," Ethan dered coolly.
"Your so-called Power of Curse is nothing more than an illusion. If I consider it all to be false, it poses no threat to me."
Ethan had discerned the primary weakness of the God of Curses'' created environment.
All the curses were mere illusions, and as long as he maintained his rationality in the face of these illusions, they would hold no power over him.
The God of Curses fell silent for a moment, then responded, "Do you truly believe that all of this is mere illusion? If that''s what you think, you are gravely mistaken. Allow me to show you just how formidable the Power of Curse truly is."
As the God of Curses'' voice faded, all the Power of Curse in the illusion converged into one.
The sky once again bore witness to the emergence of a gigantic blood-red moon.
However, unlike before, this moon didn''t seem to possess the overwhelming Power of Curse; it appeared as if all of its power had been absorbed into the moon itself.
The moment the moon materialized, it hurtled rapidly towards Ethan''s direction.
Ethan chose not to dodge; he knew evading was futile.
Instead, he gathered all the Primordial Light within him, a power so intense that it illuminated the entire territory of the Shadow n within the illusion.
The colossal blood-red moon collided with the immense sphere of Primordial Light Ethan had summoned.
In an instant, the Power of Curse transformed into a part of the Primordial Light.
Simultaneously, the entire cursed illusion began to crumble.
Ethan watched as thends of the Shadow n in the illusion gradually faded away.
Soon, Ethan''s vision was engulfed in darkness, save for a faint glimmer of light at the end.
Within this light stood a figure C unmistakably Sherry.
Spotting each other, they quickly moved towards one another.
"I thought I might never see you again!"
Sherry''s voice trembled with emotion, a mix of exhration and fear evident in her tone.
After falling into a slumber, Sherry had almost resigned herself to the belief that she might never awaken again.
In the illusion crafted by the God of Curses, she had tried every method she could think of to escape, but all attempts had been futile.
She had even begun to abandon hope of escaping the illusion.
The turning point for Sherry came with Ethan''s intervention.
After falling into the illusion himself, Ethan sessfully manipted the God of Curses into concentrating most of the Power of Curse around him.
With Sherry not affected by these powers, she was able to coordinate with Ethan and ultimately shatter the deity''s fabricated world.
The moment they met in the illusion marked the total disintegration of that environment.
Both Sherry and Ethan simultaneously awoke in the real world, but their physical states differed greatly.
While Sherry had been in worse shape within the illusion, she found herself in a rtively better condition in reality.
Conversely, Ethan, who had been in a better state in the illusion, was in a far worse condition in the real world.
After all, Ethan had faced several battles before entering the illusion.
Sherry hurried to Ethan''s side, her concern for him evident.
"Are you alright? I will find a Healer from the Shadow n to treat you as soon as possible. Although the Healing Magic of the Power of Shadow may not be as immediately effective as the Power of Holy Light, it can still provide significant aid to you."
Ethan didn''t speak, but he nodded, acknowledging Sherry''s n.
Chapter 458 456-Eradicating the Curse of the Shadow Clan
Chapter 458 456-Eradicating the Curse of the Shadow n
Ethan, with Sherry''s aid, swiftly regained hisposure.
Already endowed with the formidable power of the Primordial Light, he found it rtively easy to recuperate from the assault of the God of Curses using this innate strength.
The additional support of Sherry''s Power of Shadow only expedited his recovery, allowing Ethan to be battle-ready in less than a quarter of an hour.
Rising from the ground, Ethan couldn''t shake off the vivid memories of the recent battle.
He felt that without Sherry''s intervention, victory over the God of Curses might have eluded him.
"Sherry, I am deeply grateful for your assistance. Without you, I might have been utterly ensnared by the God of Curses'' illusory curse," Ethan expressed sincerely.
Upon hearing this, a faint smile graced Sherry''s face.
In her eyes, it was Ethan who had been her greatest savior.
Without him, she might have remained trapped in an eternal slumber.
"Don''t say that. I believe it was you who saved me, not the other way around. Had you given up on me at the outset, I would have been lost to an evesting sleep.You have saved me once again, and in doing so, you''ve also saved the Shadow n."
"During my ordeal in the God of Curses'' illusion, I uncovered a crucial truth. The madness afflicting the Shadow Elves isn''t due to our extraction of the Power of Shadow from them."
"Instead, it''s entirely the result of the God of Curses'' curse. By defeating the God of Curses, we can finally rid the Shadow Elves of their madness. I can also promise you that I willpletely abandon the practice of drawing the Power of Shadow from the Shadow Elves."
"Our people of the Shadow n do not need to resort to such despicable methods to gain the powerful Power of Shadow. We are entirely capable of acquiring ample Power of Shadow through our own efforts."
"This, I believe, is what the sessive High Priests of the Shadow n have always hoped I would achieve. While I was trapped in the curse''s illusion, many of the Shadow n''s High Priests came to my aid."
"They expressed profound regret for their past actions. They were acutely aware that extracting the Power of Shadow from the Shadow Elves was a vition of the fundamental principles of the God of Shadow."
Sherry spoke these words in one breath, indicating how deeply the events within the cursed illusion had impacted her.
Ethan simply nodded, not adding much else.
From his perspective, Sherry had articted everything that needed to be said.
Their only task now was to hasten back to the territory of the Shadow n.
On their journey to the Shadow n''s domain, Ethan and Sherry unexpectedly encountered Eck and a Shadow Elf.
Their meeting was tinged with a hint of awkwardness.
The Shadow Elf clearly harbored no warmth towards Sherry, viewing her as one of the key contributors to the Shadow Elves'' descent into madness.
Ethan''s demeanor towards Eck was equally frosty, having learned of Eck''s various schemes while in the cursed illusion.
Eck found himself in the most ufortable position.
Though his ns had neither seeded nor evenmenced, he was acutely aware that they had been inherently antagonistic towards Ethan from the outset.
Eck approached Sherry and said, "Your Excellency, the High Priest, it is a great pleasure to see you awaken once again. With your return, our Shadow n should no longer have to face any threats."
Sherry smiled and nodded in response, refraining from giving any immediate reply.
In truth, Sherry was well aware of Eck''s previous ns.
While she believed that Eck''s scheme posed little threat to Ethan, she couldn''t condone his actions.
Ethan remained silent in the face of Eck''s presence.
The fact that he hadn''t already eliminated Eck was an act of mercy in itself.
Ethan knew all too well that engaging in conversation with Eck might only stoke his anger, potentially leading to Eck''s demise.
"It appears you''ve sessfully defeated the God of Curses. So, what is our n now? Do you intend to fulfill your promise to me?"
Shadow Elf directly posed the most crucial question since no one else seemed inclined to speak.
Before teaming up with Shadow Elf and Ethan, Ethan had made a promise C he would do his utmost to persuade Sherry to cease extracting the Power of Shadow from Shadow Elf.
Shadow Elf now sought to confirm whether Ethan''smitment was genuine.
Ethan nodded in agreement, directing his gaze at Sherry.
After all, Sherry now held the position of High Priest among the Shadow n, and only she could make the final decision.
With a gentle smile, Sherry began, "As the High Priest of the Shadow n, I hereby dere that no member of our n shall extract the Power of Shadow from you Shadow Elves any longer."
"I will ensure that all Shadow Elves held in the Valha of our n are released. They are free to return to the kingdom of the God of Shadow. You, as Shadow Elves, need not fear the resurgence of madness."
"This was not solely due to the loss of Power of Shadow, but more critically, it stemmed from the curse of the God of Curses."
The Shadow Elf received Sherry''s words with evident joy, yet he harbored skepticism towards her assessment of the God of Curses.
While he was no admirer of the God of Curses, the Shadow Elf doubted the deity would engage in such actions.
He believed the God of Curses, powerful enough to be an adversary of the God of Shadow, had no need for such tactics.
"I appreciate your fulfillment of the promise, but I shall offer no further assistance to you. The help I have already provided should suffice," stated the Shadow Elf before swiftly departing.
He feared the possibility of Ethan and Sherry reneging on their word, and knew he stood no chance against them if they did.
Ethan, understanding the Shadow Elf''s hasty departure, chose not toment.
His attention then shifted to Eck.
"I am well aware of your previous ns. However, as I am not the High Priest of the Shadow n, I am not in a position to punish you, especially since your schemes were not directly aimed at me."
Ethan''s words struck a chord of fear in Eck, but upon realizing that Ethan had decided against eliminating him, a fleeting smile crossed Eck''s face.
However, Sherry''s ensuing words plunged him back into deep regret.
"Indeed, Ethan may not target you, but as the High Priest, I shall impose your punishment. From this day forward, you shall no longer hold the position of an elder in our Shadow n."
"As the High Priest, I revoke your status as an elder and sentence you to three years of seclusion and reflection within your own home."
"If you choose to perpetrate evil during these three years, I will have you expelled from our n''s territory. You should consider yourself fortunate for the leniency of this punishment."
"We are all well aware of your past coboration with Dart, who betrayed our Shadow n. Dart even plotted, with the aid of the God of Curses, to transform our people into cursed monsters. Do you really wish to be a cursed monster yourself?"
Faced with the words of Ethan and Sherry, Eck found himself speechless, having no choice but to nod in agreement with Sherry''s verdict.
Upon Ethan and Sherry''s return to the Shadow n''snds, the curses that had gued their people had vanished, freeing them from the immense suffering they had endured.
The members of the Shadow n rejoiced at the sight of Sherry.
To them, the presence of their High Priest signified that the most perilous times for their n had passed.
"Our Shadow n need not worry any longer; we have sessfully neutralized all threats! We must extend our gratitude to Ethan once again for this triumph. Without Ethan, our people would have been transformed into the monstrous minions of the God of Curses!"
As the High Priest of the Shadow n, it was imperative for Sherry to first soothe the hearts of her people, seeking to bring them a sense of calm.
However, following this reassurance, she felt it necessary to once again emphasize their debt of gratitude towards Ethan.
His contribution to the welfare of the Shadow n was undeniably paramount this time.
The threat that the God of Curses posed to the Shadow n far exceeded that of Dart.
Dart could even be considered merely a pawn of the God of Curses.
Without the God of Curses, Dart would have been incapable of posing any real threat to Ethan.
Chapter 459 457-The Tranquil Shadow Moon Lake
Chapter 459 457-The Tranquil Shadow Moon Lake
After sessfully awakening from her slumber, the High Priest of the Shadow n, Sherry, immediately busied herself with addressing the myriad of dire situations facing the n.
Throughout this process, Ethan provided her with considerable assistance.
However, his greater desire was to quickly resolve the troubles within the Shadow n.
Ethan had already spent far too much time in the Shadow n''s territory and was eager to deal with the current predicaments swiftly so he could continue his journey elsewhere.
After all, the defeat of the God of Curses was only temporary, and it was inevitable that the deity would continue to target Ethan.
Without gaining more substantial power, Ethan knew that victory in a subsequent battle with the God of Curses was far from assured.
It took Ethan about a week to neutralize all the potential threats surrounding the Shadow n.
Finally, the time came for him to bid farewell to thends of the Shadow n and, of course, to Sherry as well.
On the eve of his departure from the Shadow n''s territory, Sherry sought him out, wishing for a meaningful conversation.
The two of them sat together on an open piece ofnd at the edge of the Shadow n''s territory, under a massive blood moon that hung in the sky, casting a crimson veil over the entirendscape.
"Are you truly set on departing right away?"
Sherry''s voice carried a hint of concern,ced with the wisdom of the Shadow n she belonged to.
"I believe you should consider preparing here, in ournds, for a longer period. The dangers you''ll face will undoubtedly escte as you venture further. Our Shadow n''s territory is thest bastion of safety."
"Beyond here, you''ll be stepping into the Frost Domain. There, the adversaries you''ll encounter are far more savage. If you could stay within ournds a while longer, we could equip you with additional supplies essential for the cold of the Frost Domain. You''ll definitely need these in the journey ahead."
Sherry''s suggestion was, without a doubt, for Ethan''s benefit.
Their friendship was deep and unwavering, born of shared experiences and mutual respect.
She hoped fervently that Ethan would navigate the challenges ahead without significant peril.
However, Ethan was resolute, his mind already made up, unlikely to sway under the weight of Sherry''s well-meaning advice.
"I appreciate your concern, but I don''t need any more supplies from the Shadow n," Ethan responded with quiet confidence.
"The resources I have now are sufficient to take me toand throughthe Frost Domain. I have friends there too, allies who will assist me in oveing any danger that presents itself."
"Of course, I am grateful for all the help your n has provided. As you rightly said, once I leave the Shadow n''s territory, the ease and safety I''ve known here will be behind me."
Ethan''s words were a mirror to his soul, reflecting his true intentions.
Despite facing a series of threats within the Shadow n''s territory and the persistent antagonism from Dart, he had not encountered any overwhelming danger.
Even Dart, with the aid of the cursed ones, failed to defeat him.
Ethan''s resolve was now as solid as the ancient rocks of theirnd.
Sherry could hear the unwavering determination in his voice, understanding that further persuasion was futile.
She nodded slowly and said, "If that is your decision, then set forth immediately.
You shall have my prayers."
Thus, Sherry and Ethan spent theirst evening together in silentpanionship, gazing at the moon that hung like a silver sentinel in the sky, words unspoken between them.
The following morning, Ethan, having gathered all his belongings, left without a formal goodbye.
Both understood that farewells would only serve to squander precious moments and stir unwanted emotions.
Ethan walked away from the Shadow n''s territory without a backward nce.
But soon after his departure, at the edge of the territory, Sherry''s figure appeared.
A sense of reluctant farewell hung heavily in her heart.
In her eyes, Ethan represented an epitome of perfection rarely seen.
The thought of possibly never encountering someone as exemry as Ethan again, should he choose not to return, filled her with a profound sense of loss.
"I hope you will return! No! I am certain you will return!"
Sherry muttered to herself, staring in the direction of Ethan''s departure.
Unaware of Sherry''s words or actions, Ethan continued on his journey.
Having left the territory of the Shadow n, he followed the main road and soon arrived at Shadow Moon Lake.
Now, Shadow Moon Lake was much calmer than before.
After all, the Shadow Elves had departed, ensuring no further anomalies would ur at theke.
Ethan thought it wise to pause and admire the serene beauty of Shadow Moon Lake before continuing on his journey.
Just then, a very familiar voice sounded behind him.
"I knew you would choose to leave the Shadow n''snds. My thoughts align with yours; I believe the people of the Shadow n are more a hindrance than a help."
The Shadow Elf appeared behind Ethan.
He had said he was leaving but hadn''t gone far, believing he could coborate with Ethan in the future.
Ethan did not engage further with the Shadow Elf''s line of thought.
Instead, he simply asked, "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to return to the realm of the God of Shadow with yourpanions?"
"I would think that returning to the domain of the God of Shadow would strengthen your Power of Shadow. Perhaps the God of Shadow might even bestow upon you greater blessings."
The Shadow Elf did not deny this, for indeed, returning to the realm of the God of Shadow would grant him more Power of Shadow.
However, in his view, additional Power of Shadow seemed superfluous.
"I no longer need an abundance of Power of Shadow. What I yearn for is to experience the world beyond. That''s why I wish to continue adventuring with you."
"I can be a great asset to you; after all, I possess the ability to foresee the future and traverse time into the Chronicle Mist. These unique and extraordinary abilities of mine could provide immense help to you."
"Don''t you wish to foresee the future? Aren''t you curious to know what dangers lie ahead?"
Faced with the Shadow Elf''s proposal, Ethan didn''t immediately agree.
He was still very conflicted.
Indeed, as the Shadow Elf had said, his remarkable abilities could be of great assistance to Ethan.
However, Ethan believed that the future was unpredictable and that it was something to be shaped by one''s own efforts.
After pondering for a while, Ethan directly asked the Shadow Elf, "Can you truly foresee the future? Then, can you tell me where I will be a year from now?"
The Shadow Elf fell silent, seeming somewhat hesitant.
Perhaps he couldn''t foresee that far into the future, Ethan thought to himself.
"I can indeed foresee where you might be a year from now, but I''m not certain what unusual circumstances you might encounter as a result," the Shadow Elf replied, casting a hint of doubt in Ethan''s mind.
In Ethan''s view, wasn''t it the Shadow Elf who was foreseeing the future? So why would it be Ethan who might face abnormal situations?
Noticing the puzzled expression on Ethan''s face, the Shadow Elf quickly offered an exnation.
"Indeed, it is I who foresees the future, but what I foresee is your future. The essence of my ability to foresee the future actually involves using the Power of Shadow to pray to the God of Shadow."
"The God of Shadow can use his mighty Power of Shadow to glimpse into the future. However, the future he predicts is not always urate; it could be wrong. Moreover, every time he foresees the future, the future tends to shift. And it''s these shifts in the future that will happen to you."
Ethan listened quietly to the Shadow Elf''s exnation, then nodded and said, "I believe you are indeed a very honest person. You didn''t choose to lie to me, to make me believe that your extraordinary abilities would have no impact on me."
"Given that, let''s join forces and move forward together. I feel that by working together, we can certainly ovee many dangers and sessfully explore unknown territories."
The Shadow Elf was naturally overjoyed at Ethan''s response.
He hadn''t expected Ethan to actually agree to explore unknown regions with him.
"So, where shall we head to next?" the Shadow Elf asked with excitement.
"We''re going to the Frost Domain! I want to meet the legendary White King," Ethan replied, gazing into the distance.
Chapter 461 459-An Inopportune Moment
Chapter 461 Chapter459-An Inopportune Moment
After two days of traveling along the main road, Ethan and the Shadow Elf finally reached a human town at the foot of the cial Peaks, just before the next snowstorm was due to arrive.
However, they received some distressing news upon their arrival: the next snowstorm was set to hit as early as tomorrow.
They would have to wait out the storm before they could continue towards the cial Peaks.
Venturing into the cial Peaks during the storm would almost certainly spell doom for them, given the ferocity of the snowstorms there.
"It seems we''ll have to stay in this town for about a week. We can use this time to gather more warm supplies. This isn''t necessarily bad news for us," Ethan said, remaining optimistic.
He felt that the warm supplies he had previously purchased were not sufficient, and this stay would allow him to stock up further.
The Shadow Elf, however, wasn''t as optimistic.
He felt they were wasting too much time.
Had Ethan prepared adequately back in the Shadow n''s territory, they might have already been at the summit of the cial Peaks by now.
"It looks like we have no other choice but to stay here. Let''s find a human inn to stay in, as we certainly can''t just stay outdoors once the snowstorm hits."
"Even as a Shadow Elf, I would freeze to death in such conditions. Though I haven''t experienced the snowstorms of the cial Peaks personally, I have foreseen the severity of them," the Shadow Elf conceded.
The Shadow Elf, having glimpsed through the mists of history and his own prophetic abilities, had be acutely aware of the formidable power of the snowstorms in the cial Peaks.
Always curious and seldom intimidated by threats, even he seemed a bit anxious now.
Ethan, without objection, apanied the Shadow Elf to thergest inn in the town.
As they entered, they nearly collided with a tall figure cloaked in a ck coat exiting the inn.
The Shadow Elf almost bumped into the man, while Ethan paid close attention to this figure in ck.
He sensed that the stranger possessed great power and seemed to harbor some hostility towards him.
However, the hostility from the man in ck was fleeting.
Ethan couldn''t be sure if it was real or just his imagination.
Thus, he decided not to dwell on it and proceeded to find the innkeeper to book a room.
The Shadow Elf, however, did not share Ethan''sposure.
He was still bothered by the near collision with the man in ck.
He spoke in a low voice to Ethan, "This is why I don''t quite like your humans.
There are too many like him.He almost ran into me and didn''t even think to apologize."
"Shouldn''t he have apologized for almost bumping into me?! Is this the way humans have always conducted themselves?!"
Shadow Elf, consumed by anger, directly used all humans, and in the face of this situation, Ethan''s mood was not particrly good either.
He straightforwardly addressed Shadow Elf, saying, "Am I not a human? Do you think I am impolite? Whether it''s humans or Shadow Elves, there are always some bad individuals among them."
"We should focus on those wrongdoers, not generalize and condemn all humans or all Shadow Elves."
Ethan''s words left Shadow Elf momentarily speechless.
However, Shadow Elf did notpletely forget about the incident.
It continued to remember the distinctive features of the cloaked figure.
At the inn''s front desk, Ethan was in discussion with the innkeeper about which room to reserve.
The innkeeper, a woman around 40 years old, showed great curiosity about Ethan''s arrival.
"Your attire suggests you''re not a local. Are you also one of those nning to cross the cial Peaks? If so, I must deliver some unfortunate news."
"The cial Peaks will be impassable for at least a week from now. If you intend to traverse the cial Peaks, you''ll need to stay at our inn for at least a week, possibly even longer, as we don''t know the full extent of this snowstorm."
"I''ve been here for 20 years, and this is the most colossal snowstorm I''ve ever seen. The sky has never been this dark. You can see it''s midday now, yet the sun has long disappeared. Thick, ominous clouds brought by the snowstorm have nketed the entire sky."
The innkeeper was evidently a very talkative person, and she had developed a certain fondness for Ethan due to his polite demeanor.
This sentiment led her to offer some assistance to Ethan, hoping he would understand the significant risks thaty ahead if he continued his journey.
Ethan smiled and nodded in gratitude for the innkeeper''s concern, but he had already made up his mind.
He replied, "Thank you very much for your warning. I will stay until the storm subsides before proceeding. However, I won''t give up on my n because I''ve always wanted to cross the cial Peaks!"
The innkeeper didn''t find Ethan''s determination unusual.
Most of the guests who stayed in her inn were adventurers, and they were not easily swayed by her advice.
"I knew young folks like you would never heed my advice. My own child once embarked on carefree adventures like you, but he never returned to my side," the innkeeper said, her eyes dimming as she reminisced.
Ethan sensed that the innkeeper had faced her own share of challenges, and he didn''t know what to say, so he chose to remain silent.
After a moment of dimmed eyes, the innkeeper seemed to realize something: "Look at me, getting distracted from the matter at hand! Here''s your key, your room is on the fourth floor, number six."
"It has the most suitable temperature because our boiler room on the third floor is always running. It ensures that your room stays nice and warm. You can make all your preparations here before continuing on your adventure."
Ethan expressed his gratitude to the innkeeper once again and then headed to the fourth floor with the Shadow Elf.
The fourth floor had only ten rooms, and his room, number six, was right in the middle.
Opposite his room was number five, with rooms four and eight on either side.
Before heading up, Ethan had specifically asked the innkeeper about the other guests on the fourth floor.
There were only three guests in total on the fourth floor.
Besides Ethan in room number six, there was another adventurer nning to cross the cial Peaks staying in room number two, and another adventurer who had just returned from the other side of the cial Peaks in room number ten.
All three were situated on the south side of the fourth floor, where they could at least catch some sunlight.
With the snowstorm imminent, the chance to see even a sliver of sunlight was greatly beneficial for the mood.
After arriving at room number 6, Ethan and the Shadow Elf began to arrange the furniture in the room.
While the hotel may not have been very luxurious, the furniture was well-kept.
Ethan selected a chair and ced it right by the window.
Here, he could gaze into the distance, and what he could see was the entire small town.
"We''re going to be here for a week. Shouldn''t we consider meeting some of the other guests on our floor? They might have some additional information to offer. I''m also curious about their adventures. I have a feeling their quests are even more thrilling than ours," Ethan suggested.
The Shadow Elf was eager to gather more information.
It believed that this information would be immensely helpful not only to itself but also to the God of Shadow.
However, Ethan didn''t agree with the Shadow Elf''s proposal.
In his view, adventurers clearly did not want to be disturbed.
"You shouldn''t do that. Other adventurers may not wee us. If we intrude on them, they might be our enemies."
"We''re staying here for a week, and who knows what strange events might ur during that time? We may naturally interact with them. Perhaps we''ll need to cooperate with them or even engage in directbat!" Ethan whispered to the surprised Shadow Elf.
In the end, Ethan''s caution prevailed, and they decided to keep to themselves for the time being.
The prospect of an eventful week in the towny ahead, and the twopanions were ready for whatever challenges it might bring.
Chapter 460 458-The Legend of the White King
Chapter 460 458-The Legend of the White King
On the road from the Shadow n''s territory to the cial Peaks, Ethan and the Shadow Elf were making their way at a leisurely pace.
They weren''t in any rush, knowing that adequate preparation was essential before venturing into the cial Peaks.
The cial Peaks, a massive mountain range, stands as a formidable barrier between the Frost Domain and the Realm of the Gods.
The peaks soar sky-high, with the tallest almost piercing into the domain where deities dwell.
No adventurer or explorer has ever reached the summit of the cial Peaks.
It''smonly known that life is virtually impossible at such altitudes, making the existence of anything magical equally improbable.
On their journey to the cial Peaks, Ethan knew they needed to gather ample supplies to keep warm.
Traversing the cial Peaks meant crossing extremely high mountains.
The temperatures atop these towering peaks were perilously low, and numerous dangerous monsters lurked.
Should these monsters attack Ethan and the Shadow Elf, they would have to retaliate without sumbing to the deadly cold.
As a being purely crafted from the Power of Shadow, the Shadow Elf inherently possessed a strong resistance to cold.
After all, the Power of Shadow itself carried a certain attribute of coldness.
However, Ethan, being human, did not have such a high resistance to cold.
Though he had refused Sherry''s offer of assistance, he still needed warm supplies.
Passing through a human town, Ethan paused to purchase some very warm clothing.
At this moment, the Shadow Elf observed the humans around him.
In his eyes, there was scarcely any significant difference between humans and the people of the Shadow n.
He voiced his confusion to Ethan, saying, "I really don''t understand why there''s such great hostility between humans and the Shadow n. The differences between you and the Shadow n''s people are minimal."
"The only difference is their fondness for using the Power of Shadow, which you don''t share. In my view, the Power of Holy Light or Primordial Light that you use isn''t much different from the Power of Shadow."
In response to the Shadow Elf''s inquiry, Ethan replied with a smile, "The hostility between us isn''t really due to the different powers we wield. The conflict between humans and the Shadow n is merely a struggle for resources. Haven''t you noticed that thends we''ve passed are all cultivated with crops?"
"Both humans and the Shadow n need food to survive. And without enoughnd, there won''t be sufficient food. Even if humans and the Shadow n both used the Power of Shadow, wars would still erupt. After all, there''s only so much arablend, and both sides naturally want to control as much of it as possible."
Ethan offered this exnation somewhat sinctly, not fully expecting the Shadow Elf to grasp all the nuances of what he was saying.
The Shadow Elf nodded, seemingly understanding.
"By the way, what exactly is the legend of the White King you mentioned earlier? If you''re seeking the secrets of the White King, shouldn''t you share his legend with me? I''ve never heard of this White King."
"It seems that even the Shadow n isn''t very familiar with the White King. At least, none of the High Priests of the Shadow n have ever mentioned him. Is the White King an enemy of the Shadow n too?"
Faced with the Shadow Elf''s persistent questions, Ethan found himself obliged to narrate the legend of the White King.
"The legend of the White King is actually one of the human sagas. In the tales, the White King is one of the most powerful beings at the dawn of humanity, born on the other side of the cial Peaks."
"From birth, the White King possessed immense power over ice. Even when confronted by the God of Fire himself, he could easily repel the God of Fire and his Lords of Lava."
"In the era of primordial chaos, the White King led his knights to sessfully demolish the fortress built by the God of Fire. He transformed the God of Fire''s fortress into his own realm, which naturally became one of the most fertilends for humans."
"After all, the fortress of the God of Fire contained various types of magma, which brought a wealth of minerals. These minerals allowed the crops grown by humans to thrive."
"The White King established his fortress closest to the site where the God of Fire descended. He kept a constant watch over the God of Fire, ensuring that his power would not reach the human realms."
"The White King guarded humanity for half a year, and ultimately, he and his knights became eternal deities, forever guarding near the Volcanic Peaks."
Ethan finished recounting the legend of the White King.
At first, the Shadow Elf listened very attentively.
But towards the end, he appeared somewhat disappointed, evidently not finding the White King as formidable as he had expected.
"Humans are truly strange," he remarked.
"You always attribute such bizarre and extraordinary feats to your ancestors. Do you really believe that a mere mortal could defeat the God of Fire?"
"From what I know, when the God of Fire descended during the era of primordial chaos, he didn''t attack humans. His defeat was entirely due to assaults from other second-generation deities."
"These second-generation deities possessed immense power and acquired extraordinary traits from the Primordial Deity. This made them nearly invincible when facing the elemental deities led by the God of Fire."
"As for your im that the White King turned the God of Fire''s fortress into fertile farnd, that''s even more impossible. The fortresses of the God of Fire always turn anynd into ashes."
"The God of Fire can''t make thend prosperous and rich; he only turns human towns to ash, plunging all humans into eternal torment by fire. You should stop trying to unravel the series of secrets about the White King."
"Clearly, it''s just a poorly fabricated legend by humans. Don''t be deceived!"
The Shadow Elf''s understanding of humans was limited, and his opinions were based solely on the legend of the White King as told by Ethan.
Ethan knew very well that the legend of the White King was more than just a tale, having once summoned one of the White King''s knights using the legend itself.
The knight possessed immense power over ice, suggesting that the White King''s own ice powers were extraordinarily formidable.
Ethan often thought that the White King might actually be the deity of ice, merely appearing in human form.
"Perhaps you are right, maybe all of this is just a fabrication by humans. However, I think we can''t easily conclude whether it''s true or false right now. "
"Only by reaching the fortress of the White King can we determine the veracity of these tales. Once there, you are free to mock me as much as you want, after all, I am also a human," Ethan said in a calm tone, feeling no need to argue with the Shadow Elf over this matter.
The Shadow Elf''s statements were merely his spections, not much different from Ethan''s recounting of the White King legend.
The Shadow Elf nodded in agreement with Ethan''s words.
Although he still didn''t believe in the legend of the White King, he was eager to visit the White King''s fortress.
After all, in the Shadow Elf''s eyes, the fortress of the White King was undoubtedly a human construction.
Up to now, he had only seen the towns built by humans, never witnessing any grand structures they had created.
The Shadow Elf had only heard from Ethan about the vast towns built by humans.
The great bridges over rivers and towns almost suspended between mountains were all novelties to him.
"In that case, let''s press on," the Shadow Elf urged.
"We''ve already wasted two or three days here. Haven''t you gathered enough supplies to keep warm? Have you considered obtaining sufficient supplies from the Shadow n''s territory? I believe Sherry, the High Priest, would have been willing to help you."
Faced with the Shadow Elf''s inquiry, Ethan felt a bit embarrassed.
Indeed, he regretted not epting Sherry''s help earlier, knowing now the situation he found himself in.
But regret was futile at this stage, so Ethan decided to put the past behind him.
"Alright, I''m ready. Let''s move forward. We must cross the cial Peaks before the next storm hits!"
Chapter 463 461-Imminent Danger Arrives as Scheduled
Chapter 463 Chapter461-Imminent Danger Arrives as Scheduled
As the blizzard descended upon them, Ethan and Shadow Elf found themselves trapped within the inn, unable to venture outside.
Over the course of the next two days, the two of them discreetly gathered information about the inn''s guests.
The majority of the inn''s upants were adventurers.
Some had faced immense dangers within the cial Peaks on previous journeys, while others were experiencing it for the first time.
Amon thread among them all was a sense of unease regarding the peculiar nature of this blizzard.
One seasoned adventurer, who had crossed the cial Peaks multiple times, cryptically addressed those around him.
"Don''t be fooled by the calm demeanor of the local residents here. This blizzard is far from ordinary. The blizzards in cial Peaks have always followed a strict pattern. Under normal circumstances, a blizzard at this time is highly unusual. I believe it might be an ominous sign of something terrible about to happen."
Some of the guests remained skeptical of his spections, believing that the timing of blizzards in the cial Peaks might not be as precise as he imed.
"I find your conjecture utterly baseless," one traveler argued, his voice tinged with the confidence of one who had traversed thesends more than once.
"I, too, have lingered in these parts, and have been ambushed by sudden blizzards. Are you suggesting that merely because cial Peaks harbors the formidable Power of Frost, it dictates the onset of these tempests?"
"cial Peaks is not a mere sanctuary of frosty might. There, myriad forces intertwine, each as potent as the next."
"I''ve even heard tales of its very genesis being wrought from the shes of deities, a battlefield where from the ashes of divinebat cial Peaks emerged. Without such celestial warfare, it might have remained a nondescript hillock, lost in the annals of time."
Their argument became a wellspring of information, much to the interest of those nearby.
Amidst this verbal tempest, there stood Ethan, a listener by choice, unswayed to take part.
His purpose was clear as the mountain air - to gather information, a quest he pursued with unwavering resolve.
Ethan was no stranger to tales of cial Peaks, especially those whispering of the White King and his legends.
Yet, his knowledge was second-hand, a collection of stories and rumors, for he had never ventured to the far side of cial Peaks himself.
As the travelers sparred with words, unable to sway the other, Ethan absorbed every word, every inflection, a silent observer to their impassioned exchange.
Ultimately, neither traveler could im victory in this battle of beliefs and experiences.
"Do you all look like you''ve been to the other side of cial Peaks? Do you know if there have been any significant changes on the other side? "
"This is my first time arriving here, and all the information I have about cial Peaks has been provided by others. I want to know more urate information so that I can be fully prepared for what lies ahead."
"After all, you must be well aware that the journey through cial Peaks is bound to be very dangerous. I imagine you both have had some close calls on your previous travels."
Ethan''s words reinvigorated the two travelers.
They proceeded to describe the series of events they had encountered after crossing cial Peaks.
The information they provided was quite simr to what Ethan already knew, but it was more precise and detailed.
Upon hearing their ount, Ethan felt somewhat reassured.
At least, it meant that he wouldn''t face any unexpected dangers after passing through cial Peaks.
While the three of them were discussing the information about the other side of cial Peaks, a loud explosion suddenly rang out from the second floor of the inn.
Even though the entire inn had been magically reinforced, everyone could feel the immense power of the explosion.
The mood of the inn''s owner naturally soured, as an unexpected incident in the current situation left her with no means of coping.
"Ladies and gentlemen, please don''t be too rmed. I''ll go upstairs to check it out. Perhaps it''s just a result of mishandling a magic item by one of the guests," said the innkeeper.
After uttering these words, she hurriedly ascended the stairs.
While Ethan continued conversing with the two other travelers about the information they possessed, his attention was also drawn to the second floor.
Ethan couldn''t help but feel that the situation on the second floor was likely not as simple as it seemed.
The innkeeper had just gone upstairs when she let out a piercing scream.
Everyone''s attention shifted immediately to the upper floor.
Ethan exchanged nces with the two adventurers before deciding to go upstairs together.
Upon reaching the second floor, Ethan, along with the two adventurers, discovered that one of the guests had been killed.
Beside the lifeless body, there was a note.
Ethan quickly read the contents of the note: "The mighty God of Curses will spare no one who opposes Him! Everyone must pay the necessary price!"
Upon reading the ominous message on the note, Ethan felt an overwhelming sense of threat.
He swiftly assessed the situation around him, trying to determine who might be responsible for this act.
The attention of the two other adventurers did not focus on the note; instead, it was fixed on the lifeless body of the deceased guest.
It was evident that this guest was a formidable magus, particrly skilled in Cryo Magic, a master of ice-based spells.
How could such a powerful Cryo Magus be easily killed? In this small town, Cryo Magi were considered highly formidable.
"Things aren''t as simple as they seem. The content on this note is likely meant to mislead our judgment. Our hidden adversary may intend to eliminate all of us," a guest not far behind Ethan stated calmly.
As he shared his assessment, his tone remainedposed, as though he had grown ustomed to such situations.
Ethan quickly turned to look at the individual.
He could tell that this guest was a warrior of considerable strength.
The guest''s gaze, when directed at Ethan, held a hint of wariness.
"Why do you say that? Do you happen to possess additional information? If you do, could you please share it with us? It could be immensely helpful in finding the culprit," Ethan inquired, seeking more details.
The formidable warrior simply smiled in response to Ethan''s question.
He believed there was no need to divulge much information to Ethan, as he deemed Ethan unworthy of discussing the matter with him.
"Did you not hear the questions he just asked? Since you seem to possess additional information, why not share it with all of us? Or is it that you killed this person, and you are the culprit?"
Shadow Elf naturally sided with Ethan, and she confronted the warrior who had not answered Ethan''s question.
The formidable warrior held Shadow Elf in high regard.
It seemed that he could sense the immense power of the Shadow Elf''s Power of Shadow.
"The reason I didn''t answer his question is because it''s aplete waste of time. How could I be the culprit? If I were the culprit, I would have alreadyunched an attack on all of you."
"Whoever killed such a powerful Cryo Magus must possess considerable strength. All of youbined may not even be a match for them. If I had such immense power, I wouldn''t be wasting my time here. I could easily find some lords from the Human Empire to provide me with a highly lucrative job," the formidable warrior retorted.
The response from the formidable warrior seemed to convince the others.
However, Ethan couldn''t shake the feeling that there were hidden secrets about him, and he was determined to uncover what those secrets might be.
During their conversation, the innkeeper finally regained herposure.
"We need to find a highly skilled magus to ensure the safety of our inn. Only that way can we be certain that our establishment is secure. I''m sure all of you guests want to ensure your ce of residence is safe as well," she stated.
The innkeeper hoped to locate a magus within the town, but with the blizzard raging outside, anyone venturing into it would face tremendous danger.
Naturally, the innkeeper herself wouldn''t undertake such a task.
She now cast her gaze upon the guests, believing that their abilities must be formidable.
Chapter 464 462-Taking on the Quest
Chapter 464 Chapter462-Taking on the Quest
The innkeeper surveyed the room, his eyes scanning the faces of the patrons, hoping for a sign of a guest with exceptional strength who would willingly step forward to ept the perilous quest.
Every guest in the inn kept their heads down, their faces etched with the unmistakable fear that this quest had instilled in them.
The relentless blizzard raged on outside, and within its snowy veil, countless monsters lurked, making leaving the inn akin to a suicide mission.
"Is there truly no one among you willing to offer their assistance?" the innkeeper implored.
"If any of you will aid me, I promise to reduce your room charges! Furthermore, I am willing to provide assistance to you in return. After all, you will eventually depart this inn once the storm subsides, and by then, you will require ample supplies. I can offer you a wealth of resources, and if you find them scarce in the town, I can provide them directly from the inn. You must understand that I have stockpiled a vast quantity of provisions."
The innkeeper continued to implore the surrounding patrons to consider taking on the perilous quest, but it was evident that the others remained unmoved.
They deemed the meager rewards offered by the innkeeper not worth the immense risks thaty ahead.
In that moment, Ethan stepped forward, breaking the silence. "Where exactly can I find this magus you mentioned? I''m not familiar with this town, so you''ll need to provide me with a map."
Ethan''s words brought a spark of hope to the innkeeper''s eyes, while the other patrons looked on, slightly taken aback by his boldness.
They thought Ethan was disying an excessive amount of bravado.
"Listen here, kid," a middle-aged man seated farthest from Ethan spoke up in a slightly hoarse voice. "You better not underestimate the situation. It''s incredibly dangerous out there! Even the innkeeper, a local in this town, wouldn''t dare venture out in a snowstorm. Why would you, a stranger to this ce, want to go out in such treacherous weather?"
The cautionary words were spoken with genuine concern, and Ethan couldn''t help but appreciate the man''s sincerity.
He knew that the man''s advice came from a ce of goodwill, a warning against the perils that awaited him beyond the inn''s safety.
So, Ethan offered an exnation, "Indeed, the current situation is undeniably perilous. However, if none of us venture out in search of the magus the innkeeper mentioned, our risks will only escte with time. It''s possible that within the inn itself lurks a dangerous adversary, someone who may be plotting our demise. We must swiftly locate this potential threat."
Ethan''s words stirred something within the gathered patrons, causing them to reassess their earlier judgments.
It became apparent that their previous assessments had overlooked certain critical factors.
They had been focused solely on the dangers awaiting them outside the inn, neglecting to consider the potential risks lurking within its very walls.
"I can tell you where the magus resides, but I can''t be certain whether the magus will trust your words," the innkeeper responded, casting doubt on Ethan''s intentions.
"You see, in our small town, there isn''t a great deal of trust for outsiders like yourselves."
After Ethan had exined his willingness to take on the perilous quest, the innkeeper''s statement left him somewhat perplexed.
"Are you saying that even if I find the magus, there''s no guarantee he will offer us assistance? Then why should I risk so much to seek him out?"
Ethan''s bewilderment was shared by the other patrons in the inn.
They found themselves equally perplexed by the innkeeper''s contradictory stance.
It was unclear whether the innkeeper was genuinely confused or if the unusual circumstances within the inn had muddled her thinking.
"I will write you a letter, and you can take it to him. That should make him trust you," the innkeeper offered, trying to bridge the gap of trust.
"However, I believe it''s too dangerous for you to go alone. Would you consider having someone apany you? Having two people together would lower the risks. The monsters in the snowstorm pose a significant threat to lone travelers, but with two, there''s a better chance of mutual assistance."
The innkeeper continued to provide her advice, unsure whether Ethan would find a willing partner for the perilous journey.
Nheless, even without her suggestion, Ethan already had apanion by his side, the Shadow Elf who stood beside him.
"You need not worry about that," Ethan assured the innkeeper.
"I am certain I will find someone willing to apany me on this adventure. Now, please write the letter and provide me with a map to the location of the magus. I tend to get lost easily, so it''s crucial that the map is clear. If it''s not, I may not find my way back, and you all will remain in a perilous state."
The innkeeper nodded in understanding and swiftlyposed a message.
Her words were straightforward, introducing the inn''s situation and kindly requesting assistance from the magus.
With a sense of urgency, she emphasized the dire circumstances faced by the inn and its guests due to the ongoing snowstorm and the potential threat lurking within.
Afterward, the innkeeper proceeded to draw another map, indicating the route leading to the location of the magus.
"You''ll need to follow the road that passes right by our inn," she exined.
"Keep heading straight until you reach a prominent, tall building, then make a right turn and continue following the path I''ve marked for you."
She continued with meticulous instructions, "Soon enough, you''lle across a distinctive magus tower. The magus of our town resides inside that tower. Just knock on the magus''s door and hand over this letter to him."
The innkeeper concluded her guidance with a final emphasis on how to locate the magus within the town.
Ethan nodded in affirmation, assuring her that he had taken in all the information urately.
"Very well, I shall set out immediately," Ethan dered.
"You need not worry too much; I believe I can return promptly. Moreover, there are other travelers within the inn, and their abilities are not to be underestimated. They should be able to ensure the inn''s safety temporarily."
After speaking these words, Ethan conferred briefly with the Shadow Elf, ensuring that she was prepared for the journey ahead.
If she needed more time to prepare, Ethan would be willing to dy their departure.
"I don''t know why you''ve chosen to undertake this perilous quest willingly," Ethan addressed hispanion.
"Do you believe that there are significant rewards to be gained from this venture? The inn itself appears rather humble, and the innkeeper does not strike me as a person of great wealth or power. Shecks the means to provide you with substantial riches or bestow you with extraordinary spells and weapons. Are you truly willing to face such enormous risks?"
The Shadow Elf lowered her voice and inquired of Ethan.
He understood her concern all too well. Ethan believed that he was the most perilous individual within the inn''s walls.
The paper from the in Cryo magus had clearly pointed toward the God of Curses.
Apart from himself, who else within the inn could possibly contend with the God of Curses?
It was evident that he was the sole individual with the capability to oppose the God of Curses, and consequently, the only one worth the God''s relentless pursuit and vendetta.
"It''s not about their safety; it''s about my own safety," Ethan responded.
"Are there even others in this inn who are opposing the God of Curses? Most of them haven''t even seen the God of Curses. After all, the God of Curses isn''t a powerful deity, and he wouldn''t choose to continuously bestow his power upon mortals like other formidable deities do. That''s why he doesn''t naturally have as many enemies. If I don''t actively decipher the perplexing situation at hand, I fear I won''t be able to uncover the truth behind all of this."
Ethan''s words sessfully persuaded the Shadow Elf, who harbored a deep fear of the God of Curses.
While she wasn''t as apprehensive about Dart possessing the Power of Curses, the presence of a deity like the God of Curses demanded their utmost caution.
A deity with malevolent intentions could pose a threat regardless of where or how they took action.
"In that case, let''s set out quickly!" she whispered to Ethan.
"Just the thought of the God of Curses'' minions lurking within this inn makes me uneasy. I''d rather not sumb to madness under the influence of the God of Curses."
The Shadow Elf cast a profound nce at the patrons within the inn, her voice hushed as she voiced her concerns to Ethan.
Chapter 462 460-The Arrival of the Blizzard
Chapter 462 460-The Arrival of the Blizzard
After Ethan and Shadow Elf had tidied up their room at the inn, they decided to rest.
After all, they had been on their journey for a long time.
Since a blizzard was imminent, they knew they had to take this time to rest properly.
Ethan had chosen to sleep early on the day they arrived at the inn, and by thete evening, he woke up.
As he opened his eyes, he gazed out of the window.
Outside, all he could see were distant ck clouds and a few buildings in the town.
The buildings in the far-off part of the town were now barely visible.
The window rattled from the powerful gusts of wind, sending an eerie, unsettling sound that even Ethan, who had faced many crises and possessed great strength, found diforting.
"You woke up so early? I thought humans needed a lot of time to rest," Shadow Elf''s voice emerged from behind Ethan.
As the embodiment of the pure Power of Shadow, Shadow Elf naturally had no need for rest.
All it required was a sufficient supply of Power of Shadow to maintain its optimal state indefinitely.
Ethan remained silent, his gaze fixed on the window.
After a while, he felt something was amiss because he couldn''t spot anyone on the town''s streets.
"Why are there no people on the streets of this town? I remember that when we first arrived, the town was bustling with activity," he remarked.
"The blizzard is about to arrive, and the townsfolk must have retreated to their homes by now.
Even for me, the impending blizzard is going to be extremely challenging.
Ordinary humans would never choose to stay outside when a blizzard is imminent.
If they were to remain outside, they would freeze to death in the cold brought by the blizzard," Shadow Elf responded, finding Ethan''s question somewhat peculiar.
How could regr humans possibly be wandering the streets when a blizzard was on the horizon?
Ethan didn''t press further with Shadow Elf and instead made his way down to the inn''s ground floor, where he once again encountered the innkeeper.
Upon seeing Ethan, the innkeeper wore a kind smile and inquired, "What''s the matter? Do you need something? Are there any issues with the furniture in your room? If you wish to rece it, you can search for better furniture in the storage room."
"However, I must inform you in advance that the furniture in the rooms is already of the highest quality.There are no better pieces left in the storage room."
Ethan shook his head; he hadn''te to change furniture.
His purpose was to inquire why there was no one on the town''s streets despite the blizzard being yet to arrive.
"I would like to ask why there is not a single soul on the streets of the town. Although the blizzard is on its way, it hasn''t arrived yet," he inquired.
Ethan''s question made the innkeeper appear slightly nervous.
After looking around and confirming that there were no other individuals present, she finally provided an answer.
"Before the blizzard arrives, it brings with it other threats. We must exercise caution, and you should by no means venture outside the inn. You must be aware that the blizzards in cial Peaks are driven by a potent mystical force.
"This mystical force not only creates the blizzard but also spawns a multitude of creatures. Before the blizzard descends, these creatures emerge within the town. If you are not safely inside a building, they willunch attacks upon you."
"I have already alerted all the guests in the inn, but unfortunately, you arrived ratherte, and I seem to have forgotten to inform you. Please remember, under no circumstances should you go out before the blizzard arrives."
"It is even more dangerous to go out before the blizzard than after, for these creatures possess formidable strength. Even as a top-notch adventurer, you may not necessarily prevail against them."
The innkeeper concluded her cryptic statement, clearly showing genuine concern for Ethan''s safety.
In the end, Ethan had no choice but to heed her advice.
Returning to his room, Ethan gazed out of the window to check if any creatures had indeed appeared outside.
After observing for a while, Ethan finally spotted the monsters mentioned by the innkeeper.
These creatures were almostpletely transparent; without his immense power and the aid of special weapons, Ethan wouldn''t have been able to detect them at all.
These transparent beings possessed a formidable Power of Frost.
In addition to that, they seemed to have a strong Power of Soul.
"Do you recognize these creatures?" Ethan asked the Shadow Elf behind him.
"If you do, can you tell me about their characteristics? I feel that I might end up facing them in battle soon."
The Shadow Elf hadn''t noticed these creatures until Ethan pointed them out.
He was clueless about these fully transparent monsters.
He couldn''t detect any trace of Power of Shadow on them.
Nor did he see any signs of Power of Curse.
Apart from Power of Shadow and Power of Curse, the Shadow Elf didn''t pay much attention to other elemental powers.
"Perhaps these are simply creations of Cryo Magic. You must have seen the creations of Power of Shadow in the Shadow n''s territory, right? The creations of Power of Shadow appear where the Power of Shadow is strong. Simrly, these creations of Power of Frost emerge where Power of Frost is formidable."
"With the blizzard approaching, the intensity of Power of Frost here has reached astonishing levels. This might also exin why you felt so uneasy earlier. Power of Frost is entirely different from Power of Shadow and the power you possess."
"Power of Frost is harsh, and in some ways, it''s quite simr to Power of Curses. It''s possible that the God of Frost and the God of Curses are acquainted with each other."
The Shadow Elf''s words imposed a significant burden on Ethan.
If the Shadow Elf''s spection was correct, Ethan would have to prepare for a tough battle ahead.
Ethan checked his equipment; it was still unaffected by the Power of Frost, meaning he still had a fighting chance unless the God of Frost made a direct appearance.
As Ethan and the Shadow Elf conversed, the dark clouds outside the window thickened.
Even through the thick ss, Ethan could feel the wind outside growing stronger.
The monsters that had previously appeared had vanished, signaling the imminent arrival of the blizzard.
Ethan prudently moved away from the window to a safer distance.
Ethan had a nagging feeling that being inside the inn might not guarantee absolute safety once the blizzard struck.
The storm, powerful enough to intimidate even the strongest monsters, was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface.
It appeared to be specifically designed to prevent travelers from crossing the cial Peaks.
Ethan''s cautious movements caught the attention of the Shadow Elf, who began to tease him for being overly cautious.
"We''re inside the inn; we should be safe from the effects of the blizzard. Even if you''re worried, there''s no need to be this careful."
Just as the Shadow Elf finished speaking, a loud boom echoed from the sky, and both of them felt the inn shake.
"Do not worry, dear guests! Such urrences are expected just before the blizzard arrives! As long as you stay in your rooms, you''ll be safe from any danger," the innkeeper''s voice reassured.
Clearly, the innkeeper was well-informed about the events that were unfolding.
Her words signified that the blizzard had truly arrived.
Outside the window, Ethan could no longer see any scenery; all that was visible was a vast expanse of white.
The blizzard struck the town at the base of the cial Peaks, burying it entirely under heavy snow for the uing week.
Regardless of how powerful Ethan was, it was impossible for him to leave the town before the blizzard subsided.
Ethan was not the only one trapped by the storm; several others were in the same predicament.
They would all have to stay in the inn for seven days, and during this period, various unexpected events might ur.
Ethan couldn''t feel the presence of the creatures he had seen earlier moving away from the inn.
He sensed that they were still lurking around, seemingly waiting for something.
Chapter 465 463-Prophet Magus
Chapter 465 463-Prophet Magus
Under the watchful eyes of the innkeeper, Ethan and the Shadow Elf made their exit. The moment they stepped out, Ethan felt an icy chill pierce through him.
"It seems the blizzards of the cial Peaks are indeed unlike any other. The Power of Curses that they harbor is excessively potent. Even with the blessings of multiple deities, I struggle to withstand them without preparation."
Regret was beginning to seep into Ethan''s thoughts.
After all, who would willingly leave the warmth of shelter to face the merciless, unshielded wilderness in such freezing conditions?
The Shadow Elf, however, was faring slightly better than Ethan.
The innate Cryo resistance of the Power of Shadow afforded some reprieve.
Yet, even for the Shadow Elf, the blizzard of the cial Peaks posed a significant threat.
Urgency tinged their voice as they prompted Ethan to hasten their pace.
"We can''t afford to waste more time; let''s hurry!" urged the Shadow Elf.
"Once we find the magus, we can make a quick return. If we linger too long out here, we might freeze to death!"
The urgency in the Shadow Elf''s voice had its effect.
Ethan knew all too well the dangers of staying outside for an extended period.
Casting a final nce at the map the innkeeper had provided, he steeled himself for whaty ahead.
Ethan and the Shadow Elf advanced at their swiftest pace, their journey through the treacherous outdoors marked by a series of impediments.
Some were mere structures of the small town, while others were menacing creatures birthed by the storm.
Though the monsters within the blizzard were formidable, Ethan and the Shadow Elf were no strangers to danger, having faced numerous crises before.
Their ability to work in tandem was unparalleled, fully aware that facing such beasts required mutual support and unwavering cooperation.
In a disy of perfect synergy, they vanquished every monster that crossed their path.
Theirbined strength and strategy saw them through each challenge, ensuring their steady advance towards their destination.
Finally, after a relentless pursuit through the icy winds and treacherous terrain, they reached the location marked by the innkeeper: the magus tower.
The magus tower stood as the most opulent building within the small town, a striking contrast to its surroundings.
Yet, curiously, Ethan and the Shadow Elf had not noticed it upon their initial entry into the town.
Initially, Ethan didn''t find this odd, but upon reaching the magus tower, a flood of unpleasant memories washed over him.
He had encountered simr situations before, and each time, it had heralded significant danger.
"What''s the matter? Why aren''t you knocking?" the Shadow Elfined, breaking Ethan''s reverie. "We''ve already reached the magus tower. Do you n to stand outside forever? If you want to freeze to death, don''t drag me into it!"
The Shadow Elf''s words wereced with urgency.
They felt an icy numbness creeping over them, a stark reminder of the lethal cold.
Any more dys at the doorstep of the magus tower, and they might well sumb to the freezing temperatures.
Ethan, now fully alert, moved to knock on the door of the magus tower.
But just as his hand was poised to strike, the door abruptly swung open.
Standing in the doorway was a young man, hooded and mysterious, his deep blue eyes intently gazing at Ethan and the Shadow Elf.
"Come inside," he beckoned with a calm urgency, "it''s far too cold out there."
Despite a sense of unease, Ethan and the Shadow Elf didn''t hesitate to step inside.
The biting cold of the cial Peaks was relentless, and the prospect of warmth inside the magus tower was too tempting to ignore.
Once inside, they were greeted by aforting warmth, a stark contrast to the icy exterior.
The hooded young man offered them two steaming cups of tea.
The Shadow Elf, without a second thought, eagerly consumed the warm beverage, while Ethan opted to simply cradle the cup in his hands.
Caution still lingered in his mind; the true nature of this young man, whether friend or foe, remained a mystery.
"You are indeed as vignt as the visions I saw," the hooded young man observed, his eyes locked onto Ethan with a curious intensity.
"But what puzzles me is why someone so cautious would take such a great risk. If I''m not mistaken, you''vee from the inn on the eastern side, haven''t you? You must be aware that the town''s roads are perilous in this ongoing blizzard, not to mention the numerous monsters lurking about."
His words took Ethan and the Shadow Elf by surprise, hinting at a foreknowledge of their arrival that was both unsettling and intriguing.
It seemed the young man had anticipated their visit, which raised more questions than answers.
At this moment, a flicker of regret crossed the Shadow Elf''s mind.
The realization dawned that they had consumed the beverage offered by this enigmatic figure without first ascertaining his intentions.
If the drink had been poisoned, they would be rendered defenseless, a vulnerability that could prove fatal.
"Why do you know so much? We came here seeking a magus who could help us with our troubles. Are you that magus?" Ethan asked, opting not to escte into hostility.
He sensed that the young man''s knowledge andck of overt aggression might indicate a willingness to assist.
Upon hearing Ethan''s query, the young man chuckled softly, "You are indeed looking for me. The innkeeper sent you because I have the ability to discern the unusual urrences at her establishment."
He then proceeded to take the tea cup from beside the Shadow Elf, pouring another cup of steaming tea.
"I am a Prophet Magus. In today''s prophecy, I foresaw your arrival seeking my help. And your quest must rte to the inn on the east. What I don''t know yet is what peculiar circumstances have driven two individuals of your caliber to seek help. What has happened at that inn to leave you both feeling so powerless?"
The revtion that the young man before them was a Prophet Magus took Ethan by surprise.
In his mind, a Prophet Magus was expected to be of an advanced age.
The thought of a young Prophet Magus was almost inconceivable, as gaining trust in such a role typically required years, if not decades.
Prophet Magi, unlike their counterparts, derive their prophetic abilities by directly observing the River of Destiny.
Other magi enhance their powers through the study and practice of spells, but a Prophet Magus''s strength lies in their continuous perception of the shifts in destiny around them and their evolving ability to sense the River of Destiny more keenly over time.
The notion of a young Prophet Magus achieving significant prowess seemed unlikely.
If this Prophet Magus''s abilities were not even on par with Ethan''s own, why would he risk so much to seek him out?
"I truly didn''t expect you to be a Prophet Magus," Ethan said, his voice heavy with disappointment.
"From what I''ve understood, a Prophet Magus''s power is supposed to grow with age. You seem far too young. I doubt you can actually help me resolve my troubles."
As he spoke, a tone of dejection seeped into his words.
Ethan hadn''t anticipated that after all the time and effort spent in seeking help, he would end up finding a Prophet Magus whose abilities appeared so limited due to his youth.
His expectation of encountering a figure of profound wisdom and power, shaped by the passage of time, had been starkly contrasted by the reality before him.
Upon hearing Ethan''s words, the Prophet Magus disyed a flicker of anger.
He retorted sharply, "Although I may not be old, my strength is not to be underestimated. Isn''t my foresight of your arrival proof enough of my formidable power? Are you not aware of the extent of your own strengths? Yourbat abilities and the Power of Shadow you possess are indeed impressive, beyond what I had imagined. Yet, I was still able to predict youring, which clearly demonstrates my strong perception of the River of Destiny. The innkeeper sought me out precisely because she believes in my ability to discern the specific events happening in her inn through the River of Destiny."
This exnation from the Prophet Magus was indeed logical and hard to refute. Ethan, despite his initialck of trust, found no fault in the young magus''s reasoning.
In response to the situation, Ethan turned his gaze towards the Shadow Elf, who had remained silent throughout the exchange.
He sought the Shadow Elf''s opinion, to gauge whether their views aligned.
If the Shadow Elf shared his skepticism, they might not ce too much emphasis on the Prophet Magus''s insights.
They would, at best, consider the information provided by the Prophet Magus as just another piece of the puzzle.
"I think we have no choice but to trust him for now," the Shadow Elf finally spoke.
"While he may not be the most powerful Prophet Magus, a Prophet Magus can still offer us considerable assistance. They have the ability to see through the River of Destiny and ess information that has long vanished. This lost information is invaluable to us, something even the God of Shadow cannot achieve."
Ultimately, the Shadow Elf chose to ce their trust in the young Prophet Magus.
Chapter 466 464-Deepening Confusion
Chapter 466 464-Deepening Confusion
Ethan and the Shadow Elf, apanied by the Prophet Magus, hurried back to the inn at the greatest possible speed.
Upon their arrival, the innkeeper''s face lit up with relief at the sight of the Prophet Magus.
"Atst, you''re here," she eximed, her voice a blend of relief and urgency.
"I feel reassured now. Please, go upstairs and see for yourself. There was an incredibly powerful Cryo magus on the second floor who was mysteriously vanquished, and none of us even noticed it happening."
The innkeeper rapidly ryed the events that had transpired within her establishment.
In reality, even if she hadn''t shared this information, the Prophet Magus was already aware of it.
Ethan had previously provided him with a detailed ount of the situation before their arrival at the inn.
With a reassuring smile, the Prophet Magus nodded and said, "You needn''t worry too much now. Now that I am here, I am certain I can help you resolve the troubles you''re facing. Let''s head to the second floor first. Since the incident urred there, it''s likely that we''ll find numerous clues."
Having said this, the Prophet Magus promptly made his way upstairs.
Ethan, the Shadow Elf, the innkeeper, and several other guests followed closely behind.
Although the other guests hadn''t sought out the Prophet Magus themselves, his arrival was a beacon of hope.
The events that had transpired were a risk to everyone present, and naturally, they were all eager to gather as much information as quickly as possible.
Upon reaching the upstairs, the Prophet Magus did not immediately proceed to the room where the Cryo magus had met his end.
Instead, he paused at the top of the staircase.
Those present could hear him muttering incantations, although the specific words were indistinct and muffled.
Afterpleting the spell, the Prophet Magus closed his eyes and slowly turned in a circle.
Furrowing his brow in deep concentration, he seemed to be pondering something significant. After a considerable pause, he finally opened his eyes and addressed those gathered around him.
"The time when you discovered the Cryo magus had been vanquished was about an hour ago, correct? In my prophecy, I saw that he had passed this very staircase an hour before. However, he was heading downstairs at that time. That implies he should have been seen going to the first floor. Did any of you witness him descending to the first floor?"
The words of the Prophet Magus sowed a seed of confusion among all present.
Each person carefully sifted through their memories, but none could recall having seen the vanquished Cryo magus on the first floor.
Impatience began to bubble among some of the guests, who started to view the Prophet Magus''s pronouncements as mere ramblings.
Skepticism towards the Prophet Magus was already present in some minds.
"Are you deliberately deceiving us?" one guest challenged outright.
"Is everything you''re prophesying just made up? If it is, we shouldn''t waste any more time here."
After delivering this blunt usation, the guest turned and made their way back down to the ground floor''s main hall.
There, at least, they could find some sce in the inn''s beer, a tangiblefortpared to the intangible mysteries swirling around them.
Unfazed by the departure of the skeptical guest, the Prophet Magus remained calm. In his view, those who did not believe in prophecies would naturally not believe in him.
"The clues I have gathered here are not ample. I''ll go to his room to investigate further. Perhaps in his room, I can uncover more leads."
Leading the remaining group, the Prophet Magus entered the Cryo magus''s room.
There, he repeated the series of actions he had performed earlier.
After opening his eyes, he uttered words that deepened the mystery further.
"I have seen who vanquished the Cryo magus! It was the innkeeper! Why did you eliminate the Cryo magus? And how were you even capable of doing it?!"
The Prophet Magus turned back, his face etched with shock, as he looked at the innkeeper.
His words had cast a wave of intense surprise and further confusion over everyone present.
The innkeeper herself was utterly bewildered, considering herself a mere mortal without any magical prowess.
As an ordinary person, how could she possibly have vanquished a Cryo magus?
"Are you sure you haven''t mistaken? How could I possibly eliminate a Cryo magus?" she retorted.
"Their strength is immense, something even other travelers might struggle to contend with."
Her response resonated with everyone in the room.
It was a sentiment that aligned with their understanding of the situation.
The Prophet Magus himself could not exin why his vision had led to such an improbable conclusion.
Ethan''s disappointment had deepened, and he found himself doubting the capabilities of the Prophet Magus.
Turning to the Shadow Elf at his side, he expressed his frustration. "It seems our efforts have been somewhat in vain. The power of this Prophet Magus appears too weak; his prophecies are bizarre and unhelpful. He hasn''t aided us in uncovering any real clues. Even if the information he''s gathered from the past is urate, what good does it do us? Does he expect us to believe his assertions? And to think he believes the innkeeper could have sessfully vanquished the Cryo magus. If the innkeeper really had such power, she wouldn''t need to run this small inn."
Ethan''s skepticism was not unfounded, and it was a sentiment shared by the other guests, who also showed signs of impatience.
Several guests had already chosen to leave, deeming the young Prophet Magus too unreliable for their taste.
After most had departed, only a few remained upstairs: the Prophet Magus, the innkeeper, Ethan, and the Shadow Elf.
In this smaller, more intimate gathering, the Prophet Magus finally spoke up slowly.
"Everything I said earlier was a fabrication. I didn''t wish to reveal what I truly saw in the River of Destiny to the other guests. I felt that some of them harbored significant hostility towards us."
This revtion sparked a renewed interest in Ethan.
He sensed that the Prophet Magus was about to share the genuine insights he had gleaned.
True to Ethan''s expectations, the Prophet Magus began to divulge the real information he had observed.
"I did indeed see the Cryo magus descending the stairs, but I believe it wasn''t of his own volition. Instead, he seemed to be under the influence of some other power. From the visions in the River of Destiny, it appeared he was not in a fully conscious state, almost as if he were sleepwalking."
"The scenes I witnessed in his room further suggested that he had been in a deep slumber since yesterday. He slept in his room for an entire day. It was only today that he emerged, yet he still hadn''t broken free from this state of deep sleep. His actions resembled someone sleepwalking."
"He wandered to the staircase in this trance-like state, turned around in a circle, and then returned to his room. What happened next is known to all of you; he was vanquished by some unknown entity. At present, I am unable to ascertain who this entity might be. Whoever it was must possess immense power, certainly beyond my ability to confront."
The words of the Prophet Magus heightened the innkeeper''s worries, casting a shadow of concern over her. She was reluctant to believe what the Prophet Magus had said.
Ethan, on the other hand, found himself inclined to believe, as he considered the God of Curses capable of such actions.
However, what puzzled Ethan was the motive behind the God of Curses'' actions.
If the God of Curses intended to target him, why not attack him directly?
Why eliminate a Cryo magus instead? What could this possibly signify?
Ethan wondered if, perhaps, the now-vanquished Cryo magus would have been of great assistance to him in the future.
The entire series of events left Ethan deeply perplexed, and the current revtions only added to his confusion.
"All we can do now is take it one step at a time," said the Prophet Magus.
"I have a strong feeling that the one who vanquished the Cryo magus hasn''t left the inn. At this moment, leaving would pose an immense risk, given the circumstances. Even if they did leave the inn, they would have to seek shelter in another building within the town. It''s utterly impossible to leave the town while the blizzard rages on."
"During the storm, the town ispletely sealed off by the powerful Power of Frost from the cial Peaks. No one, no entity, not even a deity, can leave the town under these conditions."
This final remark of the Prophet Magus altered Ethan''s perception of him.
It made Ethan reconsider the Prophet Magus''s abilities, leading him to believe that the Prophet Magus had been concealing his true power all along.
Chapter 467 465-The Enigmatic Assembly
Chapter 467 465-The Enigmatic Assembly
The Prophet Magus ultimately decided to stay at the inn, having promised to help the innkeeper resolve her troubles.
However, he didn''t uncover any useful clues on the first day.
"To assist you in addressing the dire situation in your inn, I''ll stay here for a week. I believe that within this period, we will undoubtedly seed in resolving all the issues."
The Prophet Magus''s decision to remain brought a sense of relief and happiness to the innkeeper.
In her eyes, with the Prophet Magus''s assistance, there was much less to worry about.
"That would be wonderful," the innkeeper replied with visible relief.
"Which room would you like to stay in? We have many vacancies on each floor, so feel free to choose one you like."
At this moment, the Prophet Magus turned his gaze directly to Ethan and asked, "May I inquire which floor your room is on? I believe that going forward, it''s imperative for us to coborate. Hence, I''d like to stay on the same floor as you, so that we can easily discuss any clues I might find."
Ethan hesitated slightly in response to the Prophet Magus''s request.
Even now, he was unsure whether the Prophet Magus was an ally or a foe.
Although the Prophet Magus had not treated him as a stranger and had indeed provided him with information that other guests were unaware of, there was still a possibility that these actions were a deliberate ploy to gain Ethan''s trust.
As Ethan hesitated, the innkeeper quickly resolved the matter. "I think it''s a great idea. He''s staying on the fourth floor, and there are plenty of vacant rooms there."
With the innkeeper''s input, Ethan found himself without much room to object.
Consequently, the Prophet Magus settled into a room on the fourth floor and expressed a keen desire to have a thorough conversation with Ethan.
The two of them engaged in a lengthy discussion, although most of it involved the Prophet Magus inquiring about Ethan''s past experiences.
It became apparent that the Prophet Magus had already glimpsed into Ethan''s past through the River of Destiny.
This seemed to be the only exnation for the Prophet Magus''s intense interest in Ethan and his insistence on knowing all about him.
After a lengthy conversation, Ethan, feeling somewhat exhausted, said to the Prophet Magus, "We''ve been talking for quite a while now, and it''s gettingte. I think we should both head back to our rooms and rest. We can discuss matters further tomorrow. After all, we haven''t uncovered any particrly significant clues today that warrant further immediate discussion."
epting Ethan''s suggestion, the Prophet Magus promptly took his leave.
Once the Prophet Magus had departed, Ethan made sure his room was secure, ensuring that no one outside could overhear any conversation within.
Only then did he turn to the Shadow Elf and speak, "Who in this inn do you think we can really trust? Do you believe everything the Prophet Magus has said is true?"
Faced with Ethan''s question, the Shadow Elf hesitated slightly.
In truth, the Shadow Elf didn''t trust anyone in the inn. From their perspective, every individual in the inn was shrouded in mystery, especially the recently arrived Prophet Magus, who surely harbored many secrets.
"I don''t trust anyone in this inn right now," the Shadow Elf confessed.
"Of course, I trust you, but even you seem to be struggling to grasp the full picture of what''s happening here."
Ethan nodded in agreement, "You''re right, I too haven''t figured out the situation. And I feel like I haven''t seen through anyone in this inn. Let''s start with the innkeeper. Initially, she seemed to me like any ordinary innkeeper. But in the series of events that followed, herposure seemed a bit too calm."
"Given that this inn is located at the base of the cial Peaks, she, as the owner, must have encountered many powerful individuals. Despite this, the vanquishing of a Cryo magus in her inn only elicited a mild reaction from her. Isn''t that worth questioning? Is it normal to react so minimally under such circumstances?"
As Ethan spoke, the Shadow Elf took out a piece of paper and began to jot down notes.
It seemed that they were likely going to analyze each person in the inn meticulously, as the Shadow Elf considered this an important step.
Ethan''s observations and the Shadow Elf''s note-taking highlighted the critical nature of their task.
"The second person to consider is the Prophet Magus. From the moment I first met him, I sensed he was no ordinary individual. He sessfully prophesied our visit to seek him out and even the purpose of our visit. Both of us are notcking in strength, and the fact that he could foresee events rted to us indicates that his own abilities must be considerable."
"Although my understanding of the River of Destiny is not extensive, I have always believed that it isn''t something a regr Prophet Magus could easilyprehend. The destinies of those with great power, as contained within the River of Destiny, ought to be unique and incredibly challenging to discern."
At this moment, the Shadow Elf suddenly interjected, "While my knowledge of the River of Destiny is also limited, I am more familiar with the Chronicle Mist. The properties you''ve described align with those of the Chronicle Mist. Understanding the past of beings with immense power requires an equally formidable force. Without such power, it''s impossible to ess that information."
Ethan nodded in agreement, finding that the Shadow Elf''s words corroborated his own suspicions.
Their uing coboration with the Prophet Magus would need to be approached with caution.
The Prophet Magus could potentially target them, and even if he bore no ill will, his mere presence and abilities posed a significant risk.
The exchange between Ethan and the Shadow Elf underscored the delicacy of their situation.
As they navigated the murky waters of coboration with the Prophet Magus, the need for vignce and strategic thinking was paramount.
"Apart from these two, the other guests in the inn are also quite peculiar. Do you remember the person we encountered on our first day here, the one shrouded in a ck robe? He hasn''t shown himself at all today. Don''t you wonder where he might be? I suspect he might have been hiding in the shadows all along, possibly nning something against us."
"While we''re having this conversation, he might even be eavesdropping. I haven''t been able to discern his strength, and I believe that the robe he wears is harboring even greater secrets."
Upon Ethan''s mention of the mysterious figure in ck they encountered initially, the Shadow Elf seemed to recall something significant.
He quickly alerted Ethan, "That person possesses a very powerful Power of Shadow. I also sensed that he might have received considerable strength from the Shadow n''s Valha. It''s possible that he could be a former member of the Shadow n. What puzzles me, though, is why a member of the Shadow n woulde to this ce. The Shadow n has always been known to fear the cial Peaks."
"Members of the Shadow n have always believed that the cial Peaks are hostile to the Power of Shadow, so they dare not venture here. Even Dart, who is often considered reckless, wouldn''t dare toe to this ce."
Upon hearing the Shadow Elf mention Dart, a realization suddenly struck Ethan.
He had been overlooking the fact that Dart hadn''t betrayed the Shadow n alone; there were other aplices.
Could it be that the mysterious figure in ck was one of Dart''s associates?
If that were the case, everything would start to make sense, including the ck-robed individual''s behavior upon encountering Ethan.
This thought left Ethan feeling that the situation he was facing was bing increasingly dire.
He hadn''t anticipated facing threats linked to Dart upon arriving at the foot of the cial Peaks.
"I really feel quite helpless," Ethanmented.
"Dart chose to be my enemy on his own ord. If he hadn''t, none of this would have happened. I never wanted to be in opposition to Dart. I didn''t expect thating here would mean facing threats rted to him. If Dart is still alive, he will surely pursue me to this ce. It seems that Dart''s associates are likely seeking revenge on his behalf. We must be more cautious in our next moves; it''s very possible that the enemies we''ve encountered before have now joined forces."
Ethan''s reminder brought a sense of increased pressure to the Shadow Elf.
They realized that they might face even more crises before the blizzard subsides.
Chapter 469 467-Perils Within the Dream
Chapter 469 Chapter467-Perils Within the Dream
As the power of the Cursed Dreand continued to expand, Ethan and the Shadow Elf found themselves plummeting into its depths.
However, Ethan had taken all necessary precautions beforehand, enabling him to control the Cursed Dreand using the Shadow n''s weapons.
Ethan first ensured the safety of himself and the Shadow Elf within the Cursed Dreand.
Afterward, they embarked on a quest to locate Prophet Magus''s dreamscape.
Inside the Cursed Dreand, the dreams of all the inn''s inhabitants appeared as colorful bubbles, one after another.
Ethan and the Shadow Elf approached Prophet Magus''s dream, noticing that it had a distinct appearancepared to the dreams of the others.
While the dreams of others mostly shared a predominant color palettesome leaning towards cool hues, while others favored warm tonesProphet Magus''s dream was a chaotic medley of colors.
It oscited between cool and warm shades, indicating a profoundplexity within his psyche.
"It seems like both of us may have underestimated Prophet Magus," Ethan remarked, making an initial assessment of the situation.
The Shadow Elf did not voice any objections, as she understood the general significance of the dream''s colors.
"Do you have any regrets now? If you do, we can carefully reconsider our actions. Rushing into Prophet Magus''s dream might expose us to unexpected dangers. After all, a dream belonging to someone like Prophet Magus is bound to be profoundly bizarre," Ethan continued.
Shadow Elf''s reminder prompted Ethan to consider a drawback of the Cursed Dreand.
While it allowed users to enter the dreams of others sessfully, it also bestowed considerable power upon the dream''s host, including a series of dream monsters, imbued with potent Power of Curse.
Facing these dream monsters would pose significant risks for both Ethan and the Shadow Elf.
After all, the strength of these dream monsters depended entirely on the host''s intentions.
If the dream''s host desired formidable dream monsters, they could potentially reach the level of Demi-gods.
"There''s no need to dwell on it any longer. We must ept some level of risk, no matter what. In this world, there''s no sess without taking some risks," Ethan dered.
Ethan was well aware of the dangers associated with hasty entry into another person''s dreamscape.
However, the current situation left him with little room for caution.
If he continued to waste time, there might be even worse developments ahead.
Ethan hoped to regain control of the situation, as everything seemed to have slipped beyond his judgment.
Approaching Prophet Magus''s dream, Ethan reached out and made direct contact with the colorful bubble that represented Prophet Magus''s dream.
Without hesitation, Ethan and the Shadow Elf entered Prophet Magus''s dreamscape.
Within Prophet Magus''s dream, the first scene they encountered was the inn they were currently in.
Moreover, they could confirm that they were still on the fourth floor.
"It seems that even within his dreams, Prophet Magus is constantly pondering the events in the inn. So, it''s less likely that he''s our enemy," Ethan mused.
Shadow Elf reasoned that since Prophet Magus was preupied with thoughts of the inn within his dream, he couldn''t possibly know the truth about the events transpiring there.
She spected that Prophet Magus was, at the very least, not their enemy.
Ethan remained nonmittal in response.
While he had somewhat rxed, he still believed it prudent to proceed with caution.
At that moment, Prophet Magus emerged from his room and was visibly surprised to encounter Ethan and Shadow Elf in the corridor.
In a tone filled with astonishment, he asked, "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you both to stay in your rooms? Only that way can I ensure that I won''t be disturbed."
Prophet Magus spoke in a hushed voice, raising suspicions about his motives and intentions.
Ethan was well aware that, within the dream, Prophet Magus had likelypelled all the inn''s upants to return to their rooms.
"I have some concerns, so I wanted to offer my assistance. I assume you don''t believe we are the ones who killed Cryo Magus?" Ethan asked in response to Prophet Magus''s surprise.
Prophet Magus didn''t immediately answer but scrutinized the two individuals before him.
He then spoke cautiously, "I don''t believe you killed Cryo Magus. If you did, you wouldn''t be seeking me out. If you weren''t looking for me, I wouldn''t havee to this inn. However, you must understand that I am a very cautious person. I want to ensure my judgment is without any error. So, please return to your rooms."
Prophet Magus''s words indicated that he possessed a level of skepticism and wariness, hinting at his desire to exercise prudence and discretion in their interaction.
Prophet Magus, though slightly inclined to believe Ethan, still wanted him to return to his room.
This way, Prophet Magus could continue his actions without disturbance.
Ethan hesitated for a moment but ultimately followed Shadow Elf to the room''s door.
"Don''t you need to keep an eye on us anymore? Shouldn''t you investigate the other floors first? Or do you think the people on this floor are more suspicious?"
Ethan''s patience was wearing thin.
Encountering the dream''s host in a dream was an opportunity fraught with both potential benefits and dangers.
While the dream host''s behavior in the dream could offer insights into their true intentions, there was also the risk of facing the dream''s hostility.
Prophet Magus nodded and proceeded to descend the stairs.
He believed it prudent to begin his investigation from the lower floors, as he perceived many peculiar urrences within the inn.
Ethan and Shadow Elf watched him go, hoping that their brief encounter with Prophet Magus within his dream would lead them closer to uncovering the truth about the events at the inn.
After Prophet Magus left, Ethan and Shadow Elf exchanged a nce.
They both had some hesitation about whether they should discreetly follow Prophet Magus.
Ethan seemed to have a realization and spoke to Shadow Elf.
"We shouldn''t be too hasty. If we provoke any hostility from Prophet Magus within this dream, our situation could be even more dangerous. Let''s wait in our rooms for a while; he''ll be back soon. Exploring the lower floors likely won''t yield any clues for him."
Shadow Elf also agreed with Ethan''s suggestion.
As he pushed open the door to his room, he was momentarily stunned to find another Ethan and another Shadow Elf inside.
The shock was mutual when the four of them met unexpectedly.
Ethan realized his mistake in Prophet Magus''s dream; he should have been in his room.
His presence here was illogical, and it would surely lead to a conflict with his dream counterpart.
In that split second, Ethan teleported himself to the hallway, knowing that his dream-self would immediately attack.
As expected, the dream version of Ethanunched an assault without hesitation, catching Shadow Elf off guard and sending her flying with a powerful blow.
The dream version of Shadow Elf joined forces with the dream version of Ethan,unching a coordinated attack.
Facing his dream counterpart''s assault, Ethan showed no mercy.
In his eyes, he was the real deal, while the other was just a product of Prophet Magus''s imagination.
How could a fabricated Ethan possibly match the strength of the genuine article?
"Since you want to fight, I''ll dly oblige! I won''t lose to a fake like you!" Ethan dered, brandishing his weapon as he prepared to counterattack.
Although Shadow Elf''s abilities had somewhat diminished due to the surprise attack, herbat skills were still formidable.
She recognized the urgency of the situation, well aware that if she were eliminated within the dream, escaping this dreand might be an impossible task.
The battle between the four was intense, with each of them possessing formidable powers.
Even the dream version of Ethan wielded extraordinary strength within Prophet Magus''s dream.
In Prophet Magus''s perception, Ethan was a top-tier force, and that projection extended into the dream realm, endowing the dream Ethan with unparalleled prowess.
Chapter 470 468-Collaboration of Two Ethans
Chapter 470 Chapter468-Coboration of Two Ethans
In the Cursed Dreand, Ethan found himself locked in a fierce battle with his dreand counterpart.
Though theirbat was intense, both Ethans were careful not to alert anyone else to their ndestine sh.
Ethan was determined not to allow this sudden conflict to awaken Prophet Magus prematurely within the dream realm.
Conversely, the Ethan within the dream wished not to disturb Prophet Magus''s actions within this enigmatic world.
After a while of intensebat, both realized that neither could swiftly vanquish the other.
Thus, they temporarily disengaged, creating some distance between them.
The Shadow Elf also naturally distanced itself from its dreand counterpart.
The duel between these two Shadow Elves yielded no discernible oue.
"Who are you exactly? Why have you appeared here? And how is it that your strength matches mine perfectly, with skills that mirror mine in every way? You even have a Shadow Elf by your side! You must exin yourself thoroughly, or I won''t let you go easily. Though I may not be able to defeat you outright, your power does not surpass mine."
Ethan within the dreand questioned Ethan sharply.
The Ethan in the dreand''s actions didn''t surprise Ethan at all, for he believed that he would have said the same had he found himself in a simr situation.
"I am Ethan, the real Ethan," he exined.
"You are merely a manifestation within this dream realm. I havee here to seek answers to the questions that gue me."
Ethan''s exnation elicited a brief look of surprise from his dreand counterpart.
However, the dream Ethan quickly grasped the situation.
"If I am but a character within this dream, then Prophet Magus, who just walked through the corridor, must also be a figure within this dream," reasoned the dream Ethan.
"So, the dream we find ourselves in belongs to Prophet Magus. Is your purpose to determine if Prophet Magus is truly on our side? Or do you aim to ascertain if he possesses the immense power he ims?"
Much like the real Ethan, the dream Ethan remained remarkablyposed and rational, his mind working tirelessly to unravel the enigma of their circumstances.
After Ethan provided some clues, the dream Ethan swiftly pieced together the puzzle.
"What you say makes perfect sense," he concurred.
"The reason I entered Prophet Magus''s dream realm was indeed to unravel these two questions. If I''m not mistaken, in this dream realm, Prophet Magus has instructed all of you to remain in your respective rooms while he investigates alone. I believe you should stay in your room, and I and the Shadow Elf I brought with me will discreetly monitor Prophet Magus."
Ethan''s proposed solution seemed wless.
The reason he opted to personally observe Prophet Magus''s actions, along with the Shadow Elf, rather than entrust this task to his dreand counterpart and the dreand Shadow Elf, was clear.
Ethan believed that the dreand characters might be susceptible to Prophet Magus''s influence, whereas he himself had entered Prophet Magus''s dream independently through the Cursed Dreand and was thus less likely to be affected by the dream''s illusions.
The dream Ethan carefully contemted for a moment and then said, "I believe this is the only viable course of action. In that case, please proceed with your observation of Prophet Magus as soon as possible. "
"rifying the situation will greatly benefit your circumstances moving forward. I don''t need too much information to deduce that your current situation is far from ideal."
"At the very least, it should be worse than mine. In the dream realm, Prophet Magus perceives me as the most powerful entity within this inn."
With these words, the dream Ethan closed his room''s door.
He did so with the awareness that if he were indeed a mere character within this dream, he must take great care not to interfere with the dream''s host.
"I truly didn''t expect my dreand self to be this rational and intelligent," Ethan remarked, a touch of amazement in his voice.
His Shadow Elfpanion, though reluctant to admit it, nodded in agreement.
"Indeed, the dreand version of you is identical to your real self. But for me, the dreand version of myself and the real me seem vastly different.
"Do I reallye across as so arrogant? Would I trulyunch an attack without fully understanding the situation? Do I not cooperate perfectly with you in the Shadow n''s domain?"
The Shadow Elf still found it difficult to believe that his dreand self and his real self were entirely congruent.
Though Ethan felt a bit perplexed by the disparities between his dreand self and his reality, he recognized that dwelling on it was not the priority at the moment.
"We shouldn''t dwell on this matter now. Our objective is to ascertain what information might surface within Prophet Magus''s dream. He should be on the lowest floor; we need to find him quickly," Ethan dered.
With that, Ethan swiftly descended the staircase, and the Shadow Elf, though somewhat dissatisfied, had no choice but to follow suit.
Both of them concealed themselves in the shadows, steadfastly observing Prophet Magus''s actions.
Prophet Magus, as he had imed, continuously utilized his unique prophetic abilities to search for clues in his surroundings.
However, it seemed that Prophet Magus''s efforts were not yielding significant results, as he had yet to uncover any valuable leads during this process.
After a while, Prophet Magus found a spot to sit down, his expression disying a deep sense of confusion and helplessness.
"It seems he hasn''t found any leads," the Shadow Elf whispered to Ethan from their concealed position.
"Should we consider approaching him to provide some clues? For example, the mysterious figure we encountered earlier?"
Ethan hesitated slightly.
He believed that offering clues to the dreand Prophet Magus might trigger changes within his dream, potentially leading to unforeseen dangers.
"If we provide him with these clues, his dream might undergo corresponding alterations, and we could even face greater risks. I think it''s best to proceed with caution," Ethan replied, his voice low and thoughtful.
Shadow Elf''s argument gradually persuaded Ethan.
Shadow Elf believed that even if they provided clues to Prophet Magus within the dream, Prophet Magus would likely consider them as mere dream revtions once he woke up.
"I don''t think this will lead to significant changes in his dream, and it might even help him find some leads within the dream!" Shadow Elf eximed.
"If we can achieve that, our next actions might be easier. Even if Prophet Magus bes somewhat suspicious of us due to this, he would likely attribute it to the dream revtions stemming from his prophetic abilities."
With this rationale, Ethan emerged from the shadows and approached Prophet Magus directly.
When Prophet Magusid eyes on Ethan, his expression did not betray any surprise.
"I saw in my prophecy that you would appear here. But my question is, what is your purpose for being here? Did you step out of your room because you found some clues?"
Prophet Magus, despite his prophetic abilities, remained unaware that the Ethan before him was not the Ethan of the dreand.
His powers did not extend to distinguishing dreand characters from reality.
"I am indeed here to provide you with clues," Ethan replied.
"I can offer you a lead that there are mysterious individuals within this inn. Among them is a man in ck, whose actions on the day I first checked into the inn were highly unusual. I believe he is still hiding somewhere within the inn. Could you use this clue to prophesy relevant information? Perhaps this time, you will find enough hints. If we can locate the man in ck, we may gain a direction to resolve this issue."
Ethan rapidly conveyed all the information he possessed about the man in ck.
He understood that withholding any details could hinder Prophet Magus from extracting more significant insights from the prophecies.
Prophet Magus nodded and closed his eyes once again.
In his mind, he integrated all the clues provided by Ethan.
What he witnessed next sent shivers down his spinea terrifying vision.
The man in ck had indeed eliminated Cryo Magus!
Furthermore, it was a fatal blow, leaving Cryo Magus no time for retaliation.
Prophet Magus witnessed the vision of the man in ck ying Cryo Magus, and in an instant, he opened his eyes, staring at Ethan in shock.
"You were absolutely right," he eximed.
"The man in ck you mentioned is indeed the one who killed Cryo Magus! And he is currently within the inn! We must quickly alert the others; otherwise, they will also fall prey to the threat posed by this man in ck!"
Chapter 468 466-Cursed Dreamland
Chapter 468 466-Cursed Dreand
Inside the inn''s room, both Ethan and the Shadow Elf were burdened with heavy hearts.
They shared deep concerns about whaty ahead.
After a period of silence, they both spoke simultaneously, "We must take action."
The synchronicity of their words surprised them momentarily, but it was followed by sharedughter.
Their ability to voice the same sentiment indicated a profound understanding between them.
"It seems that after everything we''ve been through, we''ve developed remarkable synergy," Ethan remarked, his smile directed at the Shadow Elf.
He believed that his words implied a specific n or idea.
"Since we''ve both decided to take action, please share your thoughts," Ethan urged.
The Shadow Elf returned his smile and spoke, "It appears that our experiences have forged a strong connection between us. Now, let me share my ideas with you."
While Ethan had his own thoughts about the uing course of action, he believed it was imperative for the Shadow Elf to voice his n first.
He felt that if his n held greater merit, he would readily follow his lead.
At this moment, the Shadow Elf''s mood was quite upbeat.
Facing such a colossal crisis, the fact that he and Ethan shared the same thoughts boosted his confidence in their ability to tackle the impending danger.
"I believe we must swiftly investigate the intentions of these individuals within the inn," he began.
"We''ve already gained a rough understanding of how each of them arrived here, but the specifics elude us.
"Do you recall when, in the Shadow n''s territory, you and Sherry were ensnared within the God of Curses'' Cursed Dreand? We can employ a simr method to enter the dreams of the others in this inn."
"Within their dreams, we can gather information about their precise circumstances."
"Indeed, I remember," Ethan replied, intrigued by his suggestion.
"It''s true that beings, no matter their nature, tend to lose their rationality within dreams. We can use this to our advantage, learning more about them and devising our next steps ordingly."
The Shadow Elf nodded, his eyes gleaming with determination.
"Exactly. By infiltrating their dreams, we can uncover valuable insights that will guide us in our actions."
As Ethan listened halfway through, he had already made up his mind to proceed with the Shadow Elf''s n.
Compared to his own, his n seemed far less risky.
Ethan''s initial idea involved covertly observing the others within the inn, which inherently carried more risks.
He couldn''t believe how effectively the Cursed Dreand could be utilized for their purpose.
"If you''re certain that the Cursed Dreand can be used this way, then let''s proceed with your n," Ethan said.
"Your approach appears to be the safer option. I had considered an alternative, but it carries greater risks. The question now is, how do we utilize the Cursed Dreand effectively?"
Ethan cut to the heart of the matter, emphasizing the critical aspect of their n.
While the Shadow Elf''s proposal seemed wless, their sess hinged on their ability to master the use of the Cursed Dreand.
Without that skill, their n remained unattainable.
The expression on the Shadow Elf''s face had lost some of its earlier enthusiasm.
While he had proposed the n, hecked confidence in their ability to sessfully use the Cursed Dreand.
"I merely offered a suggestion, and I can''t be sure if it will work," he admitted.
"But we can give it a try. After all, the blizzard is bound tost for quite some time. Even if our initial attempt fails, we can continue to explore other options tomorrow."
"The first method I thought of for utilizing the Cursed Dreand involves simting the God of Curses'' Cursed Dreand by harnessing the formidable Power of Shadow and Primordial Light."
The Shadow Elf''s proposal was, in fact, the same approach the God of Curses had employed within the Shadow n''s territory.
The God of Curses had sessfully summoned the Cursed Dreand by utilizing Dart''s Power of Shadow and the Hero Spirits within the Shadow n''s Valha.
Ethan pondered for a moment, convinced that this method had a genuine chance of sess.
He and the Shadow Elf promptly began their preparations for entering the Cursed Dreand.
Given the Shadow Elf''s possession of potent and pure Power of Shadow, he took the lead in providing the necessary Power of Shadow.
Ethan''s role, on the other hand, was to harness the strength of his own Primordial Light.
Both of them were whollymitted to the task, resulting in swift and purposeful actions.
Ethan merged the Power of Shadow provided by the Shadow Elf with the force of his Primordial Light.
Almost instantly, he felt a sensation reminiscent of the first time he encountered the God of Curses.
The Power of Curses was expanding rapidly, and this burgeoning force threatened to consume both him and the Shadow Elf.
Ethan abruptly halted their preparations, sensing that the Power of Curses had started to slip beyond his control.
If he allowed the Power of Curses to grow any stronger, they would be pulled into the Cursed Dreand without a chance to resist.
"I believe this approach is too unstable," Ethan voiced his concerns.
"I have no control over the Power of Curses generated by the merging of Primordial Light and Power of Shadow.
If we cannot stabilize the Power of Curses, we will be drawn into the Cursed Dreand ourselves.
At that point, there will be no one to offer us assistance.
Thest time I entered the Cursed Dreand, it was with Sherry''s help that I managed to escape.
Now, we are far from the Shadow n''s territory, and even if Sherry wanted to assist us, she would not arrive in time."
The Shadow Elf, fully aware of the risks involved and having witnessed the Power of Curses spiraling out of control, also ceased his actions.
Together, they paused, pondering whether there might be a safer alternative.
As the Shadow Elf contemted the situation, Ethan was engaged in his own thoughts.
He considered the possibility of utilizing the weapons he had brought from the Shadow n.
These weapons were known to harness powerful Power of Shadow, and the Shadow n would have taken measures to seal and control this power to prevent it from spiraling out of control.
Ethan surmised that if these weapons could seal Power of Shadow, they might also be effective in containing the Power of Curses.
While it wouldn''t be possible to seal the God of Curses'' power entirely, Ethan believed that he could use the weapons to maintain stability within the Cursed Dreand.
Voicing his idea, Ethan watched as the Shadow Elf''s eyes widened in amazement.
He eximed, "You''re truly a genius! I never thought of this solution before. Let''s act on it immediately. I haveplete confidence that your method will seed!"
With the Shadow Elf''s approval, Ethan and he resumed their efforts to construct the Cursed Dreand.
This time, the Power of Curses did not spiral out of control, sessfully contained by the Shadow n''s weapons.
They could witness the Cursed Dreand slowly taking shape.
Ethan contemted the Shadow Elf''s questions, all of which essentially boiled down to one: which of the inn''s upants had the highest likelihood of being an agent of the God of Curses and a potential adversary?
Ethan did not immediately provide an answer.
After a moment of contemtion, he turned to the Shadow Elf and said, "I believe our first priority should be to ensure that Prophet Magus is on our side. If even Prophet Magus is not in our favor, our future actions will undoubtedly be fraught with difficulty."
"The inn''s proprietor ces great trust in Prophet Magus. If he were to dere us as the culprits behind the demise of Cryo Magus, everyone in the inn would turn against us."
"Even if we possess considerable strength, it would be challenging to escape such a predicament. When pitted against everyone in the inn, they will go to great lengths to expel us. Ick the confidence to lead you to safety in this harsh weather. "
"Besides, Prophet Magus mentioned that during the ongoing blizzard, we won''t be able to leave this town."
Shadow Elf was sessfully convinced by Ethan''s argument.
Although he had not doubted Prophet Magus before, Ethan''s reasoning left him with no room for rebuttal.
If Prophet Magus truly intended to oppose them, they would indeed face formidable challenges.
Therefore, their first priority was to ascertain whether Prophet Magus was a friend or foe.
Chapter 471 469-Formidable Foe in the Dreamland
Chapter 471 469-Formidable Foe in the Dreand
Prophet Magus hurriedly expressed his intention to convey this information to the other inhabitants of the inn.
Ethan, though eager to prevent him, was unable to intervene in time.
Prophet Magus raised his voice, disseminating the startling revtion throughout the inn.
"I now know who eliminated Cryo Magus! Everyone within our inn must be on high alert!" Prophet Magus dered loudly.
His words reverberated through the inn, triggering a violent tremor.
On the first floor of the inn, wooden boards splintered, unleashing a horde of grotesque, twisted creatures from the depths below.
"These must be the dreand creatures," Shadow Elf swiftly reminded Ethan.
While Ethan possessed some knowledge of the Cursed Dreand, Shadow Elf''s understanding ran deeper.
"We must swiftly eliminate these monsters, or Prophet Magus will be devoured by them! If that happens, he may never awaken from the dreand again!"
With the threat of the dreand creatures looming, Ethan and Shadow Elf understood the urgency of the situation and readied themselves for the impending battle.
Upon receiving the reminder, Ethan sprang into action.
He swung his weapon in the direction from which the monsters were emerging, conjuring an invisible barrier on the first floor of the inn.
In the instant the barrier materialized, Ethan swiftly grabbed Prophet Magus and headed upstairs.
"What are you doing? Why are these creatures appearing? Shouldn''t we be alerting the others and seeking their assistance?"
Prophet Magus found Ethan''s actions highly perplexing, given that he was unaware of being within a dreand.
Ethan had no time to provide an exnation, for he sensed that Prophet Magus''s dream was on the verge of copsing.
Furthermore, before the dream crumbledpletely, even more powerful monsters would manifest, intensifying the danger they faced.
Ethan felt it crucial to bring Prophet Magus to the highest floor of the inn.
On the top floor, he could at least count on the assistance of his dreand self.
Ethan''s actions were swift, taking less than a second to transport Prophet Magus to the inn''s uppermost level.
Here, he did not encounter his dreand self but rather the long-awaited man in ck.
The dreand version of the man in ck appeared even more formidable than Ethan had previously imagined.
Upon seeing Ethan, the man in ck''s eyes turned blood-red in an instant.
"You should not have alerted him! I now know you''ve discovered my presence. Therefore, I will not allow you to escape from this dreand!" the man in ck dered with a chilling certainty.
The man in ck''s statement left Ethan, Prophet Magus, and Shadow Elf in a state of profound astonishment.
Ethan and Shadow Elf were astonished that the man in ck seemed to be aware that this was a dreand, unlike Prophet Magus''s dream, where such a figure should not exist.
Prophet Magus was taken aback, primarily because the man in ck had mentioned the concept of a dream.
It was at this moment that Prophet Magus realized he was in a dream, and his gaze towards Ethan underwent a significant transformation.
At the same time, Ethan could sense the space around him rapidly copsing.
The entire dreand appeared to be on the brink ofplete copse, and if he and Shadow Elf didn''t leave before it crumbled, they risked being trapped in the Cursed Dreand.
"We don''t have time for further discussion. The man in ck is the one who eliminated Cryo Magus, and now you know. Since you''re aware, there''s no reason to stay here," Ethan realized that the situation was deteriorating.
He forcefully pushed Prophet Magus down the stairs, causing him to tumble quickly to the inn''s lowest level.
Prophet Magus had yet to fullyprehend the situation, but he no longer needed to.
He was about to awaken from the dreand imminently.
Meanwhile, on the highest floor of the inn, the battle between Ethan and the man in ck hadmenced.
Ethan knew that the man in ck was not an easy opponent, so he unleashed his full power from the outset.
Additionally, this time, Shadow Elf did not choose to stand by and watch; instead, Shadow Elf provided significant assistance.
With Shadow Elf''s help, Ethan gradually gained the upper hand.
The man in ck within the dreand appeared increasingly furious.
He found Ethan''s disyed strength to be unexpectedly formidable.
"Who are you? Why can you exhibit such incredible power within the dreand? Moreover, you''re not the person from Prophet Magus''s dream. You''ve intruded into Prophet Magus''s dream; what is your purpose?"
The man in ck posed these questions while simultaneously preparing for the uing battle.
Ethan had no intention of providing any answers to his adversary.
In his eyes, the man in ck could very well be the Divine Protector of the God of Curses, possibly here to target him specifically.
"Why should I answer your questions? Instead of wasting time with you, it''s better to eliminate you right away!"
Ethan''s words barely finished when he teleported beside the man in ck.
Ethan summoned his most potent skill, creating a colossal Primordial Light.
With Shadow Elf''s cooperation, he simted the form of the God of Shadow using Primordial Light.
As a deity, the God of Shadow possessed boundless power.
Although Ethan had merely simted the God of Shadow''s form, it was more than enough.
The God of Shadow unleashed a massive Power of Shadow, enveloping the man in ck entirely within the darkness.
Ethan knew he couldn''tpletely eliminate the man in ck since it was just a battle within the dream.
However, his current goal was not to defeat the man in ck; instead, he aimed to escape the man''s pursuit.
Ethan''s primary objective was to quickly guide Shadow Elf out of the Cursed Dreand.
Prophet Magus was about to awaken, and they had to return to the real world through Cursed Dreand at the exact moment of his awakening.
If they didn''t make it in time, they would be trapped in Cursed Dreand forever.
"Hurry, follow me now! There''s no time for further dy; Prophet Magus is about to awaken!" Ethan''s tone was tinged with urgency as he spoke.
He knew they had to act swiftly and seize the moment.
Prophet Magus was on the brink of waking up, and there was no room for hesitation.
Shadow Elf, too, sensed the gravity of the situation and understood the need for immediate action.
With their hearts pounding and adrenaline coursing through their veins, the two of them moved as quickly as they could, returning to Cursed Dreand in a race against time.
Just as they re-entered the dream world, Prophet Magus awoke in his room.
"I had the most bizarre dream. Was that man in ck truly the one who destroyed Cryo Magus? Is he still in this inn? And why did Ethan appear in my dream? He doesn''t seem to be a character from my dream," Prophet Magus muttered to himself, perplexed by the strange events.
Prophet Magus, now fully awake from his unsettling dream, had a myriad of questions swirling within him.
However, he hesitated to seek out Ethan immediately, still contemting the surreal experience he had just emerged from.
He needed time to process the bewildering sequence of events before taking any rash actions.
Meanwhile, in Ethan''s room, both Ethan and Shadow Elf had sessfully escaped the confines of Cursed Dreand.
Despite their relief, a lingering unease remained.
"I''m grateful for your unwavering assistance during the dream battle," Ethan began, acknowledging Shadow Elf''s invaluable contribution.
"If you hadn''t given your all, we might not have sealed the man in ck in time."
Ethan''s gratitude was palpable, but their encounter with the enigmatic figure had raised a multitude of questions.
Who was this man, and what was his true purpose in infiltrating the hotel?
Could his intentions have been as straightforward as eliminating Cryo Magus, or was there a moreplex motive at y?
"I believe this situation is far from simple," Ethan mused, his brow furrowed in thought.
"Have you detected any traces of curse within him? I can''t shake the feeling that he might be the Divine Protector of the God of Curses himself, and his presence here might be a direct threat to me."
Ethan was filled with questions of his own, and the only fortunate aspect was having Shadow Elf by his side, offering guidance and insights.
However, Shadow Elf remained silent, just as perplexed by the dream world''s mysteries.
Ethan couldn''t help but wonder about the enigmatic man in ck''s presence within the dream.
How had he breached the confines of Cursed Dreand, a realm woven together by the powers of the God of Curses himself?
The man''s intrusion indicated that he possessed some form of the God''s power, confirming Ethan''s suspicions.
Chapter 472 470-Vigilant Collaboration
Chapter 472 470-Vignt Coboration
As Ethan and the Shadow Elf sessfully escaped the clutches of the cursed nightmare, they found themselves with a moment to contemte their next course of action.
Both of them were now certain that the mysterious figure in ck was the mastermind behind it all, but the challenge remained C how to track them down.
"It seems we must seek the assistance of Prophet Magus.
Without his help, the clues we''ve uncovered within the cursed dreand will be of no use," Shadow Elf remarked, his tone tinged with a hint of resignation.
He was well aware that convincing Prophet Magus would be a formidable task, especially after their recent intrusion into his dream realm.
Prophet Magus would undoubtedly be on high alert.
"You''re absolutely right; we should seek out Prophet Magus," Ethan agreed.
"I can only imagine how disturbed he must be feeling right now, as no one would want their dreams invaded by others. Nevertheless, we have no choice but to coborate. Without our assistance, he won''t be able to find the person in ck."
Ethan was acutely aware of the delicate situation they were in.
However, he believed that cooperating with Prophet Magus was their only way forward, and he hoped Prophet Magus would understand this as well.
With their decision made, the two of them made their way directly to Prophet Magus''s doorstep.
Ethan knocked on the door, and it didn''t take long for it to swing open.
Prophet Magus''s expression disyed a hint of impatience as he fixed his gaze on Ethan for a moment before slowly inquiring, "What is the purpose of your visit? Have you encountered something peculiar recently?"
The reason behind Prophet Magus''s question was his uncertainty regarding whether his own dreamscape had been infiltrated by Ethan.
While he had indeed seen Ethan within the dream not too long ago, he remained unable to determine whether the Ethan he saw was an intruder or simply a manifestation within his own dream.
Faced with Prophet Magus''s query, Ethan maintained an outwardlyposed demeanor.
He understood the importance of appearing natural in this situation, aware that any signs of unease would only fuel suspicion.
He knew that the more doubt Prophet Magus harbored, the greater the impact it would have on their potential coboration.
"I''vee here to offer my assistance," Ethan stated boldly.
"I believe you may have gathered some clues yourself, especially since you''ve encountered the person who killed Cryo Magus."
Ethan''s words effectively confirmed his previous intrusion into Prophet Magus''s dream.
After listening to Ethan, Prophet Magus made a decision and invited both Ethan and the Shadow Elf into his chamber.
He carefully observed the corridor to ensure that no one else was present before firmly closing the door.
"We must ensure that our uing conversation remains hidden from prying ears, for it holds great significance and is crucial for our safety," Prophet Magus exined while retrieving two candles from his pocket.
He positioned these candles at the door, and once lit, Ethan could feel the room bing sealed off from the outside.
"If I''m not mistaken, you should be able to understand my actions," Prophet Magus addressed Ethan directly.
"I''m here to ensure that not even the slightest sound can escape from this room."
Ethan nodded in acknowledgment, recognizing the importance of their privacy in this conversation.
"Did you indeed invade my dreamscape earlier?" Prophet Magus questioned pointedly.
"I saw two versions of you within my own dream. Why did you intrude into my dreams, and what is your ultimate purpose?"
Prophet Magus''s inquiry was direct and crucial, reflecting his utmost concern.
In his perspective, if the other party failed to answer this question, there would be no basis for any further cooperation between them.
Ethan didn''t hesitate and forthrightly shared his thoughts, "I knew you would use this opportunity to gain insights through your prophetic abilities. At the time, I didn''t fully trust you, so I sought to infiltrate your dreamscape to discover what clues you had uncovered."
Ethan chose not to offer excuses, recognizing that any attempt to deflect would likely not be believed.
Rather than weaving a web of lies, he opted for honesty.
Upon hearing Ethan''s words, Prophet Magus''s expression softened somewhat.
In his view, at least, Ethan had ceased further deception, and that counted for something.
"So, you were the one who gave me that warning in the dream," Prophet Magus mused.
"Do you have any idea who the person in ck that I saw in the dream really is? I''ve never encountered them before. Furthermore, in the real-world hotel, I couldn''t find any clues rted to them. It''s as if they''ve disappeared entirely."
"Could it be that they''ve already left? If that''s the case, how can we hope to achieve our goals? Without a trace of them, how can we locate them within the hotel?"
Now that Prophet Magus was convinced of Ethan''s sincerity, he wasted no time in voicing his primary concern.
He couldn''t shake the feeling that the person in ck had vanished, leaving them with no leads to follow.
However, Ethan countered without hesitation, "I believe that the person in ck hasn''t left. After I provided you with the clues in the dream, you immediately encountered this person within your own dreamscape."
"If the person in ck had already departed, the clues I gave you wouldn''t have been effective. I think the person in ck is still hiding somewhere within the hotel. The exact location of their concealment remains unknown to me at this point."
"However, you must understand that the longer they remain hidden, the greater the threat they pose to us. We must find them as soon as possible."
Ethan''s words were clear and logical, and Prophet Magus couldn''t help but acknowledge their validity.
He too recognized the danger of the person in ck lingering within the hotel, and the urgency of their search was now apparent.
However, Prophet Magus remained skeptical, convinced that there were no hidden spaces within the hotel where the person in ck could conceal themselves.
"Surely there are no concealed areas within the hotel, correct? I even know the innkeeper personally, and she has assured me that there are no ces to hide, not even a cer," Prophet Magus voiced his doubts.
While he acknowledged the logic in Ethan''s argument, the information he had received seemed to contradict it.
Faced with Prophet Magus''s words, Ethan chose not to press further.
Instead, he contemted the situation, recognizing that it presented a perplexing puzzle.
Just as both of them were deep in thought, Shadow Elf suddenly proposed another possibility.
"Perhaps there are no hiding ces for the person in ck within the hotel itself," he suggested.
"But they could be hiding within the dreams of the hotel''s guests. Let''s not forget that the reason we were able to encounter them in our dreams is because Ethan provided you with some clues."
"So, why does providing clues in a dream lead directly to encountering the person in ck? Does it not suggest that the person in ck has been hiding within dreams all along? If they have been concealed within dreams, it could exin why we haven''t found any clues rted to them within the hotel."
Shadow Elf''s words illuminated both Prophet Magus and Ethan.
They found his theory to be apelling exnation.
However, it posed a challenging question: What should they do next? They still harbored significant reservations about each other.
While they were cooperating, their coboration was cautious and guarded.
The idea of reentering the Cursed Dreand was fraught with danger.
This dream realm was an extension of the deity''s power of curses, and stepping into it meant continually absorbing curses.
The more curses one umted, the closer they came to being consumed by the curse''s malevolence and perishing.
Prophet Magus found himself in a quandary, uncertain about the secrets of the Cursed Dreand that Ethan held.
However, he was also unwilling to allow Ethan to enter his dreamscape once more.
Therefore, he waited for Ethan to propose a viable solution.
After some contemtion, Ethan addressed Prophet Magus and Shadow Elf directly, "Why don''t we enter the dreamscape of the innkeeper? In her dreams, we should have a chance to encounter the person in ck. After all, the innkeeper must have seen this individual for certain."
Chapter 473 471-The Innkeepers Dream
Chapter 473 471-The Innkeeper''s Dream
After Ethan had presented his proposal, he turned his gaze towards Prophet Magus and Shadow Elf.
Ethan could tell that Shadow Elf would heed his suggestion, but he remained uncertain about what was going through Prophet Magus''s mind.
He could discern the ever-shifting expressions on Prophet Magus''s face, a testament to his inner turmoil.
Ethan refrained from pressing Prophet Magus further, aware that his hesitation stemmed from his past actions.
He needed to grant Prophet Magus ample time for contemtion.
"I''ve made my decision. I will join you in this endeavor. However, you must tell me how you both enter others'' dreams," Prophet Magus dered after a moment of hesitation.
Still, he harbored the hope of unraveling the secrets behind Ethan and Shadow Elf''s ability to infiltrate the dreams of others.
Ethan and Shadow Elf exchanged a nce, both of them now slightly hesitant.
The Cursed Dreand was a closely guarded secret among the Shadow n, and they contemted whether they should help preserve that secret.
"I believe Sherry would approve of our current course of action. If she were truly here, she would have shared the details of Cursed Dreand with Prophet Magus,"
Ethan said after a moment of reflection, addressing Shadow Elf directly.
Upon hearing Ethan''s words, Shadow Elf understood his final decision and saw no issue with Ethan''s actions.
"We have the ability to enter the dreams of others through the use of Cursed Dreand. You may not be familiar with it, but I can tell you that Cursed Dreand is an extension of the power of the deity, the God of Curses," Shadow Elf exined.
"You must have heard of the God of Curses, haven''t you? The God of Curses possesses the power to influence one''s mind and can drive people to the brink of madness."
Prophet Magus was naturally familiar with the God of Curses.
For a magus, understanding the attributes of deities and the powers they represented was of paramount importance.
While Prophet Magus spent the majority of his time delving into spells rted to the River of Destiny, he still needed a certain level of knowledge about spells from other domains.
"The power of the God of Curses? You dare to harness its might? Aren''t you concerned that using such power might drive you to madness?"
Prophet Magus expressed a hint of surprise at Ethan and the others for daring to wield the power of the God of Curses.
After all, he hade across some information about the deity in the past.
Among the information he had gathered about the God of Curses, the most notable point was that it had the potential to plunge those who used its power into the depths of insanity.
Ethan appeared somewhat resigned as he replied, "I''m well aware of the risks, but I have no other choice. If there were alternative ways to gather more clues, I wouldn''t take such a gamble."
Ethan''s response left Prophet Magus with no further questions.
Ultimately, Prophet Magus decided to follow Ethan and Shadow Elf into the dream of the innkeeper, using Cursed Dreand as their gateway.
Once the three were prepared, Ethan summoned the Primordial Light once more.
The Primordial Light sessfully transported them into Cursed Dreand.
Inside Cursed Dreand, Prophet Magus was filled with curiosity.
It marked his first venture into this mysterious realm, and he could sense the presence of the River of Destiny''s power within Cursed Dreand.
"In Cursed Dreand, one can even sense the Power of Destiny. It seems my choice of bing a Prophet Magus was truly farsighted.
The prospects for my career are looking quite bright," Prophet Magus remarked, eliciting a slightly exasperated response from Ethan and Shadow Elf.
They believed that Prophet Magus should focus on the imminent actions ahead.
"You need to prepare yourself, as we are about to enter someone else''s dream. Before we do, I must remind you not to disrupt the dream''s owner too much. If your actions make the dream owner feel something is amiss, the dream could quickly copse. Once the dream copses entirely, we might be trapped in Cursed Dreand forever," Ethan cautioned, emphasizing the importance of discretion and subtlety in their uing endeavor.
Ethan''s reminder held significant importance for Prophet Magus.
He no longer felt as rxed as before, nodding firmly in acknowledgment.
Prophet Magus was acutely aware of the dire consequences of being trapped in an Eternal Dream.
He hade across notes left by his teacher, detailing instances where other magi had be dangerously entranced while observing the River of Destiny.
"We are about to enter the innkeeper''s dream! Everyone, be prepared! We must uncover enough clues within the innkeeper''s dream!" Ethan dered, rallying hispanions.
With these words, he touched the vivid and colorful dream, causing all three of them to feel a momentary dizziness.
Soon, they found themselves standing in the lobby of the inn.
The innkeeper was engrossed in her work at the front desk, carefully examining something,pletely oblivious to the sudden arrival of the three individuals.
"Why have you appeared here? Has something unexpected happened with your rooms? If you''re dissatisfied with your amodations, we can certainly arrange for a different room for you," the innkeeper said with a warm smile when she first noticed Ethan and Shadow Elf.
However, her expression quickly turned puzzled as she spotted Prophet Magus among them.
She couldn''t help but express her confusion, "Magus, what brings you here? Has something gone amiss at your magus tower, prompting you to seek temporary lodgings here? If that''s the case, you''re wee to stay with us for a few days free of charge. After all, you''ve been of great assistance to us in the past, and we''ll undoubtedly need your help in the future as well."
The innkeeper within the dream world seemed unaffected by recent events, as she continued to attend to her daily tasks.
Ethan and Prophet Magus exchanged nces, both sensing each other''s apprehension.
Prophet Magus, being cautious by nature, refrained from speaking directly.
After all, he had just entered someone else''s dream.
With more experience in such matters, Ethan decided to take the lead.
"Our purpose for being here isn''t to change rooms but rather to inquire about a specific guest staying in your inn," Ethan began.
As he spoke, the dream innkeeper''s expression underwent a significant transformation.
She appeared displeased with Ethan''s approach.
"I won''t readily divulge information about the guests in my inn unless you can provide me with apelling reason," the dream innkeeper responded firmly.
The dream innkeeper''s resolve remained steadfast.
She understood that casually revealing her guests'' information could tarnish her inn''s reputation significantly.
Ethan felt somewhat awkward, struggling toe up with a convincing reason to persuade her.
Just as he grappled with the dilemma, Prophet Magus decided to intervene.
"It appears that something dreadful has transpired within your inn. The information we seek about that specific guest is closely tied to the unfortunate events transpiring here. I have witnessed these events in my prophetic visions, which is why I''vee to offer assistance. Do you doubt my words? If you do, I can leave," Prophet Magus asserted.
Prophet Magus''s words left the dream innkeeper visibly distressed.
The innkeeper addressed Prophet Magus directly, saying, "You may go ahead and ask your questions. There have indeed been distressing events in my inn, though I can''t recall the specifics at the moment."
Her response surprised both Ethan and Prophet Magus.
Ethan''s instincts kicked in, and he prepared himself for a potential confrontation.
He understood that within a dream, the innkeeper should have ess to all her memories, as the subconscious could retrieve every piece of information from one''s memory.
However, the fact that the innkeeper couldn''t remember the unsettling events within her inn could only mean one thing: her dream had been influenced by an external force.
The most likely culprit to affect the innkeeper''s dream was none other than the mysterious figure in ck.
In the very moment Ethan braced himself for a possible battle, an immensely powerful bolt of lightning struck down from above.
Ethan managed to narrowly evade it, but his twopanions were not as fortunate.
They were unable to dodge the lightning''s deadly attack.
Chapter 474 472-Prophet Maguss Battle Style
Chapter 474 472-Prophet Magus''s Battle Style
After narrowly evading the sudden lightning strike from above, Ethan wasted no time and sprinted towards the upper floor of the inn.
He was keenly aware that the enigmatic figure in ck was likely upstairs.
Upon reaching the inn''s second floor, Ethan caught a fleeting glimpse of the shadowy figure disappearing towards the end of the hallway, near a window.
Determined not to let their quarry escape, Ethan swiftly traversed the corridor within the dream, finding himself outside the inn in the midst of a raging snowstorm.
Even within the dream, the blizzard''s power was palpable.
Ethan sensed his mental state deteriorating rapidly due to the dream''s adverse conditions.
Nevertheless, he remained undeterred, relying on the power of the Primordial Light.
It allowed him to maintain his sanity within the dream and gradually restore his optimal condition.
Ethan embarked on the task of tracking down the elusive figure in ck.
He could sense the presence of the mysterious individual nearby, but pinpointing their exact location proved elusive.
After searching for a while, Ethan began to feel that his actions might have been somewhat misguided.
Consequently, he made the decision to return to the inn, intending to check on the conditions of both Prophet Magus and Shadow Elf.
While he believed that Prophet Magus and Shadow Elf should be rtively unscathed, the fact that they hadn''t emerged yet indicated that their conditions might not be as favorable as he had hoped.
Upon his return to the inn, Ethan found Prophet Magus clutching his head in agony, his expression contorted with pain.
Shadow Elf, on the other hand, remained unconscious, apparently having sumbed to the effects of the lightning strike.
"The lightning strike just now, its power was unexpectedly overwhelming. Why do I feel like its force wasn''t as great as I initially thought?" Ethan pondered aloud, his confusion evident.
He couldn''t reconcile the intensity of the lightning strike with his perception of it.
In response to Ethan''s question, Prophet Magus replied directly, "The primary target of that lightning strike was Shadow Elf and me. It appears that the figure in ck may not want to directly engage with you, perhaps because they believe their strength isn''t as formidable as yours."
Ethan considered Prophet Magus''s exnation usible and decided not to dwell on the matter further.
Instead, he urged Prophet Magus to regain his optimal condition swiftly.
"Can you restore yourself to your best state now? If you can, we should join forces and hasten our pursuit of the figure in ck," Ethan suggested.
While Ethan possessed formidable strength and the enigmatic ability of Primordial Light, which could harness almost any attribute of energy, he remained unsure of how Prophet Magus could restore himself to peak condition.
Prophet Magus''sbat style was fundamentally different from other sses, relying on prophecy and inflicting misfortune upon enemies to secure victory.
All his skills were derived from the River of Destiny.
Facing Ethan''s inquiry, Prophet Magus continued to wear an expression of pain.
Nevertheless, he recognized the urgency of returning to optimal form.
"I''m afraid there''s no way for you to assist me in this matter, but I won''t be a hindrance. I''m currently in a state where I can fight alongside you. I''ll be able to provide you with clues shortly," Prophet Magus conveyed, his determination shining through the lingering difort.
As Prophet Magus reached this point, he closed his eyes and began silently reciting words of prayer to the River of Destiny within his heart.
While immersed in the act of prophecy, Ethan observed Chronicle Mist emanating from Prophet Magus, indicating a strong connection between Chronicle Mist and the River of Destiny.
After a brief moment, Prophet Magus opened his eyes and revealed, "I have discerned the current location of the figure in ck. Contrary to appearances, the figure in ck is still inside the inn, specifically on the fourth floor, which happens to be your room!"
Ethan was taken aback by this revtion, but soon he realized the logic behind the figure''s choice.
It seemed that the figure believed that the more perilous the location, the safer it would be for him.
"Daring to hide in my room, I''ll show him the extent of my power!"
After uttering these words, Ethan disappeared from sight.
In the dream realm, he utilized a potent teleportation spell, instantly returning to his room where he confronted the concealed figure in ck.
The figure in ck was taken aback by Ethan''s sudden appearance but swiftly adjusted their state of mind and cast two curse spells.
However, without proper preparation, the curses they unleashed had minimal impact on Ethan, causing only slight deceleration.
Ethan paid no heed to the lingering effects of the curses and immediately pursued the figure in ck at breakneck speed.
The figure in ck swiftly escaped through the window of Ethan''s room, emerging into the snowstorm-ridden town.
What they didn''t anticipate, however, was Prophet Magus awaiting them.
"You didn''t expect that I had already foreseen your presence here, did you? After all, my profession is that of a Prophet Magus, and I had already seen this scenario in my visions," Prophet Magus calmly dered.
Prophet Magus''bat style indeed revolved around foresight.
They could foresee their opponent''s future actions through prophecies, allowing them to make advanced preparations.
The figure in ck, though caught off guard, didn''t panic.
They underestimated Prophet Magus''bat prowess.
Facing this situation, the figure in ck decided to confront Prophet Magus head-on and initiated an attack.
As expected, Prophet Magus'' ability to anticipate the figure in ck''s presence didn''t guarantee an easy victory.
Prophet Magus found himself in a fierce battle and realized that without Ethan''s support, he might not survive the confrontation with the figure in ck.
Just as Prophet Magus was on the brink of exhaustion, Ethan arrived, ready to confront the adversary head-on.
"It''s me you''re dealing with now! If you want to escape sessfully, you''ll have to defeat me first! If you can''t beat me, there''s no way you''ll elude my pursuit!" Ethan dered, his anger palpable.
Ethan was seething with frustration.
He believed that the figure in ck had caused significant disruptions and dys.
Without their interference, he might have already traversed the cial Peaks and been well on his way to the location where the White King legend was said to unfold.
Time was of the essence, and he couldn''t afford any more setbacks.
Ethan''s anger perplexed the figure in ck.
From the figure''s perspective, they hadn''t intentionally targeted Ethan.
Their confrontation had arisen solely because Ethan had relentlessly pursued them.
Despite his reluctance, the figure in ck knew they had no choice but to face Ethan inbat.
Ethan''s determination to eliminate the figure in ck was evident, and he was resolute in his intention.
Facing Ethan''s relentless assault, the figure in ck felt the mounting pressure.
As time passed, it became increasingly evident that they couldn''t withstand Ethan''s attacks.
"Your power is undeniably formidable! I didn''t want to be your adversary, but since you insist on pursuing me, you leave me no choice! Do you truly believe your strength alone is enough to defeat me? You are rather naive. You cannot defeat me because I can escape at will! Within this dreand, I am virtually invincible!"
After uttering those words, the figure in ck extended their hands, and a blood-red eye materialized between their palms.
This blood-red eye emitted a potent Power of Curse that permeated the surroundings.
Ethan was intimately familiar with this blood-red eye.
He had encountered it before when dealing with Dart.
It meant that, like Dart, the figure in ck had obtained the power of the God of Curses.
Knowing this, Ethan was even more determined not to let the figure in ck escape.
"No matter what assistance you''ve received from the God of Curses, you won''t escape! I''ve sealed off this entire dreand! You must face me in a battle to the death here!"
Ethan concentrated all of his Primordial Light power, and even within the dreand, its strength remained formidable.
Not far away, Prophet Magus opted for the safest course of action, swiftly retreating to the inn and seeking the most secure location.
Prophet Magus''s decision was driven by his intuition that the impending battle between Ethan and the figure in ck would be intense, possibly even spilling over to involve him.
Chapter 475 473-Always Keep Your Cool
Chapter 475 473-Always Keep Your Cool
Ethan unleashed the full power of Primordial Light, a force so immense that it illuminated even the innkeeper''s dream in its entirety.
There were no hidden corners left within the innkeeper''s dream now.
Even if the cloaked figure managed to escape, there was simply nowhere left to hide.
Faced with this dire situation, the cloaked figure understood that a decisive battle was inevitable.
Without hesitation, the cloaked figure ced the blood-red eye, known as the Cursed Eye, on their forehead.
This action allowed them to harness the full potential of the Cursed Eye''s power.
"Since you''re determined to engage me in a battle to the death here, I shall dly oblige! I will make you understand the sheer might of the God of Curses'' power, and I will ensure you realize that your actions this time will bring about immense cmity upon yourself!"
As the cloaked figure uttered those words, the Cursed Eye on their forehead bestowed upon them a tremendous surge of power.
The cloaked figure could feel the curse coursing through their entire being.
Ethan, in response to the cloaked figure''s deration, allowed a faint, sardonic smile to y upon his lips.
To Ethan, the other''s current intentions seemed almost ludicrous.
Even if the God of Curses were to descend personally, Ethan believed that he would still emerge victorious.
After all, if the God of Curses hadn''t entrusted the entirety of his power to the cloaked figure, how could the cloaked figure hope to defeat him?
"If that''s the case, then show me your full strength! I''m curious to see just how much of an obstacle you can truly be, and whether you''re as formidable as you im to be!"
The cloaked figure and Ethan bothunched simultaneous attacks, employing incredibly potent abilities.
Their head-on collision sent shockwaves rippling through the entire dream of the innkeeper, causing it to convulse violently.
Even Prophet Magus, concealed in a secure location, couldn''t help but sense the direness of the situation.
Prophet Magus could perceive that the innkeeper''s dream was rapidly spiraling out of control.
The unraveling chaos within the innkeeper''s dream stemmed from two main sources.
On one hand, it was the result of the fierce battle between Ethan and the cloaked figure.
On the other hand, it was a consequence of the influence exerted by the Cursed Eye wielded by the cloaked figure.
The ability of Prophet Magus and Ethan to enter the innkeeper''s dream relied on the power of the Cursed Dreand, a gift from the God of Curses himself.
The power of the Cursed Eye and the power of the God of Curses were perfectly aligned, which meant that the Power of Curse emanating from the Cursed Eye had the potential to trigger theplete copse of the Cursed Dreand.
If the Cursed Dreand were to crumble before the innkeeper''s dream, they would find themselves trapped within this dream world with no means of escape.
Prophet Magus harbored deep concerns that the worst-case scenario might indeede to pass.
However, in the midst of the intense battle between Ethan and the cloaked figure, he had no means of taking any action.
As Prophet Magus pondered potential strategies with growing apprehension, the Shadow Elf finally regained consciousness.
The Shadow Elf, now fully awake, was utterly astonished by the abnormal state of the dream world.
"Why has the dream be so unstable? What have you all done? The dream is on the verge of copsing! Are you really intending to be trapped within it?"
The questions poured forth from the Shadow Elf in a rapid session, their concern palpable.
Prophet Magus had only a limited opportunity to exin the events that had transpired.
Even without his exnation, the Shadow Elf could see the ongoing battle between Ethan and the cloaked figure.
The sh between Ethan and the cloaked figure was intense, and within the dream world, their powers seemed evenly matched.
Neither side could swiftly secure victory, leading the dream world to teeter precariously on the brink of total copse.
"We can''t afford to waste any more time, and we can''t continue battling the cloaked figure within the dream," dered the Shadow Elf, swiftly reaching a conclusion.
"While the cloaked figure might be unable to escape, we will also be trapped here."
The Shadow Elf understood that allowing Ethan and the cloaked figure to persist in theirbat would inevitably lead to the dream''s copse before a victor could be determined.
"So, what''s our n then? Can we even get them to stop fighting? If we could, I would have acted long ago," Prophet Magus responded, well aware of the dire situation.
However, he was grappling with the absence of a viable solution.
If he had one in mind, he would have already taken action.
Prophet Magus''s words left the Shadow Elf momentarily speechless.
"After careful consideration, you''re right," the Shadow Elf said, contemting their next move.
"We can''t stop their battle, and ourbined strength isn''t sufficient to aid Ethan in defeating the cloaked figure. Our only option is to take individual action to bring this dream to an end. We must sever the connection between the Cursed Dreand and the innkeeper''s dream. This way, we can safely return to the Cursed Dreand."
In the midst of this dire situation, the Shadow Elf devised a perfect solution.
Prophet Magus, without hesitation, joined in, knowing that time was of the essence.
Together, they located the innkeeper and worked swiftly to rouse him from his slumber.
As the innkeeper grasped the situation, her dream world began to crumble around them.
In the moment when the innkeeper''s dream copsed, the Shadow Elf swiftly opened the portal to the Cursed Dreand.
The Cursed Dreand and the innkeeper''s dream rapidly separated, a chasm growing between them.
Both Ethan and the cloaked figure, still locked in their intense battle, sensed the separation urring.
The innkeeper''s dream crumbled swiftly, its once-vibrantndscape disintegrating into fragments.
Though bothbatants harbored a deep desire to vanquish their adversary, they also recognized the urgency of ensuring their own safety.
Reluctantly, they temporarily withdrew to safer positions within the Cursed Dreand, their duel suspended for the time being.
As the innkeeper''s dream dissolved into oblivion, Ethan, Prophet Magus, and the Shadow Elf found themselves back within the familiar confines of the Cursed Dreand.
Within the confines of the Cursed Dreand, Ethan seethed with anger, his voice thundering as he confronted the Shadow Elf.
"Why did you separate the Cursed Dreand from the innkeeper''s dream? Don''t you realize I was on the brink of securing victory? Do you understand that your actions have robbed me of the chance to eliminate the cloaked figure, ensuring he poses no further threat?"
Prophet Magus felt a shiver of fear, witnessing Ethan''s fury, a side of him he had never seen before.
In Prophet Magus''s eyes, Ethan might even consider the Shadow Elf an enemy to be eliminated.
However, the Shadow Elf remained remarkablyposed.
Having witnessed Ethan''s wrathful state before, the Shadow Elf understood that they could help Ethan see reason.
He knew that Ethan''s anger, while formidable, could be channeled towards a more constructive path.
"I am well aware that continuing the battle could have led to the cloaked figure''s demise," the Shadow Elf replied calmly, addressing Ethan''s frustration.
"But what good would that have done us? If you had defeated him before the dream''s copse, he would have had no chance of sessfully leaving the dream. Are you truly willing to go down with him? Is there any benefit for you in sharing his fate?"
The Shadow Elf continued, emphasizing the importance of maintaining theirposure.
"Though we haven''t directly eliminated the cloaked figure, we''ve gained valuable insights. During our recent battle, you inflicted significant injuries upon him. We must keep a level head to ensure that our future actions proceed without issue."
"Anger clouding your judgment due to the cloaked figure''s actions won''t serve us well. If we allow ourselves to be consumed by rage, our journey will be fraught with challenges as we traverse the cial Peaks. Each obstacle we encounter will test us, and without a clear mind, how can we hope for a smooth passage? It''s crucial for you to remain calm and not let anger cloud your judgment."
The Shadow Elf''s words carried weight and logic, prompting a gradual shift in Ethan''s demeanor.
His expression softened as he seemed toe to terms with the situation.
"You''re right," he admitted.
"My anger did cloud my judgment. We must explore if there''s a better solution. Perhaps, as you suggest, we should find apromise that benefits us all."
Under the persuasive influence of the Shadow Elf, Ethan ultimately regained hisposure.
He extended his gratitude towards Prophet Magus, acknowledging the pivotal role he yed in their escape.
"I must thank you as well. Your assistance during our recent battle was invaluable. Let''s refrain from further action today. I imagine you must be quite exhausted."
Prophet Magus readily agreed, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle upon him.
A momentary respite was indeed in order.
Chapter 476 474-The Enemys Renewed Action
Chapter 476 474-The Enemy''s Renewed Action
Prophet Magus and Ethan parted ways, each retreating to their respective chambers.
Prophet Magus was now ovee with weariness, yearning for a swift slumber.
He knew he had to swiftly regain his optimal state, for he was aware of more crucial matters awaiting him on the morrow.
Come early morning, the innkeeper would undoubtedly seek him out, inquiring if any clues had been unearthed.
Meanwhile, Ethan didn''t immediately seek rest, unlike Prophet Magus.
After the recent events, Ethan''s mood remained in disarray.
"I can empathize with your sentiments. However, as I mentioned before, we must maintain ourposure. Acting impulsively will only lead us deeper into peril," the Shadow Elf beside Ethan spoke, his tone tinged with concern.
He worried that Ethan''s emotional turmoil might plunge him into despair.
The Shadow Elf was acutely aware that he couldn''t tackle the current crisis solely with his own abilities.
He needed Ethan''s assistance. Furthermore, his willingness to coborate with Ethan at this juncture was driven by his desire to attain greater power, drawing closer to the God of Shadow.
Ethan nodded in apparent agreement with the Shadow Elf''s sentiments.
However, he swiftly posed a question, "What do you think the cloaked figure will do next? Do you believe he will choose to continue hiding?"
Faced with Ethan''s query, the Shadow Elf didn''t immediately offer a response.
He had a nagging feeling that the cloaked figure wouldn''t opt for concealment; rather, he might take action promptly.
The cloaked figure should be well aware that Prophet Magus would disclose his information to all the inn''s upants on the morrow, leaving him with no refuge within the dreams of the inn''s guests.
"I believe the cloaked figure will indeed take immediate action. He must disrupt our efforts, or else he won''t escape," the Shadow Elf stated, and Ethan nodded in agreement.
Their thoughts aligned in the conviction that the cloaked figure would not remain idle.
Ethan''s dilemma now was whether they should intervene to thwart the cloaked figure''s actions.
Although they were uncertain which guest in the inn the cloaked figure might target, they could at least provide a subtle warning to the other upants.
"Do you think we should offer some assistance to the others? We may not guarantee their safety, but we can help them prepare," Ethan pondered aloud.
Faced with Ethan''s suggestion, the Shadow Elf fell into a contemtive silence.
To him, the other guests in the inn didn''t hold much significance.
They had previously discovered that some of the inn''s patrons harbored ill intentions toward them.
After all, Ethan and the Shadow Elf carried a substantial amount of supplies, including valuable weapons and scrolls.
Such items could easily be turned into substantial wealth in various locations.
"It seems I already know how you would respond. You don''t ce much trust in the other inn guests, and my thoughts align with yours. I, too, have little faith in them. Our primary concern should be ensuring Prophet Magus''s safety. In the uing endeavors, we must secure Prophet Magus''s cooperation to achieve sess," the Shadow Elf finally replied.
Before the Shadow Elf could offer a response, Ethan had already grasped hispanion''s thoughts.
With their final decision made, there was no need for further worry.
Ethan and the Shadow Elf decided it was time to rest.
After all, they had just invaded the dreams of two more individuals through the Cursed Dreand.
While the process of infiltrating others'' dreams hadn''t left them feeling particrly fatigued, they now keenly sensed their weariness as they rxed.
"You''re absolutely right. Let''s wait until all the inn''s guests gather again tomorrow morning and observe the situation," Ethan concurred, acknowledging the wisdom in the Shadow Elf''s words.
While Prophet Magus, Ethan, and theirpanions rested, the cloaked figure suddenly appeared on the third-floor corridor of the inn.
The cloaked figure was in a sorry state, having suffered greatly in the recent battle.
Although he had managed to repel Ethan, he couldn''t help but be profoundly shaken by the power Ethan had disyed.
"I just don''t understand why this person keeps opposing me. This time, I wasn''t here for him; I was targeting someone else!" he muttered in frustration, his voice a mixture of confusion and irritation.
The cloaked figure''s tone was one of seething anger.
He had no desire to be at odds with Ethan, seeing no benefit in such a confrontation.
Moreover, he hade to realize that Ethan possessed an overwhelming power.
Regardless, he found himself cornered with no way to escape from the inn.
In the real world, he couldn''t withstand the blizzard''s fury as he had in the dream realm.
After careful consideration, the cloaked figure resolved tounch another attack on the inn''s guests.
It was the only way he could ensnare Ethan and the others in more futile pursuits, ensuring his temporary safety.
"I just need to hide for five more days, and then I can leave this ce," the cloaked figure whispered to himself before taking action.
He believed he could endure another five days of hiding.
Early the next morning, Prophet Magus awoke and wasted no time heading to Ethan''s room, where he incessantly knocked on the door.
Faced with the persistent knocking, Ethan, already a grumpy riser, grew increasingly annoyed.
He had no intention of opening the door himself and instead addressed the matter with the Shadow Elf.
"You''re a mythical being; you don''t need sleep. Get the door! If I''m not mistaken, it''s probably Prophet Magus knocking!" Ethan grumbled.
Though reluctant, the Shadow Elf had no choice but to answer the door.
Upon seeing the Shadow Elf, Prophet Magus got straight to the point, stating, "Let''s head to the inn''s lobby promptly. I assume the innkeeper and other guests have been waiting for us."
As Prophet Magus spoke, he nced in Ethan''s direction.
To his surprise, Ethan showed no intention of joining them in the lobby.
"Ethan, don''t you want to grasp the current situation as soon as possible? Don''t you want the other guests in the inn to provide us with some clues about the cloaked figure?" Prophet Magus shouted at Ethan, his voice filled with urgency.
Ethan''s expression remained enraged, and he angrily hurled a ss of water nearby.
At that moment, a sudden scream echoed from downstairs in the lobby.
Everyone could hear it clearly, recognizing it as the innkeeper''s voice.
Ethan had no choice but to abandon any further dy, rushing out of his room.
He swiftly made his way to the inn''s lobby, driven by the urgency of the situation.
"What on earth has happened? Has someone been attacked again?" Ethan''s voice reached the innkeeper''s ears even before he arrived.
The innkeeper hastily eximed, "Another guest has been eliminated! And the one who did it, the murderer, is likely the same as the one who took down Cryo Magus!"
As the innkeeper delivered this unsettling news, the other guests had also gathered in the lobby.
Faced with this grim situation, the mood among all the inn''s patrons had soured considerably.
"Hey! I''m talking to you, Prophet Magus! Haven''t you heard what I just said? Haven''t you found any clues at all? If you haven''t, you''re starting to look pretty ipetent," one of the inn''s guests shouted at Prophet Magus, his voice tinged with anger.
His emotions were a turbulent mix of anger, helplessness, and a hint of despair.
In his view, his own abilities were insufficient to guarantee his safety.
If Prophet Magus couldn''t swiftly uncover the true culprit behind these attacks, he feared he might meet the same fate as the two previous victims.
Prophet Magus naturally wished to share all the clues he had gathered, so his demeanor remained unchanged, and he calmly spoke up.
"I''ve indeed gathered some clues," he began.
His gaze then shifted toward the innkeeper. "There was indeed a cloaked figure who stayed at your inn previously. This individual possesses formidable strength and is responsible for the demise of Cryo Magus. As for whether they have continued to target other guests in the inn, I cannot confirm at this moment."
Prophet Magus chose his words carefully, acutely aware that he needed a sufficient amount of information to make a conclusive judgment.
The innkeeper nodded hastily in response. "Indeed! There was a cloaked figure who stayed at the inn before."
Chapter 477 475-Wrong Adversary
Chapter 477 475-Wrong Adversary
The innkeeper''s words initially brought a slight sense of relief to those present, as it appeared that Prophet Magus had finally unearthed some clues.
However, the innkeeper''s subsequent remarks left the guests feeling increasingly anxious.
"While it is true that the cloaked figure stayed at the inn, he left before the blizzard arrived," the innkeeper exined.
"But what if he didn''t truly depart and has been hiding within the inn all along? Is it possible that he''s lurking in the shadows, plotting an attack against us? Should we bolster our defenses? We have no means of escaping from here, and as the blizzard intensifies, seeking help from the outside world bes an increasingly distant possibility."
Upon hearing the innkeeper''s words, Ethan turned his gaze towards the window.
He could see that the blizzard outside was growing increasingly fierce, and within the raging storm, the creatures'' strength seemed to be intensifying.
"I can assure you that the cloaked figure indeed never left the inn. He has been here all along, and he could strike at any one of us at any moment," Ethan dered with certainty.
"However, I must remind you all that I can ensure your safety. He has chosen the wrong adversary, for my powers are formidable. I am Prophet Magus, and I can discern whom he will target next."
Prophet Magus''s words brought some relief to the other guests in attendance, but Ethan remained dismissive of his ims.
Ethan possessed aprehensive understanding of Prophet Magus.
While thetter was indeed capable of making insightful prophecies, those predictions held little practical use inbat situations.
Prophet Magus''s strength, aside from a few unique spells, couldn''t provide any direct assistance in battle.
However, in their current circumstances, Ethan had no intention of antagonizing him.
For now, Prophet Magus and Ethan were, at the very least, allies.
"I will make new prophecies immediately. I''ll inform you of the cloaked figure''s next moves as soon as possible. However, I need some time to prepare. You can also assist me by sharing any information you have. If anyone has seen or knows anything about this cloaked figure, please inform me. The more information I have about him, the more urate my prophecies will be."
Prophet Magus hoped that the others could offer some assistance, but none of them had ever seen the cloaked figure before.
Even the guests who had arrived at the inn earliest had not encountered this mysterious figure.
"We indeed have not encountered the individual you describe. Could it be possible that upon entering the inn, he immediately cloaked himself in invisibility? Is he truly capable of such feats? If so, can we truly ensure our safety? I''m not entirely convinced of your abilities, and I wonder if you can guarantee our safety," one of the guests expressed with evident nervousness.
Though this guest was an adventurer as well, their strength was far from formidable, categorizing them as a mere mortal adventurer.
"Don''t worry too much at the moment; there are others here who are willing to offer you help even if you face a threat," Ethan interjected before Prophet Magus had a chance to respond.
Ethan aimed to calm the concerned guest.
If others couldn''t stayposed and descended into chaos, it would spell even greater trouble for him.
He suspected that the cloaked figure''s current actions were intended to plunge the inn''s guests into turmoil.
"I think Ethan has a point," Prophet Magus chimed in. "For now, let''s stay in the hall. Innkeeper, there''s no need to be too anxious. Please prepare breakfast for everyone."
Prophet Magus took charge of directing the group''s actions.
Although some people still had doubts about Prophet Magus''s supposed formidable abilities, they had no choice but to follow hismands.
Prophet Magus cleared the room, leaving only Ethan and Shadow Elf behind.
"So, what have you discovered? Are there any individuals among them who might have significant connections to the cloaked figure?" Ethan inquired directly, his questions catching Prophet Magus off guard.
Prophet Magus, while initially taken aback, understood Ethan''s reasoning.
He had, after all, cleared the room to share additional information.
"The reason I asked everyone else to leave was to provide us with a chance to talk privately and share relevant information," Prophet Magus replied.
"And you are correct, Ethan. During our conversation, I did assess whether any of the guests in this inn might be acquainted with the cloaked figure."
Prophet Magus now held an even greater admiration for Ethan.
However, his expression of admiration was fleeting, for he knew that the current situation hadn''t improved significantly from before.
"I haven''t found any other individuals with significant connections to the cloaked figure. It appears that the others, as they im, do not know this cloaked person. We find ourselves in an awkward predicament once again. Perhaps we should wait until tonight when others enter their dreams and then investigate their dream realms. The cloaked figure might choose to hide within the dreams of others," Prophet Magus proposed, sharing his perspective on the matter.
However, as soon as Prophet Magus voiced his idea, Shadow Elf immediately expressed his disagreement.
Shadow Elf believed that this time, the cloaked figure would not choose to hide in the dreams of others.
"I think the cloaked figure has likely learned from their past mistakes. This time, they probably won''t hide in the dreams of others. Instead, they might choose to conceal themselves within the inn. Hiding in the inn, they have not been discovered by us, indicating that their ability to conceal themselves is exceptionally strong."
"Have you noticed that the number of guests in the inn seems to have changed slightly? It appears that some guests were not present when we first arrived," Shadow Elf pointed out. Ethan and Prophet Magus had not noticed this before.
Now they observed more closely and indeed, there had been some changes in the number of guests.
This suggested that the cloaked figure might be hiding among these guests.
Ethan, realizing this, immediately drew his weapon, and at the same time, he concentrated his most potent abilities to be ready for immediate use.
"You mustn''tunch an attack right away; we still don''t know who our enemy is!"
Prophet Magus, sensing that Ethan might initiate an attack, felt the need to intervene.
At this moment, Ethan finally became aware that his actions might have been too hasty.
He promptly sheathed his weapon and with a hint of embarrassment, addressed the two of them, "You''re right; I haven''t fully regained myposure. The reason I acted that way is because the power the cloaked figure wields is the power of the God of Curses, who had targeted me before."
"I have this lingering feeling that the cloaked figure is staying in the inn to eliminate me. Otherwise, why would he go to such great lengths? He could have chosen to escape."
Prophet Magus and Shadow Elf did not object to what Ethan said because they didn''t know that the cloaked figure was unable to withstand the power of the blizzard either.
"Regardless, we must take it one step at a time now! If you believe the cloaked figure won''t hide in others'' dreams anymore, then let''s search the inn for the ces he might be hiding. This inn isn''t thatrge! With patience, we''ll surely find where he''s concealed."
"Even if he''s hiding among the guests, we''ll eventually discover the ws in his disguise. Once we find those ws, we can quickly make everyone believe that he is indeed the one who has been threatening us all along."
Prophet Magus wasn''t as pessimistic as Ethan.
He believed that although the situation was equally dire as before, they now had a certain n in mind.
By continuing their actions based on this n, perhaps they could find the enemy who had been lurking in the shadows all along.
So, Prophet Magus, Ethan, and Shadow Elf started searching the inn for hidden corners where someone could conceal themselves.
Unbeknownst to them, the cloaked figure was observing their every move from not too far away.
Chapter 478 476-The Plan to Retreat and Advance
Chapter 478 476-The n to Retreat and Advance
Ethan and hispanions'' efforts did not yield immediate sess.
They had spent a considerable amount of time searching the four floors of the hotel, but to no avail.
There was no hiding ce to be found.
After a while, all three of them regrouped in Ethan''s room.
It was time for a careful discussion about their next steps.
"We can''t continue this haphazard search of the entire hotel. While the hotel isn''trge, we haven''t found any ce where they could hide. The individuals in ck must be using some unknown method to remain hidden. We need to rethink our approach. Continuing this aimless search will only waste more time. If we can''t find them in the next few days, they might sessfully escape. After all, once the storm subsides, all the guests will choose to leave the hotel."
At this moment, Prophet Magus''s mood was utterly dismal.
He had initially believed that the clues they had gathered would be of great assistance.
He had thought he could rely on his prophetic abilities, coupled with Ethan''s help, to swiftly locate the enigmatic figure in ck.
However, reality had taken a starkly different turn from his expectations.
Instead of finding the elusive individual, they found themselves ensnared in a substantial predicament.
The guests at the hotel had pinned all their hopes on them.
If they couldn''t locate the person in ck promptly, me would surely fall upon their shoulders.
Ethan''s countenance, in contrast, didn''t carry the same weight as that of Prophet Magus.
That was because Ethan cared little for the potential reproaches of the other hotel guests.
"Perhaps we''ll have to wait until the storm subsides to find this elusive individual. If the storm doesn''t abate, they''ll remain hidden, and we won''t have any leads," Ethan''s words left Prophet Magus even more disheartened.
He had expected Ethan to at least support his quest to swiftly locate the person in ck.
"Are you really giving up so easily? I thought you were a person of unwavering determination. If you''re willing to give up so quickly, why did you offer your help in the first ce?"
Prophet Magus'' frustration grew as he confronted Ethan.
Ethan remained silent, choosing not to exin his earlier judgment.
In his eyes, the other person wasn''t worthy of an exnation.
At that moment, the Shadow Elf stepped forward to exin on Ethan''s behalf.
"The reason he offered his help initially was because he believed that the person in ck was targeting him. However, after our assessment, we''vee to the consensus that the person in ck isn''t after Ethan. Since it''s not directed at Ethan or me, there''s no need for us to be so anxious. Let''s take it easy in the next few days and not be so tense."
Thebined stance of the Shadow Elf and Ethan left Prophet Magus seething with anger.
In response, Prophet Magus stormed out of the room, deciding to take matters into his own hands.
After Prophet Magus had left, Shadow Elf turned to Ethan and asked, "Do you truly believe this n can seed? Prophet Magus seems incredibly angered right now. After this, he might not be willing to help us anymore."
Ethan''s expression remained somewhat rxed at this point, concealing the fact that he and Shadow Elf had already discussed an action n.
In Ethan''s view, if they continued to press on relentlessly, the person in ck would only be more cautious.
They needed to appear as though they had given up the pursuit of the person in ck, potentially causing them to expose themselves.
"I believe he''ll help us eventually. Our goals align; it''s just our methods that differ," Ethan replied.
He had faith that Prophet Magus woulde around.
Ethan''s words momentarily quieted Shadow Elf, but he still harbored concerns about Ethan''s devised n.
After Prophet Magus angrily left and retreated to his room, he couldn''t help but dwell on the mistake he had made in his judgment of Ethan.
He realized that his earlier assessment had been significantly wed.
After spending some time alone in his room, Prophet Magus decided it was time to seek out the innkeeper.
He needed to exin the current situation to her, as he didn''t want to disappoint her too much.
Upon entering the inn''s lobby, Prophet Magus found the innkeeper engaged in conversation with other guests.
The atmosphere in the room was far from cheerful, with everyone''s mood decidedly somber.
The innkeeper quickly made her way over to Prophet Magus when she spotted him.
"How''s it going? Have you found any new leads? If you''ve discovered anything, I''ll cooperate with you to locate the person who has been a constant threat to us."
The innkeeper''s optimism remained intact.
In her eyes, both Prophet Magus and Ethan were extraordinary individuals with immense power, and she believed that these exceptional beings could help her solve the most significant problem she currently faced.
In response to the innkeeper''s inquiry, Prophet Magus shook his head slowly and said, "I haven''t found any useful leads yet, and there''s something else I must tell you. Ethan has decided not to continue our coboration."
As Prophet Magus uttered these words, a wave of shock rippled through everyone present.
The innkeeper, in particr, was left bewildered.
After a moment of gathering her thoughts, she asked, "Why? Why did he suddenly give up?"
Prophet Magus, with a hint of resignation in his voice, replied, "I believe he thinks the chances of finding the person in ck are slim at this point. So, he has decided to leave once the storm subsides."
After offering this brief exnation, Prophet Magus turned his gaze toward the other guests in the inn and continued, "I don''t think you all need to worry too much. After the storm ends, you can leave quickly. I believe that until the storm passes, the person in ck is unlikely tounch any more attacks on you. We can all breathe a bit easier now, and there''s no need for the same level of tension we had before."
After Prophet Magus had delivered his exnation, he took a seat in the inn''s lobby.
As he settled in, many of the inn''s guests approached him to inquire about the current situation.
Prophet Magus took the time to answer each of their questions, feeling a sense of responsibility towards the inn''s patrons despite his failed efforts.
Meanwhile, the person in ck remained concealed in the shadows, opting not to approach Prophet Magus to gauge his thoughts.
In the eyes of the person in ck, revealing themselves in front of Prophet Magus might lead to unwanted vulnerabilities.
The person in ck was content with the current state of affairs, even though they were uncertain about the veracity of Prophet Magus''s statements.
They could sense that Ethan was unlikely to continue pursuing them.
As long as Ethan ceased his pursuit, the person in ck felt confident in their ability to handle Prophet Magus.
Through previous encounters, they had assessed Prophet Magus''s true strength and considered him no match without proper assistance.
In the person in ck''s estimation, Prophet Magus posed no real threat to them.
Without adequate support, eliminating Prophet Magus would be a straightforward task.
With Prophet Magus and Ethan both abandoning their ns for further action, the upants of the inn grew even more vignt than before.
Despite having only four days left until the storm''s end, none of the guests could be certain whether they might encounter additional dangers during this time.
Thus, every guest in the inn heightened their sense of alertness on this particr evening.
In his room, the person in ck silently contemted their next course of action.
They believed that targeting Prophet Magus immediately tonight could be met with resistance from Ethan.
Moreover, they were not entirely convinced that Prophet Magus and Ethan had truly given up.
The person in ck even suspected that Prophet Magus and Ethan might be employing a strategy of retreat to advance.
Faced with this strategic situation, the best course of action for the person in ck was undoubtedly to observe the circumstances.
And so, the person in ck decided to take a day to rest and recuperate, intending to regain their optimal condition before taking action.
Prophet Magus, consumed by a sense of despondency, had no intention of taking further action.
Instead, he chose to rest in his room.
Only Ethan and Shadow Elf emerged from their rooms, careful to ensure that no one had detected their presence.
They ventured out to gather more intelligence, their determination undeterred by the prevailing uncertainty that hung over the inn.
Chapter 479 477-Difficult to Determine Friend from Foe
Chapter 479 477-Difficult to Determine Friend from Foe
In the depths of the inn, under the cover of thete-night hour, Ethan and Shadow Elf employed a spell topletely silence their footfalls as they swiftly moved along the dimly lit corridor.
Their destination was not any other ce but Prophet Magus''s room.
Ethan''s trust in Prophet Magus remained tenuous, and he believed it was essential to ascertain Prophet Magus''s true allegiance.
Despite their prior cooperation, Ethan and Prophet Magus had maintained a level of guardedness during their partnership.
This caution had led Ethan to withhold his true ns from Prophet Magus, which was why he felt the need to investigate further.
As they arrived at Prophet Magus''s door, they came to a halt, acutely aware that any preparations made by Prophet Magus could be easily detected.
"Are you really sure about this? We''ve already entered his dreams once before, and if we do it again, he might react immediately," Shadow Elf expressed concern, fully aware of the significant risks inherent in Ethan''s uing actions.
He hoped to dissuade Ethan from proceeding, but he also understood that Ethan was unlikely to heed his advice.
"Perhaps," Ethan replied, "if he realizes that we still don''t trust him, he''ll be furious. But I am a cautious person; I must ensure the sess of my actions."
With those words, Ethan left no room for retreat.
He stealthily entered Prophet Magus''s room and prepared to activate the Cursed Dreand.
At that very moment, Prophet Magus suddenly opened his eyes and fixed an irritated gaze upon Ethan.
The two locked eyes in a tense silence, neither of them speaking initially.
"You still don''t trust me, do you?" Prophet Magus eventually broke the silence, his tone tinged with a hint of frustration.
He could discern the nature of Ethan''s intentions, leaving him deeply perplexed.
In Prophet Magus''s perspective, he had cooperated harmoniously with Ethan in the past.
Why was Ethan still harboring doubts about his allegiance? Did he appear so untrustworthy that others could not rely on him?
Now that Prophet Magus had awakened and discovered Ethan''s presence, Ethan saw no need for further exnation.
He promptly found a chair and took a seat.
"I do indeed still harbor doubts about you. Your actions thus far have made it difficult for me to trust you," Ethan admitted, addressing the underlying issue of trust that had gued their interactions.
"While you can foresee what will happen next, you''ve never offered me much assistance."
Now that the matter of prophecy had been brought up, Ethan proceeded to provide an exnation.
His rationale was sound, considering that Prophet Magus had not proven particrly helpful in the past.
The visions foreseen by Prophet Magus had rarely provided tangible aid in their battles.
Prophet Magus, faced with Ethan''s words, bristled with indignation.
He understood that his prophecies were of limited value in directbat situations, but he believed they held significant potential in locating the person in ck.
"My ability to foresee events may indeed be of limited use in directbat," Prophet Magus began, countering Ethan''s skepticism, "but at the very least, I managed to locate the whereabouts of the person in ck through my visions. If I hadn''t found him, how could you have engaged him in a direct confrontation? Without even the opportunity for a face-off, how could you hope to eliminate him?"
He continued, his tone tinged with frustration, "You previously believed he was your adversary, which led you to target him. Now that you''ve determined he no longer opposes you, have you abandoned your n? Do you now perceive my potential threat to be greater than that of the person in ck?"
Prophet Magus, still unaware of Ethan''s true intentions, couldn''t help but express his anger.
As Prophet Magus concluded his earlier statement, Shadow Elf spoke up, addressing the ongoing tension in the room.
"While we may not entirely trust you," Shadow Elf began, "we also don''t believe that the threat posed by the person in ck is necessarily lesser than the potential threat you might pose to us. Our n is to make the person in ck lower his guard. Once he bes less vignt, we may be able to trace his movements and find the clues we need to locate him. At that point, we won''t need to y the cat-and-mouse game with him any longer."
Shadow Elfid out Ethan''s n, confident that Ethan would soon share his own intentions.
Since it was inevitable that Prophet Magus would learn of both ns, Shadow Elf believed it was best for him to present their strategy.
Upon hearing Shadow Elf''s words, Prophet Magus fell silent for a moment.
He had to concede that Ethan and Shadow Elf''s n appeared to be reasonable.
"You didn''t tell me about your n because you didn''t trust me, did you?" Prophet Magus remarked.
He wanted to prove to them that he was indeed their ally, not their enemy.
Ethan and Shadow Elf found Prophet Magus''s statement somewhat perplexing, as they believed it would be challenging to prove his intentions.
"Do you know a spell called ''Discern Truth''?" Prophet Magus inquired.
He nned to use this spell to make Ethan and Shadow Elf believe that he was on their side.
Ethan and Shadow Elf had heard of the "Discern Truth" spell before, but they remained skeptical of its effectiveness.
Prophet Magus, however, was determined to prove his trustworthiness.
"It seems you don''t believe in the power of the ''Discern Truth'' spell. If you really doubt it, let''s put it to the test," Prophet Magus proposed.
He cast the "Discern Truth" spell, and then Ethan and Shadow Elf began speaking.
They mixed truths and falsehoods in their statements.
The spell''s effects quickly revealed when they were lying, leaving no doubt about the veracity of their words.
When they spoke the truth, the spell did not produce any discernible effect.
After the sessful demonstration of the "Discern Truth" spell, Ethan felt convinced of its effectiveness.
With newfound trust in Prophet Magus, he decided to ask a direct question.
"Have you always been willing to cooperate with us and not consider us as enemies? During our previous operations, did you never intend to be our adversary?" Ethan inquired.
Prophet Magus nodded firmly and replied, "I have never regarded you as enemies! If I had seen you as adversaries, I wouldn''t have allowed you to enter my magus tower from the very beginning. All magus towers are of utmost importance, and letting enemies inside would be highly dangerous for any magus."
The "Discern Truth" spell remained unchanged, affirming that Prophet Magus spoke the truth.
Ethan was now certain that Prophet Magus was indeed their ally.
"You truly are my friend, and from now on, we must cooperate openly. The information I can share with you is that I believe the figure in ck is one of the guests at the inn. I think our previous assessment was a significant mistake. We assumed that the person in ck was hiding within the dreams of the inn''s guests. However, in reality, he has only been using this method to mislead us," Ethan exined.
Prophet Magus found Ethan''s statement perplexing.
In his view, Ethan couldn''t possibly make such a judgment.
"What is your basis for making this judgment? I have had significant interactions with the other guests at the inn. I believe their current state of mind is extremely tense. If the person in ck were truly hiding among them, he wouldn''t be able to feign such nervousness. I think the person in ck''s abilities are simr to yours. Even if we manage to locate him, he would have a chance to escape," Prophet Magus replied.
Ethan''s response left Prophet Magus in a state of bewilderment.
In Ethan''s perspective, Prophet Magus had severely underestimated his true abilities while overestimating the strength of the person in ck.
"You''re underestimating my strength, and you''re also giving the person in ck too much credit. The fact that he could hold his own against me in a dream was purely due to the dream''s nature. If I were to find him in the real world, he wouldn''t stand a chance against me. My power far surpasses his. I have even defeated deity-level beings in the past!" Ethan confidently stated.
Prophet Magus was left momentarily stunned, unsure of how to respond.
To him, it seemed inconceivable that a mere mortal could defeat a deity.
However, considering the circumstances, he couldn''t argue further.
He turned to Shadow Elf, who nodded in confirmation, acknowledging that Ethan''s ims were indeed true.
Chapter 480 478-The Gaze from the God of Curses
Chapter 480 478-The Gaze from the God of Curses
In the middle room on the second floor of the inn, the man in ck remained in deep concentration, his eyes tightly shut.
It seemed as if he was engaged in fervent prayer to some formidable deity.
Outside, the snowstorm raged on, growing more intense with each passing moment.
The man in ck''s countenance twisted into a grotesque expression, reflecting the immense pain he was enduring.
Yet, he showed no signs of giving up on his mission.
After a while, the man in ck abruptly opened his eyes, revealing that they were nowpletely bloodshot.
Both of his eyes had undergone a startling transformation, turning into Cursed Eyes.
"I have finally attained the divine gaze of the mighty God of Curses! I now possess power that rivals that of a deity''s messenger!" The man in ck''s heart swelled with tion.
Indeed, he had just prayed to the God of Curses, beseeching for the deity''s formidable power.
In the midst of his battle with Ethan, the man in ck''s ability to employ the power of curses was not solely attributed to the God of Curses.
The source of his capabilityy in a potent and formidable cursed weapon that he possessed.
However, as the battle with Ethan unfolded, it became ringly evident that this cursed weapon was insufficient to ovee Ethan''s prowess.
To secure a force capable of prevailing over Ethan, he found himselfpelled to beseech the God of Curses for a bestowment of even greater power.
Initially, he had been reluctant to take this course of action.
He was acutely aware that the God of Curses was a deity of immense might but also one characterized by relentless cruelty.
Seeking the divine intervention of the God of Curses would undoubtedly exact a harrowing toll.
Yet, following his confrontation with Ethan, he concluded that there were no alternative avenues avable to him.
Moreover, during the skirmish with Ethan, he had taken note of a remarkably potent weapon in Ethan''s possession.
The man in ck harbored a fervent desire to obtain this very weapon.
Consequently, it meant he had no intention of fleeing the scene once the snowstorm subsided.
Having obtained the scrutiny of the God of Curses, the man in ck now possessed an incredibly formidable Power of Curses.
He felt that he could even defeat Ethan directly in the real world.
However, the man in ck remained exceedingly cautious.
He decided to once again engage Ethan in the realm of dreams.
If he could defeat Ethan in the dream world, only then would he proceed with his next steps.
"This time, I will make you understand just how powerful I truly am! I won''t repeat the mistakes I made before. I am determined to swiftly defeat you!"
With these words, the man in ck closed his eyes.
He rapidly harnessed the Power of Curses to immerse himself in the dream world.
His intention was to locate Ethan''s position within this dream realm.
Within the realm of dreams, the man in ck had the ability to traverse between the various dreams of the inn''s guests.
He began by visiting the third floor of the inn, choosing not to proceed directly to the fourth floor.
This cautious approach was necessary because moving too quickly between dreams could easily lead to getting lost in the shiftingndscapes of the subconscious.
After all, the power granted to him by the God of Curses was not yet sufficient to create a Cursed Dreand.
He needed to maintain hisposure during these dream travels.
In the dreams of the guests on the third floor, the man in ck searched for a considerable amount of time.
He hoped to find any clues rted to Ethan among these dreamscapes.
Regrettably, no such clues were found within these dreams.
The individuals on the third floor had no familiarity with Ethan, and their dreams yielded no useful information.
After searching for a while and finding no useful information, the man in ck decided to proceed to the fourth floor of the inn.
However, before making his way to the fourth floor, he took some precautions.
First, he harnessed the power of the God of Curses to make his presence within the dreamscape more elusive.
This ethereal presence was his best chance to evade the scrutiny of both Prophet Magus and Ethan.
The man in ck was well aware that both of them possessed heightened spiritual awareness.
In the face of such spiritually attuned adversaries, he needed to be exceedingly cautious.
With all preparationsplete, he ventured into the dreams of the guests on the fourth floor.
Importantly, he avoided entering the dreams of Prophet Magus and Ethan, recognizing that victory within their dreams was an unattainable goal.
Having arrived at the dreams of the guests on the fourth floor of the inn, the man in ck finally discovered some clues rted to Ethan.
After all, these guests had some fleeting interactions with Ethan, but for the most part, they were mere acquaintances.
Many of them were uncertain even about Ethan''s name.
After an extensive search, the man in ck resolved to take action.
He intended to make his way to the door of Ethan and Prophet Magus'' room within the dream world.
He chose to head to Prophet Magus'' room first because he believed that Prophet Magus was considerably weaker than Ethan.
Even if Prophet Magus were to detect him, he might still have a chance to escape unscathed.
In the real world, Prophet Magus and Ethan were still engaged in conversation, although they were not discussing matters rted to the man in ck.
They were currently talking about issues rted to the God of Curses.
Ethan shared with Prophet Magus everything that had happened in the Shadow n territory.
After hearing it all, Prophet Magus appeared skeptical.
"You did mention information about the Shadow n''s people, and what you''ve told me aligns somewhat with what I know. However, that doesn''t make me automatically believe everything you''re saying. The fact that the God of Curses can utilize the Godfall of the Shadow n into the real world is hard to swallow. "
"If the great deities could truly do this, then they would have done so long ago. We wouldn''t need to grapple with these troublesome matters; we could just pray to these deities directly. After all, they would already be able to descend into the real world."
Faced with Prophet Magus''s disbelief, Ethan felt quite helpless.
He had already shared all the information he knew, and there was little more he could say.
What he had conveyed was entirely true.
He had indeed engaged in a direct confrontation with the God of Curses within the Shadow n''s territory and had sessfully defeated him.
As Ethan described his past actions, Shadow Elf provided some additional assistance, offering details that Ethan had not mentioned.
However, even Shadow Elf''s contributions failed to convince Prophet Magus.
In the end, both Ethan and Shadow Elf chose to give up.
There was no need to continue wasting their time on someone who remained unconvinced.
"Regardless, we can now cooperate! Let''s quickly search for any traces of the ck-cloaked figure. Previously, we didn''t enter the dreams of other inn guests, but this time, we can explore their dreams thoroughly. Perhaps in their dreams, we can find clues rted to the ck-cloaked person."
"Moreover, with enough speed, we might even have the chance to enter the ck-cloaked person''s dream directly. In his dream, we can certainly make him pay the price."
Prophet Magus didn''t want to dwell on whether Ethan''s words were true or false.
Even if Ethan was exaggerating, it wouldn''t affect their cooperation.
Therefore, Prophet Magus chose to focus his attention on finding the ck-cloaked individual.
However, at that moment, Ethan suddenly made a hushing gesture.
Prophet Magus understood that Ethan must have a good reason for this.
So, Prophet Magus fell silent and carefully observed the surroundings.
While Prophet Magus''s spiritual sensitivity wasn''t as high as Ethan''s, Ethan''s signal prompted him to notice something unusual.
He could sense that in someone''s dream, the ck-cloaked figure was approaching his room.
It seemed that the ck-cloaked person intended to explore the dream world to gather information rted to him.
"For now, refrain from taking any other actions. Shadow Elf and I will temporarily conceal ourselves. We will watch from the shadows. If he intends tounch an attack on you, we will provide assistance promptly," Ethan whispered to Prophet Magus in a hushed tone.
Ethan saw this as a potentially excellent opportunity.
If the ck-cloaked person decided to attack Prophet Magus, it would give them a chance to defeat himpletely.
Prophet Magus didn''t oppose Ethan''s n because he believed it was the fastest way to seed at the moment.
He nodded in agreement and then retreated to his original position.
He needed to make the ck-cloaked person believe that he hadn''t noticed their presence.
Chapter 481 479-The Spread of Curses
Chapter 481 479-The Spread of Curses
In the Dreand, the ck-d figure stood motionless at Prophet Magus''s door, deep in contemtion.
He was filled with hesitation, sensing that his next move could entail immense danger.
Though he hadn''t detected any signs of activity from Prophet Magus, and he knew Ethan was confined to his own room, his subconscious was warning him not to enter Prophet Magus''s chamber.
The ck-d figure grappled with his inner turmoil, considering the consequences of his actions.
He felt this might be hisst chance.
If he heeded his subconscious warning, he might find a way to escape this perilous situation.
However, ultimately, he chose to disregard his inner doubts.
After careful consideration, the ck-d figure decided to enter Prophet Magus''s room directly.
He believed this was his final opportunity.
The ck-d figure entered Prophet Magus''s room within the Dreand, mirroring Prophet Magus''s actions in the waking world.
Instead ofunching an attack on Prophet Magus, the ck-d figure began searching the room, believing that Prophet Magus might possess crucial information rted to Ethan.
However, the ck-d figure''s search yielded disappointingly little.
He could only find a few fragments of information rted to Ethan, most of which he already knew.
Disheartened, he contemted leaving.
But just then, he made a startling discovery C Prophet Magus''s room was now securely locked, and a powerful seal seemed to have been ced on the door.
Upon discovering the situation, the ck-d figure grew visibly anxious.
He quickly surveyed his surroundings and found no immediate signs of trouble.
He began to suspect that this might be due to an error on his part and decided to use the power of the God of Curses to rectify the Dreand''s issues.
The ck-d figure summoned the Cursed Eye onto his forehead.
As the Cursed Eye manifested, a surge of curses began to spread within the Dreand.
However, he soon realized that his Cursed Eye had spiraled out of control.
The curses it unleashed started rapidly proliferating, causing the entire Dreand to be highly unstable.
"What''s happening? Why is the Cursed Eye suddenly going haywire?! Wasn''t it under myplete control? Didn''t the God of Curses bestow me with additional power?" he muttered in confusion and frustration.
Faced with the current situation, the ck-d figure found himself at a loss.
It seemed he had no means to stabilize the Dreand or take any other action.
Just when he was unsure about what to do, Ethan appeared behind him.
Ethan didn''t immediatelyunch an attack because he wasn''t physically present in the ck-d figure''s Dreand.
"Are you being a bit too naive?"
Ethan''s voice suddenly materialized behind the ck-d figure, causing him to break out in a cold sweat as he heard it.
The ck-d figure was acutely aware that if Ethan chose to attack now, he wouldn''t have any means of defending himself.
Moreover, with the door sealed, escape was out of the question.
"Why are you saying this? Do you mean to say that this is a trap you deliberately set?"
In a situation where he couldn''t escape or counterattack, the ck-d figure had no choice but to engage in a conversation with Ethan.
In his view, there must be a reason why Ethan didn''t choose to attack directly.
If he could find out why Ethan made that choice, perhaps he could find a way out of this predicament.
In response to the ck-d figure''s inquiry, Ethan chuckled.
"This isn''t a trap I designed. In fact, you''ve fallen into a trap designed by the God of Curses. Did you think that using the power of curseses without any cost? Haven''t you noticed that the power of curses is rapidly spreading? You''re nowpletely trapped in this Dreand. Your only option is to seek help from me. However, you should be very clear that I won''t offer you any assistance. I''m not in the Dreand you''re in; I''m simply waiting for you to sessfully escape from it."
Ethan spoke a lot in one breath, making it clear that he had no intention of providing any assistance to the ck-d figure.
In Ethan''s view, since the ck-d figure had aligned himself with the God of Curses, he must pay the price.
"Do you really think the power of the God of Curses is so weak? I can tell you that the power of the God of Curses is incredibly strong! It''s precisely because of the immense power of the God of Curses that the Power of Curses is spreading! If you don''t intend to let the power of the God of Curses destroy us all, then you must provide me with help as soon as possible. This isn''t just about saving me; in fact, it''s about saving all of you."
The ck-d figure still hoped for Ethan''s assistance.
At least in his eyes, if Ethan were willing to help, escaping from the Dreand should not be an issue.
In fact, Ethan had been waiting for these words from the ck-d figure.
Using the potent Power of Shadow, Ethan managed to traverse different dreamscapes and encounter the ck-d figure.
He hoped to utilize the ck-d figure''s power to enter the dream world where he resided.
Only by being in the same dreamscape could he confront the ck-d figure in a decisive battle.
"If you truly want me to save you, it is possible, but you must pay a certain price. Moreover, I am not currently in the same dreamscape as you," Ethan straightforwardly conveyed his predicament.
Ethan believed that the ck-d figure would assist him, as it was a matter of life and death for the ck-d figure as well.
Sure enough, after Ethan''s statement, the ck-d figure responded directly, saying, "Of course, there''s no problem. I will allow you to enter the dreamscape I reside in. However, I must warn you in advance; it''s best not to target me. The Power of Curses has already spread, and if you choose to confront me, none of us will be able to control it. While I have received the blessing of the great God of Curses, such a blessing is highly unstable."
The ck-d figure didn''t ce too much trust in Ethan either.
He believed that Ethan might be waiting for an opportunity to target him.
To ensure his own safety, he needed to remind Ethan of this fact.
Faced with the ck-d figure''s reminder, Ethan simply smiled and said, "Of course, there''s no problem. After all, I also very much want to stop the spread of curses. Just let me enter your dreamscape directly. I know you are not in your own dreamscape; you should be in the dreams of other guests at the inn. But even so, you should be able to facilitate dream traversal for me."
Ethan and the ck-d figure hade to know each other quite well by now.
Both parties were aware of the formidable powers possessed by the other.
This meant that neither side would catch the other off guard in theing actions.
They both had a fair idea of what to expect next and what might happen.
"I can certainly allow you to enter my dreamscape, but I will need some time. You must give me enough time to do so," the ck-d figure replied.
The ck-d figure was, in fact, more anxious than Ethan at this point.
He could feel that the Power of Curse around him had be significantly stronger than before.
If Ethan couldn''t provide him with help quickly, he might be killed directly by the Power of Curses.
Being killed by the Power of Curses would mean losing any chance of revival.
This was because the power of God of Curses could sessfully control the souls of those killed by curses, as seen in the fate of Dart, a member of the Shadow n.
After reaching an agreement, Ethan and the ck-d figure returned to the room where Prophet Magus was located.
"How is it going? Do you know his current situation? Are you nning to directly attack him this time? You should be able to eliminate him directly, right?" Prophet Magus asked a barrage of questions.
In Prophet Magus''s view, the most important thing was to eliminate the ck-d figure.
Ethan nodded and shook his head, which left Prophet Magus and Shadow Elf puzzled.
"What do you mean by that? Can you or can''t you eliminate him? Or have you not even found him?"
Shadow Elf, somewhat impatient, wondered why Ethan hadn''t shared the situation with them yet.
Ethan replied slowly, "I''ve found the ck-d figure, but I have a new n. The ck-d figure has received God of Curses'' blessing and now possesses a very powerful Power of Curse. Our first priority must be to stop the spread of the Power of Curse. After we''ve halted its expansion, we''ll have time to eliminate the ck-d figure."
Chapter 482 480-Unraveling the Trap
Chapter 482 480-Unraveling the Trap
Ethan''s persuasion eventually bore fruit.
Though Prophet Magus still harbored some concerns, he decided to proceed ording to Ethan''s n.
With Ethan''s assistance, Prophet Magus sessfully opened the Cursed Dreand.
In their own dream realms, both Ethan and the mysterious ck-d figure lent their support, working in tandem to forge a connection between their two dreams.
Once their dreams converged, Ethan, Prophet Magus, and the Shadow Elf wasted no time in embarking on their journey to the mysterious dream realm of the enigmatic ck-d figure.
Without a moment''s hesitation, the trio ventured into the dream realm of the shadowy figure.
The moment the three of them arrived in the dream realm of the mysterious ck-d figure, Prophet Magus could immediately sense the overwhelming power of the curse that permeated the ce.
Shadow Elf, too, felt the formidable presence of this curse and wasted no time in voicing his concerns to Ethan.
"Have you ever considered that this might be part of the ck-d individual''s scheme?" Shadow Elf inquired directly.
"The reason he made you believe he was in dire straits could be a ploy to ensnare you. Don''t forget, he has received assistance from the God of Curses! The God of Curses undoubtedly wields control over the Power of Curse."
Shadow Elf''s apprehension was entirely rational.
Even Ethan himself had initially suspected it to be a trap, but he now believed that the ck-d figure had run out of alternatives.
"Your current concerns seem somewhat excessive," Ethan responded.
"If he had any means to prevent us from entering his dream realm, he would never have allowed us ess. After all, we are three against one, and our collective strength surpasses that of the ck-d individual by a considerable margin."
Ethan''s words gradually eased Shadow Elf''s previous apprehensions.
After hearing Ethan''s exnation, Prophet Magus, standing nearby, posed a question to Ethan, "In that case, what should our next course of action be? Are we aiming to eliminate the ck-d figure, or are we seeking to dispel the curse? Our objective surely isn''t to vanquish the God of Curses, is it? Even if that were our goal, it''s an objective we could never hope to achieve."
Prophet Magus still hadn''t fully grasped Ethan''s true objectives.
In his view, if Ethan''s ultimate goal was to eliminate the ck-d figure, he could haveunched an attack earlier, especially in the midst of the out-of-control curse.
The ck-d individual would have had no opportunity for retaliation.
Therefore, Prophet Magus believed that Ethan must have other intentions.
Ethan nodded in response to Prophet Magus''s uncertainty and exined, "My objective is neither simply to eliminate the ck-d figure nor solely to dispel the curse. My goal is to gather more information rted to the God of Curses and, only after that, to sessfully deal with the ck-d figure."
Ethan had always yearned for more knowledge concerning the God of Curses.
He was acutely aware that concluding his battle with the God of Curses within the Shadow Elf territory did not signify the end of the danger.
Prophet Magus, upon hearing Ethan''s exnation, nodded in understanding.
Now that he was privy to Ethan''s n, he was ready to offer his assistance
When the trio arrived at the location of the ck-d figure, they could immediately discern that his condition had deteriorated significantlypared to before.
Upon seeing Ethan, the ck-d individual seemed to view him as a savior.
"You''ve finally arrived," he eximed, his voiceden with desperation.
"The power of the curse has grown even stronger now! You must help me eradicate these manifestations of the curse. Although I have the assistance of the God of Curses, I still cannot bear the brunt of this curse."
As the ck-d figure spoke, it was evident to everyone that he was in an extremely weakened state.
Moreover, the Cursed Eye on his forehead had grown substantiallyrger, now upying almost half of his head.
This expansion of the Cursed Eye indicated that the Power of Curse it contained far exceeded what the ck-d individual could endure.
Shadow Elf took a step back, recognizing the extreme instability of the ck-d figure''s current state.
In his eyes, if the power of the curse were to suddenly overwhelm the ck-d individual, the curse would rapidly spread.
"Why are you all just standing there?" the ck-d figure implored urgently.
"Act quickly! Whatever assistance you need from me afterward, I will provide it! If you allow the power of the curse to consume me, you won''t be able to obtain any more information. Don''t you want to know what my ultimate objective is for this endeavor?"
The ck-d figure appeared visibly anxious, his urgency palpable.
He hoped that Ethan and Prophet Magus would swiftlye to his aid.
Faced with this situation, Ethan, however, remained remarkablyposed.
Ethan, much like Shadow Elf, took a step back, a calm demeanor masking his actions.
His response left both the ck-d figure and Prophet Magus somewhat surprised.
Prophet Magus, though still uncertain about the unfolding situation, followed suit, retreating a step.
After all, the greater the distance between them and the ck-d figure, the safer they would be.
"Do you genuinely believe your current n will seed?" Ethan questioned with a hint of amusement.
"There''s no need for pretense anymore. All the Power of Curse here has been willingly unleashed by you. I wasn''t entirely sure at first, but after your recent words, it became evident. The power of the Cursed Eye is exceedingly difficult to lose control over. After all, everyone who possesses a Cursed Eye is a follower of the God of Curses. How could the God of Curses possibly eliminate all of his own followers?"
Ethan wore a subtle smile as he gazed at the ck-d figure, suggesting that he had seen through the trapid by the enigmatic individual.
The expression on the ck-d figure''s face initially betrayed confusion, but gradually, it turned cold as ice.
He now realized that Ethan had indeed uncovered his ploy.
"Since you''ve exposed my trap, why haven''t youunched a direct attack?" the ck-d figure inquired, his toneced with a mix of frustration and curiosity.
"Is it because you can''t just attack me outright without risking my elimination?"
The ck-d figure had essentially conceded the truth in Ethan''s words.
Moreover, as he spoke, all the curses surrounding him dissipated.
The Cursed Eye on his forehead returned to its normal state, currently in the process of imposing curses on Prophet Magus, Ethan, and Shadow Elf.
In essence, the ck-d figure''s actions signaled themencement of hostilities between the two parties.
Ethan, however, had no intention of responding to the ck-d figure''s question.
Instead, he harnessed the power of Primordial Light, shaping it into a gleaming white sword that he promptly wielded against the ck-d figure.
The ck-d figure had no intention of engaging Ethan in a head-on confrontation, for he believed such a battle would inevitably lead to his defeat.
His initial objective was to eliminate Ethan''s twopanions.
The ck-d figure harnessed the power of the Cursed Eye, transforming into a spectral form that shot toward the location of Prophet Magus in an instant.
Prophet Magus was caught off guard, unable to react as he fell under the control of the Cursed Eye''s influence.
"You don''t need to assist me right now," Ethan shouted urgently, his focus on Shadow Elf.
"Your immediate task is to help Prophet Magus regain control. I''ll need his aid in the uing battle!"
Prophet Magus swiftly lost consciousness under the assault of the ck-d figure''s attack.
Ethan, recognizing that he couldn''t reach Prophet Magus in time, decided to entrust Shadow Elf with the task of assisting their fallenrade.
Ethan knew that his own movements were not swift enough to provide immediate help.
As Ethan faced off against the ck-d figure, he resolved to let Shadow Elf take care of Prophet Magus.
In Ethan''s estimation, his battle with the ck-d figure would prevent any interference with Shadow Elf''s efforts.
With these instructions, Ethan transformed into a radiant white beam and gave chase to the ck-d figure, as they both began a thrilling pursuit through the dream realm.
Both the ck-d figure and Ethan possessed the ability of Dream Journey.
They constantly traversed through the dreams of different individuals, a process that rapidly drained their energies.
The Dream Journey demanded an exceptionally high physical toll, making it impossible even for someone as formidable as Ethan to engage in numerous consecutive journeys.
While the ck-d figure had the assistance of the God of Curses to reduce the energy expenditure during Dream Journey, it was still a resource-intensive endeavor.
Throughout their Dream Journey, both sides tirelessly searched for dream realms that would be most advantageous to them.
As soon as the ck-d figure found a dream realm that favored him, he would halt to engage in a decisive battle with Ethan.
Meanwhile, on the other side, Shadow Elf was diligently attempting to awaken Prophet Magus by harnessing his formidable power of shadow.
However, Shadow Elf''s efforts were not destined for quick sess.
The ck-d figure''s recent attack had indeed inflicted significant damage upon Prophet Magus.
Prophet Magus had fallen into the clutches of a Cursed Illusion, a predicament that demanded a tremendous amount of effort and a stroke of luck to break free from.
Chapter 483 481-The Backlash of the Power of Curse
Chapter 483 481-The Bacsh of the Power of Curse
Ethan and the ck-d figure continued their relentless journey through different dream realms.
Eventually, the ck-d figure found a dream that favored his own agenda.
This dream belonged to the innkeeper, who was currently engulfed in a nightmarish ordeal.
Within the innkeeper''s nightmare, the ck-d figure possessed immense power, for he was the source of the innkeeper''s torment.
Upon reaching the innkeeper''s nightmare, the ck-d figure chose to halt, signaling his intention to engage in a decisive battle with Ethan.
He began by withdrawing a cursed weapon in his possession.
However, he did not opt to engage Ethan using this cursed weapon, as he was well aware that its power was not as formidable as one might think.
Instead, he decided to destroy the cursed weapon.
As the cursed weapon shattered, all the curses contained within it were unleashed.
The innkeeper''s nightmare grew even more surreal and terrifying as a result.
The nightmarish realm twisted and distorted, bing an even more unsettling and horrifying ce.
After all the ck-d figure''s preparations, Ethan finally arrived within the innkeeper''s dream realm.
The moment Ethan entered the innkeeper''s dream, he sensed the profoundly unfavorable conditions surrounding him.
Nevertheless, Ethan found himself with no alternative as his own strength had waned, leaving him with limited capacity for dream traversal.
"Do you truly believe that you can defeat me within this dream realm?" Ethan retorted, undaunted.
"Though it may be a nightmare, I possess ample means to eliminate you within it!"
Ethan wasted no time andunched an attack, employing the same method as before.
He initiated his assault with the power of Primordial Light.
However, within the confines of the nightmare, the power of Primordial Light was severely restricted.
It was the power of curse within the nightmare that remained unbridled, devoid of any limitations.
As the ck-d figure had anticipated, Ethan''stest attack did not yield significant results.
The ck-d figure, unruffled, effortlessly blocked Ethan''s assault.
This turn of events emboldened the ck-d figure, making him believe that sess might finally be within his grasp.
Without hesitation, he activated his Cursed Eye, preparing to counterattack.
Upon the activation of the Cursed Eye, a monumental transformation swept through the innkeeper''s nightmare.
Initially, the nightmare of the innkeeper was gued by numerous nightmarish creatures.
However, the moment the Cursed Eye was unleashed, these nightmarish beings experienced a dramatic surge in power.
Moreover, they became even more grotesque and challenging to confront than before.
"I shall make you understand the extent of my power! Furthermore, I shall impress upon you how utterly unwise it is to oppose the mighty God of Curses!"
The ck-d figure''s actions went beyond a mere attempt to eliminate Ethan; he also sought to impress upon Ethan that the God of Curses possessed the mightiest, most formidable power.
However, Ethan paid no heed to the ck-d figure''s rhetoric, fully aware that both of them were about to face a dire crisis.
The ck-d figure had limited knowledge of the Power of Curse.
This power not only augmented the nightmarish creatures within the dream but also allowed them to directly attack and release curses upon those who wielded it.
This was the phenomenon known as the Power of Curse''s bacsh.
Ethan made no intention of lingering within the dream realm.
He understood that the nightmarish creatures from other parts of the dream would soon converge upon their location.
While he was confident in his ability to dispatch one or two of these creatures, facing a multitude of them would be an insurmountable challenge.
Ethan''s sudden decision to flee left the ck-d figure with a sense of invincibility.
He believed that Ethan''s choice to escape came from a ce of fear, a realization of the overwhelming power he possessed.
"Is it not a bit toote for you to run now?" taunted the ck-d figure, his tone dripping with arrogance.
"I must inform you that your attempt to escape is in vain. The Cursed Dreand has sealed the nightmare of the innkeeper. Unless you can defeat me, there is no way for you to leave this ce."
The ck-d figure''s words exuded an air of overconfidence.
He had every reason to be self-assured; in his current state, he felt virtually unbeatable.
Faced with the ck-d figure''s taunts, Ethan chose to remain silent.
He was well aware that escaping from this dream realm was an impossible feat at this point.
However, his current actions were merely intended to create distance between himself and the ck-d figure.
Ethan knew that the ck-d figure was about to be besieged by numerous nightmarish creatures.
Unbeknownst to the ck-d figure, a horde of these nightmarish creatures was rapidly closing in on him.
He was solely focused on pursuing Ethan as fast as he could.
Just when he believed he was on the brink of catching up to Ethan, a nightmarish creature suddenly burst forth from an unexpected direction.
The ck-d figure had not anticipated this development, and naturally, he was startled by the sudden appearance of the creature.
"What is this? Isn''t this a creature born of curses? Why is a curse-spawned creature attacking me?" he eximed, bombarding the air with questions.
However, there was no one to answer his inquiries.
The only person who possessed the answers to his questions was Ethan.
While the appearance of these nightmarish creatures initially caught the ck-d figure off guard, he managed to regain hisposure and swiftlyunched a counterattack.
"No matter why you creatures have appeared here, I can eliminate you all! Your decision to assist Ethan is unforgivable!" he dered with anger in his voice.
The ck-d figure was furious about the nightmarish creatures'' intervention.
He believed that if not for them, he would have caught up to Ethan by now.
Unbeknownst to the ck-d figure, Ethan was observing his every move from a nearby vantage point.
Ethan knew that he had to stay vignt and keep track of the ck-d figure''s actions.
Only by doing so could he gain the upper hand in the uing battle.
While the ck-d figure was dealing with the nightmarish creatures in his own dream realm, Shadow Elf, who remained in the original dream realm, also sensed that something was amiss.
Not only did the ck-d figure summon numerous monsters within his nightmare, but he also used the power of curses to conjure creatures in other dream realms.
Due to Ethan and Prophet Magus connecting all the dream realms by utilizing the Cursed Dreand, all the dreams of the guests in the inn were now infiltrated by these creatures.
Shadow Elf had to multitask, attempting to awaken Prophet Magus while also guarding against the encroaching monsters.
"I never expected things to escte to this extent. Perhaps I should have stayed in the Shadow Elf territory and not followed Ethan on this mission," Shadow Elf couldn''t help but grumble.
In Shadow Elf''s perspective, staying within the territory of the Shadow Elves would have spared him from these unexpected circumstances and the immense danger they now faced.
Just as he was voicing his thoughts, Prophet Magus suddenly opened his eyes.
However, Shadow Elf could tell that Prophet Magus hadn''t fully awakened.
Even though Prophet Magus had opened his eyes, theycked vitality.
He appeared to be in a state resembling sleepwalking.
Shadow Elf concentrated all his Power of Shadow, and with its assistance, he guided Prophet Magus back into a dream.
However, this time, it wasn''t the Cursed Dreand or the Cursed Illusion.
It was Prophet Magus''s own dream realm.
"Prophet Magus has now entered the thirdyer of his dream.
If we don''t manage to awaken him quickly, it seems he won''t have any chance of regaining consciousness," Shadow Elf noted.
Prophet Magus''s condition continued to deteriorate, leaving Shadow Elf feeling helpless in the face of the worsening situation.
Normally, it would have been Ethan''s responsibility to handle these challenging circumstances.
"Regardless of the situation, I must persevere until Ethan secures victory! It seems I cannot linger in this dream realm any longer. I must return to the Cursed Dreand," Shadow Elf decided.
With Prophet Magus in tow, Shadow Elf returned to the Cursed Dreand.
Here, Prophet Magus found himself trapped within the secondyer of the dream realm.
While escaping the secondyer was still a daunting task, it was an improvementpared to the thirdyer.
With the absence of interference from the Cursed Dreand, the duo''s actions should be more manageable.
Shadow Elf managed to re-establish contact with Prophet Magus, who shared an unbelievable piece of news.
Shadow Elf realized that their actions had indeed plunged them into an unforeseen and challenging situation.
Chapter 484 482-Encounter with the God of Curses Once Again
Chapter 484 482-Encounter with the God of Curses Once Again
"I witnessed an incredibly surreal vision of the future, where Ethan unexpectedly crossed paths with the God of Curses within a dream! I am absolutely certain that the deity I saw was the God of Curses!"
Prophet Magus eximed, his voice filled with profound astonishment as he spoke to the Shadow Elf.
Prophet Magus couldn''t believe that he had foreseen a deity himself.
Furthermore, this deity was fated to descend into the very dream space where he currently resided.
Astonishingly, Ethan was able to confront the God of Curses directly.
At least, in the images Prophet Magus had witnessed, Ethan had not beenpletely annihted.
This suggested that Ethan''s power undoubtedly surpassed that of everyone known to Prophet Magus.
After uttering these words, Prophet Magus himself began to feel a hint of self-doubt.
He even questioned whether the images he had glimpsed in his prophecy had been tampered with by the cloaked individual.
At this moment, the expression on the Shadow Elf''s face remained remarkablyposed.
He believed that the images Prophet Magus had seen might not necessarily be false.
This was because he could sense the growing power of the curse within the dream space they currently upied.
If the God of Curses could descend into the territory of the Shadow n through Dart, then it should be entirely feasible for him to directly enter the dream realm through the cloaked figure.
After all, the Cursed Dreand itself harnessed the power of the God of Curses.
It should be a rtively straightforward matter for the God of Curses to manifest within a realm built upon his own power.
After pondering for a while, the Shadow Elf spoke directly to Prophet Magus, "We must provide Ethan with assistance now. He will undoubtedly be caught in a fierce battle ahead. We must find a way to weaken the Power of Curse as much as possible."
Having spoken these words, the Shadow Elf swiftly pulled the dream-bound Prophet Magus along.
The Shadow Elf''s n was simpleto locate the exit of the dream realm as quickly as possible.
While Prophet Magus had already entered the secondyer of the dream realm, bringing him back to wakefulness would require significant effort.
Once Prophet Magus could be awakened, the Shadow Elf could utilize his abilities to pinpoint the specific dream realm where Ethan was currently trapped.
Cursed Dreand had already interconnected the dreams of all the inn''s guests.
Only by locating the dream Ethan was in could the Shadow Elf and Prophet Magus truly provide him with assistance.
Simultaneously, as the Shadow Elf and Prophet Magus diligently searched for a way to exit Cursed Dreand, in Ethan''s nightmare realm, the cloaked figure found himself utterly defenseless against the onught of the nightmarish creatures.
It wasn''t long before these grotesque entities overwhelmed and extinguished the cloaked figure.
In the face of this situation, Ethan was somewhat taken aback.
He had never imagined that the battle would end so quickly.
However, he soon began to feel that something was not right.
If the battle had truly ended so swiftly, why hadn''t he been able to escape from this dream?
Even though he was currently within a nightmare in the midst of the Cursed Dreand, once the enemy was defeated, the Power of Curse should have rapidly dissipated.
Unless there was another, more formidable wielder of the Power of Curse who had chosen to confront him, and the most powerful possessor of this curse that Ethan could think of was none other than the God of Curses.
Just as Ethan entertained this possibility, a massive red Cursed Eye manifested at the cloaked figure''s original location.
Floating above the Cursed Eye was a crown.
When Ethan stood before the core essence of the God of Curses, he hesitated slightly.
He was uncertain whether he shouldunch an attack directly.
His weapon was just a little over a yard away from the Cursed Eye at the core of the God of Curses.
Should he choose to attack, he was certain he could strike his adversary.
In the end, Ethan decided to halt his advance. He knew that everything was not as straightforward as it seemed.
The God of Curses'' actions this time were very likely intended to trap him in an inescapable predicament.
Ethan''s weapon eventually came to a rest just about half a palm''s width away from the Cursed Eye.
Ethan chose to retract his power entirely and took a step back.
Faced with Ethan''s actions, the God of Curses emitted a raspy and repulsive voice, "Why did you choose to cease your attack? Your strikes were clearly sessful. Continue your assault, and you can sessfully eradicate me. Haven''t you always perceived me as a significant threat? Haven''t you always wished to eliminate me directly? Have you abandoned this n?"
The voice of the God of Curses emanated from the Cursed Eye.
Meanwhile, Ethan could sense the surrounding Power of Curse growing even more formidable.
If Ethan had any lingering doubts about the correctness of his actions at the beginning, hearing the God of Curses'' words confirmed beyond a doubt that he was on the right path.
Ethan hade to realize that all of his actions within the inn had been entirely futile.
Moreover, his efforts had only led him into even greater adversity. He finally understood the God of Curses'' scheme within the inn.
He also grasped why the cloaked figure was not as crucial as he had initially thought, and why the God of Curses could discard him at any moment.
"The entire inn is a trap you''ve set for me, isn''t it? If I''m not mistaken, the innkeeper is also your aplice," Ethan inquired calmly and with aposed tone, addressing the God of Curses.
The God of Curses did not immediately respond; instead, it seemed to size up Ethan.
"At the very beginning, I hadn''t intended to stay in this inn. However, due to the sudden snowstorm in cial Peaks, I was forced to take refuge in this inn, which I did not particrly like. I''m not certain if you had a hand in orchestrating the abrupt snowstorm in cial Peaks. Nevertheless, that innkeeper appeared remarkably familiar with me from our very first encounter, which must be rted to you."
"The coboration between the cloaked figure and the innkeeper was exceptionally close-knit. They even managed to deceive Prophet Magus sessfully. However, I believe your assistance yed a role in this process as well. Deceiving Prophet Magus would have been impossible for them without the help of a deity. Although Prophet Magus may not possess tremendous power, his prophecies are highly urate."
"Following that, you continuously amplified the Power of Curse within the cloaked figure, enabling him to incessantly hinder my actions within the dream realm. To eliminate him, I had to venture deeper into the dream realms. During my repeated journeys into various dreamscapes, you could exploit the Power of Curse to steadily weaken my strength, ultimately driving me to madness."
"The reason I disyed episodes of uncontrolled rage was because of this. I have finally pieced together the puzzle now. Your presence within this dream realm is solely for the purpose of delivering a fatal blow to me."
"Your method of delivering that lethal blow is by having me eradicate your core essence within this dream realm. If I were to do so, all the curses you possess would transfer onto me. At that point, I would be utterly incapable of bearing such an immense Power of Curse."
Ethan had expressed all of his conjectures, and the God of Curses patiently listened to his words.
After a brief silence, the God of Curses let out augh that could drive one to madness.
"Hahaha, you are indeed a very intelligent person. You have been a real threat to me all this time. Everything you guessed is absolutely correct. But what difference does it make now? You have no more opportunities left. Even if you don''t intend to attack me, the curses within the dream realm will continue to gather. You have already failed!"
In the heart of the Cursed Dreand, Shadow Elf and Prophet Magus continued their rapid advance.
Prophet Magus was uncertain about their true purpose on this journey.
Although he had inquired about it from Shadow Elf, the enigmatic figure had chosen to remain silent.
Chapter 485 483-The Innkeepers Intentions
Chapter 485 483-The Innkeeper''s Intentions
After traversing through various dreamscapes for a considerable amount of time, they finally came to a halt before one particr dream.
This dream belonged to the innkeeper.
"We''ve ventured into the innkeeper''s dream before, haven''t we? We found nothing peculiar within her dreamscape. Do you think our previous endeavors were unsessful?" Prophet Magus spoke, still perplexed.
He couldn''t fathom why Shadow Elf had brought him to the innkeeper''s dream again, considering their prior exploration.
The air held a touch of strangeness as Prophet Magus voiced his thoughts.
He couldn''tprehend the motives that had guided Shadow Elf''s actions.
They had indeed entered the innkeeper''s dream on a previous asion, and it had yielded no significant revtions.
In the innkeeper''s dream, they found no useful information whatsoever.
Even if, within the innkeeper''s dreamscape, Prophet Magus had foreseen the presence of the cloaked figure and had managed to uncover clues rted to this enigmatic individual, it wasrgely due to the assistance provided by Ethan.
Without Ethan''s guidance, he would have never unearthed such a multitude of leads.
"The reason I brought you here is topletely lift the curse that gues this dreamscape," Shadow Elf finally spoke, his voice resonating with a sense of determination.
"I''ve pondered this for a long time, and I believe I''ve unraveled the truth."
Their predicament was not solely a result of the cloaked figure''s alliance with the God of Curses.
There was another individual who had lent their aid to the adversary, and that person was none other than the innkeeper.
Shadow Elf''s deductions aligned perfectly with Ethan''s own theories.
Furthermore, due to the additional information Shadow Elf had acquired, his revtion hade earlier in their quest.
Faced with Shadow Elf''s startling revtion, Prophet Magus was profoundly shocked and utterly incredulous.
After a moment of stunned silence, he shook his head with a smile.
"This is absolutely impossible. I know the innkeeper very well, and she would never do such a thing. Unless she faced an enormous crisis, she would never seek my assistance. Your conjecture must be mistaken. Perhaps you should consider other possibilities. Have you thought about the possibility that it''s the overwhelming power of the God of Curses at y here?"
Prophet Magus remained steadfast in his disbelief, a reaction well within Shadow Elf''s expectations.
After all, even Shadow Elf had been taken aback when he first deduced this information.
Nheless, Shadow Elf didn''t feel the need to rush the matter.
He only needed to guide Prophet Magus back into the innkeeper''s dream once more.
"Your disbelief is understandable, but I''ll demonstrate why the innkeeper and the cloaked figure are allies," Shadow Elf dered with conviction.
"Ethan has already uncovered the God of Curses, rendering him unable to provide any further assistance to the innkeeper. This means we can finally extract enough information from her dream."
Without hesitation, Shadow Elf led Prophet Magus into the innkeeper''s dream once more.
This time, the scene that greeted them was drastically different from their previous visit.
In their previous venture, they had encountered a serene and ordinary depiction of the inn.
However, this time, they found themselves immersed in a nightmarishndscape, tainted by an overwhelming curse.
Faced with the surreal and nightmarish transformation of the innkeeper''s dreamscape, Prophet Magus struggled to believe what he was witnessing.
However, he couldn''t help but wonder if it was possible that the Power of Curse within this realm had grown in strength.
The intensification of the Power of Curse could indeed exin the unsettling changes in all dreams associated with the Cursed Dreand.
"It''s entirely possible that this is due to the Power of Curse strengthening," Prophet Magus mused, his voice tinged with uncertainty.
"As a mage, I should be able to sense the fluctuation in the Power of Curse here. Do you believe the Power of Curse in this ce has be potent enough to manifest such aberrations? But let''s not deceive ourselves any longer. The reason the innkeeper''s dreamscape has turned like this is undoubtedly because she has aligned herself with the God of Curses."
He turned to Shadow Elf, his doubt slowly giving way to a sense of resolve.
"Do you really think that she could have joined forces with the God of Curses and still be willing to cooperate with us? You may proceed with your actions here. I believe this time, we will indeed find sess."
Shadow Elf remained silent, for he believed that it was now Prophet Magus''s moment to shine.
Despite his initial disbelief, Prophet Magus ultimately chose to harness his precognitive abilities within the innkeeper''s dream.
There, he witnessed the previous coboration between the innkeeper and the cloaked figure.
Regardless of his earlier doubts, Prophet Magus had no choice but to acknowledge the uracy of Shadow Elf''s deductions.
He recounted everything he had seen to Shadow Elf.
"It seems we must eliminate the innkeeper as soon as possible. If we fail to do so, Ethan''s situation will be severelypromised," Prophet Magus concluded.
With the revtion of the truth, Prophet Magus abruptly awakened from the Cursed Dreand.
In the realm of dreams, once individuals became aware of their dreaming state, they invariably woke up.
Even within the confines of the Cursed Dreand, discovering its true nature granted the ability to awaken promptly.
Shadow Elf and Prophet Magus awakened simultaneously.
Without hesitation, they ventured forth into the waking world, driven by the urgency of their missionto locate the innkeeper.
The innkeeper had taken precautions in her room, setting up traps to deter any intruders.
However, the traps were no match for Shadow Elf''s expertise, and together with Prophet Magus, they effortlessly bypassed the innkeeper''s defenses.
As they breached her room, the innkeeper''s astonishment was palpable.
"Have you discovered crucial leads?" she inquired, though she tried to maintain a facade of nonchnce.
Even in the face of their unexpected arrival, the innkeeper clung to a glimmer of hope that perhaps Shadow Elf and Prophet Magus had stumbled upon some unrted clues.
However, it didn''t take long for the innkeeper to realize that her previous actions had likely been uncovered by these two individuals.
She could discern from the grim expressions on both Shadow Elf and Prophet Magus that they were well aware of her deceit.
"Why did you choose to coborate with the cloaked figure? And not only did you coborate, but you also deceived me. What possible gains could justify your actions? Do you truly believe that the God of Curses would provide you with irresistible terms?"
Prophet Magus''s tone wasden with anger as he confronted the innkeeper.
To him, her actions seemed utterly irrational.
The innkeeper appeared to have dropped her pretense.
Her facial expressions underwent a drastic transformation, and tears welled up in her eyes.
"I chose to align myself with the God of Curses because he promised to resurrect my son! If achieving that goal requires any action on my part, I am willing to take it!"
Her voice trembled with a mix of desperation and determination.
The innkeeper''s revtion left both Shadow Elf and Prophet Magus slightly taken aback.
However, Prophet Magus quickly grasped the situation, realizing that there was little more to be said.
After all, he was intimately familiar with the innkeeper''s circumstances.
Her son had tragically passed away in an ident many years ago, and she had lived a solitary life ever since.
Despite her typically cheerful demeanor, everyone in the town understood the deep sorrow that the innkeeper carried within her.
The desire to bring her son back to life, while unconventional, was undeniably driven by a mother''s love.
Prophet Magus, having known her for so long, couldn''t help but empathize with her plight.
While Shadow Elf was aware of these facts to some extent, he still couldn''t fully condone the innkeeper''s actions.
"The God of Curses will never fulfill his promises," Shadow Elf began, his voiceced with conviction.
"And even if he were to keep his word, can you be certain that the resurrected being will truly be your son? Even the God of Shadows can''t sessfully revive someone who has been gone for so long. What the God of Curses may resurrect is nothing more than a twisted abomination. Are you truly prepared to ept a grotesque creature as your son? I urge you to abandon this unrealistic fantasy."
Shadow Elf''s words carried a note ofpassion, not solely condemnation.
Chapter 487 485-The Storm Subsides
Chapter 487 Chapter485-The Storm Subsides
?After sessfully defeating the God of Curses, Ethan awoke from the nightmare''s dreand.
He first encountered the three individuals who had aided him and expressed his gratitude, saying, "Thank you very much for your assistance. Without you, I wouldn''t have been able to resolve this crisis. Now, let''s each go back and rest. The recent battle took a toll on us, and after all that we''ve been through, we''re all quite exhausted. I, too, need a good rest."
Ethan concluded his words and chose to awaken from the Cursed Dreand.
After sessfully foiling the sinister plot of the God of Curses, Ethan wasted no time in seeking rest.
The burden on his shoulders during this period had been staggering, to say the least.
He had been under the constant influence of the God of Curses'' malevolent spell, and it had taken its toll on him.
Ethan knew that if he didn''t take a moment to recuperate, his condition would only deteriorate further.
The other three individuals, sharing in Ethan''s exhaustion, followed suit and retreated to find sce in rest.
After all, in the past few days, they too had weathered a relentless storm of events.
Initially, the innkeeper had dered hostility towards Ethan and hispanions, but eventually, he had chosen to coborate with them.
Remarkably, the innkeeper had not harbored any ill intentions towards Ethan.
Ethan had rested in his room for a good part of the day, and it wasn''t until the afternoon of the following day that he finally awoke.
Upon waking, he found himself gazing directly at the Shadow Elf, who was looking out of the window.
"The snowstorm outside has diminished significantly. It''s possible that by tomorrow morning, the storm will havepletely subsided. Once the storm is over, we should resume our journey. Despite the troubles we''ve encountered at this inn and the formidable adversaries we faced here, I believe the innkeeper and Prophet Magus have provided us with considerable assistance. Their coboration with us has been quite effective. If possible, I would like us to extend our stay at this inn for a longer duration."
The Shadow Elf didn''t need to turn around to know that Ethan had awakened.
So, without hesitation, the Shadow Elf candidly shared their thoughts with Ethan.
Shadow Elf''s words held no inuracies.
The innkeeper had indeed shown a friendly demeanor towards Ethan at the outset, only turning adversarial due to the influence of the God of Curses.
Ultimately, the innkeeper had chosen to aid Ethan.
As for Prophet Magus, he had been a steadfast coborator throughout, earning Ethan''s unwavering trust.
However, Ethan had made up his mind not to prolong their stay at the inn.
Their initial n had been to head for the cial Peaks, and he intended to stick to it.
"If you''re inclined to stay here, you''re wee to do so. As for me, I''m resolute in continuing towards the cial Peaks. The snowstorm has indeed subsided considerably. Today should mark ourst day at this inn. If you have anything to convey to the innkeeper or Prophet Magus, I suggest you do so promptly. There won''t be another chance."
Shadow Elf sighed and then apanied Ethan to the inn''s lobby.
In the lobby, Prophet Magus was addressing the other inn guests, recounting the recent events.
"You needn''t worry any longer, everyone. We''ve identified the one who has been covertly working against us, and we have sessfully eliminated this threat. The snowstorm will cease by tomorrow, so if any of you wish to continue your journey once the storm has passed, you may begin packing today. "
"For those who prefer to stay at the inn, kindly proceed to the innkeeper''s desk to register your intent. The innkeeper will need to rearrange the rooms since, after resolving our most significant troubles, a thorough cleaning of all the rooms is in order."
Prophet Magus''s words brought a sense of relief to everyone present in the room.
After all, these guests had been deeply concerned about being targeted before this moment.
With smiles spreading among the crowd, Prophet Magus and the innkeeper exchanged nods.
Having resolved all their troubles, Prophet Magus was now ready to depart.
Before leaving, Prophet Magus suddenly spotted Ethan and the Shadow Elf.
He sensed that they had something they wished to discuss with him, so he walked over.
"It seems that you both are in good spirits now. Having sessfully navigated the crisis we faced, there''s no need for me to linger at the inn any longer. Today, I will return to my Magus Tower."
"Our coboration here at the inn has been immensely helpful to me, deepening my understanding of the River of Destiny. I believe that after this, I will make significant breakthroughs. At the very least, my abilities in prophecy should be much more urate than before, sparing you from the disappointment you experienced in the past."
Prophet Magus'' words elicited smiles from both Ethan and Shadow Elf.
Ethan understood the true significance of Prophet Magus'' statement.
In the beginning, he had been highly skeptical of Prophet Magus'' prophetic abilities.
However, after their coboration, Ethan had developed unwavering faith in Prophet Magus'' prophetic powers.
With a warm smile, Ethan addressed Prophet Magus, "I believe your prophecies are incredibly urate. There''s no need for you to further enhance your abilities; they are already more than sufficient. I must express my gratitude to you once again."
"Without your assistance, I would never have been able to defeat the God of Curses so easily. Moreover, your unwavering courage and fearlessness in the face of a deity like the God of Curses are trulymendable. I consider this a remarkable feat."
In response to Ethan''s words, Prophet Magus''s expression remained rtively unchanged.
Prior to their recent encounters, Prophet Magus had harbored disbelief in the existence of deities.
While he possessed a range of extraordinary abilities, he had regarded them as akin to magic.
Magi used magic for spellcasting, and in his view, he used the River of Destiny for prophecy.
Prophet Magus had never entertained the thought that the powers of shadow and the Power of Curse could manifest as tangible deities.
"Perhaps I can sum up my previous state with just one phrase: ignorance breeds fear. At that time, I truly didn''t believe that deities existed in this world. I thought all powers were merely a part of nature. Who would have imagined that these forces could manifest as tangible deities? If I had known about the existence of the God of Curses earlier, I would not have been as courageous as I appeared to be."
"After all, I''m just an ordinary human, and challenging a deity was never in the cards for me. Unlike you all, I don''t possess top-tier abilities or extensive knowledge. My only recourse was to rely on luck. Fortunately for me, luck has always been on my side. If there''s nothing else to discuss, I suppose it''s time to bid farewell, at least for now. I have a feeling our paths will cross again in the future, though by then, we may not know whether we''ll be friends or foes."
After Prophet Magus finished speaking, he promptly departed.
Ethan understood the implications behind his words.
Most of what Prophet Magus had said could indeede true, meaning that their future encounters might not be friendly ones.
However, Ethan didn''t dwell too much on it.
The next time they crossed paths, it could be an unknown amount of time in the future.
Ethan nned to venture through the cial Peaks starting tomorrow.
Ethan and Shadow Elf bid farewell to the innkeeper once more.
The innkeeper''s emotions wereplex at this moment.
On one hand, she felt deep remorse, and on the other, she was filled with worry.
"I know my persuasion is unlikely to seed, but I still hope you''ll consider my advice. If you intend to traverse the cial Peaks, you will undoubtedly face significant risks. If you were my son, I would strongly advise against it."
"However, if you are determined to cross the cial Peaks, I can offer you some assistance. This map contains information about lesser-known locations within the cial Peaks. You can use it as a reference, although I cannot confirm its authenticity.
"After all, I have never ventured into the cial Peaks, and I cannot make precise judgments about maps brought by other adventurers. I simply believe it might be of some help to you."
The innkeeper produced a map, marked with various points within the cial Peaks.
Ethan nced at the map briefly, epted it with gratitude, but remained somewhat skeptical of its contents.
He didn''t put too much trust in the markings on the map.
Chapter 488 Assistance
Chapter 488 Assistance
?Margaret teased Anna with a chuckle, "I thought some princess was here. It turns out it''s just Anna."
Annaughed lightly, replying, "Oh, don''t joke about that. My family is merely of knightly lineage, far from deserving the status of princess."
As Margaret slowly advanced, she said, "But your family is a branch of the esteemed Valuva n. That''s why your family holds such high prestige."
Anna casually remarked, "That I wouldn''t know. After all, our family only governs over four viges now, hardly a significant military force."
Margaret, with earnestness in her heart, said, "You mayck soldiers, but in crucial times, you could seek assistance from the Valuva family. The Valuva are a formidable family, with the renowned Earl Edward being a part of it."
Anna gave a bitter smile, her expression strained.
"Our family, being a branch derived from the Valuva, can''t really expect to borrow troops from Earl Edward, if you look at it closely. Besides, even if my cousin Edward were willing to lend his forces, he only controls a single earldom. Isn''t his strength simr to that of Lord Howard?"
Margaret tried to persuade Anna, "The rtives of Mibo have only one duke, right? If you could borrow Earl Edward''s soldiers, along with those under Howard, thebined forces of two earldoms might stand a chance against a duke''s army."
Anna felt troubled by the suggestion.
She was willing to support Howard in his times of poverty and distress, by hiring mercenaries and funding his usurpation of titles.
For Anna, that amount of money was insignificant, given the substantial foundation of the Katerina family.
However, the idea of Margaret urging Anna to appeal to her cousin for troops to wage war filled her with panic and reluctance.
Anna was someone who heavily relied on her family. Her usual demeanor and actions reflected her pride in the Katerina family, a branch of the esteemed Valuva n. Having tasted the sweetness of unearned prestige, Anna gradually became fearful of losing it. She couldn''t dare to imagine what her existence would be in her family, in the eyes of outsiders, and in the talk of strangers if the Valuva n, her pir of support, were to lose in battle and forfeit their earldom.
The thought of bearing such immense responsibility terrified Anna. She couldn''t dare to shoulder the rise and fall of her family, nor could she bear to think about how her status might plummet should the family falter.
Finding an excuse, Anna hurriedly left the garden. Her Knight Squire, before departing, shot a stern nce at Margaret and said, "Please mind your words, mydy." Margaret''s Knight Squire bristled at this and was about to react, but Margaret stopped her.
With a gentle smile that,bined with the radiant sunshine, seemed to soothe the heart, Margaret said, "Let it be. We can''t force these things. If Anna truly wishes to, she will cooperate in her own time."
The money Anna had previously lent to Howard had long been repaid. Now, Anna was merely a vassal and a friend to Howard.
When Howard, within the castle walls, heard Portia recount the events that had transpired in the garden, his expression remained utterly unchanged.
Portia thought Howard was deeply angered, but in reality, Howard was indifferent to Anna''s assistance.
Howard said to Portia, "We haven''t reached that point yet where we should create rifts within ourselves. Anna''s family is her own, and its head will handle these matters appropriately. There''s no need for us topel our vassals to drag their allies into battle for us. That''s absurd."
"If a war is to happen, it will be between me and Mibo. When that timees, Mibo''s ducal rtives will join as his reinforcements, and Catherine''s father will be ours. Then, let the battle ensue."
Portia aptly interrupted Howard, saying, "My lord, I must remind you. You and Catherine have not yet officially wed, and there is still some time before the engagement period ends."
Howard muttered, "I know, it''s just that Count Terni might note to our aid."
In the afternoon, Anna sat alone in her room, curled up with her head resting on her knees, lost in thought.
Her Knight Squire urged her to eat something, as Anna hadn''t even touched her lunch.
She refused, iming she had no appetite.
As evening approached, Anna left Fernsouth Castle to visit her father''s domain.
Four dayster, she met with her father.
He was a portly middle-aged man, whose genial appearance made it hard to associate him with the captain of Viscount Fernando''s knights.
Anna shared with him Howard''s current predicament and what Margaret had said to her.
Her father, with his beer belly, patrolled the castle walls in the night breeze.
The moonlight cast a pallid reflection on the battlements.
He said to Anna, "In my view, your lord is just facing some minor troubles. Why are you so anxious?"
Anna expressed her worries, "Father, previously Howard''s enemies were knights, barons, and earls with fewer troops. With proper tactical preparation, he could achieve excellent results in battle."
"But this time, his enemy is the Ferret family. They have not only the forces of a baronial domain but also a whole ducal army. The numbers are overwhelming. I fear Lord Howard might struggle to stand alone, unable to break through in a war of attrition."
Her father looked into Anna''s eyes, his own shining brightly.
Anna had always thought her father''s eyes were expressive, but this was the first time she saw him look at her with such an intensity.
His gaze held a mix of doubt, inquiry, and expectation.
Her father asked, "So, what do you propose we do?"
Anna tried to speak but found her throat briefly constricted under immense pressure.
After a cough, she faced her father''s intense gaze and managed to say, "Mobilize the troops of both the Katerina and Valuva families to help Lord Howard win the war!"
Her father smiled at this, but his smile was tempered with a hint of helplessness and nostalgia.
He exined to Anna that, first of all, the Katerina family was not the same as the Valuva family; they were two distinct families.
Secondly, at most, he could represent the Katerina family in forming an alliance with Howard and then assist him during the war.
However, the Valuva family was beyond his control.
The current head of the Valuva family was the young and promising Edward.
If they wanted the Valuva family''s support, they would need to convince Edward to agree.
Five dayster, at noon, Bosiden was listening to Portia report on some intelligence.
Just then, Bosiden entered the room and informed Howard that a person, unwilling to reveal their family name, was waiting outside the castle.
Howard frowned, "A person who won''t disclose their family name? Are they amoner without a notable family name?"
Bosiden reiterated, "No, they have a family name; they just don''t wish to disclose it."
Howard inquired about the person''s attire and the horse they rode.
Bosiden described the individual as wearing all-ck clothing with a red armband on the arm, and mentioned that the person was riding a horse with long mane, known for its speed.
Howard instructed Bosiden to bring some robust soldiers along for protection and then proceeded to the castle entrance to meet the mysterious visitor.
Upon seeing Howard, the stranger guessed, "Judging by the protective stance of those around you, I presume you are the lord of this castle, Howard, correct?"
Howard nodded briefly and extended a hand in goodwill, prompting the stranger to lower his hat, revealing his face, and shook Howard''s hand.
Neither Bosiden nor Howard recognized the face, but Portia did.
She pointed at the man, eximing in surprise, "Count Edward? Is that you? How did youe here alone?"
It turned out that the visitor was Count Edward, who, persuaded by his cousin Anna, had decided to visit Fernsouth Castle to meet Howard.
Count Edward''s purpose was merely observational; if Howard failed to impress him, the Count intended to offer a few polite words before leaving,ter informing his cousin that he had tried his best.
His mental preparation was to merely go through the motions, perform the formalities, and provide an excuse for his inability to help.
In response to Portia''s question, Count Edward smiled faintly, confidently saying, "Yes, you are not mistaken. I am the ruler of the historically significant Valuva family, Count Edward."
...
Howard weed Edward into the drawing room.
After Nora instructed the maids to pour tea and serve refreshments for the two men, she left the room with the maids in tow, closing the doors behind her.
Edward took a sip of tea and a bite of the refreshment, remarking, "Quite delicious."
Howard smiled and replied, "I''m d you like it."
Edward then asked, "Aren''t you worried about your current situation?"
Howard knew he couldn''t afford to show any weakness at this moment, so he deliberately responded, "I''m not worried at all. In fact, I should ask, why should I be worried?"
Chapter 489 Negotiation
Chapter 489 Negotiation
?Edward indulged in the refreshments, taking his time until they were finished.
Then, in a rxed manner, he said to Howard, "But I''ve heard from my cousin Anna that your current situation isn''t exactly favorable."
Howard genuinelyughed this time. "What does my situation have to do with whether I''m worried or not? Moreover, I''m not even sure why you''re here. What should I be anxious about? Eager to have you stay for dinner, perhaps?"
Edward, showing a yful side, proposed to Howard, "Well, since you''re not in a hurry either, I might as well impose on you for a few days. I''ll stay here and explore the local culture and sights of Fernsouth and even Nok. What do you think?"
Howard leaned back slightly, took a sip of his tea, and responded to Edward, "As you wish."
With that, Edward strolled out of the hall, appearing as though he had won a victory.
The maids standing outside were surprised at his quick departure, but Nora seemed to understand something.
She entered the drawing room and asked Howard, "Is he intentionally dragging out the time with you?"
Howard, unsure, replied, "Possibly. He only revealed that he learned of my situation from Anna. As for why he came here after learning about it, he didn''t say a word."
Nora inquired, "What do you n to do now?"
Howard answered, "He expressed his desire to stay here and enjoy thendscapes within my earldom, and I agreed. Arrange a fine room for him, and let him stay. As for when he leaves, we won''t concern ourselves with that."
Nora asked, "Alright, I understand. Should we have someone keep an eye on him?"
After a moment of hesitation, Howard instructed Nora, "Have your people and Portia keep a close watch on him. Let''s not interfere with his actions, but also ensure he doesn''t disturb our castle."
Since leaving Fernsouth Castle nine days ago, Anna hadn''t returned.
However, she had her own domains, more than one, giving her plenty of ces to go.
Margaret informed Nora about Anna''s situation.
In the afternoon, Nora entered the lord''s hall and said to Howard, "I think I understand why Edward is here."
Howard asked Nora what that was.
Nora exined, "Margaret persuaded Anna to try and convince the Katerina and Valuva families to send troops on your behalf. Anna''s departure nine days ago was likely for this purpose. Edward, being the decision-maker for the Valuva family''s forces, might havee here to discuss an alliance with you."
Howard, puzzled, said, "If he really wanted to discuss an alliance, why wouldn''t he tell me directly? He just met me and then decided to stay here."
Nora smiled and suggested, "He probably has a good rtionship with Anna and didn''t want to outright refuse her request. He might have nned to visit you and then, after a few days, return home. This way, he can tell Anna he made an effort, but the negotiations with you failed."
Howard expressed surprise, "If Anna asks me, won''t she know everything?"
Nora replied, "He can''t guess the unusual rtionship between you and Anna. His earldom was inherited, and he''s not very close to his vassals. But Anna and you have fought side by side. She''s not just a vassal you inherited; she''s your friend andrade."
Howard found Nora''s point quite sensible and said, "Then go find Edward and tell him everything you just said. Tell him that Anna will stille to me for information. His attempt to exploit a knowledge gap and use deceptive strategies is bound to fail. Ask him toe see me."
After Nora left and returned a whileter, she brought with her a disheartened Edward. Edward admitted, "Howard, you are clever. You guessed why I came here."
Howard rolled his eyes at Edward, "You don''t even know that Anna is my enfeoffed vassal and youe here pretending to be wise. What''s the use of going around in circles? It''s just a waste of our time."
Then, Edward formally began discussing the possibility of an alliance with Howard.
Edward candidly stated that Howard had nothing appealing to him. He believed Howard''s foundation was too weak; without any reserves, once the war began and the conscripted troops were defeated, there would be no possibility of hiring mercenaries, making the odds of winning the war very low.
But Howard didn''t see it that way.
He told Edward about the enemy-to-ally casualty ratios in his previous wars, continuously reminding Edward that his troops and his wars had always triumphed despite being outnumbered.
Howard believed he didn''t need mercenaries; the number of conscripted soldiersbined with a good leader was enough.
Edward sternly told Howard that he was looking for an ally, not someone with just a ir for words.
If Howard wanted to showcase his eloquence, Edward suggested he be a foreign minister in his court, where he could better utilize his talent for sophistry.
Howard tried hard to suppress his anger and told Edward that he wasn''t being deceitful.
The casualty ratios in each of his previous wars were genuine achievements of his army.
Moreover, Howard challenged Edward, "If you think even the casualty ratios in a war where I''m outnumbered are just my sophistry, then what''s the point of war at all?"
"Shouldn''t we just line up our conscripted soldiers, shout out to our allies to see how many troops they can bring, and then show off our treasuries before the battle? The side with less simply hands over their title, and that''s it."
"If you''re only looking at numbers on paper, then why bother fighting at all? Do you even understand war? It feels like you''re just an armchair general!"
Edward scoffed at Howard, saying, "Do you think casualty ratios are just something you can talk into existence? Aren''t they the result of generals leading their armies in battle? Can you guarantee that your casualty ratios are always as you im?"
"Such ratios fluctuate and depend on many factors. You boast about your impressive ratios, but why can''t I ask about your war funds?"
"Oh, with your thin foundations, merely possessing an earldom like Nok makes you feel wealthier than ever. Aside from the taxes it brings, have you ever focused on umting wealth?"
"You exaggerate what''s favorable to you andugh off your disadvantages. Isn''t that deceiving me? If I ally with someone like you, and one day your casualty ratios aren''t so favorable, will I have to go down with you? You avoid talking about tangible war funds and harp on about casualty ratios?"
Howard called for Resarite and said to Edward, "Fine, you think casualty ratios are unreliable, so let me show you something solid. I''ve called for my vassal, whomanded my previous wars. If you have any military questions, you can ask him directly. Is that satisfactory?"
Howard made a decisive move, choosing to end the argument with Edward and instead called for Resarite.
Howard had immense confidence in Resarite''s military abilities and believed that Resarite would definitely shut Edward up.
While waiting for Resarite to arrive, Edward crossed his legs, sipped his coffee, and remained silent, clearly not interested in conversing with Howard any longer.
Howard found this agreeable as he too had no desire to continue talking with Edward. Edward thought Howard was evading important issues, but Howard felt Edward was being unnecessarily argumentative.
The focus of the negotiation now shifted to Resarite.
When Resarite entered the room, Edward, observing his posture, sensed that Resarite was an exceptional individual with tremendous control and presence.
Edward couldn''t help but say, "Hello, are you Earl Howard''s battlemander?"
Resarite gave a military salute and replied, "I wouldn''t presume so. I am a knight, and you are an earl. There''s no need for such formalities towards me."
Resarite then added, "Yes, I am Lord Howard''s battlemander. From Yami Vige to now possessing the entire Nok, it has been a joint effort between him and me."
Edward looked at Howard, waiting to see his reaction.
Howard, having lost interest in ying noble games with Edward, briefly nced away and then turned back, gesturing towards Resarite.
He said to Edward, "Don''t ask me; you wouldn''t believe what I say anyway. What''s the point of me talking? Ask him, any questions you have, direct them to him."
Subsequently, Edward asked Resarite detailed questions about each of the previous campaigns.
Resarite responded fluently, showcasing his exceptional military expertise.
Impressed, Edward pped his hands in admiration and said to Howard, "Your vassal really knows his military tactics! I have to ask, how did you, with just a knight''s title, manage to attract such a talented individual?"
Chapter 490 The Alliance
Chapter 490 The Alliance
?Howard was visibly irked by thement.
With a cold demeanor, he retorted to Edward, "That''s none of your concern."
Resarite, observing the exchange between Howard and Edward, interjected at just the right moment.
"Previously, I served as the military instructor for the Earl of Vancouver, taking on the role of a militarymander on the battlefield. I led the forces of three earldoms to defeat the army of Duke William, elevating my then-lord, Vancouver, to the much-coveted position of a duke."
"However, after his triumph in that war, Vancouver betrayed me. He stripped me of my noble status under some pretense. Lord Howard has given me another opportunity to fight and demonstrate my abilities on the battlefield, for which I am deeply grateful."
Howard smiled at Resarite, acknowledging his gratitude.
"I haven''t forgotten the assistance you''ve provided me. When I acquire a better fief, I will surely reward you," he promised.
Resarite expressed his thanks in response.
Edward, curious about the state of the fortress, expressed a desire to inspect the walls for their strength, as well as to review the stock of weapons, bows, arrows, and shields.
Howard readily agreed and led Edward and Resarite to the ramparts of Fernsouth Castle.
Coincidentally, Vettel was also atop the wall, engaged in conversation with his disciple.
Edward inquired about Vettel''s identity.
Howard exined, and then Edward turned to Vettel with a question: "Tell me, in the event of a siege, how long could this castle hold out? As the finance minister, I expect you to provide me with an answer from a financial perspective."
Vettel shared his thoughts with Edward, who neither nodded in agreement nor shook his head in disapproval, finding the answer rather mundane.
Following their discussion, Vettel and his disciple departed from the walls.
After leaving the ramparts, Vettel was consumed by a sense of unease.
He turned to his disciple, voicing his concern, "My response didn''t seem to impress Earl Edward.
Perhaps myck of military knowledge led to an unsatisfactory answer?"
The disciple, sensing the need to encourage his mentor, replied, "Master, do not fret. Your duty as the finance minister is to maintain the economy, not to discuss military strategies on the castle walls. Even if your words did not sway Earl Edward, the wise Lord Howard will surely not be disappointed in you."
Vettel nodded, his resolve bolstered yet tinged with a newfound sense of urgency, he redoubled his efforts in his work.
Meanwhile, atop the castle walls, Resarite was exining to Earl Edward the formidable defenses of Fernsouth Castle.
Edward nodded continuously, expressing his admiration, "It''s remarkable to stand upon these famous walls of Fernsouth Castle. I have heard of its defenses, far superior to those of ordinary fortresses. It even repelled the once-renowned Earl Jayden, who long coveted this fortress. Yet, standing here now, I find my emotions as still as an ancient well."
Resarite responded, "My lord, this is the true state of being unaffected by external matters, having a heart enriched from within. Those of us involved in warfare understand that the advantage of timing is less important than geographical convenience, and geographical convenience is less important than unity among people. Thend is merely a support, an enhancement, but the true determinant of a war''s oue is each soldier who participates in the battle."
Edward, deeply moved, replied, "You speak with great wisdom."
Subsequently, Howard led Earl Edward and Resarite to the castle''s armory, a direct supply hub for the ramparts'' defenses.
The armory was abundantly stocked with bows, arrows, shields, and various weapons, showcasing its readiness.
Edward, knowledgeable in such matters, understood that the key to this armory wasn''t the melee weapons but the bows and arrows.
Upon entering, he immediately picked up a standard bow to inspect it.
Gently drawing the bowstring, it emitted a muffled sound.
Turning to Howard, Edward remarked, "The quality of the bow seems fine. Judging by the feel and the sound when drawn, they''re newly acquired, aren''t they?"
Howard nodded in affirmation, "Yes, I had my finance and military ministers coborate on this task."
Setting down the bow, Edward then picked up an arrow.
Its natural, uncolored state indicated it hadn''t undergone any cosmetic treatment.
Arrows, being consumable items, were typically kept utilitarian without any coloration.
However, as Edward scrutinized the arrow, Howard internally hoped for his approval, seeking to gauge his fortress''s strength through Edward''s reactions.
In the end, Edward expressed his satisfaction.
He addressed Howard, "Impressive for a newly appointed Earl. Your financial resources seem quite ample. Both the bows and arrows are newly acquired, befitting the equipment of an Earl."
Howard remained silent, conscious that humility could be misconstrued as weakness by Edward.
He strived to maintain an air of expectedpetence, keeping Edward guessing about the true extent of his resources and capabilities.
Afterward, Edward briefly examined the shields and other equipment, offering a few nomittal remarks.
Howard then led Edward and Resarite out of the armory, and the trio walked together across the castle grounds.
Edward spoke slowly, as if weighing each word carefully.
"Howard, having inspected your castle''s strength, I believe you possess considerable capability. Your militarymander is outstanding and efficient, which pleases me. The walls of your castle also seem adequate. Now, the remaining concern is your financial capacity. Howard, as an Earl, how much revenue do you generate each month?"
Howard provided Edward with the figures.
Edward''s reaction was neutral; he himself possessed an earldom and knew that the ie Howard disclosed was not far off from his own.
Edward said hesitantly, "It would be better if your financial resources were more substantial. I don''t expect you to hire mercenaries for every battle, but robust military funding is the hope for turning the tides in war."
Howard understood that this was the crucial moment.
Convincing Edward of his economic stability would likely seal their alliance.
He summoned Vettel to discuss the economic aspects with Edward.
This was Edward''s second encounter with Vettel.
His initial impression on the ramparts was unremarkable, to say the least.
But when Vettel began discussing the three special products Howard had developed, Edward''s eyes seemed to light up with interest.
After Vettel finished his exnation, Edward asked Howard with exaggerated surprise, "You have a lot of pearls in your possession?"
Howard nodded in confirmation. Eagerly, Edward expressed his desire to see the pearls.
Responding, Howard instructed Vettel to bring a few pearls for Edward to inspect.
After some time, Vettel arrived with arge chest, brimming with pearls.
Edward picked up one, holding it up to the sunlight.
A satisfied expression spread across his face as heplimented Howard, "These pearls are of excellent quality,rge and among the finest!"
Howard confidently stated, "My finances are in good order."
Edward ced the pearl back into the chest and said to Howard, "Alright, let''s discuss the details of our alliance. Once we''re done and the paperwork isplete, we will be allies."
At five in the afternoon, Howard and Edward sat in the drawing room, discussing the specifics of their future alliance.
Edward''s stance was clear: if Mibo did not dere war on Howard, there was no need for Howard to provoke Mibo, considering their ducal support.
"But what if Mibo initiates an attack on me?" Howard inquired.
Without hesitation, Edward replied, "Then I''ll definitely support you."
Howard probed further, but it was evident that Edward had no intention of assisting Howard in any offensive against Mibo.
Edward added, "Be content with what we have agreed upon. It''s notmon to have an ally who rifies what can and cannot be done before forming an alliance. Many seasoned and crafty nobles make grand promises when allying but find excuses to avoid sending troops when needed. My upfront rity is actually a good thing for you."
By six in the afternoon, Howard and Edward shook hands, signing the documents to formalize their alliance.
Four dayster, on a bright morning, Howard made a special trip to Anna''s domain, Yami Vige, to meet with her.
Coincidentally, he encountered the vige chief sitting on a bench at the vige entrance, basking in the sun.
Howard greeted the vige chief, who was taken aback, hardly believing that a nobleman like Howard would greet him.
Howard chuckled, remarking, "Greeting someone is a simple matter, not a question of social hierarchy."
The vige chief then inquired about his daughter Boshni.
Howard updated him on Boshni''s situation.
The vige chief reflected, "Boshni has always been innocently cheerful since she was young. I''ve repeatedly told her how cruel the world can be, but she still views it as if it''s a fairy tale."
Chapter 491 The Trial
Chapter 491 The Trial
?"Lord Howard, my daughter works in your court, and I am grateful for your care towards her," the vige chief said.
Howard replied, "What are you saying? When I first arrived in Yami Vige as a mere knight, didn''t you help me just the same? I remember when I was destitute and arrived here without even a cotton coat to my name. It was you, the kind-hearted vige chief, who gave me one. I still remember that to this day. Thank you, vige chief."
The chief''s face, lined with wrinkles, conveyed his years of wisdom.
He expressed his hope that his daughter would take on more significant roles in Howard''s court.
While the library was a fine ce, itcked authority.
His aim was to have Boshni handle more specialized tasks to hone her skills.
Howard had a hunch, sensing an underlying message in the vige chief''s words, as if he was hinting at nurturing Boshni into bing a new vassal.
Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso rose frommoners to nobility because they yed crucial roles in the early days of Howard''s venture and possessed genuine capabilities.
These two factors were indispensable.
However, Boshnicked both.
She joined Howard''s team after his rise to power and, in terms of actual achievements, her contributions were mediocre, nothing exceptional.
ording to Nora''s ounts and Boshni''s own admission, she seemed incapable of excelling in any task.
To entrust Boshni with any responsibility was a stretch, as she could be careless even in her individual work, adding obstacles rather than aid.
Thus, Howard found himself in a difficult position facing the vige chief''s expectations.
Nevertheless, as someone often interacting with lords, the vige chief understood the nuances of such conversations.
His earlier remarks merely suggested giving Boshni more important tasks, without explicitly mentioning any reward of nobility.
Thus, facing the vige chief who once assisted him, Howard managed a convincingly cheerful smile and said, "No problem, I can give Boshni this opportunity."
The vige chief was overjoyed. "Thank you, my lord."
However, Howard hadn''t finished speaking.
He added, "Vige chief, there might be some challengester, so could you please tell me directly which specific area Boshni could handle?"
Howard''s expression was somewhat yful as he posed this question.
He thought it a real challenge and preferred to ask the chief directly rather than making a vague promise now and struggling to find a solutionter.
Howard had made up his mind to follow whatever the vige chief suggested and then assign Boshni the corresponding role.
He effectively tossed the ball into the vige chief''s court. After careful thought, the chief replied, "Well, Lord, why not have Boshni oversee the horse breeding? She may not excel at much, but she is particrly dedicated when ites to horses."
Howard felt there was no issue with the vige chief''s suggestion.
Being in charge of horses was not as critical as being a minister.
If Boshni made mistakes, perhaps the consequences would not be too severe.
After discussing Boshni''s matter with the vige chief, Howard shifted the topic, "Now that we''ve talked about your daughter, is Anna here? I need to see her."
The chief replied, "Yes, she''s been teaching the children to readtely."
Howard raised an eyebrow, surprised by this revtion.
When he found Anna, she was indeed engrossed in teaching a farmer''s child how to read.
Not wanting to interrupt, Howard waited until she finished her lesson and came outside.
Leaning against the house, Howard greeted her, "Anna."
She turned, surprised to see Howard, "You''re here? Why didn''t anyone inform me?"
Howard approached her, asking, "Is it such a surprise?"
Anna admitted it was.
Howard initially intended to directly thank her for her involvement in the Katerina and Valuva family matters, but then he thought of a better way.
He proposed a friendly martial arts sparring session with Anna, and she led him to Yami Vige''s training ground.
Following behind her, Howardmented, "Actually, there was no need for you to guide me to the training ground. Don''t forget, when you first came to Yami Vige, I defeated you here. I''m more familiar with the paths of Yami Vige than you are."
Anna entered the training ground, taking a sword and shield handed to her by a nearby attendant, and continued forward.
Howard also stepped into the arena, selecting a one-handed sword and shield from an array of weapons and armorid out at the side.
In the training ground, Anna seemed to revert to her former self, the fierce blonde warrior.
She taunted Howard, "What''s this? Abandoning your two-
handed greatsword for a one-handed sword and shield from my armory? Didn''t you once say that you only use a greatsword, proiming it as the romance of men? Why the sudden switch to a one-handed sword?"
Howard, shield in his left hand and sword in the right, positioned himself at the opposite end of the training area.
He replied, "I just don''t want to win too quickly. Otherwise, sparring with you wouldn''t be any fun."
Anna slowly approached Howard, dering, "Your arrogance will cost you. I''ll wipe that smile off your face soon enough!"
She then charged at Howard, hoping to catch him off guard.
However, Howard was well-prepared, thwarting Anna''s surprise attack.
Raising his shield with his left hand, he blocked Anna''s sword, then stepped counterclockwise around her, swinging his sword towards her.
Anna let out a battle cry as her shield also blocked Howard''s strike.
She then took a small step back, creating distance between them.
"Hmph, seems you do have some skill after all. I thought you only knew how to wield a greatsword and had no idea how to handle a one-handed sword," she remarked.
Howard responded, "Before I practiced with the greatsword, I trained with a one-handed sword. It''s simple and light, equally lethal and dangerous when striking unprotected areas. The key advantage of a one-handed sword is the ability to pair it with a shield, offering an extrayer of survival assurance on the battlefield."
Anna slowly paced around Howard, walking in a semi-circle from his right to his left, andmented, "You speak quite convincingly. I think you could give Resarite a run for his money; maybe you could even be a military instructor. But I''m curious, if you understand the practicality of a one-
handed sword with a shield in battlefield survival, why would a lord like you prefer a two-handed sword?"
Howard replied, "When my soldiers are fighting, how can I not join them? If I, as their lord, were to timidly hold a shield and hesitate to advance, would my soldiers still find the courage to fight bravely? I''m a noble of the castle, not a military instructor, and I seldom interact with the soldiers. If I were to put on a show on the battlefield, how could I justify the purpose of my warfare? They are my conscripted soldiers, fighting for my cause!"
Anna found Howard''s words resonating with her own beliefs.
As someone who also believed in leading by example on the battlefield, her loyalty to Howard grew. Anna''s philosophy was to lead from the front.
She didn''t use a two-handed sword because she genuinely couldn''t handle it.
From her previous sparring sessions with Howard, it was evident that her strength was insufficient.
She often lost due to ack of physical power to support her tactical ideas.
Anna rarelyplimented, but she did this time, "I think you make a lot of sense. We, as lords, established our position through martial prowess. If we don''t demonstrate our strength on the battlefield, when will we? Nobles who maintain their rule through force should fight valiantly in battle."
Howard nodded and then said, "By the way, thank you for bridging the gap for me. I am now allies with Earl Edward. If Miboes with his rtives to fight, Edward will assist me."
Anna turned her head away, coquettishly saying, "Hmph, I didn''t do it for you!"
Howard chuckled and responded, "Regardless, I appreciate it. Now, let''s continue our duel."
Howard charged towards Anna with a powerful overhead strike, as if intending to split her in two.
Anna hastily raised her shield to block the blow.
Learning from her previous encounters, she quickly retreated on her still-steady knees after absorbing some of the force, causing Howard''s subsequent shield strike to miss.
"You fight so aggressively, even using your shield as a weapon. Are you a berserker?" Anna asked.
Howard, with a confident twist of his neck, looked at Anna and said, "You guess."
Anna made a quick advance, leading Howard to think she was going for a direct attack.
As Howard raised his shield, Anna swiftly maneuvered to his right, bypassing his shield.
With her right hand, she thrust her one-handed sword forward towards Howard.
Chapter 492 Financial Troubles
Chapter 492 Financial Troubles
?Howard hadn''t anticipated Anna''s move.
In a swift reaction, he shifted his shield to the left, deflecting Anna''s one-handed sword.
Then, advancing with a right step forward, he pointed his sword at Anna''s neck as shey on the ground. Howard emerged victorious.
In a deep and grandiose castle, a Duke stood at the highest point, gazing into the distance, holding a goblet in his hand.
The goblet was filled with wine from the Bordeaux region, a favorite of the Duke''s.
As a Duke, his hobby was to stand at the highest point of his castle, overlooking the grounds and the distant hills.
The castle was beautiful, but it hadn''t been renovated for a long time, and some areas were starting to show problems.
His chancellor approached in the castle, informing him that there was a leak somewhere inside and requested funds for repairs.
The Duke, irritable, downed his wine in one gulp and said, "Whye to me with this? Go to my son; he''s the finance minister. Ask him for the money."
Hesitantly, the chancellor replied, "I did approach Lanvin earlier, but he refused to allocate the funds."
The Duke arrogantly waved his hand, and a nearby maid poured him more wine. He asked, "Why? Does he n to rebel? I''m not dead yet, and he''s already disregarding me?"
The chancellor, not daring to agree with such a statement, offered an alternative exnation, "Perhaps he''s recently encountered some difficulties with the finances. Maybe you should look into it, my lord."
The Duke scoffed and descended from the highest point of the castle, discontentedly muttering, "I''ll have a serious talk with this unworthy son. I appointed him as the finance minister. How is he repaying me?"
When the Duke encountered his son, Lanvin, the Earl, was busy instructing his staff to audit the ounts.
The Duke entered the ounting room with a sullen face, but remained silent.
Observing his son''s earnest search for the root of their financial issues, the Duke, intent on testing his son, left the room just as grimly as he had entered.
Earl Lanvin, seemingly oblivious to his father''s presence earlier, was actually quite aware.
He had deliberately kept his eyes on the ledger and his fingers flipping through the pages, fearing to face his father directly.
Lanvin hadn''t embezzled any funds; he had always managed the Duke''s ounts with strict propriety.
However, Lanvin''s financial acumen wascking.
Despite his current state of tension and his rapid perusal of the ounts as if to enhance efficiency, he was unable to identify the real issues.
All he could do was to review the same ledgers repeatedly, hoping to find something he had missed.
After going through the ounts once more, Lanvin still failed to detect any fiscal irregrities within his capabilities.
His heart sank at the thought of the potential consequences, which he found unbearable.
The position of finance minister had been a request to his father, who had reluctantly granted it.
Lanvin knew hecked the financial expertise necessary for the role; many others were more qualified than him in this aspect.
He had epted his father''s appointment with a silent vow to meticulously manage his father''s finances.
Yet now, it seemed he had utterly failed.
The responsibility he had so eagerly sought was turning into a profound challenge, leaving him overwhelmed and unsure of how to rectify the situation.
Inside the ounting room, a scribe suggested to Lanvin, "My lord, why not consult Osborne? He was the former finance minister here and is well-acquainted with all these matters."
Lanvin''s expression soured as he turned to the scribe, "What are you suggesting? That I should seek advice on work matters from my predecessor? Wouldn''t that be an outright admission that he is more capable than I am?"
The scribe spread his hands and said, "I don''t wish to say this, my lord, but we have been searching for discrepancies in these ledgers for quite some time now and still can''t pinpoint where the issue lies. The records that led to the substantial drain from the treasury are hidden within these entries, but we can''t seem to detect them."
Lanvin hung his head low and walked towards the room''s entrance.
He didn''t want his father''s finances to actually run into trouble.
However, Lanvin was also a seasoned noble.
As he approached the doorway, he lifted his head back to its usual stature, striving to maintain an appearance of unppability even in the face of adversity, akin to beingposed even if Mount Tai were to crumble before him.
Lanvin sought out Osborne, a baron who served directly under his father.
When Lanvin approached Osborne for advice, Osborne feigned ignorance and deafness.
Lanvin''s patience began to wear thin, but he restrained his voice and said, "Can we stop this nonsense? I admit it was wrong of me to usurp your position as finance minister, and I apologize for that. But now, you need to help me straighten out these ounts."
Osborne, gazing at a flowerpot, responded to Lanvin, "How could I dare to cause trouble for the Earl? You are an Earl, and I am but a Baron. I understand the hierarchy."
"I just apologized, didn''t I?" Lanvin said, frustration rising.
Still, Osborne remained obstinate, "And didn''t I just say? I can''t ept your apology."
Lanvin, clenching his fist, struck the stone wall and said to Osborne, "If you won''t help me, someone else will. You may have superior financial skills, but I''m sure I can find someone even more capable."
Osborne walked away down the path, retorting, "As you wish."
Meanwhile, at Fernsouth Castle, Howard inquired about Mibo''s recent activities.
Portia informed Howard that after Mibo took control of the Gokasu region, he stripped several knights under the Hof faction of their titles, while Mambaton, who was loyal to Hof, pledged allegiance to Mibo instead.
Howard, thinking he had misheard, asked Portia, "What? The wavering knights under Hof were stripped of their titles, but Mambaton, who was loyal to Hof, was kept? Did I hear that correctly? It sounds like you got it backwards."
Portia exined to Howard that the knights of the Gokasu region had initially epted the change in their lordship quite readily.
They believed that whatever happened at the higher levels of nobility didn''t really affect them.
However, Mibo, having been an Earl for a long time, had his own understanding of rulership.
Using his methods,bined with the prestige of his ducal rtives, Mibo made it excruciating for the knights when they received the documents revoking their titles.
There seemed to be no reason for Mibo to strip these knights of their titles, yet he was adept at scheming.
He first united all the knights under a conspiratorial resolution and issued an ultimatum to one of them.
That knight was the first to surrender, reducing himself to amoner.
Then, Mibo stirred discontent among the vassals, leading them to verbally attack each other.
Soon, the Gokasu nobility turned into informers, exposing each other''s secrets. Mibo collected this information but didn''t use it immediately.
He again employed the tactic of collective persuasion to revoke another knight''s title.
After this, the remaining knights believed that Mibo was threatening their interests.
They began to band together, preparing to oppose Mibo.
That''s when Mibo''s previously gathered intelligence came into y.
He used the various pieces of evidence they had exposed about each other to strip the remaining knights of their titles.
This time, the knights refused toply, choosing to resist.
But Mibo didn''t even need to call on his rtives for help; he alone dealt with these knights, revoking their titles.
Mibo''s acquisition of so many titles was a recognition of his past mistakes.
Howard asked with appropriate interest, "What mistakes? Are you referring to errors in the feudal structure?"
Portia nodded, "Exactly. This time, Mibo revoked the titles of many knights, but he hasn''t granted any of these titles to others. Even though his direct domain has now exceeded the standard, he still hasn''t knighted anyone."
Howard, resting his chin on his hand, mused, "Interesting."
Portia continued, "As for thest knight, that would be Mambaton.
He is famously loyal, having been the noble who provided the most troops and fought most valiantly for Hof.
But Mibo seems to appreciate him, and has been hesitant to act against Mambaton."
Howardmented, "It''s of little consequence. Mibo''s trouble lies with his ducal rtives. I''ve already experienced his own level ofpetence."
After finishing her report, Portia prepared to leave, but Howard, struck by a sudden thought, said, "Withdraw our spywork from Gokasu. Mibo''s affairs are no longer the most critical issue."
Portia, puzzled, responded, "But sir, Mibo is currently a significant threat to you."
Howard instructed, "Redirect your espionage efforts towards the duke who is Mibo''s rtive. The key to the entire situation now lies with Mibo''s ducal rtive."
Portia acknowledged and left. Howard then ryed these matters to Nora, casually remarking, "After bing an Earl, there are more things to focus on. I can no longer concentrate solely on my superiors. The current situation demands a greater emphasis on diplomacy."
Chapter 493 The Puppet Master
Chapter 493 The Puppet Master
?Nora spoke with a detached tone, "The reason you prevailed over those noble families before was their weak foundation. You always fought them one-on-one, and with Resarite''s military prowess, victory was yours. However, the Ferret family you''re up against now has a much deeper heritage. They''re not just any family - they have Mibo, and even a duke among their ranks."
Howard pondered and then asked, "So, if I were still a knight and Blima had a powerful rtive, would I have stood no chance of usurping his title?"
Nora replied coolly, "The diplomat from Duke Jiakai once told me that his lord, the Duke himself, was utterly rmed by the rapid pace of your rise. He wanted to eliminate you."
Howard, somewhat incredulous, said, "What? The diplomat outright told you his purpose? That can''t be true."
Nora exined, "The real intention of the diplomat was to use me to hasten your marriage. It seems Duke Jiakai thought that you would settle down once married."
Howard questioned, "Is that your guess?"
Nora responded, "Do you remember what the diplomat said during yourst meeting? He seemed particrly concerned about your marital affairs."
Understanding dawned on Howard, and he nodded. "So, you mean to say that my ascent has indeed been much faster than others, to the point where even someone of Duke Jiakai''s stature has taken notice?"
Nora spoke with a hint of nonchnce, "Yes, which brings me back to your earlier question. If Blima had a baron-level ally willing to assist him from the start, you would have stood no chance at all."
"You''ve been extraordinarily lucky. Each of your opponentscked allies or familial support, facing you alone like unshieldedmanders, allowing you to rise to the rank of an earl."
"However, with Mibo, the scenario changes. He brings alliances and family connections into y. As you climb higher, theseworks be denser, and you must be more mindful of diplomatic matters."
"Even if Blima had a baron as an ally, I''d just take on his ally as well. What''s there to fear? Blima is nothing but a glutton and a drunkard. Could his ally really be that much morepetent? Isn''t the endgame all about winning the battles?" Howard retorted with a confident air.
Nora rarely smiled, but now she did, saying, "That''s the spirit. You have one significant advantage over other nobles: your unwavering confidence. Many nobles, including their lords,ck any allies. Their rtionships with other vassals are strained, at best."
"Yet, they dare not dere war on their lords. They fear their lords, missing opportunities even when they arise. But you are different. You have a clear goal and act swiftly, demonstrating a keen strategic vision."
"Moreover, your military capabilities are not just about seizing opportunities; they are a guarantee of sess. Thisbination of skills and foresight has shaped the person you are today."
As Nora conversed with Howard, she gradually began to see him as someone capable of achieving great things.
This realization subtly altered her perception of him. Offering a rarepliment, Nora said, "In truth, your military prowess is quite remarkable, often triumphing against greater numbers. Frankly, even if your opponents had allies, with a bit more time, you would still have reached your current position."
Howard responded with a modest smile, "Thank you."
As Nora prepared to leave, she remarked, "I''m just stating facts. The battlefield is ever-changing, and so are diplomatic rtions. Alliances are ultimately unreliable. Nobles, too, think only of their own preservation, seldom willing to aid their allies. It''s not just Blima whocked allies."
"Even Mibo, back when he was an earl and you dered war on him, found himself without allies. Perhaps I was too pessimistic earlier. To be honest, I believe that even if every lord you faced had allies and family backing, you would still emerge victorious."
Such high praise from Nora was rare, leaving Howard momentarily stunned, sitting in his chair, lost in thought.
Five dayster, initial reports arrived from Portia.
ording to her informant, Mibo''s ducal rtive was currently facing a financial crisis, to the point where even fixing leaks in his castle was unaffordable.
It seemed unlikely that he would dispatch troops to aid Mibo.
Howard, skeptical, instructed Portia to investigate further, demanding certainty rather than possibilities.
Having risen from a knight to a baron, then leaping over the rank of viscount straight to earl, Howard was well aware that the wealth of a superior lord was beyond the imagination of their inferiors.
Therefore, he couldn''t believe that a duke would be unable to finance a military campaign just because of some repairs.
As expected, the day before Howard received the report, Mibo''s ducal rtive had already resolved the issue.
The required sum was a trifle for a duke, who had numerous ways to raise funds.
The duke''s primary concern was not the money, but who had "orchestrated" this situation against his son.
Knowing his son''s eagerness to earn merit and ruling out embezzlement, the duke had long suspected underhanded dealings.
With many eyes and ears at his disposal, a stream of confidential reports flowed onto the duke''s desk under his furiousmand.
Yesterday morning, the duke summoned Osborne for a private meeting.
After their discussion, Osborne emerged from the lord''s hall, staggering and visibly distraught.
By noon, Osborne had resolved to take a risk; sess would not only spare him from punishment but could also reinstate him as the Minister of Finance.
In the afternoon, at a meeting convened by the duke himself, Osborne publicly confessed his crimes before many vassals.
The duke, already aware of the truth since the morning, purposefully revisited the question in the afternoon to demonstrate the ordeal to his vassals.
Osborneid bare his intentions: in a bid to reim his position as the duke''s Minister of Finance, he had secretly manipted the ounts.
His aim was to undermine the duke''s son''s handling of the finances, leading to his dismissal and paving the way for Osborne''s anticipated return to the coveted role.
An earl inquired of Osborne, "Was your scheme worth the risk? Any single misstep could have exposed your conspiracy. You were too reckless."
Baron Osborne had been waiting for just this opportunity.
He retorted, "In fact, Lord Lanvin, the duke''s son and current Earl, failed to detect my tampering. Whether Earl Lanvin is fit to be Minister of Finance, I believe, is apparent to all present."
Baron Osborne''s tactic was cunning and vicious.
He seemed to be admitting his role as the puppeteer, yet he audaciously turned the tables,unching an unexpected verbal assault in an area the duke had not anticipated.
Osborne''s message was clear: the entire fiasco was his doing, his responsibility.
But if Earl Lanvin, the duke''s son, couldn''t even spot Osborne''s falsified ounts, what im did Lanvin have to financial expertise over Osborne?
Wasn''t it time for Lanvin to step down in favor of the morepetent?
And in that case, shouldn''t the position of Minister of Finance rightfully return to Osborne, who had just proven his acumen?
Osborne was gambling on the duke''s policy of meritocracy.
If the duke truly believed that Osborne was more capable than Lanvin, who had reced him, then Osborne might regain his position.
The duke hadn''t anticipated Osborne''s cunning, a strategy that simultaneously retreated and advanced, trapping the duke in a dilemma of face-saving.
After a moment''s consideration, the duke nced at the various vassals assembled at the meeting, their expressions a mix of clouds and sunshine.
He addressed Osborne, "You created false ounts and secretly diverted gold from my treasury. Do you admit your guilt?"
Without hesitation, Osborne replied, "I do."
The duke pressed on, "And if I were to sentence you, would you ept it?"
Osborne, ready to risk it all, believed that other vassals would speak up for him. He quickly responded, "Yes, I would."
True to his expectation, as soon as Osborne uttered his consent, two or three vassals spoke to the duke, "Let''s separate issues. Osborne is indeed at fault, but his objective was to expose Lanvin''s ipetence, not true embezzlement. It was a strategy, not a crime. We hope the duke will judge the matter on its merits and not sentence rashly."
Lanvin, who had been silent throughout the meeting, stood up and burst out at Osborne, "Why are you doing this to me? I was merely fulfilling my duties as the Minister of Finance. Who did I offend? I am my father''s son, all this will be mine one day. Why are you trying to stop me?"
Osborne remained silent, knowing that at this moment, his silence was more powerful than any words.
Other vassals also urged Lanvin to calm down, not to disrupt the solemnity of the meeting.
The duke closed his eyes, savoring a moment of tranquility, then opened them, his gaze sharp and decisive.
"Osborne, for embezzling my wealth, you are to be imprisoned effective immediately! All illegally obtained properties shall be confiscated, and a penalty twice the amount is imposed!"
"As for Lanvin, his ipetence andck of the necessary prestige and ability to fulfill the duties of the Minister of Finance are evident. Lanvin, you are hereby relieved of your post, effective immediately!"
Osborne epted the sentence, while the other vassals harbored their own thoughts.
Lanvin, mming his fist on the conference table, turned to the duke and eximed, "Father! This is clearly a trap set by Osborne! If he hadn''t sabotaged me, I would never have had any financial issues!"
Chapter 494 Conscription Once More
Chapter 494 Conscription Once More
?The Duke, feigning deafness, closed his eyes.
The Earl, who had initially inquired of Osborne, stood and steadied Lanvin, speaking to him, "Lanvin, do not harbor anger. Osborne has confessed, and the ounts now tally. But consider, what if the embezzler had been someone else? Without the capacity to identify the culprit, can the Duke''s finances truly be secure? Lanvin, you are young, and failure now is not the end. Return and learn from others how to manage economics; opportunities wille again."
Lanvin, epting the decision, left the assembly in indignation.
Osborne, meanwhile, was taken to the dungeon by the castle guards, bringing this matter to a close.
Three days passed at Fernsouth Castle, and Howard received news from Mibo''s rtives.
Subsequently, Howard spent each day practicing swordsmanship with Margaret and Resarite, deepening their friendship but without significant events urring.
Howard dared not rashly dere war on Mibo, yet in his heart, Mibo was a man he had to eliminate.
Mibo, treacherous and faithless, had vited their agreement.
There was no ce for Mibo among Howard''s vassals.
A monthter, Edward visited Fernsouth Castle again, and Howard weed him.
The two engaged in a cordial conversation.
Half a monthter, the head of the Katerina family arrived at Fernsouth Castle to sign a mutual defense treaty with Howard.
This type of treaty differed from an alliance.
While alliances permitted both offensive and defensive actions, a mutual defense treaty was strictly for defense.
Any offensive moves were left unsupported by the other party.
Howard was indifferent to these distinctions; after all, the so-called alliance treaty with Edward had, under scrutiny, turned out to be nothing more than a mutual defense treaty, no different from the one he was currently contemting.
As Howard prepared to sign the treaty, he nced at Anna''s father and spoke sincerely, "It''s rare to see someone opt for a mutual defense treaty. Most, despite knowing that neither party will contribute to offensive endeavors, still prefer the facade of an alliance treaty for the sake of appearances. You seem to be an exception."
Anna''s father smiled, a guileless expression that belied ack of astuteness.
However, through his interactions with him, Howard hade to recognize the profound wisdom the man possessed.
With a simple, honest smile, Anna''s father said, "I''m old now, and have no energy left for conquests. As I have no intention of attacking, there really is no difference to me between signing an alliance treaty or not."
Howard nodded in respect, an acknowledgment he hadn''t even shown to Edward, despite his title as an Earl.
When Anna and her father left Fernsouth Castle, Margaret and Howard stood on the castle walls, gazing into the distance.
"Is war approaching?" Margaret asked Howard.
Unwilling to deceive her, Howard replied, "It will take some more time. The conscription and army expansion at Nok Castle are underway, but due to recent integration, the recruitment is progressing slowly. Once the castle''s forces reach a strength of seven or eight hundred men, I n to move against Mibo."
Margaret proposed an idea, saying, "Why not recruit soldiers directly at Fernsouth Castle and then dispatch them to Nok Castle? This way, both ces could reach their required numbers."
Howard nodded, finding it a viable solution.
Whether it achieved great results or not, it was certainly worth a try.
Margaret then shared with Howard, "My father wrote to me a few days ago, expressing his concerns about my career."
Howard, ever empathetic, asked, "Is your father afraid?"
Margaret admitted, "He advised me to look out for myself, not tomit fully to your cause. That way, I''d have more troops in mymand, and hence, more leverage in the future."
"What do you think about it?" Howard inquired.
Margaret replied, "I don''t feel suited to being a lord. I''m more at home on the battlefield. If I can''t manage mynds well, I might lose them eventually anyway."
Howard gently smoothed Margaret''s bangs and said tenderly, "Then do what you wish. If you don''t want to be a lord, you could be a mercenary, a bounty hunter, or an adventurer. There are many unknowns in this world, and as an adventurer, every day would bring new surprises."
Margaret asked, "If I be an adventurer, would you join me?"
Howard responded, "If circumstances allow, I would bring Catherine along and join your team."
Hearing the name Catherine, Margaret suddenly felt the world lose its charm and excused herself to leave.
Howard called out loudly to Alonso in the distance, who hurried over to him.
"You''re a noble now, and you must act in a manner befitting your status," Howard admonished.
"Rushing about like thiscks the calm andposed demeanor expected of nobility. You need to change this behavior."
Alonso verbally agreed to change but inwardly had no intention of doing so.
Far from feeling slighted, he interpreted Howard''s words as recognition of his diligence and eagerness, resolving to be even more prompt and ready in the future.
Howard then instructed Alonso to fetch Resarite and Vettel.
After a while, Resarite and Vettel arrived one after the other.
Howard addressed Resarite, "My Minister of War, I have a question for you."
Resarite lifted his head and responded, "Please ask, my lord."
Howard spoke slowly, "What if I recruit soldiers in Fernsouth and then send them to reside in Nok? Would that be feasible?"
Resarite blinked in surprise, "Have those people reside permanently in Nok?"
Howard nodded, "The conditions there aren''t bad."
Resarite hesitated, unsure, and then suggested, "I alone cannot decide on this matter. You should discuss it with the Lord Privy Seal and the Minister of Finance."
"After all, the conscripted soldiers registered in our ledgers are vigers and residents when not at war. They have their own lives and families."
"Not all of them are fighting for spoils of war; many are motivated by better treatment for their families. Those who enlist in Fernsouth may only be willing to serve as conscripts here. If you ask them to go to Nok, they might not agree."
Vettel, who was standing nearby, respectfully signaled his desire to speak.
Howard gestured for him to proceed.
Vettel said, "My lord, most of these men have families to support. Besides the guarantees, they would need some financial subsidy."
Resarite nodded in agreement, indicating why he had earlier emphasized the need to consult with the Minister of Finance.
Howard swallowed hard and asked Vettel, "How much would that be?"
Vettel, with a detached tone, replied, "At the very least, ten silver coins per person. Additionally, there''s the matter of coordinating in Nok, cleaning and preparing the vacant barracks, and other logistical tasks. The ongoing maintenance costs for Nok will increase."
Howard, demonstrating his intelligence, wasn''t fazed by Vettel''stterments.
After all, the same would apply if troops were conscripted locally in Nok.
Whether recruiting locally or from Fernsouth, the barracks would need arranging and the castle''s maintenance costs would inevitably rise.
Howard realized the main difference in transferring troops from Fernsouth to Noky in the minimum of ten silver coins per person.
Taking a deep breath, Howard addressed Vettel, "For every family willing to relocate to Nok, provide a subsidy of twelve silver coins per person. Ensure that the Fernsouth forces along the route take appropriate measures to safely escort the soldiers'' families to Nok. I haven''t summoned Bosiden, so pass this message to him."
"As the Lord Privy Seal, he''ll handle the nning and coordination for Nok, including notifying everyone involved. The logistics areplex, and he must be careful and meticulous, ensuring that the families relocating don''t end up disappointed. Instruct Bosiden to improve the conditions within Nok Castle, so those who have just moved don''t regret their decision."
Vettel acknowledged themand, praising Howard for his generous andpassionate heart in providing an additional two silver coins per soldier as a subsidy.
Howard then turned to Resarite, "Alright, now that the subsequent arrangements are set in motion, the crux of the matter is the conscription here in Fernsouth! Resarite, I want you to coordinate with Bosiden to schedule a time for those in Fernsouth who wish to be conscripts toe here for an interview."
"The publicity for this recruitment must be clear in advance about the relocation C we must ensure that these people don''t misunderstand and think it''s the same as previous conscriptions, only to make a futile trip."
Resarite nodded, his face betraying a hint of excitement, "Since thest major conscription at Fernsouth Castle, I haven''t had the opportunity to conduct such arge-scale recruitment."
"The vigers and residents around Nok Castle, being a newly acquired fortress, have been somewhat reluctant to enlist. I am really looking forward to this conscription n."
Chapter 495 Diplomatic Envoy
Chapter 495 Diplomatic Envoy
?The next day, Margaret and Howard strolled through the garden.
Margaret mentioned that Anna hadn''t been visiting Fernsouth Castle muchtely, staying instead in her own domain.
Howard shrugged his shoulders, implying that a lord cannotmand where their vassals reside during peacetime.
Margaret rified that she didn''t mean for Howard to order Anna around, but recently she had been feeling a bit strange and lonely.
She worried if she had been too harsh in forcing Anna to seek alliances with the Katerina and Valuva families, fearing Anna might hold a grudge against her.
Howard wasn''t entirely sure himself but tried to reassure Margaret, saying, "Don''t worry, Anna won''t take it to heart."
They reached a small pavilion and sat down on stone benches.
Howard reflected on how the environment here was far better than in Safa Vige, making him realize the hardships of his childhood.
Margaret then brought up Kaido, inquiring about his recent situation.
The mention of Kaido made Howard tense and concerned about the unfolding events.
"Last I recall, Kaido''s knight squire had imprisoned him, iming he needed to teach Kaido a lesson," Howard said.
"I haven''t followed up on that matter since. Now that you mention it, it does seem odd. It''s been quite a few days; why hasn''t Kaido been released yet?"
Margaret, not fully understanding the situation, made some casual remarks, though she had always been rather indifferent towards Kaido.
That afternoon, Howard instructed Bosiden to send someone to Windhaven Vige to check on Kaido''s situation.
He wanted to know whether Gn was nning a usurpation or intending to release Kaido, and he expected a clear response.
The next day, Bosiden reported that the turmoil in Windhaven Vige had subsided.
Gn had disciplined Kaido and subsequently released him.
Howard, aiming at a target in the archery range, remarked, "Well, as long as he''s unharmed, that''s good. Windhaven Vige seems to have returned to normal."
Having aimed carefully, he released an arrow that struck the bullseye, eliciting cheers from the conscript soldiers training alongside him.
Bosiden spoke softly, "However, after releasing Kaido, he dismissed Gn."
Howard, visibly shocked, exaggeratedly eximed, "What?"
Bosiden continued with some difficulty, "The situation indeed took some twists, but in the end, Gn no longer wishes to serve as Kaido''s knight squire and is seeking a position with another noble."
Howard stroked his upper lip thoughtfully, "Invite him over, let him be my knight squire."
Bosiden added another piece of news, "Also, Kaido wants Lady ndre to return."
Howard, already aware of the incident where Kaido had attempted to strike someone during his conversations with ndre, responded coldly, "Leave him be for now, just let it sit."
Bosiden nodded and began to walk away, but Howard called out to him from a distance, "But tell him that he must pay his feudal taxes in full every month, or he shouldn''t expect me to be lenient."
Five dayster, on a bright and sunny morning, Fernsouth Castle officiallymenced its conscription ceremony.
Lines of people queued outside the castle, waiting for the call of the nobles.
Bosiden stood at the castle gate, responsible for allowing entry when the time came.
Upon being informed by one of his trusted aides that everything was coordinated and ready, Bosidenmanded the soldiers to open the castle doors.
The number of applicants was overwhelming, enticed by the offer of twelve silver coins and a house in Nok.
Many in Fernsouth, who were struggling, saw this opportunity as a life-changing event.
Sess would mean a substantial sum of money and a house allocated by the lord, significantly elevating their living standards.
Others, leading average lives in Fernsouth, viewed this as a chance to break through their current stagnation, hoping to find a pathway to upward mobility.
Even some who were rtively well-off in Fernsouth came to participate in the selection at Fernsouth Castle, tempted by the lord''s generous offer.
With Anna absent, Howard sat at a distance, observing.
Resarite, assisted by Portia and Vettel,menced the conscription ceremony.
Margaret had a stool brought over and sat beside Howard, both observing the event.
The crowd began to move forward slowly, with Bosiden and his soldiers maintaining order.
Gradually, some were epted and others rejected.
Howard refrained from voicing any opinions, trusting Resarite''s judgment.
Portia and Vettel, too, remained mostly silent, their presence not much different from mere observers.
As noon arrived, the conscription ceremony came to an end.
The newly enlisted individuals would bring their families and dependents, with Fernsouth Castle''s soldiers ensuring their safety en route to Nok.
Howard instructed Bosiden to ensure adequate preparation of food and clean water for the journey, and to have medical teams ready along the way to attend to any emergencies.
About ten dayster, the operation was sessfullypleted, and Howard felt a sense of satisfaction reviewing the report handed to him by Bosiden.
The envoy from Mibo had arrived, his son Ivan.
Upon seeing Ivan, Howard grabbed him by the cor, feigning an intention to hit him.
Ivan, looking aggrieved, said, "Howard, I know what my father did was wrong, but there''s no need for violence. We''ve fought on the battlefield before, and we were evenly matched. Why resort to this here?"
Howard had no real intention of violence.
In the past weeks, he had studied diplomacy and international rtions in the library, gaining a deeper understanding.
His aggressive posture was a calcted move to make a statement to Mibo''s envoy, asserting his position since Mibo had been the one to breach their agreement.
There was no need for Howard to humble himself.
Releasing Ivan''s cor, Howard looked down at him and said, "So, you''re the envoy sent by Mibo? What kind of schemes and plots does that old fox have this time?"
Ivan bowed to Howard as an apology.
Howard responded, "Good, now hand over the title of Baron Gokasu, and I''ll consider this matter resolved."
Ivan, in a difficult position, exined that it was his father and uncle''s decision, and he had no authority over it.
Howard scoffed coldly at Ivan, indicating that the words of Mibo''s envoy amounted to nothing but empty talk.
Without presenting a tangible title, the injustice Howard suffered would remain unaddressed, and he would not forgive Mibo.
Ivan retorted, "Don''t me me or my father. This whole affair was orchestrated by my uncle, who persuaded my father to betray you. If you must me someone, me him."
Unable to contain himself, Howard burst intoughter, viewing Ivan more as a jester than an envoy.
"Are you jesting? As a warlord, you allowed an ally to dictate the terms of your war''s resolution? Do you think such a warlord bears no responsibility? Don''t take me for a naive fool. I''ve done my research these past days."
"In your role as the warlord, the decision to strip or retain Hof''s title was entirely yours to make at the moment. Don''t use your ally as an excuse."
"If you had chosen not to strip Hof of his title and instead imprisoned him, even if your ally''s rtive was furious, they couldn''t have made that decision for you."
"Therefore, this entire debacle is solely your fault. You couldn''t resist temptation and heeded wicked counsel C isn''t that your own doing?"
Ivan, aware of the reality butmitted to his role as a diplomat, repeated his earlier statements with the practiced tone of an envoy, then added, "Lord Howard, although we of the Gokasu are mere barons, our military strength is not insignificant. Do you know why that is?"
Howard settled into a chair and signaled Nora tomand the maids to pour tea for them.
Ivan took the opportunity to sit down, offering Howard a smile, which Howard did not return.
"Why is that? Are you testing my intelligence gathering?" Howard inquired.
"Take a guess," Ivan prompted.
Howard scoffed, "You really think I''m unaware? Your father has consolidated many knightly titles. Despite holding an excessive number, which is beyond the norm, he refuses to distribute any to create new knights."
Ivan nodded, "Yes, I''ve advised him against this, but he won''t listen."
As the maids served the tea, Ivan pointed to his cup and said to one of them, "Add some sugar, please. I have a sweet tooth."
The maid nced at Howard, who gave a slight nod, signaling her toply.
Howard then asked Ivan, "You''ve advised him? And how exactly did you do that? Did you suggest your father award some of the surplus titles to you?"
Chapter 496 The Squire’s Suggestion
Chapter 496 The Squire''s Suggestion
?Ivan answered innocently, "That''s still better than what''s happening now. He holds so muchnd but can''t fully utilize each due to exceeding the limit."
Howard tapped the table and said to Ivan, "Do you not understand the purpose behind your father''s actions?"
Ivan admitted that indeed he did not.
Howard exined, "Your father, having allocated too muchnd previously, found himself with only the troops from Nok Castle during thest war, which led to his defeat."
"Whether he could have won the war with all his troops is not for me to judge. But I can tell you, he certainly feels that his loss was due to having too few directly controlled territories."
"Now, he fears both an attack from me and a revolt from his knightly vassals, who might band together to im his baronial title. That''s why he''s clinging to so many knightly titles. He''s been scared by the prospect of being dered war upon by his own vassals."
Ivan wore a troubled expression.
"But continuing like this isn''t a solution either. Properly managed, thesends could be much more valuable. Isn''t it a waste to just hoard them beyond the limit?"
Howard chuckled, "Ah, don''t forget, you and I are more like enemies. Don''t expect me to give you any advice."
Ivan replied, "Just say something, anything."
Howard shook his head and sipped his tea, saying, "Speak? Even if I did, would you dare to listen? Remember, even I acknowledge that I''m quite displeased with your father right now. Do you really dare heed the words of an enemy?"
Ivan smiled naively and suggested, "Then why don''t you reconcile with my father? Wouldn''t that solve everything?"
Standing up and pacing slightly, Howard restrained his urge to burst out in anger and gave Ivan a meaningful smile. "Do you have any experience in diplomacy at all?"
Ivan puffed up his chest, asserting righteously, "So what if I don''t? Doesck of experience disqualify me from being a diplomatic envoy?"
Howard was speechless.
He wanted to say a lot to Ivan, but upon looking at him, felt it might be pointless.
Bosiden, who had been standing aside and listening, barely contained hisughter.
In his view, Ivan''s diplomatic skills were weak, and he couldn''t help but wonder how he could have outmaneuvered Ivan if their roles were reversed.
Sighing, Howard said to Ivan, "Your father is merely afraid, but he broke the agreement between us, and I am definitely going to strip him of his baronial title. I''m not one to mince words. You seem like an honest person, so I''ll speak frankly. Let your father hold on to some knightly titles; when I take his baronial title, he''ll still have a knightly title to fall back on."
After finishing his tea, Ivan stood up, puzzled. "My father has his brother''s support, who is a duke! How can you, a mere earl, be so confident?"
Howard snorted coldly and left the lord''s hall.
Ivan attempted to follow Howard, but Bosiden extended his hand, blocking his path.
"Greetings, I am Howard''s Lord Privy Seal. Lord Howard is currently unavable, so I will take over the subsequent negotiations," Bosiden informed him.
The castle guards also blocked the entrance, subtly lowering their halberds in Ivan''s direction.
Deted, Ivan allowed Bosiden, who gently ced his right hand on Ivan''s shoulder, to guide him to a chair with a mix of firmness and persuasion.
Seated, Ivan, seemingly oblivious to his position,unched into another round of diplomatic sparring, this time against the shrewd Bosiden...
Half an hourter, a bewildered Ivan left Fernsouth Castle.
Before departing, he said to Bosiden, "Please inform your lord that I must be going. I''ll visit again."
Bosiden responded politely, "Of course, you''re wee anytime," while thinking to himself that Ivan''s father would likely not permit another visit.
Bosiden had thoroughly confounded Ivan, who now nned to persuade his father to keep holding the excess titles without distributing them.
Bosiden understood that the longer Mibo clung to these over-limit titles, the weaker the overall strength of the Gokasu region would be.
In the short term, it might seem like an increase in military power, but overall tax revenue, trade, and production would suffer.
If Mibo continued to exceed the limit and hold onto these titles in a standoff with Howard, Howard could simply hire mercenaries and defeat Mibo with sheer financial power.
Howard''s straightforward advice had fallen on deaf ears, and Ivan remembered only Bosiden''s words.
Bosiden''s maniption had led Ivan to a conclusion that would ultimately weaken Mibo''s position, ying into Howard''s hands without Ivan realizing it.
Half an hourter, after a stroll around the castle, Howard returned to the lord''s hall.
Noticing Bosiden but not Ivan, he inquired about Ivan''s whereabouts.
Bosiden informed him that Ivan had already left the castle.
Howard responded with a simple "Oh," then asked, "Did Ivan say anything useful in the end?"
Bosiden honestly replied, "No, my lord."
Howard then dismissed Ivan from his thoughts.
Ivan was the type of person whomanded respect on the battlefield; assigning him to diplomatic duties was a mere waste of time for both parties.
In fact, Ivan''s visit was due to his own insistence.
Mibo had initially no intention of sending a diplomatic envoy to Howard.
As an experienced administrator, Mibo understood that he and Howard had reached a point where neither saw eye to eye with the other.
Mibo knew that unless he willingly relinquished his title, there was nothing left to discuss with Howard.
Ivan''s persistent nagging to meet with Howard had irked Mibo, who eventually allowed him to go, partly to get rid of the annoyance.
At the same time, Mibo hoped that Ivan would gain some experience in diplomacy and shed some of his naivety.
Upon Ivan''s return to Gokasu Castle, Mibo was taken aback by his report.
"What? Howard said I should keep holding onto my titles?" he asked, astonished.
Ivan rified, "No, Howard himself didn''t say that, but his Lord Privy Seal suggested it."
Mibo, gazing at the firece and warming his hands, remarked, "They can say whatever they want, but I have no intention of redistributing my titles again. I suffered a severe setbackst time; I can''t make the same mistake again..."
Ivan chose a seat, unaffected by the cold, unlike Mibo.
Raising an eyebrow, Mibo inquired, "So, during your visit, did Howard say anything to you?"
Ivan replied, "Not much really. He just seemed unhappy about you breaking the agreement and taking the barony of Gokasu."
Mibo felt a sinking feeling in his heart, realizing once again that there was no turning point in this matter.
Anna and her knight squire were engrossed in their sword practice, both working up a sweat.
Her knight squire turned to Anna and asked, "Mydy, when can we attain higher titles?"
Anna was taken aback by this unexpected question, momentarily pausing her one-handed swordy.
She replied, "When Howard bestows upon me a higher title, that''s when I shall have one."
Her knight squire persisted, "Mydy, you can also request it from Lord Howard yourself. He holds the titles of both an Earl and controls two baronies and two viges directly. You could ask him for a baron''s title. Then, you''d be Baron Nok or Baron Fernsouth."
Anna regained herposure and said, "I shall not engage in treacherous schemes."
The knight squire reassured her, "I''m not suggesting you be a traitor. Since you have such a good rapport with Lord Howard and have facilitated the treaties between the Katerina and Valuva families, you''ve already achieved great deeds."
Anna hesitated and said, "I''ll think about it. I''ll speak to him when the time is right."
The knight squire tempted Anna further, "You''d better act quickly. I''ve heard that Lord Howard has no interest in the title of Duke Jiakai. If you don''t make your request, someone else might beat you to it."
Anna furrowed her brow and continued her practice.
At Fernsouth Castle, Howard remembered a promise he had made to the vige chief of Yami Vige and instructed Bosiden to arrange for Boshni to take up the task of horse breeding.
Bosiden, puzzled, remarked, "Horse breeding? That''s not an easy job."
Howard inquired, "Do you have any better suggestions?"
Bosiden had none and proceeded to carry out the instructions.
Later, when Margaret heard about this, she sought out Boshni.
In a small room, Boshni sat across from Margaret, herrge eyes innocently gazing at her.
Margaret asked Boshni, "Howard has given you a task to breed horses. Won''t that be too tiring for you? Would you like me to talk to Lord Howard and see if he can assign you a different job?"
Boshni refused, exining that she had always wanted to do something for Lord Howard butcked the means.
Now that an opportunity had presented itself, she was not willing to let it go.
Chapter 497 Self-Destruction
Chapter 497 Self-Destruction
?Margaret once again offered Boshni a few words of persuasion, but Boshni remained stubborn.
Seeing her reluctance, Margaret eventually let it be.
However, Margaret still felt a sense of responsibility; she personally took Boshni to the stables, ensuring she was properly introduced and integrated with the other horse caretakers.
Finally, Margaret sought out the person in charge of the stables.
The stablemaster, d in attire far from elegant, greeted Margaret with deep reverence.
His clothes, a dark hue resembling brown but nearly ck, contrasted sharply with the setting.
He bowed earnestly to Margaret, expressing his surprise and concern about her visit to such a dirty ce, fearing it might tarnish her exquisite garments.
Margaret addressed the stablemaster with a clear directive: to take good care of Boshni and not to make her work life difficult.
The stablemaster agreed without hesitation and respectfully saw Margaret off from the stables.
Once Margaret had left, the stablemaster began familiarizing Boshni with her new duties around the stables.
He emphasized to her, "Since Lady Margaret holds you in such high regard, you must dedicate yourself to this work. Should you achieve noteworthy results, I will certainly report them to Lord Howard."
And so, Boshni embarked on her journey in the world of horse rearing.
Meanwhile, within the castle, Gn found himself standing before Howard.
Howard inquired, "Do you know why I summoned you here, Gn?"
Gn, with a hint of resignation, replied, "Is it to avenge Kaido? If so, you might as well kill me now."
Observing Gn''s neck, proud and defiant like a rooster in its prime, Howard decided not to beat around the bush.
He revealed his true intentions to Gn.
Gn was taken aback by the honor, immediately expressing his willingness to be Howard''s knight squire.
"I have long admired Lord Howard''s great talent and strategy! It is my privilege, Gn, to serve you," he proimed with genuine respect.
Howard smiled faintly, nodding in approval.
He proceeded to familiarize Gn with the duties he would be expected to perform.
Drawing his sword, Howard said, "This needs oiling once a month. Be careful with it, this de is an ancient relic."
Next, Howard presented his armor to Gn.
"The same goes for this armor. It needs oiling monthly, and you must be meticulous C every part must be cleaned."
Gn nodded in understanding, prepared to undertake his new responsibilities with diligence and honor.
Later on, Howard took Gn for a horseback riding session to practice equestrian skills.
While leading the horses, they encountered Boshni.
Howard inquired, "How are you finding the work here? If you feel it''s too tiring or dirty, let me know, and I can arrange a different job for you."
Boshni assured him that she was not tired.
The stablemaster, having prepared Howard''s horse,mended, "She''s doing quite well, showing a natural talent in caring for these horses."
Howard, intrigued, asked, "In what way is she talented?"
The stablemaster exined, "Take your horse, for instance. It''s known for its wild temperament, and we usually struggle to control it. But Boshni manages to care for it gently and effectively. The horse rests well under her care, conserving energy for its runs."
Howard cast a surprised nce at Boshni, then nodded in acknowledgment.
With a firm press of his legs, his horse sprinted forward, and Gn followed suit on his mount.
As dusk fell, Howard and Gn returned to the castle, leading their horses back to the stables, concluding their day''s equestrian training.
Over at Gokasu Castle, Mibo was in a state of utter panic, pacing relentlessly around the grand hall of the castle.
His son Ivan, watching anxiously, asked, "Why do you keep walking like this? Does it really help?"
Mibo, agitated, responded, "Since you''ve been to Fernsouth, tell me, what''s your estimate of when Howard will attack?"
Ivan admitted that he had no idea.
Mibo rolled his eyes, his expression one of frustration and disappointment towards his son.
Meanwhile, Mibo''s cousin, Duke Ferald, was in the dungeons conversing with Osborne.
Surrounded by seven or eight prison guards, Ferald, a man of influence, never allowed himself to be without protection.
Osborne, held in a moderatelyfortable cell with a chair, a table, a bed, and a nket, looked at the Duke with the same desperation a flower has for water.
"Finally, you''re here. Please, get me out," he pleaded.
The Duke looked at him coldly and said, "You were quite defiant during the meeting. Now you want out?"
Osborne replied, "These are two separate matters and should not be confused. I embezzled your money, and I am serving my punishment for it. But that doesn''t change my current wish to be released."
The Duke, curious, asked him, "Osborne, you''re a baron, a castle owner. It puzzles me. If you couldn''t be the Minister of Finance, why didn''t you just manage your ownnds? Why meddle in these troubled waters and cost my son the position of Finance Minister?"
Osborne retorted, "Duke, my nature is such that I cannot swallow my pride. And what''s even harder to endure is someone less capable than me taking my ce. Do you find this reason sufficient, my lord?"
The Duke, speaking with great gravity, addressed Osborne, "As a vassal, is it not your duty to have some insight into your superiors'' thoughts, beyond just your own capabilities? Is your diplomatic skill socking that it''s negative? When I appointed my son as the Minister of Finance, everyone gave face and didn''t object. So, it was settled C my son took the office. Isn''t that good enough? I was persuaded by my wife to let him take a position he liked, to gain some experience. So why did you have to ruin this for me?"
Osborne''s gaze dimmed as he muttered, "Your Grace, you naturally have the right to appoint whomever you wish. It''s just that I couldn''t let go of my resentment."
Realizing the crux of the matter, the Duke saw that Osborne was still stuck in his ways after all the talk.
He said to Osborne, "You are a baron. If you want to leave, pay a ransom of 50 gold coins, and I''ll release you."
Osborne agreed, signed the document, and instructed his realm''s Minister of Foreign Affairs to bring the money for his release.
The Duke, having lost any further interest in the matter, was confronted with the difficult case of Osborne C a man who understood everything yet couldn''t let go of his pride.
Moreover, Osborne''s financial acumen was indeed the highest among the Duke''s vassals.
The Duke still harbored the thought of possibly calling on Osborne again if financial troubles arose, so he showed considerable leniency towards him.
After negotiations, Osborne paid the required sum, and Ferald had the prison doors opened, granting Osborne his freedom.
As for Ferald''s son Lanvin, Ferald decided to no longer intervene.
Recently, Ferald''s wife had learned about their son losing his position and had been constantlyining and taunting Ferald, adding to his mental burden.
Being Mibo''s brother, Ferald, despite his own ambitions, couldn''t escape the constraints of age.
Although he still possessed the passion of a younger man, the recent domestic troubles had left him overwhelmed and weary.
Initially, Ferald had ns to support his brother Mibo in dering war against Howard to reim the Earl of Nok''snds.
However, these ns were sidetracked by the mundane and chaotic events in his personal life, and gradually, he lost the drive to pursue them.
As for Mibo, the idea of confronting Howard seemed even more unfeasible.
Holding onto his excessively high titles, he lived in constant anxiety.
On Howard''s side, thanks to the meticulous calctions of Bosiden and Vettel, a conclusion was drawn: Mibo''s economy was suffering due to his overreaching titles, while Howard''s titles were well within limits, and his vassal structure was intact, making everything favorable for him.
The stalemate between the two was expected tost for a couple of months, after which Mibo''s economy was predicted to copse.
Howard, on the other hand, could anticipate an ie of three to four hundred gold coins, enough to defeat Mibo using mercenaries without mobilizing a conscript army.
Howard nodded, content with this assessment.
As he awaited his wedding day with Catherine, he saw no harm in waiting for Mibo''s situation to unfold as well.
It seemed like a manageable wait with an end in sight, and not particrly challenging.
Mibo, in his foolishness, was heading towards his own downfall, while Howard, ever so astute, held the winning cards in his hand.
Thus, the days passed.
Howard sometimes visited ndre, at other times practiced swordsmanship with Margaret and Resarite, and asionally worked on his equestrian skills with Gn.
Every now and then, when Anna visited Fernsouth Castle, they would engage in long conversations.
Like this, two and a half months swiftly psed.
Feeling that the time was right, Howard instructed Bosiden to make inquiries with some nearby mercenary leaders to gauge their rates.
Bosiden asked, "If the price is right, should I pay a deposit on the spot?"
Howard shook his head, "No, that''s not necessary. This time, I''m just interested in understanding the market, not in actually negotiating a contract. I''m somewhat reluctant to spend money on these costly mercenaries. I have a n in mind. I''m considering expanding and refurbishing the barracks at Fernsouth Castle, and that''s where the three hundred plus gold coins will be put to good use."
Chapter 498 Mercenary
Chapter 498 Mercenary
?Bosiden suggested a direct and unambiguous course of action: Howard should pay the mercenaries to confront Mibo. Such a strategy promised a swift and decisive end to the conflict, leaving no room for uncertainty.
Throughout his discourse, Bosiden repeatedly mentioned Duke Ferald, citing several of the Duke''s illustrious battles to underscore his point.
If they did not employ mercenaries, Bosiden intimated, the stability of their campaign could not be guaranteed.
Seeking another perspective, Howard summoned Vettel.
Vettel echoed Bosiden''s sentiment.
While acknowledging the benefits of fortifying their castle, he pointed out the immediate ineffectiveness of such an endeavor.
Upgrading buildings was a time-consuming process, requiring many days ofborious work by numerous workers.
Even after enhancing the barracks, there would not be an immediate substantial increase in their military strength.
Howard then turned to Resarite for his opinion.
After considering the situation, Resarite acknowledged that while hiring thousands of mercenaries might offer immediate gratification, upgrading the barracks would provide asting foundation for future conflicts.
Conscripted soldiers, he noted, were a cost-free resource, whereas mercenaries were a financial drain.
Conscription could be sustained indefinitely, but the employment of mercenaries was not financially feasible in the long term.
Inquiring further, Howard asked Resarite for his specific rmendation.
Resarite exined that Mibo, holding nearly all the knightly titles, had minimal territorial holdings outside a single vige in Mambaton.
If Mibo wasn''t considering long-term strategy, his forces would temporarily exceed the standard strength of a baron.
However, having previously defeated Mibo, they were well-acquainted with his tactical abilities and military arrangements, which did not pose a significant threat.
The critical factor was his ducal rtive, whose efficiency and swiftness in previous military engagements were noteworthy.
Resarite paused at this juncture, seemingly hesitant to continue.
His words hung in the air, leaving an unspoken implication of the gravity andplexity of their decision.
Bosiden addressed Howard with a tone of finality, "You see, even the Minister of War agrees. We should hire mercenaries."
Vettel, sharing this sentiment, nodded gently at Howard, his expression one of earnest plea.
In a quiet corner of the room, Anna had been sitting, attentively observing the discussion.
At this juncture, she stood up and addressed Howard, "Howard, I must remind you of the treaty you signed with my cousin.
It may appear to be an alliance treaty, but I''m certain he won''t assist your offensive.
Also, the treaty you have with my father is a mutual defense pact, and he definitely won''t send troops to aid you.
You need to think this through carefully."
Howard acknowledged her point, aware of the implications of both treaties.
He then turned to Anna, "And what is your opinion on hiring mercenaries?"
Anna''s response was straightforward, "Why not hire them? You''re facing someone who deliberately hoards an excessive number of titles and maintains a high level of troops. Are you really going to wear down your conscripted soldiers against him? It''s not worth it."
"Lord Howard, I know you''re frugal. Some, upon bing earls, start squandering, but not you. You have a n for your economy. "
"But economic resources aren''t always best kept in hand; they need to be utilized when necessary. Clinging to your wealth without spending it is akin to Mibo hoarding his knightly titles without distributing them. Isn''t it the same principle?"
Howard muttered in response, "However much money I have, it''s not excessive. But with him, it''s titles, and holding too many can lead to excess. If there''s no penalty for excess, isn''t it better to keep them?"
Anna expressed her disagreement, prompting Howard to continue, "When your cousin Edwardst visited to discuss the alliance, he inquired about my war funds. This shows that as a noble, it''s prudent to always have some money set aside."
Anna nced at Bosiden and Vettel, both of whom favored hiring mercenaries.
However, it was evident that they were reluctant to speak their minds in front of Howard, fearing that too direct a statement might provoke him.
Anna decided to take responsibility for this matter and addressed Howard, "Howard, you need to understand what your advantage is over Mibo."
Howard, puzzled, asked, "Is my advantage over him that I am willing to spend money?"
"Don''t jump to conclusions," Anna replied.
"In this situation, he''s exceeded his title limit, and his economy has already copsed. Once his conscripted soldiers are spent, he''ll definitelyck the funds to hire mercenaries."
"But you''re different; you have the resources to hire mercenaries now. Your advantage over him is precisely that you can afford mercenaries. Why engage directly with someone who''s exceeded his title limit and holds a baron''snd, plus four or five knight''s fiefs?"
"The attrition would be too great. Wouldn''t it be simpler to just hire mercenaries?"
Howard countered, "It''s too expensive."
Anna suggested, "Hire them just for a while, until you win a decisive battle, then dismiss them. That way, you can minimize the expenditure."
Howard then turned to Resarite, his Minister of War, "Why are you so quiet? This is a military council, and your input is crucial. Please offer your advice."
Resarite spoke gravely, "Facing a duke like Ferald, it is exceedingly difficult for an iplete earldom to win a war. I once led the armies of three earldoms to victory over Duke William''s forces, aiding my lord, the Earl of Vancouver, in ascending to the dukedom of York. But that war involved the full might of three earldoms."
"In our current situation, we can''t even muster aplete army from one earldom, let alone from Nok. Furthermore, Gokasu''s troops are not only unavable to us, but they are also our adversaries."
Howard, looking intently at Resarite, asked, "Is there truly no other way?"
Resarite suggested, "Let''s do this: it will take some time for the duke''s forces to reach Nok. In these days, let''s hold off on hiring mercenaries. Once we have confirmed news of the duke''s troops'' arrival, we''ll hire them. This way, we can save on a few days'' expenses."
Resigned, Howard instructed Resarite, "Over the next few days, apany Bosiden to survey the nearby mercenary groups and see if we can negotiate a lower price."
Resarite inwardly doubted the feasibility of this but agreed verbally.
He exchanged a knowing nce with Bosiden, each understanding the other''s thoughts.
Howard, too, was internally frustrated, feeling an intense desire to vent his anger yet constrained from doing so.
He said to Resarite, "When shall we dere war on Mibo? We had agreed on two to three months, and now two and a half months have passed, leaving us half a month more."
Vettel interjected, "The economic situation has turned out better than expected, enabling us to gather the necessary funds sooner."
Resarite concluded, "Let''s dere war now. It''s better to take Gokasu Castle as soon as possible."
A dayter, Howard issued an ultimatum to Mibo, demanding the surrender of the Gokasu barony in the name of reimingwful territory.
Mibo refused, and thus, Howard entered a state of war with him.
Mibo sought assistance from his rtive, Ferald, who, upon receiving the message, was filled with fervent and solemn enthusiasm.
"Atst," Ferald dered to his Minister of War, "the opportunity to expand the territories of the Ferret family has arrived!"
Ferald led his army personally towards Nok.
Prioritizing speed, his various units did not converge but advanced directly towards Nok.
Ferald exined his strategy: "I fear my foolish brother might lose too quickly, so I must reach Nok before his castle falls."
His Minister of War expressed concern that rushing might lead to being ambushed en route, resulting in heavy casualties.
However, Ferald, resolute in his decision, dismissed these apprehensions.
Lanvin also joined the campaign, d in shining silver armor, a silver-ted sword at his waist, and a glittering silver helmet on his head.
He looked strikingly handsome in his outfit.
However, Ferald''s Minister of War, upon seeing this, was filled with dismay.
He thought to himself that the cost of Lanvin''s equipment alone could arm a considerable number of soldiers, or even hire a unit of light infantry mercenaries.
Yet, he remained silent.
Being a nobleman and a count under Ferald, he understood the delicate bnce between what should and should not be said.
This time, Ferald''s entire army was mobilized.
Having suffered some losses in the previous fierce assault on Gokasu Castle, their numbers were slightly diminished, amounting to 4985 soldiers.
Among these, there were 2600 light infantry, 700 heavy infantry, 852 archers, 600 light cavalry, and 233 heavy cavalry.
A particrly notable unit within this army was the "Raiding Brigade," a group adapted from the Viking Military System.
This brigade, consisting of only 300 soldiers, all light infantry, might not have seemed significant at first nce.
However, theirbat record in previous wars was exceptionally fierce.
They were known for their ferocious and valiant performance in battle, making them a formidable force to reckon with.
Chapter 499 The Siege
Chapter 499 The Siege
?This particr unit fought with a fearlessness akin to recklessness, capable of delivering a substantial blow to the enemy''s morale.
It was known that Ferald had put considerable thought into constructing this unit, harboring high expectations for them.
Mibo currentlymanded an army of 1200 conscripted soldiers, consisting of 600 light infantry, 300 heavy infantry, 200 archers, 70 light cavalry, and 30 heavy cavalry.
Indeed, Mibo''s numbers had exceeded the typical garrison of a castle, which was around 1000, a clear indication that his objective of hoarding excessive knightly titles had been achieved.
However, therey a critical w within his ranks C the disproportionately low number of archers.
This issue would be ringly evident once Mibo transitioned into a defensive stance during the siege.
Howard, on the other hand, had amassed an army of 2570 troops, with 1250 light infantry, 500 heavy infantry, 200 archers, 300 light cavalry, and 320 heavy cavalry.
One particrly fortunate oue for Howard''s forces was the bnce in troop types.
The percentage of basic light infantry had significantly decreased, while the numbers of heavy infantry and archers had seen steady growth.
More notably, the count of both light and heavy cavalry had substantially increased, especially the heavy cavalry, which had reached an impressively high proportion within the army.
Resarite had invested a great deal of effort in training this force, transforming several light cavalry into heavy cavalry.
Vettel, too, had yed a vital role.
To fund the equipment needed by Resarite, Vettel had worked tirelessly to increase the overall economic output.
The number of heavy cavalry under Howard''smand had now even surpassed that of Duke Ferald.
As they prepared to enter the decisive phase of the conflict, these details were of utmost importance.
As the campaignmenced, Mibo''s forces held their position, abandoning the outskirts of their viges.
Mibo''s strategy was clear: he only needed to dy, waiting for his brother''srger army to arrive and sweep through the battlefield.
The critical question was whether Gokasu Castle could withstand until Ferald reached Nok.
Given that the war was unfolding within Nok itself, Howard''s army did not need to worry about regrouping and reorganizing.
They easily converged within less than two days and swiftly took control of the viges in the Gokasu region.
Since most of these viges were practically abandoned, they encountered little resistance.
The vigers continued their daily lives,rgely unaffected by the conflict.
Then came the vige of Mambaton, which was not one of Mibo''s excessively held titles but was under someone''s control.
Mambaton, leading a small force of just over a hundred soldiers, attempted a nocturnal assault on Howard''s army.
However, outnumbered, they were quickly surrounded by the forces of Resarite and Anna on one nk and decisively defeated by Howard''s troops.
Only Mambaton managed to escape under cover of darkness.
The following day, the vige of Mambaton also fell under Howard''s control, and his forces rapidly advanced towards Gokasu Castle.
By the afternoon, Howard''s army had surrounded the castle, but there was no immediate way to breach its defenses.
Ivan, from atop the castle walls, mocked Howard, "Ha ha, you fool! Just wait for my uncle to arrive, and you''ll all be running scared! Ha ha ha. Go on, surround us! Isn''t a castle inherently a strategic structure for defense and dy? Keep your siege! Let''s see how many days you canst, waiting for my uncle to show up!"
Howard nced at Anna, who said, "Unlikest time, Mibo''s forces haven''t suffered any losses. A direct assault might not be sessful. Plus, with Ferald''s threat looming, we don''t have much time."
She suggested, "How about hiring mercenaries now? We maintain our siege, cutting off Gokasu Castle''s food and water supply, inducing panic among the defenders. Then, from the south, we can choose either the Swiss Brothers Alliance or the Aragon Shield Brigade, which we previously discussed. Once the down payment is made and they start fulfilling the contract, they can join us in the siege. If we can take the castle before Duke Ferald''s troops arrive, that would be ideal."
Howard, gritting his teeth, inquired about the details of the Swiss Brothers Alliance and Aragon Shield Brigade.
The Swiss Brothers Alliance was a mix of light and heavy infantry mercenaries, supplemented by a small number of archers and a very limited cavalry force.
The Aragon Shield Brigade was simr, a blend of light and heavy infantry, but with no cavalry at all.
However, they had more archers than the Swiss Brothers Alliance.
Unsatisfied, Howard asked Anna, "Is there a cheaper yet more powerful mercenary group avable for hire?"
Anna negated the possibility, "There are none left. With the funds we have, these two are the only mercenary groups near Nok that we can afford."
Howard expressed his regret, "If only I had known, I would have continued to save for arger mercenary force."
Anna pointed out that discussing this now was pointless as the war had already started, and they needed to give it their all.
Resignedly, Howard handed over his pouch of gold coins to Bosiden, instructing him, "Hire the Swiss Brothers Alliance. They have a slight cavalry presence, which could offer greater flexibility in the battlefield."
Bosiden took the money, bowed, and galloped away on his horse.
That afternoon, Bosiden met with themander of the Swiss Brothers Alliance in Kenfa Vige.
A straightforward mercenary contract was quickly established, and Bosiden handed over the deposit.
At midnight, the Swiss Brothers Alliance began to assemble, and by dawn, they were fully gathered, marching towards Gokasu Castle.
Meanwhile, a part of Ferald''s troops had already entered the territory of Nok.
Being an advance party, this unit consisted of just over a thousand soldiers, acting on orders directly from Ferald himself.
Portia''s spies learned of this movement and ryed the intelligence to Portia, who in turn informed Howard.
After careful consideration, Howard decided to seize the opportunity that presented itself.
He ordered the Swiss Brothers Alliance to alter their destination and head towards Ferald''s advance troops.
Anna refrained frommenting on this decision, while Resarite considered it an aggressive move but one that could yield significant rewards.
Inside the besieging camp, there was a constant flow of activity.
Knights in armor strutted around with a proud, imposing air.
Their armor, reflecting the sunlight, dazzled onlookers.
The heavy cavalry were also well-cared for, with ample food supplies contributing to their high morale.
A group of light infantry, under Resarite''smand, was busy constructing defensive fortifications.
Resarite aimed to prevent a surprise attack by the defending forces, which could inflict severe casualties on Howard''s army.
Meanwhile, a contingent of heavy infantry, led by Anna, patrolled around the siege camp in five rotating squads, enhancing the order and tidying the environment of the camp.
The knights'' warhorses neighed and pranced, their shiny barding a testament to the knights'' ample war resources.
In addition to these, there were tworge troops of horses.
One troop belonged to the heavy cavalry.
Unlike the usual disarray of heavy cavalry equipment, Howard''s unit, thanks to the unified procurement and ordering by Resarite and Vettel, achieved a near-standardization in their gear.
At a nce, Howard''s heavy cavalry stood out with their neatly arranged, gleaming horses, their iron stirrups the envy of the light cavalry.
The light cavalry''s horsescked such protection.
They were covered with a leather piece that extended over the horse''s back and other parts.
Even with this protection, these horses were not as strong or robust as those of the heavy cavalry and knights.
This discrepancy was a matter of troop ssification, akin to the difference between light and heavy infantry.
It wasn''t that the lords intentionally neglected the light cavalry or infantry; rather, they preferred to invest more resources in heavy cavalry and heavy infantry.
Howard had excelled in addressing this issue.
He had many light cavalry riders undergo training to be heavy cavalry, and then personally allocated funds to upgrade the equipment of their horses.
Some horses, originally part of the light cavalry but of decent quality, received additional feed to fatten and strengthen them, enhancing the overallbat power of the heavy cavalry.
For those horses that still didn''t meet the standard even after the extra feed, Resarite procured warhorses that met the heavy cavalry standards and provided them to the heavy cavalry at no cost.
It can be said that for these seemingly few 320 heavy cavalry, Howard had invested a considerable amount of money and resources!
The horses for the light cavalry had no special requirements; as long as they could run, they were suitable.
Many frail and slender horses, considered wasteful to discard but not meeting the standards for heavy cavalry or knights'' steeds, were assigned to the light cavalry units.
A well-equipped light cavalry could potentially reach the battlefield faster than heavy cavalry during strategic maneuvers.
However, the average light cavalry, in reality, often had even slower movement speed than the heavily armored warhorses.
Chapter 500 Initial Victory
Chapter 500 Initial Victory
?To put it simply, many of the heavy cavalry horses were so exceptional that, evenden with weight, they outran the lightly equipped ones.
However, in a region a bit further east, there was a type of cavalry known as "rapid maneuver cavalry," a unit that fell somewhere between heavy and light cavalry.
These rapid maneuver cavalry horses weren''t ordinary mounts; they were swift, truly embodying the "light" aspect of light cavalry.
Not only were their equipment lighter, but their speed was also remarkably agile.
It was said that in that region, the aplishments of the rapid maneuver cavalry were impressive, serving as an exemry case of the optimal use of light cavalry.
In the evening, Alonso arrived at a tent surrounded by tight security and informed Howard that the Swiss Brothers Alliance troops had already set out to intercept the enemy''s advance party as per Howard''s orders.
Howard nodded in acknowledgment.
At that moment, inside the tent, Bosiden, Vettel, Resarite, Anna, Margaret, Kaido, and Alonso were all present.
Howard''s vassals had gathered together.
Howard was beginning to consider abandoning the prolonged siege here and leading his troops to join forces with the Swiss Brothers Alliance, seizing the opportunity created by Ferald''smand error to first defeat the duke''s forces.
Howard''s reasoning was as follows: Instead of idly waiting under the high-priced shadow of Gokasu Castle for the enemy to arrive, it would be more advantageous to turn back early, utilizing their familiarity with Nok''s terrain to control the battlefield and defeat the enemy''s sessive waves of divided troops.
In this way, though the duke appeared to have an army of about five thousand, in reality, each encounter with Howard''s forces would involve only a small detachment.
Defeating five thousand troops in one go might be unfeasible, but Howard was confident in his ability to triumph over simrly sized units in sessive battles.
Moreover, the casualties would differ significantly.
A single battle against five thousand, even if victorious, would undoubtedly result in heavy losses.
However, if they fought the enemy''s forces in smaller, separate engagements, the casualties could be kept to a minimum each time.
The total losses would be much less severe than facing five thousand at once.
Those among Howard''s vassals who supported this n included Anna, Resarite, and Margaret.
However, there were also those who disagreed: Bosiden, Vettel, Alonso, and Kaido.
They had their reasons, but Howard, having already deeply understood their perspectives, was not inclined to dwell on their arguments any further.
Their main contention was that Howard should not engage personally inbat, reasoning that since mercenaries were hired, the battle should be entirely entrusted to them, and Howard should continue besieging Gokasu Castle.
Such arguments were precisely what Howard did not wish to hear.
The Swiss Brothers Alliance troop that had been hired numbered only 2,620 men.
In war, where oues can be highly unpredictable, having equally matched forces could result in both sides engaging in a tentative assault and then retreating with minimal losses.
However, if one side''s force was significantly smaller, it might bepletely overwhelmed before it could effectively utilize itsbat strength.
On the battlefield, there are a variety of tactics, and overwhelming force can sometimes alter the nned deployment of military strength.
Take, for example, the Swiss Brothers Alliance troop.
Based on their capabilities, they have the potential to inflict a certain number of casualties on the enemy.
However, if faced with a slightly weaker opponent, they could perform beyond expectations.
Conversely, against a much stronger adversary, they might fail to achieve the expected level of enemy casualties.
Put simply, the situation on the battlefield and the eventual oue can sometimes resemble a chain of dominoes.
In a domino setup, the fall of the first tile determines the direction of the second tile''s fall, causing the first to knock over the second, which in turn topples the third, and so on.
In essence, the oue on the battlefield often hinges on who topples that "first domino" and from which side it is pushed.
Once a troop enters a state of disarray, itsbat effectiveness virtually disappears, and what remains is just a matter of how many can escape.
The specific circumstances of a battle, that "first domino," are often ambiguous.
Sometimes, a part of a troop may suffer losses, but this does not necessarily mean the entire army will copse.
It''s quite possible that subsequent troop movements could lead to gaining a greater advantage.
Only when one side gains a significant advantage might the morale of the opposing side copse, allowing the former to enter a phase of reaping victories.
This is the greatest significance of having arge army C it can maximize the morale threshold and prevent localized defeats from causing a significant drop in overall morale.
Howard managed to persuade the others and led his troops away from Gokasu Castle, heading instead towards Nok Castle.
ording to reports from the Swiss mercenary group, a portion of Duke Ferald''s forces would arrive at Nok Castle the next day.
They might either besiege Nok Castle or abandon it to confront Howard''s army directly.
Regarding this contingent of the Duke''s forces, Howard decided to have the Swiss Brothers Alliance defeat them.
Therefore, half a dayter, the Swiss mercenaries encountered Duke Ferald''s vanguard.
After some initial skirmishing, both sides retreated about three hundred meters and set up camp.
Another half day passed, and they joined forces with Howard.
With Howard''s original conscripted soldiers and the Swiss Brothers Alliance mercenaries, their numbers were close to five thousand.
Even if facing the entirety of the Duke''s forces, Howard''s side would not be at a numerical disadvantage.
Duke Ferald, unaware that Howard had hired mercenaries, was under the illusion that he could easily defeat Howard.
Howard convened a military council and handedmand over to Resarite, demonstrating his trust in him.
Resarite asked Bosiden to bring out the military map, while instructing Vettel to prepare the stand.
The twoplied without any hint of noble pretense, acting almost like apprentices to Resarite.
Once the map was set up, Resarite pointed his right index finger towards a pass north of Nok Castle and addressed the gathering, "Good day, everyone. I am Resarite, and I will bemanding this battle. Let''s start with our troop strength. We have nearly five thousand men, while the enemy has just over a thousand. We must seize this advantageous opportunity."
"By swiftly dealing with the enemy''s vanguard, we can also gain precious strategic time. We willunch our attack immediately after this meeting. Every second now is valuable, so listen carefully."
Half an hourter, Howard''s army struck like a storm, overwhelming the enemy troops with a surprise attack.
The enemy''smanding officer, a baron, had thought it safer to wait for reinforcements here, not expecting the sudden increase in Howard''s forces.
In just another half hour, Howard''s armypletely decimated the Duke''s vanguard.
Due to the overwhelming number of Howard''s forces, the enemy had no chance to escape and was systematically annihted.
In the end, the battlefield was strewn with captives from the enemy side.
This battle significantly boosted the morale of Howard''s troops.
Initially, everyone had thought it impossible for an earl to defeat a duke, but this victory revitalized their confidence, leading them to believe that they might actually win this war.
The next day, Howard led his troops to the northern pass and stationed them there.
On the third day, the Duke, having lost contact with his vanguard, grew suspicious.
His son, Earl Lanvin, suggested, "We''ve been receiving daily updates until now. Why hasn''t there been any news today? Could it be that they''ve been defeated by Howard''s army?"
The Duke rebuked his son, admonishing him not to spread rumors and disrupt morale: "Silence! Don''t let unfounded rumors disturb our troops! The absence of a message could be due to an issue with the messenger. Do not jump to conclusions before we have confirmation! Howard is merely an earl."
"His only way to defeat me, a duke, is by quickly assembling all his forces to take down Gokasu Castle. His troops could only be lingering around Gokasu Castle, impossible to be outside Nok Castle!"
Lanvin, confused, questioned, "Then how do you exin the fact that we''ve lost contact with our vanguard? If Howard''s conscripted soldiers are all surrounding the castle, could it be mercenaries hired by Howard who defeated our troops? Does Howard have that much money?"
The Duke spoke slowly, reiterating, "I''ll say it again, it''s not certain that our vanguard has been disbanded. Don''t let your imagination run wild."
"Moreover, the likelihood of Howard hiring mercenaries is very slim. The Earldom of Nok has historically been one of the poorer earldoms. Isn''t it well known that the architecture of Nok Earldom itself is irrational? Such a small earldom, yet it has three castles, incurring exorbitant military maintenance costs."
"Also, with its limitednd area, having three castles means there''s only one city in the entire earldom. Ha, do you think an earldom with just one city could be wealthy? The idea of Howard having enough money to hire mercenaries is preposterous!
"I, as a duke, struggle with daily expenses and can''t afford mercenaries. How could he possibly afford them? It''s impossible. Don''t overthink it."
Chapter 501 Negotiating Peace
Chapter 501 Negotiating Peace
?Lanvin thought to himself, if it weren''t for his father''s frequent waging of wars that drained the treasury, how could a duke not afford to hire mercenaries?
However, Lanvin felt the rest of his father''s reasoning made sense - a small earldom, not one with many cities, couldn''t possibly have the economic means to hire mercenaries.
What Ferald and Lanvin were unaware of was a crucial fact: Howard''s economy was bolstered by the unique produce he developed!
Howard''s Earldom of Nok, having only one city and the rest being castles, indeed faced economic strains.
However, Howard anticipated significant ie from apple orchards in Kenfa Vige and Pitz Vige through estimated revenues and deposits.
The high production value ofvender products had boosted the earldom''s toll and trade ie.
Beyond improving the living standards of his subjects, the meat from ms had enhanced the food reserves of the Earldom of Nok.
Apart from being a food resource, mshells asionally yielded pearls.
These pearls were of exquisite quality, representing significant ie with just a single find.
With Vettel''s exceptional business acumen, these pearls fetched high prices.
This sess had a snowball effect, enhancing the reputation and fame of Kenfa Vige pearls.
Now, Kenfa Vige''s pearls were synonymous with the finest in pearls,manding even higher prices.
It could be said that with the Kenfa Vige pearls in his possession, Howard never had to worry about military funds.
On the third night, still without any news from the vanguard, the Duke''s attitude shifted.
He grew anxious and, as a precaution, ordered the second and third divisions to halt at Goldfish Snowscape while leading the first division there himself.
The Duke''s intention was to consolidate his forces, preventing any further unexpected losses.
By the fourth day, the Duke''s troops had all assembled at Goldfish Snowscape.
At the same time, the Duke received a letter from Baron Mibo.
In the letter, Baron Mibo informed Duke Ferald that Howard''s army had withdrawn from outside Gokasu Castle, and it appeared they were heading towards Nok Castle.
The Duke thought he understood the situation C he assumed Howard''s main force had personally defeated his vanguard.
Lanvin, however, was skeptical, remarking, "Even if the distance between the Baronies of Gokasu and Nok is short, there''s still a considerable distance between the castles of the twonds. Even if Howard rushed his troops, it seems imusible for them to have reached Nok Castle so quickly."
This skepticism stemmed from Lanvin''sck of military understanding.
Lanvin himself had poor military skills, resulting in low mobility for his troops.
His reasoning might be applicable to himself, as amander like Lanvin indeed would not have managed such a feat.
However, Howard''s military prowess far exceeded Lanvin''s, making possible what Lanvin couldn''t achieve.
Moreover, Lanvin was not familiar with the terrain of Nok.
Unknown to most nobility, there was a secluded path between Gokasu Castle and the location where the Swiss Brothers Alliance was stationed.
This path was quite remote and generally unknown to the nobility.
However, Howard, always empathetic towards his people, had learned about this route during a conversation with the vigers.
The Duke, puzzled, mused, "Is Howard not nning to seize Gokasu Castle and instead returning to defend his own territory? That doesn''t make sense. He only has the forces of a single earldom; does he dare confront my army of five thousand? He can''t defeat my troops; even if he returns, it would be a futile effort. Why would he dare to give up his only chance of victory and insteade back to battle me?"
Lanvin, equally perplexed, made a few attempts to exin but failed to articte his thoughts clearly, and his suggestions were dismissed by the Duke.
One of the Duke''s earl vassals, who had just joined them that day and was unaware of the previous conversation between the Duke and his son, proposed, "If this is the case, it might be possible that Howard has hired mercenaries."
The Duke shook his head, repeating the exnation he had given the day before.
The earl vassal hesitated, then suggested, "Could it be that Howard is making a desperate move, pre-spending future taxes to forcefully hire mercenaries to battle Your Grace?"
The Duke was unsure, responding, "That seems unlikely. Such actions would decrease the favor of his vassals and citizens. And if he pre-spends now, what will he do when he can''t collect taxes in the future to cover maintenance costs? Unless he is truly prepared for a do-or-die struggle, it seems improbable."
In reality, Howard hadn''t pre-spent any taxes; he had directly used the cash he had on hand to hire mercenaries.
On the fifth day, the Duke''s army arrived outside the pass, intending to attack it.
Howard, standing atop the fortress, called out to Duke Ferald, "Your Grace, you won''t be able to take this pass. You should give up. Mibo deceived me first; I cannot let him off."
Duke Ferald, infuriated, demanded, "Was it you who defeated my vanguard?"
Howardughed heartily, "What does it matter if I did? In warfare, do you expect me not to defeat your troops? Should I have stood still for you to attack? Duke Ferald, you are a nobleman of stature. I hope your words reflect some level of wisdom and don''t tarnish the reputation of the nobility."
Enraged, the Duke ordered his troops tounch a forceful attack.
Howard raised his hand, and the archers who had been crouching below the parapet stood up, raining arrows into the open space below.
For a moment, arrows fell like rain, causing significant damage to Ferald''s light infantry.
However, Ferald''s heavy infantry advanced, each soldier carrying a shield.
The shields mitigated much of the damage from the arrows.
Howard noticed the inconsistency in the shields; some looked decent enough, while others were old, rusted, or appeared about to fall apart.
Crucially, the sizes of the shields varied C some wererge, others small.
Howard shouted to his archers, "Aim carefully! Target their knees and feet! Some of their shields are too small! We have an opportunity!"
The archers then focused on shooting below the shields, targeting the heavy infantry''s knees and lower.
Many of the heavy infantry were hit in areas not protected by their shields.
They screamed in agony, unable to advance further.
Ferald''s siege towers slowly moved toward the walls.
Ferald cleverly instructed his heavy infantry to take cover behind the folding panels of the siege towers.
As the towers inched forward, those atop were protected from archery fire.
When the towers neared the walls, the panels unfolded, and Ferald''s soldiers, with roaring battle cries, charged towards Howard''s side.
Howard''s archers continued to fire, but as the enemy archers also smartly positioned themselves beside the siege towers for protection and returned fire, the battle intensified.
Howard''s archers targeted those on the siege towers, but the enemy now primarily consisted of shield-bearing soldiers, with the remaining unshielded light infantry looking for opportunities to join the assault.
The enemy knights and cavalry joined the fray, the heavily armed knights advancing step by step.
The defense of the fortress was fierce and bloody.
However, since the Swiss Brothers Alliance mercenaries primarily consisted of light and heavy infantry, theck of cavalry in the defensive battle was not a hindrance but rather a robust auxiliary force.
The battle for the pass was brutal and continued relentlessly until the morning of the fifth day.
Howard led a charge with knights and heavy cavalry from his conscripted soldiers, striking Ferald''s army stationed outside the pass and achieving a resounding victory.
The enemy was sent reeling, losing their armor and weapons in disarray.
Howard''s knights pursued the retreating enemy, conquering over a dozen of their camps.
Ferald''s army was forced to retreat three kilometers away, their morale utterly depleted.
Riding alongside Margaret, Annaughed and said, "We''re going to be famous after this. We might just make it into the history books of Nok."
Margaret, feeling confident, replied to Anna, "I think it''s very possible. We''ve certainly made a name for ourselves this time."
She felt a sense of happiness as Anna initiated conversation with her, having been worried about a potential rift between them.
Now, it seemed, Margaret had been concerned over nothing.
After leading the cavalry back to the pass, Howard brought out all his troops.
This time it wasn''t just a cavalry charge; he pressed forward with the entire army.
He sent Bosiden to Ferald''s new camp in the capacity of a diplomat, urging Ferald to withdraw from the war.
Upon reaching Ferald''s camp, and under heavy guard, Bosiden was ushered into the Duke''s presence.
Ferald, sitting on a high chair and sipping corn soup, was nked by his son, Earl Lanvin, and various vassals.
Bosiden addressed Ferald, "Your Grace, I am here on behalf of my lord to extend his highest respects to you."
Ferald let out a coldugh, but feeling the deference Howard had shown him, his expression unconsciously softened.
Chapter 502 Rewards
Chapter 502 Rewards
?Bosiden continued, "My lord does not wish to be your enemy, so he has sent me to negotiate terms of peace with you."
Ferald, continuing to sip his corn soup, didn''t nce at Bosiden, and asked, "What are your lord''s conditions?"
Bosiden responded with a rare, hearty smile,
"There are no conditions, Your Grace. We offer unconditional peace. After the negotiation, Your Grace will still be the lord of vast territories, and my lord will remain a humble friend."
Lanvin, still d in his shining silver armor C which had seen little action in the battles C spoke to his father, "Father, we cannot agree to this. Uncle is still waiting for our reinforcements."
However, an elderly earl with a ck, upward-curling mustache spoke up, "I do not support continuing this fight. We have already deployed all our troops. The losses we have suffered up to now are severe, and we cannot afford to go on. If we continue, I fear that Duke Jiakai, the old fox, might take advantage of our weakened state."
Ferald set down his soup bowl, visibly wary of the prospect of other dukes attacking him in his moment of vulnerability.
Bosiden added, "Your Grace, my lord has no conflict of interest with you. You are in Florence, while my lord is within Duke Jiakai''s territory. Although not too far apart, my lord''s Earldom of Nok is still quite distant from yournds. If Your Grace continues to suffer losses within Nok, it could be a painful situation for your kin but a joyful one for your enemies."
Ferald took a deep breath, almost as if speaking to himself, andmented, "Ah, I can''t help my brother anymore. His tactical level is too poor. If Howard''s army has already left his area, why didn''t he lead all his troops to besiege othernds of Howard? Or he could have directly joined forces with me. A pincer attack by the two of us might have had a chance against Howard."
Bosiden listened silently, already forming a judgment in his mind C the Duke of Florence was ready to sign a peace treaty.
When Bosiden left the Duke''s camp, he held a piece of parchment in his hand, bearing the signature of the Duke of Florence.
Thus, due to exceeding his anticipated losses, the Duke withdrew from the war.
What remained was the naive Baron Mibo.
Howard disbanded the mercenary group, no longer needing to pay their wages, and led his conscripted soldiers toward the Gokasu region.
Two monthster, as Gokasu Castle faced water and food shortages and its soldiers deserted, Howard seized the opportunity for a forceful attack.
The castle fell, and Howard captured Mibo, securing victory in the war.
After the victory, Howard stripped Mibo of his barony and even contemted taking away his knightly titles.
Resarite suggested that if Howard nned to bestow Gokasu Castle to a new baron, Mibo could be handed over to them for handling.
Howard found this suggestion sensible.
With Mibo''s barony title gone, he was now a knight with four or five fiefs.
As for Mambaton, who had been loyal during the siege, Howard showed little interest and rejected his proposal to be the new Baron of Gokasu.
Resarite, hearing this,ughed at Mambaton''s presumption, and Anna shared the sentiment, mocking him.
Howard did not release Mibo immediately.
He considered Mibo untrustworthy and cunning, not nning to let him go.
Mibo''sck of credibility and sly nature had led Howard to the decision to keep him confined, ensuring that such a deceitful individual would not be free to cause further trouble.
Ten dayster, Howard convened a meeting with Anna, Margaret, Resarite, Bosiden, Vettel, Alonso, and Kaido.
He informed them that he intended to bestow the barony of Gokasu, and as to whom it would be granted, he wanted them to demonstrate their worth and discuss it among themselves before he made a decision.
This announcement sparked great interest among them.
Anna, dressed in a bright yellow threeyered down jacket, spoke up, "Howard, although I am indifferent, we nobles certainly always desire morend. I have been assisting you from the very beginning."
"Whether it was initially supporting you with gold coins orter single-handedly facilitating two diplomatic agreements, I have always been doing my best to help you. Howard, I hope you can grant me the barony of Gokasu."
Bosiden, wearing a thick sky-blue cotton coat, spoke with a hint of envy, "Lord Howard, unlike Anna, I don''te from a distinguished family. I am where I am today thanks to Lord Resarite''s and your appreciation. I hope to obtain the baronial title so I can serve you even better in the future."
"Look at every diplomatic mission; it''s always my team handling the affairs. The smoothness of your diplomacy is partly my doing. Take, for instance, the final peace negotiation with the Duke of Florence."
"If someone else had been in my ce, sess was not guaranteed. Had that negotiation failed, to speak frankly, the oue of the war would have been unpredictable, introducing unnecessary risks. I believe I have made a significant contribution."
Dressed in a beige studded armor, Vettel gathered his courage and spoke loudly, "Lord Howard, please forgive my presumption. War is essentially about money, a reality you must now clearly understand. Without funds, we are immobilized; with funds, we can hire mercenaries."
"Although our number of conscripted soldiers was less than that of the Duke of Florence, our economic situation was better, allowing us to hire mercenaries and make up the numbers."
"Now that the war is over, as your finance minister, surely I have contributed significantly? I hope to be granted the barony of Gokasu. If I be the Baron of Gokasu, I will diligently manage the economy and improve the efficiency of trade throughout the territory and Nok."
Margaret, wearing ck leather armor, remained silent.
She felt content regardless of the oue; the expansion of Howard''s overall territory pleased her.
She watched the others vying for the opportunity, choosing not to speak.
Alonso, d in wine-red padded armor, also wanted to speak but wasn''t sure what to say.
He thought about boasting of his aplishments but realized he didn''t have much to boast about.
Should he mention his role as a servant-like figure, always ready at Howard''s beck and call?
Alonso decided to let the opportunity pass.
Resarite, now in his thirties, watched the younger nobles eagerlypeting for the chance.
He felt an unexpected surge of excitement, his palms sweating slightly with nerves.
Resarite, who had previously lost out in noble politics, was not adept at vying for fame and profit.
However, his wife and children had already been moved from the Vancouver Duke''s territory to his ownnds within Nok.
His wife often encouraged him to strive harder.
His child, now seven years old, was also starting to chatter about matters of the battlefield.
Resarite felt the weight of responsibility growing.
As the head of an ordinary, if not prominent, family, he felt he should do something more.
Resarite, not a man adept at small talk, excelled in discussing military matters with confidence.
However, when it came to the nuanced conversations of noble society, he felt out of his depth.
Deciding not to beat around the bush, he addressed Howard directly, "Howard, I offer you two viges in exchange for the barony of Gokasu. You can reim the viges, and I can gain a baronial title."
Anna, visibly displeased, said to Resarite, "Do you realize what you''re doing? You''re a vassal, yes, but also a noble. Why do you stoop to such ttery towards Howard? Our requests fornd should be made with grace and dignity, not by haggling like this!"
Bosiden also addressed Resarite, "Master, you don''t need to do this."
Vettel echoed a simr sentiment.
Alonso and Margaret remained silent.
At that moment, more of Howard''s vassals entered upon hearing the news, adding to themotion.
Kaido spoke to Resarite, "Your actions put us other nobles in a difficult position. Are you trying to break the unspoken code among us?"
Karlondo mocked Resarite, "Using yournds as bargaining chips, huh? You really do have the ir of a merchant. Lord Resarite, why don''t you join us in Wislot as a high-ranking merchant?"
Howard silenced the mor of those present.
He walked up to Resarite, looked into his eyes, and said,
"You are my Minister of War. My rise from knight to earl owes much to your invaluable assistance. In our feudal society, military prowess is crucial. You have helped me win battles againstrger forces; I value and respect you for that!"
Chapter 503 The Assassin
Chapter 503 The Assassin
?Resarite stood erect, like a soldier at attention.
Howard eventually agreed to his proposal, reiming Louva Vige and Browndale Vige from Resarite and granting him the barony of Gokasu.
However, Howard had a finalmand for Resarite: "I''m giving you three months to get rid of Mibo. I want him stripped of even his knightly title."
Resarite hesitated, "Isn''t that a bit too harsh?"
Howard replied, "Mibo is treacherous and has lost all credibility with me."
Defiantly, Resarite countered, "Since you''ve granted me the baronial title, Mibo is no longer your direct vassal, but mine. How I treat my vassal is not for you to dictate."
With these words, Resarite abruptly left the lord''s hall, leaving Howard''s vassals speechless and exchanging surprised nces.
Anna, with her mouth agape in a mocking gesture, remarked, "What a wise way to bestow a reward. No sooner is the title given than he dares to defy you."
Bosiden, slinging an arm around Vettel''s shoulder, walked out of the hall without a word, their faces wearing exaggerated expressions.
Karlondo suggested to Howard, "Perhaps you should reconsider? The official ceremony for the baronial title hasn''t even taken ce; everything is still negotiable."
Howard pinched the bridge of his nose and said, "In my feudal territory, I cannot tolerate Mibo''s presence. Karlondo, Anna, you two try to persuade Resarite."
Anna scoffed, "That''s unlikely to be effective."
Karlondo nodded, "I''ll do my best to try."
Ten dayster, Resarite had a change of heart.
He came to Howard to apologize and promised that once he was officially a baron, he would promptly strip Mibo of his knightly titles.
However, Resarite expressed concern about the sheer number of titles Mibo held, telling Howard, "He has so many knight titles. Even if I find a reason to dere war and win, I can only strip away one or two of his titles. He will still have others left, which won''t achieve our goal."
Howard instructed, "Tell Mambaton to do everything he can to wage war against Mibo."
Resarite was puzzled, doubting Mambaton''s ability to defeat Mibo.
But Howard continued, "You assign a few new vassals, and then have them dere war on Mibo together. The ultimate goal is to strip him of all his titles."
Resarite nodded in understanding.
A dayter, Resarite''s investiture ceremony as a baron was conducted smoothly.
Howard formally reimed the two viges from Resarite.
Three days after that, Howard knighted Portia, granting him Louva Vige and officially appointing him as head of espionage.
Five dayster, ndre approached Howard, expressing her desire to return to Kaido''s side and hoping for Howard''s permission.
Howard then bestowed Browndale Vige upon Kaido, fulfilling his earlier promise to ndre.
ndre returned to Kaido''s side, this time bringing the official documents of the grant.
Kaido, overjoyed, lifted ndre in a 360-degree spin, then joyfully carried her around the back garden, bringing her much delight.
Seven dayster, the ceremony for Kaido''s additional grant took ce at Fernsouth Castle, with Kaido gaining another vige under his lordship.
Duke Jiakai, known as Lyon, had grown increasingly impatient and frequently galloped wildly through the streets to vent his frustration.
One morning at breakfast, his wife, Matilda, addressed him with concern, "Why have you been recklessly riding through the streetstely? You could hurt someone, do you realize that?"
Lyon shared his worries, "My dear, I''ve been losing sleep over the Earl of Nok''s affairs."
Matilda gently stroked Lyon''s cheek, speaking soothingly, "He''s getting married soon. Perhaps everything will settle down then."
Lyon sighed and confided, "Ever since I sent envoys to him, in just half a year, the Earl of Nok has stripped another disloyal vassal of his title. His ambition is too great; I can''t keep up with him."
Matilda, surprised and feeling a sense of foreboding, suggested, "In that case, we must prepare on two fronts. Firstly, we should send another envoy to inquire in detail about when Howard is getting married and whether he ns to cease his aggressive actions post-marriage.Secondly, let''s hire an assassin, even if it costs a fortune."
A maid carrying breakfast heard these words and, in shock, dropped the tray she was holding.
She was immediately scolded by an older maid and cowered on the floor, holding her head.
Lyon, with a piercing gaze, questioned, "Shouldn''t we n a conspiracy first? Hiring an assassin directly would be too expensive."
Matilda said coldly, "If we''re going to do it, let''s do it decisively. Organizing conspiracies is too easily exposed, and the conspiracy''s execution is too slow; we can''t wait."
Lyon agreed.
...
Six days hence, as twilight descended, Howard fell victim to an assassin''s ambush.
His only defense was a single-handed sword he carried; no shield, no two-handed sword adorned him, nor was he d in sturdy armor.
Instead, he wore a simple red cotton jacket, fastened with yellow buttons across his chest.
The assassin was a silent predator, his deadly intent preceding any spoken word.
Hey in wait behind a wall, biding his time until Howard approached.
As Howard drew near, the assassin sprang from his hiding ce, dagger in hand, aiming straight for Howard''s heart.
Caught off guard, Howard instinctively moved to the right, but his left arm was grazed by the de, drawing blood.
"Assassin!" Howard bellowed.
Around him, lights began to flicker to life - torches held by his security team, a testament to their vignce.
Sensing the encroaching light and hearing the growingmotion, the assassin realized the stringency of Howard''s protection.
He resolved to make one final, desperate attempt.
For the price of 250 gold coins, he had pledged to take Howard''s life, and he was determined to try his utmost.
He had decided: should this attempt fail, he would scale the wall and escape, biding his time for another opportunity.
Howard, with his right hand gripping the single-handed sword, positioned the de horizontally across his chest in defense.
The assassin, with a sudden burst of speed, charged at Howard.
He threw his ck cloak towards Howard in a bid to obscure his vision, hoping to catch him unawares.
This was Howard''s first encounter with an assassin''s tactics of this nature.
Caught off guard, his vision was obscured by the ck cloak thrown over his face.
Frantically trying to pull the cloak away, his mind raced with thoughts.
Howard realized the assassin''s ploy had seeded; he would either be killed while removing the cloak or be unable to see the assassin''s dagger if he did not remove it, leading to the same fatal oue.
Closing his eyes, Howard calmed himself and relied on his hearing.
Quickly, he swung his sword, shing with the assassin''s weapon, creating a resounding ng.
The assassin screamed in disbelief, "Impossible! No one can block my strike blindfolded!"
Margaret, leading the defense force, surrounded the assassin, who then scaled the wall and fled.
Howard, drenched in sweat, finally removed the ck cloak from his face.
That evening, his dinner tasted nd, overshadowed by the events of the day.
Portia, the chief of spies, continuously apologized for her failure to protect him.
Howard inquired of Portia, "What do you make of this assassin?"
Portia spected, "Perhaps sent by Mibo, harboring deep resentment against you, my lord."
Howard shook his head, "He couldn''t afford it. I suspect it was the Duke of Jiakai who hired the assassin."
Portia suggested, "Shall we hire our own assassin in retaliation?"
Howard remained silent, and after a moment, dismissed her with a wave of his hand.
The night was restless for Howard, who saw the dawn''s sun rise without a wink of sleep.
...
The envoy from Lyon had arrived, and he made an indelible impression on Howard.
Dressed in opulent attire adorned with precious gems and riding a majestic steed, the envoy''s grandeur was immediately evident as Howard personally greeted him outside the city walls.
Guiding the envoy toward the castle, Howard engaged in conversation, inquiring, "I recall the Duke''s previous emissaries were not adorned in such splendor. May I inquire about your noble rank?"
With a diplomatic smile, the envoy replied, "I am a dual Count of Romagne and Ferrara, thus, I hold the title of Marquis."
Howard''s understanding deepened.
The extravagant attire now made sense C the envoy was indeed a Marquis.
As their conversation continued, the envoy, named Rolf, leaned in and asked in a suggestive tone, "Would you like to know why I am so wealthy?"
Rolf then disyed his clothing, gesturing towards it for Howard to see, prompting Howard to exim, "Because you possess two Countships, you are a Marquis."
With an air of mystery, Rolf revealed that this was not the primary reason. Intrigued, Howard escorted Rolf into the inner chambers of the castle.
Chapter 504 A Lucrative Business
Chapter 504 A Lucrative Business
?As Rolf strolled through Fernsouth Castle, he admired the reliefs on the walls, remarking to Howard, "This castle of yours, Howard, is truly remarkable. These reliefs, they are the work of Master Zelmo from three hundred years ago, aren''t they?"
Howard, well-versed in the history of his castle from hours spent in the library, knew Rolf was correct.
At lunchtime, Howard invited Rolf to join him for a meal, an invitation Rolf epted.
Eager to make a good impression, Howard had Nora bring an abundance of river m meat.
Once the chef finished arranging the dishes, the m meat was presented in an immacte disy.
Rolf, upon seeing the river m meat, expressed his surprise, "Oh? I didn''t expect to encounter familiar river m meat here. I thought only adventurers unearthed such edible treasures."
Howard felt a slight surprise inside, realizing that river m meat was a developed delicacy elsewhere too.
But he maintained aposed exterior and continued, "Yes, these river ms are not just for meat. More importantly, while harvesting them, we asionally find pearls. The m meat itself isn''t worth much, just the price of meat. But pearls, they are valuable C each one could be worth the price of a dozen gold coins."
Howard, still unfamiliar with Rolf, chose not to disclose the true value of the pearls.
Upon hearing about the pearls, Rolf was ready to discuss a partnership with Howard.
However, as Howard took a bite of the river m meat, he said, "Aren''t you here as the Duke''s Minister of Diplomacy? Let''splete your official tasks first, then we can talk about personal matters. I am someone who believes in separating business from pleasure, and I wouldn''t want our dealings to beplicated."
Rolf then dropped his guard, revealing, "I am not the Minister of Diplomacy. The Duke merely entrusted me to speak with you and convey his message. Essentially, the Duke fears your rapid ascent and sent me to persuade you to marry soon."
Howard replied, "Persuade me to marry? Didn''t thest minister already discuss this with me? Why repeat it?"
A fleeting smirk crossed Rolf''s face as he retorted, "But the Duke has been waiting, and you''re still not married."
Howard turned to Nora, inquiring, "How many days are left until my wedding to Kaserlyn?"
Nora responded, "Not many, just half a month until the official ceremony."
Howard nced at Rolf, his look conveying the message: there''s your answer, no need for further discussion.
Rolf nodded, "Alright, let''s talk about personal matters now."
But unexpectedly, Howard interrupted him to inquire about the assassin.
Rolf''s expression fluctuated, but he firmly denied any possibility of the Duke of Jiakai being involved in such dishonorable acts.
Observing the sweat on Rolf''s forehead, Howard sensed the truth but chose not to pursue it further.
Instead, Howard shifted the conversation to Rolf''s money-making scheme.
As Rolf recounted his story, Howard began to understand the source of Rolf''s wealth.
It turned out that Rolf hailed from Ferrara, a fiefdom with a bustling trade port where countless ships anchored daily.
Ferrara, a Mediterranean port, was a hub of constant movement of goods.
Rolf had learned from a group of adventurers he had intercepted about a nearby forest teeming with bizarre urrences.
Leading his soldiers on an expedition, he discovered arge number of exotic beasts.
Instead of informing the Church about this discovery, Rolf regrly hired adventurers and conscripted soldiers to hunt these peculiar creatures.
He then sold their hides, meat, and other parts to merchants, earning gold coins in return.
Howard, intrigued by a particr aspect of the tale, asked, "Exotic beasts? What makes them so unusual?"
Rolf exined, "ording to the merchants, these beasts seem to have originated from the New World. But given the distance, they couldn''t have arrived here without ships. These creatures can''t swim, nor can they build or use boats, so how did they end up in Ferrara? That''s the mystery. Their peculiarity lies precisely in this enigma."
Howard asked Nora to bring a map, and after studying it carefully, he spected, "Is it possible that these beasts were transported here by other merchants from the New World?" Rolf chuckled, "Of course, that''s a possibility. But I don''t concern myself with such details. I am now making a fortune from these beasts."
Howard, sensing Rolf''s pragmatic approach,mented, "If these beasts are not native, their numbers must surely be limited.
Constant hunting by you and your men will eventually lead to their extinction."
Rolf replied nonchntly, "I''m not concerned about that. Besides, they seem to be adapting well here. ording to my people, their numbers are even increasing."
Howard marveled at this.
Rolf boasted, "How else would I describe them as extraordinary beasts?"
Howard then asked Nora to bring fifty gold coins, offering them to Rolf, "I want to invest. I''d like a share in your future earnings."
Rolf pushed away the te of coins, refusing, "No, no, I couldn''t possibly take your money."
Howard exined that it was an investment, a share in the venture.
Rolf remained resolute, his eyes gleaming as he said, "The truth is, I''m not short of money. What Ick is manpower. The territory of these beasts is expanding. Originally confined to Ferrara, they''re now nearly reaching Romagna. If other nobles discover them, the price I get for their hides and misceneous goods will plummet."
His implication was clear: he needed to prevent other nobles from interfering, wishing to keep these benefits to himself.
So, Howard instructed Nora to return the gold coins to the treasury, casually crossing his legs, he said to Rolf, "I''ve heard of people being short on money, but being short on manpower is lessmon."
Before Rolf could respond, Howard continued, "As nobles, we all know that being short of money is troublesome, but with war looming, the biggest concern and worry is theck of manpower. We are feudal nobles; warfare is our forte. If I assign a troop to you, but consequently get defeated by my enemies, it would be a loss not worth the gain."
Rolf pulled out a small notebook and showed it to Howard.
It contained records of each expedition, detailing the number of adventurers hired and conscripted soldiers sent to the forest, along with their respective yields.
Rolf assured Howard that this venture was profitable, exining that the money earned far exceeded the costs of hiring mercenaries, suggesting that Howard would definitely profit by joining.
In response, Howard kicked the coffee table, sending it sliding towards Rolf.
Anger was evident in his voice as he used, "You''re trying to deceive me? If it''s as profitable as you im, why don''t you hire the mercenaries yourself? You could hire them daily and profit from the difference."
"Wouldn''t that be a business with no investment and all profit? Unless you rify the downsides, I absolutely won''t participate! I, Howard, may not be the sharpest, but I know better than to make a deal with a tiger!"
This outburst changed Rolf''s perception of Howard.
Based on his research, Howard was seen as a nouveau riche count with no significant foundation, having inherited a minor knighthood.
Rolf had underestimated Howard, thinking him easy to fool due to his apparentck of experience.
But to Rolf''s surprise, Howard had astutely pinpointed the discrepancies in his proposal.
Thus, Rolf waspelled to reveal the truth.
The beast poption in Ferrara had spread to Romagna, and from there, it had expanded further, catching the attention of the Governor of Venice.
The Governor, with hismercial acumen, had already spotted a business opportunity in these beasts.
With this revtion, Howard could almost piece together the entire scenario.
Indeed, Rolf admitted, "Our real challenge isn''t the beasts, but the Governor of Venice. If I were to hire mercenaries myself, I might not manage the situation delicately. Thus, your assistance would be preferable."
Subsequently, Howard decided to join the venture, though he insisted on rifying all the finer details beforehand.
That evening, around seven or eight o''clock, Rolf and Howard concluded their negotiations.
Howard agreed to deploy 1500 troops to aid Rolf in Romagna, with the aim of intimidating the Governor of Venice.
In return, Rolf promised Howard a tenth of the profits from his beast-hunting enterprise.
True to his decisive nature, once Howard made up his mind to participate, he acted without hesitation.
On the third day, he set out from the County of Nok with 1,500 troops, heading towards Romagna.
Apanying the contingent were two knights, Anna and Margaret, as well as Gn, Howard''s knight squire.
Since Rolf had developed a good rapport with Howard, he had rified things on the very night they had discussed their ns.
Regarding the assassin, Rolf hadn''t personally witnessed Duke Lyon of Jiakai paying the killer, but it was evident that the assassin was closely connected to Lyon''s court.
As for whether Lyon had indeed hired the assassin, Rolf subtly nodded, giving Howard a hint of the truth.
Chapter 505 Confrontation
Chapter 505 Confrontation
?Now, Rolf was on his way to Jiakai''s capital to speak favorably on Howard''s behalf and to stabilize the increasingly erratic Lyon.
Meanwhile, Howard was actively engaged in the task Rolf had left with him.
The situation in Romagna was not particrly optimistic.
ording to Rolf, the greedy Governor of Venice had hired mercenaries to bolster his forces, constantly challenging the boundaries of Romagna.
It seemed likely that if he sensed any weakness in Marquis Rolf, he would brazenly move in, ostensibly to "help solve the beast problem," but in reality, to seize the profits.
Despite the long march, the mood among the troops was rxed.
Everyone understood that this was not a war campaign and that there would be no casualties, making the journey feel more like a lively spring outing for children.
The road from Nok to Romagna was easy to traverse, thanks to the wide highways.
Anna and Margaret, the two knights, took special care of Howard, often preparing wild game for him to eat.
Anna''s cooking skills were mediocre, but her dishes were edible.
Margaret, on the other hand, was an excellent cook.
Her culinary talents were so good that even if she chose to be an adventurer in the future, she would never starve.
On one asion, Anna caught a wild wolf for Howard to eat.
As Howard dined, he casually chatted with Anna, inquiring about her father''s recent health.
Anna, while roasting a wild chicken leg, replied, "He''s doing quite well. His days are mostly eating and sleeping, void of any ambition. Living the noble life suits him just fine."
Her face betrayed a hint of disdain as she spoke.
It was clear Anna held little respect for her father''sckadaisical approach to nobility.
Pondering for a moment, Howard asked, "Now that the Valuva family has decided to separate from your Katerina family, does your father have any ns to enhance the prestige of the Katerina lineage?"
Anna responded with a self-deprecatingugh, "Enhance our family? Him? He wouldn''t even dare to sign an alliance treaty."
Howard touched his nose thoughtfully and suggested, "Tell your father that if he wants to bring glory to your family, he should help me by visiting Edward and considering signing an alliance treaty. When the dayes for our three houses to join forces in battle, I won''t forget his contribution."
Howard''s intention was to further solidify the alliance with Edward and establish a treaty with Anna''s father.
Anna shrugged, "I''ll do my best."
On the third day of their journey, as they neared the borders of Jiakai, a group of masked bandits took advantage of the night to attack Howard''s camp.
Gn and Anna each took charge of defending the east and west sides, repelling two waves of attackers.
Meanwhile, Margaret, disguised as a maid, stayed close to Howard, capturing a masked assassin attempting another strike at Howard''s life.
Howard recognized the assassin''s attire and, after Anna''s interrogation, confirmed his identity.
The man, bearing no distinguished family name, was amoner hired by Duke Lyon of Jiakai.
His price: 250 gold coins, with the mission to kill Howard.
Seated, with a trembling ss of red wine in hand, Howard stared silently at the assassin.
Anna ced her sword near the assassin''s neck, ncing at Howard as if asking whether to kill him.
Howard closed his eyes, deciding to let things proceed by the book.
Thus, the assassin was executed.
ording to Anna''s description, the attackers outside the camp were conscripted soldiers from Jiakai in disguise.
Enraged, Howard smashed his wine ss, cursing Lyon, "Damn you, Duke of Jiakai! A double-dealing scoundrel! Sending envoys on one hand and assassins on the other, you truly know how to y the game!"
Anna stepped outside the camp, spoke briefly with the captain of the guard, and then returned, advising Howard, "Calm down. This is just how rtionships between nobles work."
After some time, Howard''s army finally reached Romagna and met with Rolf.
Howard and his troops took a brief rest in the town of Romagna before moving to the border to bolster the defense.
There, Howard encountered the Governor of Venice, a man adorned in opulence, resembling a walking treasury.
His attire sparkled with precious gems and gleaming gold buttons.
Every stripe on his garment was masterfully crafted, and the angle of his cor was meticulously precise.
The Governor, a man in his forties, had a face marked by the passage of time yet exuded an air of affluence.
Next to the resplendent Governor, Rolf seemed almost impoverished.
Howard directed his men to station along the border, assigning them in intervals to face off against the mercenaries from Venice.
The atmosphere was not particrly tense; the Vian mercenaries were aware this was a matter of profit, not a prelude to battle.
Simrly, Howard''s conscripted soldiers discerned the attitude of their opponents, with many sheathing their swords once again.
The crux of the situationy in the negotiations between Rolf and the Governor.
Howard stood beside Rolf, letting him introduce Howard to the Governor without refuting any of Rolf''s embellishments.
It was a time to intimidate the opponent, and the more impressive they could make themselves sound, the better.
After hearing Rolf''s ount, the Governor scrutinized Howard, asking, "Did you really rise from a knight to a count within a feudal structure?"
Howard smiled naturally, his response radiating charisma, "All of this is the joint achievement of my vassals and me."
The Governor let out a coldugh, but thenmended Howard for his achievements, admitting that he himself could not have aplished what Howard had.
"In a feudal system, for nobles to rise in ranks is often a fool''s dream. But in our republic, it''s different. As long as you work hard and earn money, you get rewarded. I was just amon child in my early years, but now, I am known as a nobleman," he said.
Rolf took up the conversation, addressing the Governor, "This time I''ve brought an assistant. I can eliminate the beasts in Romagna all by myself."
The Governor replied skeptically, "The origin of these beasts is a mystery, and their rapid breeding is concerning."
Rolf countered, "This is my territory, and I take full responsibility for it. You need not worry about these matters, my lord."
His tone at the end of the sentence seemed to mock the Governor''s earlier words.
Clearly, Rolf, a traditional feudal noble, looked down upon those merchants who gained status through wealth.
The Governor tried to deceive Rolf, iming, "But my people say that these beasts have spread again, reaching the borders of Venice now."
Seeing through the Governor''s ploy, Rolf retorted, "Then go catch them in Venice''s territory, whye to mine?"
The standoff continued, with the conversation shifting from clear and precise negotiating terms to more casual, rambling exchanges, almost like everyday chit-chat.
After two hours of this back-and-forth, both Rolf and the Governor were left with dry mouths and exhausted tongues, eventually deciding to retreat without further discussion.
Walking alongside Rolf, Howard listened as Rolf leaned in and whispered, "Now''s our chance! His men have withdrawn. Quickly lead your men into the forest to capture the exotic beasts. The more we catch, the more we earn."
Scratching his ear, Howard replied, "Have your men lead the way."
Rolf promptly assigned a guide.
In the afternoon, Howard''s 1,500-strong army ventured deep into the forest, sessfully hunting numerous exotic beasts.
Howard himselfid eyes on these creatures for the first time, finding their appearance difficult to describe C creatures he had never seen before, testament to the New World''s wonders.
That evening, as Howard and his men returned to Romagna, they sold the beasts for a handsome profit.
However, just as they were celebrating their sess, the Governor of Veniceunched a sudden attack, causing amotion at the border.
Rolf hurriedly lined up his 3000 conscripted soldiers along the border in a dense, threeyered formation, puzzling the Governor with this unexpected move.
Uncertain whether Rolf was preparing for a desperate fight, the Governor hesitated and eventually withdrew his forces.
For a month, this cat-and-mouse game continued between Rolf and the Governor.
Rolf simultaneously earned money and fended off the Governor, while thetter increasingly struggled with the expenses of hiring mercenaries.
Half a monthter, the Governor''s mercenaries finally broke through the border,unching an attack.
Rolf and Howard, unflustered in the face of battle, saw the exact moment the enemy crossed the line andmanded their armies to counterattack.
The Governor''s mercenaries were repelled, and the Governor himself eventually departed from the area.
Howard and Rolf exchanged high-fives in celebration of their triumph.
Afterward, Howard led his men to Ferrara, where the abundance of exotic beasts allowed him to earn a considerable sum daily.
He instructed Gn to take a portion of the money back to Fernsouth Castle for Vettel to oversee some important projects.
The funds were to be used for refurbishing the knight''s training ground and the heavy infantry training facility, as well as for renovating the castle walls to enhance their defensive capabilities.
For Gn, it was his first encounter with such arge amount of money.
He carefully transported it back to Fernsouth Castle and handed it over to Vettel.
Chapter 506 Funding the Mercenary Groups
Chapter 506 Funding the Mercenary Groups
?Upon witnessing the scene, Vettel rubbed his eyes in disbelief, his jaw dropping so astonishingly that it dislocated.
Had it not been for Bosiden, who was conveniently nearby and had prior medical training, to promptly reset his jaw, Vettel would have found himself in an embarrassing predicament.
The Fernsouth Castle had employed numerous craftsmen, with multiple projects underway simultaneously.
Yet, under Vettel''s vignt supervision, the bustling activity never descended into chaos.
Bosiden yed a crucial role in managing the craftsmen andborers, ensuring the castle remained orderly despite the frenzy of activity.
Seizing this opportunity, Alonso returned to his domain to take care of his ailing mother, leaving the castle''s fric pace behind.
Resarite, in the Gokasu region, was faring well.
After several wars, Mibo, stripped of his knightly title and all hisnds, was reduced to amoner.
In contrast, Mambaton, for his valor in battle, was generously awarded a piece ofnd by Resarite, who made a great show of the gesture.
However, Resarite''s true feelings towards Mambaton were of dislike, harboring a facade of cordiality while feeling otherwise.
Moreover, showcasing his knack for talent scouting, Resarite knighted three more individuals, thereby reinforcing the feudal structure of Gokasu, which was flourishing under his administration.
Kaido''s realm was recently experiencing a peaceful period, with his rtionship with ndre gradually warming up.
The territories under Howard''s rule were also thriving.
Howard decided not to return to hisnds, realizing the lucrative opportunities at Ferrara.
Why not seize the chance to make a fortune?
Thus, Howard even went as far as recruiting five hundred conscripted soldiers from Nok Castle to Ferrara, bringing the total to 2000 soldiers hunting exotic beasts daily.
Hunting these creatures was a bloody and dangerous undertaking.
After a month of hunting, Howard''s forces suffered casualties ranging between two to three hundred men.
Despite Bosiden sending a medical team to strive for the recovery of every injured soldier, a few sumbed to their grave injuries.
Rolf, on the other hand, did not fully utilize his 3000 conscripted soldiers, deploying only 800 of them for daily hunts in the forest.
After half a month, the time came for Howard to return to Fernsouth Castle for his wedding.
He left Ferrara with Anna, Margaret, and Gn, leaving behind 2000 men to continue the lucrative beast hunting.
Howard fetched Catherine from Torrent Castle, and they soon celebrated their grand wedding at Fernsouth Castle.
From that day, Howard joined the ranks of married men.
The news of Howard''s marriage reached Duke Jiakai, who, to the surprise of many, rejoiced more than if he had been the groom himself.
Despite his age, he leaped joyously like a monkey, astonishing his wife, Matilda.
With a gentle touch, Matilda caressed Jiakai''s hand, remarking, "This is good. Perhaps Howard will now focus on his family and steer away from incessant battles."
Lyon couldn''t help but smile broadly at this thought.
Resarite, Kaido, Anna, Margaret, Bosiden, Vettel, Alonsoall the vassals under Howard''s rulegathered to witness the grand nuptials of Howard and Catherine.
ording to tradition, these vassals contributed generously, turning the wedding into a profitable affair for Howard.
Subsequently, Howard returned to Ferrara to resume the capture of exotic beasts.
Apanying him were Gn and Kaido, while Anna set off to persuade her father and cousin.
Margaret, on the other hand, disguised herself as an ordinary adventurer, joining an adventure group heading to Ferrara.
The western part of the forest near Ferrara was now under the control of Howard and Rolf''s men, limiting their activities to less than half the forest''s radius.
The eastern side of Ferrara, near the port, buzzed with adventurers and merchantsa ce brimming with money and opportunities.
Margaret pursued her passion, and Howard felt happy for her.
This time, he chose not to pay too much attention to Margaret''s adventure group, as a way to protect her privacy.
He believed that Margaret would appreciate this gesture of respect for her independence.
Twenty dayster, Kaido''s embezzlement was caught red-handed by Howard.
Kaido was in the midst of selling exotic beast meat and bones to a merchant he had contacted when Howard, leading his troop, surrounded and apprehended him on the spot.
Howard''s face was a picture of displeasure; he had made it crystal clear to Kaido before bringing him along to be cautious and avoid any trouble.
Kaido had readily agreed, but his actions now clearly contradicted his promise.
Thinking quickly, Kaido imed he was negotiating with the merchant to secure a higher price for Howard.
However, his excuse fell apart when a guard produced bags of neatly packaged beast meat and said to Kaido, "I''m afraid that''s not the case, sir."
Angered, Kaido snapped at the guard, "What business is it of yours? This is a matter between nobles; you have no ce to speak."
The guard, standing his ground, responded, "I am in charge of this arrest operation; it''s my duty. If you''re displeased, you might as well kill me."
Feeling challenged, Kaido drew his sword, which glinted menacingly in the alley''s dim light.
The guard, not one to sumb easily, pointed his halberd at Kaido''s neck.
Kaido attempted to parry the halberd with his sword, butcking the strength, he found himself overpowered by the overwhelming weight of the guard''s weapon.
Howard let out a derisive chuckle, "Enough of this. A noble in arms, and yet you can''t even best amoner. What a disgrace."
The guard held Kaido at bay, while other guards pointed their spears at the merchant, who raised his hands, proiming his innocence.
Considering Kaido''s connection to ndre, Howard decided to confiscate the illicitly acquired exotic meat and bones and warned Kaido, "Let this not happen again."
The merchant was released, as he was deemed unrted to the incident.
Howard, with his entourage, left the alley.
As he emerged, the sunlight bathed his face in a warm glow.
He continued on his way, unperturbed by the events that had just unfolded.
Time marched on, and ten dayster, the head of the Katerina family, Anna''s father, presented Howard with a document proposing an alliance.
Howard promptly visited their domain to sign the alliance agreement.
Anna''s father, Lemok, was a portly, earnest man known for his straightforwardness.
During their meeting, Lemok revealed his n to dere war on his lord in a month, aiming to im the title of Viscount Fernando.
Howard assured him of his support, promising to send troops to aid in the battle.
Lemok expressed his gratitude for Howard''smitment.
Coincidentally, Edward was also present in the castle and encountered Lemok and Howard.
With a smile, Howard posed a hypothetical question to Edward, "If I were to wage war against my duke, would you support me?"
Edward replied, "Let my men hunt exotic beasts in Ferrara, and I''ll join your battle next time."
Howard, disinclined to agree, turned to leave.
Edward called out to Howard, offering apromise: "How about this? You don''t have to let my men go to Ferrara, but could you invest in my mercenary group?"
Howard''s lips curved into an amused smile, "You''ve started a mercenary group? Such an endeavor requires substantial time and effort to turn a profit. And be wary C other mercenary groups might attack your men under cover of night. Mercenaries don''t enjoy the protections afforded to feudal nobility."
Unperturbed, Edward pped Howard on the shoulder, "Don''t worry about all that. I understand the risks. Right now, I just need some funds to equip my men with armor, about 200 gold coins. Since you''re quite wealthy now, how about making an investment?" Howard pondered, "And what would be the return on this investment?"
Edward, with a hint of mystery, replied, "Once our troop gains fame and strength, we''ll have business whenever nearby lords go to war. You''ll certainly reap benefits from it."
Howard remained unresponsive, clearly unimpressed by the answer he had received.
Sensing that his initial pitch had failed, Edward inwardly cursed Howard''s cunning and reluctantly disclosed the real benefits of his proposal.
Edward exined, "The key point is, if we ever need mercenaries for a war, isn''t it convenient to have this group at our immediate disposal? Say you invest 20% of the total amount, then you''d get a 20% discount on their services. If I invest 80%, I''d receive an 80% discount."
Howard, with a finger to his lips in a thoughtful gesture, replied, "The discount seems a bit modest.
How many times would I need to hire mercenaries to recoup my investment?"
Edward, who had recently established the mercenary group and exhausted the Valuva family''s savings in the process, was genuinely unable to produce the 200 gold coins.
He thus offered Howard a better deal, "How about this: in future wars, you won''t have to pay any recruitment fees for these mercenaries. You''d only cover their reinforcement and wage costs during battle. Howard, I''m offering a significant concession here. If you''re not interested, I might have to seek someone else."
Howard chuckled softly, then pulled out a small bag and tossed it to Edward, "Here are 500 gold coins. Make sure every member of your troop gets a decent set of armor. We''re talking about a major investment, so don''t be stingy."
Edward''s face lit up with joy, "I always knew you were a smart man, Howard! This is exactly what I expected from you!"
Chapter 507 The Plan to Hunt Exotic Beasts
Chapter 507 The n to Hunt Exotic Beasts
?With ample wealth at his disposal, Howard''s decision to invest 500 gold coins in an already established mercenary group in exchange for a permanent waiver of recruitment fees was astute and highly economical.
He had inquired with various adventurers in Ferrara about the costs of setting up adventure groups and mercenary groups, learning that these organizations often face significant financial strain in their initial stages.
Howard estimated that Edward must have spent no less than 2000 gold coins to establish his mercenary group.
He viewed this move as a far-sighted and strategic decision, significantly raising his opinion of Edward.
Now, Edward possessed not only conscripted soldiers but also a flexible, on-call military force outside the regr feudal constraints.
This effectively solved the problem of the limited increase in the feudal noble''s conscripted soldiers, allowing Edward''s military ns to be more aggressive and bold in the future.
Duke Jiakai Lyon sent a message through Rolf, who met Howard three dayster.
"It''s time to discuss official matters," Rolf began.
Howard nodded in agreement.
Rolf gave Howard a knowing look before asking, "Now that you''re married, Howard, what is your view on nobility?"
Howard internally scoffed at the question but, considering the Duke''s true intentions, reluctantly responded, "I believe a noble''s duty is to protect their own domain."
Rolf nodded, seemingly approving, and continued, "So, you mean to say that you have no interest in other people''s domains, correct?"
Howard inwardly chuckled at the Duke''s apparent fear of losing his title to him.
Outwardly, he replied to the Duke''s vassal, "Exactly. Right now, I just want to live a good life with my wife."
Rolf nodded again, shifting his position on the cushioned seat, and said, "Alright, those were the questions I was obliged to ask as a representative. Now that the Duke''s business is taken care of, let''s talk about something personal."
Howard understood the shift in conversation.
Rolf inquired about the remaining beast poption in Ferrara.
Howard candidly replied that not many were left.
With thebined efforts of adventurers and conscripted soldiers, most of the forest had been explored, and except for some caves and dangerous areas, the exotic beast poption hadrgely been eradicated.
Rolf confirmed this matched his own investigations and said, "Since these beast poptions will eventually be hunted to extinction, we need to think about solutions at the source."
Howard, incredulous, asked, "You mean to"
Rolf, confidently crossing his legs, said, "Since these exotic beasts were brought from the New World, even if we deplete them here, there are still more breeding there. If others have already started trading with the New World, why can''t we, the lords of the Mediterranean? "
"Howard, I have an idea. I want to assemble a fleetposed of many light escort ships, Mediterranean-ind defense ships known for their excellence, and numerous transport vessels. We send people to the New World to hunt exotic beasts on-site, then have the ships escort the goods back to Ferrara to sell. By doing this, our wealth would be virtually endless!"
Gn, serving as a guard, was eavesdropping from the side.
Hearing Rolf''s ambitious n, he choked in shock, coughing incessantly.
Nora, summoned by Howard to Ferrara for handling affairs, stood nearby, visibly startled and pale, excusing herself to leave the room.
A maid, who was refilling Rolf''s cup, dropped the coffee pot in fright, letting out a scream.
Howard stood up, surveying the room with a wry smile, and said to Rolf, "You see, your words have frightened my people."
Other maids quickly entered to tidy the room, while the startled maid stepped out to calm her nerves.
Rolf, noticing themotion, pinched his nose and stood up, saying, "In that case, I won''t say too much today. I''ll visit again another time."
Howard nodded in agreement.
Five dayster, Rolf came to see Howard again.
This time, Howard had Anna, Bosiden, and Vettel attend as listeners, with Nora and Gn standing guard.
As Rolf entered the council hall, Howard greeted him with a handshake, to which Rolf nodded.
Anna observed their interaction with confusion.
She thought to herself, "This doesn''t seem right.
Rolf is a dual-count of Romagna and Ferrara and a marquis of honor.
Yet our lord, Count Howard of Nok, is treated as an equal by Rolf.
Am I seeing things incorrectly?"
Bosiden took a deep breath, trying not to make his actions too noticeable.
He struggled to conceal his surprise, attempting to maintain dignity on behalf of Howard.
This was the first time Bosiden had witnessed a noble of marquis status, and he was profoundly astounded.
Vettel''s reaction was simr, but his eyes were fixed on Rolf''s luxurious attire.
As the finance minister, Vettel was already calcting the value of Rolf''s garment in his mind.
Nora and Gn respectfully bowed to Rolf, followed by Anna, Bosiden, and Vettel.
The formality of this meeting was significantly higher than their previous encounter.
Howard had summoned them to lend their insights on the matter at hand.
After two hours of discussion, Howard and his associates gradually came to agree with Rolf''s argument.
Howard asked, "What do you need me to do?"
Rolf replied, "Currently, Ferrara is the only port at our disposal, which isn''t ideal for future expansion. I''ve heard of your great abilities and believe annexing the surrounding nobility shouldn''t be too difficult for you. I hope you can expand your territory as much as possible, potentially adding one or two more port counties to our cooperative venture."
Bosiden interjected, "Excuse me, my lord, if I may. Does it have to be a county with a port? Would a single city suffice?"
Rolf exined that it wouldn''t be feasible; once trade with the New Worldmenced, there would be many confidential matters. If there were only one city within a county, secrets could easily leak.
Bosiden humbly acknowledged this reasoning.
Rolf had another rationale for this approach:
Ports, as time progressed, were no longer just a single city''s endeavor but required significant support from a county. Many ports nowadays thrived with the robust backing of their respective counties, rich in resources. For a city under baronial rule to develop a major port alone would be an enormous challenge.
Anna addressed Marquis Rolf, "Your Excellency, your reasoning is sound, but allow me to express a concern. Our lord currently holds only the title of Count of Nok. The expansion you''re suggesting, to acquire one or two more counties, seems rather ambitious. I''m worried it might draw attention from other nobles in the vicinity."
Rolf, unfazed by her concern, maintained a stern stance, leaving Anna internally eximing in confusion.
Vettel chimed in, "Marquis, even if we solve the issue of the ports, what about the cargo?"
Rolf exined, "Firstly, shipyards here need tomence construction. Once we haverge-scale shipyards, the cost and speed of shipbuilding will be significantly reduced. Secondly, there''s the matter of financing the shipbuilding and other rted activities after the ships are built."
Howard asked, "Rolf, do you already have a n in mind?"
Rolf admitted he did, "I can cover all the shipbuilding costs myself, but you will need to handle the crew. Additionally, the transport ships we build must also be apanied by military forces. You''ll be responsible for the troops sent to the New World to maintain order and settle newnds."
Howard thought of Edward''s troop, realizing he wasn''t short of manpower, and agreed to Rolf''s request, "Crew training is different from conscripted soldiers; that will need to be handled by you. But I can provide the troops for the New World."
After a moment''s consideration, Rolf replied, "Since you''re unwilling to take responsibility for the crew, you should contribute financially. 100 gold coins, not much. This amount can build eight escort ships and one transport ship. I''ll cover the expenses for the rest of the fleet."
Howard and Rolf shook hands, sealing their agreement, and Howard saw Rolf off as he departed.
A monthter, Knight Lemok issued an ultimatum to his lord, Viscount Fernando, who rejected it, leading to war.
Knight Lemok sent a request for alliance to Howard, who agreed and sent over 3100 conscripted soldiers towards Viscount Fernando''s Thorn Castle.
In this battle, Count Edward also lent his support, contributing 1400 conscripted soldiers and a 2300-strong mercenary group.
Lemok''s vige quickly fell, but since Knight Lemok had taken refuge in Anna''s domain early on, he was not captured and continued to fight.
Originally, Viscount Fernando had two allies, but upon hearing of Count Howard and Count Edward''s involvement, they made excuses and withdrew their support, leaving Fernando with only 1500 soldiers.
The battlecked dramatic suspense; with an overwhelming force of 6800 troops against Fernando''s 1500, the war was nearing its end as soon as it began.
Chapter 508 The Fleet
Chapter 508 The Fleet
?Recently, Edward found himself in dire need of money.
After the battle, he disbanded the mercenary group, and together with Howard, they had a remaining force of 3768 troops.
The subsequent siege was a tedious affair; Howard and Edward had no intentions ofunching a forceful assault, thus prolonging the standoff.
A monthter, Howard sent Vettel to meet with Rolf to inquire about the estimated time needed to build the fleet.
Upon hearing the query, Vettel couldn''t help butugh heartily.
"My lord, shipbuilding is not like conscripting soldiers; it can''t be rushed. Considering the number of ships Rolf mentioned, even at a fast pace, it would take at least a year or two."
Howard pouted slightly, "I can''t wait that long. The New World trade is booming; am I supposed to waste time in the Mediterranean? Think of a way to acquire a fleet more quickly."
Vettel thought to himself that ships were not like swords; they couldn''t just be acquired in batches C sometimes it took over a year to build a single warship.
Nevertheless, under Howard''s urging, Vettel suggested, "Perhaps we could directly purchase ships from other lords? But if a lord has built ships, they surely have ns for them. Selling them to you seems unlikely. I don''t think buying ships is feasible, my lord."
Howard bit his lip in frustration and instructed Vettel, "For the same ships that cost about ten or so gold coins to build, let''s offer to buy them for twenty or more. If we raise the price high enough, some lord is bound to be tempted. Contact Count Luka and Count Sicily; I''ve heard they have many ships."
Vettel set off to carry out the orders, but as he rode away from the siege camp, he couldn''t help but think: Lord Howard is truly a unique character, his thoughts are beyond ourprehension.
He shows no urgency in a siege, yet he''s so eager to reach the New World.
The siege of Thorn Castle continued for another month, with neither Howard nor Resarite showing any urgency.
This time, Resarite brought nearly a thousand conscripted soldiers, making a significant contribution to the forces, which pleased Howard.
One sunny afternoon, Resarite lounged in a hammock, leisurely enjoying a banana from the New World.
Without any forceful assaults, a siege like this incurred minimal losses.
Over the month, the casualties amounted to just over a hundred, a rtively low number for a war.
Edward left themand of his troops midway, entrusting a baron with the leadership, and returned to manage his domain and mercenary group.
Before leaving, Edward asked Howard, "What do you think would be a good name for this mercenary group?"
Howard, straightforward as always, replied, "You''ve invested the most gold coins and are the major shareholder. It''s your decision."
Edward then chose, "Let''s call it the Briar Troop."
Howard agreed.
Half a monthter, Vettel reported that Count Luka agreed to sell Howard 5 escort ships and 7 transport ships for 175 gold coins, a price far exceeding the cost of building them.
Vettel suggested not to be impulsive as Count Luka''s demand seemed exorbitant.
However, Howard immediately handed over the gold coins to Vettel and inquired about Count Sicily''s response.
Vettel informed him that Count Sicily, also engaged in New World trade, was in high demand for ships and refused to sell any.
Understanding the situation, Howard acknowledged the news, and a slightly anxious Vettel set off to purchase the ships from Count Luka.
Seven dayster, the fleet arrived at Ferrara''s harbor.
Rolf, brimming with excitement, came to meet Howard to express his gratitude.
Howard, munching on an apple, joked with Rolf, "Ah, Rolf, we''re right under the enemy''s castle. We''re in the midst of war, and you just stroll in here to see me. Aren''t you afraid of getting caught in the crossfire?"
Rolf,ughing off Howard''s jest, eagerly discussed the fleet.
An hourter, he left the camp, having further deliberated with Howard on the development of the fleet.
Thanks to Howard''s purchase, thepletion of the fleet was significantly expedited, though it still required at least a year of shipbuilding.
Moved by Howard''s enthusiasm, Rolf decided he would acquire the remaining ships himself, meaning no more would need to be built; those under construction would bepleted as nned.
The shortfall in the number of ships was made up by Rolf''s purchases.
Rolf, acquainted with the Governor of Mn, managed to buy ships directly from him,pleting the nned fleet numbers.
Two months passed, and coincidentally, the first batch of ships waspleted, marking thepletion of Rolf''s fleet.
Meanwhile, Howard and Edward''s army sessfully captured Thorn Castle.
The prolonged siege, leading to a shortage of food and water, caused the soldiers to desert, proving the effectiveness of the strategy.
The remaining target was Fernando Viscount''s other fortress, Ilona Castle, which Howard and Edward''s forces were currently besieging.
It was estimated that it might take another two to three months to capture it.
After thepletion of Rolf''s fleet, the trained sailors boarded the ships, and within four to five days of adjustments and brief voyages, they mastered the practical operation of the vessels.
Rolf hired an admiral, a Catn with extensive sailing experience, who had even served as the Grand Admiral of the Castile Kingdom''s national fleet in his earlier years.
This was no cheap hire, indicating Rolf''s umon business acumen as a feudal noble.
The admiral, named Antonio, belonged to the Kentaro family.
His uncle was the chief merchant of the Castile Kingdom, representing the Kingdom''s economic interests in the Strait of Gibraltar.
He had been personally summoned andmended by the King of Castile and wore a distinguished Gold Flower Medal of Honor.
Antonio, a renowned fleet admiral, impressed Howard with his capabilities after a conversation, validating Rolf''s choice.
Antonio''s discussions about the sea and navy reminded Howard of Resarite''s passion.
Howard, recognizing Antonio''spetence,mended Rolf, "You''ve chosen well, Rolf. I''m quite optimistic about him."
A monthter, Howard sessfully captured Ilona Castle.
The victory brought joy to Howard, and even more so to Knight Lemok, Anna''s father.
Anna, usually reserved, smiled at her father in celebration.
Knight Lemok immediately had his family crest hoisted on the castle walls and led his troops to reim his own domain.
He sessfully acquired a baron title from Viscount Fernando, who was consequently demoted to a baron.
Howard yfully teased the newly titled Baron Lemok, "Our Baron now has a castle to his name, quite impressive!"
Baron Lemok, patting his beer belly,ughed, "Ah, Lord Howard, don''t make fun of me. We owe this victory to you; without your help, we wouldn''t have seeded."
The war came to an end, and Howard returned to Nok with his troops, while Edward''s forces headed back to his domain.
On the journey home, Kaidomented to Howard, "We really gave Lemok quite a hand this time. His troops were scattered right from the start, and it was entirely up to you and Edward to win this war."
Howard nodded in agreement; Kaido''s words were true.
Anna''s troops, led by her knight squire, took a different route back to Nok, while Anna herself stayed at Thorn Castle to help manage the castle''s affairs.
With Anna absent, the others spoke more freely.
Bosiden also remarked, "Indeed, that Knight Lemok really doesn''t have much capability. His troops were decimated at the beginning, and he didn''t even hire mercenaries. He just watched as Lord Howard and Lord Edward fought the war with their men. Knight Lemok is quite crafty in his ways."
Vettel, the finance minister, sensitive to losses, presented a bill to Howard, "In this campaign, Fernando''s forces exceeded our expectations, so our losses amounted to over 1300 men. Including thepensation for the families of the fallen and the recruitment expenses at Nok Castle and Fernsouth Castle, we spent a total of 23 gold coins for Lemok''s sake."
Howard, sensing Vettel''s dissatisfaction with Lemok, turned to Alonso and asked, "Alonso, what do you think about Lemok''s strength?"
Alonso, feeling the pressure from the other nobles, dared not to lie, "I feel Lemok has no real strength."
Seizing the opportunity, Bosiden spoke up, "My lord, is this alliance treaty with Lemok truly necessary? Imagine if we need his help in battle, but his troops have such littlebat power. Why do we need such an ally? The cost-benefit ratio is off. Aligning with Lemok seems to be a loss for us, with no gains in return."
Margaret was not present, but her knight squire, leading her troops, was with Howard.
Margaret''s knight squire addressed Howard, "My lord, although it may not be my ce to speak, I would like to say something."
Howard, slightly surprised, encouraged her to speak.
Margaret''s knight squire then said, "Although mydy is not here and the entire battlemand was entrusted to me, Lady Margaret has expressed her stance. She has stated that she stands with Knight Anna."
Chapter 509 Flourishing Prosperity
Chapter 509 Flourishing Prosperity
?"Alright, that''s all I have to say. Please feel free to go," Howard concluded as they returned to Nok.
His vassals, along with their troops, dispersed back to their respective domains.
Howard turned to Gn beside him, a slight smile on his face.
"They were all criticizing Lemok''s ipetence earlier, yet I did not heed their advice to dissolve the alliance treaty with Lemok. Do you know why?"
Gn, reining in his hunting horse, felt the animal rear up slightly under the tension of the bridle.
Dressed in a leather armor with iron leg guards and distinctive iron shoulder tes, it was evident that Gn had his own approach to battlefield attire.
Hearing Howard''s question, Gn spected, "Could it be because of Count Edward''s involvement that you chose not to cancel the alliance with Lemok?"
Howard looked deeply at Gn, surprised.
He had not expected Gn to understand the situation, yet his answer was unexpectedly urate.
Before disbanding the troops, Howard had distributed a sum of money to the soldiers.
It was not arge amount, just 50 gold coins, but it served as a small reward for their efforts.
This campaign had been prolonged, and this was a token of appreciation from Howard.
At dusk, Howard, seated wearily in his chair, received a visit from Rolf.
Despite his exhaustion, Howard felt it was only proper to meet the Marquis, especially since Rolf had made the effort toe in person.
Thus, they convened in the drawing room.
Rolf informed Howard that the fleet was currently off the northern coast and was expected to makendfall within a few days.
Howard, lifting his wine ss, toasted with Rolf to celebrate the news.
Rolf, sipping his wine, shared, "Our nnednding site is Istan.
ording to our reports, it''s still an indigenous area, untouched by other nobles.
We have an opportunity to make Istan our territory in the New World!"
Howard''s eyes sparkled with interest.
"Do you mean we transport people from our domains who wish to go to the New World to Istan for free, hoping that one day Istan will be our actual territory?"
Rolf nodded in agreement.
However, Howard pondered over a potential issue, "But what if one day Istan grows from a base to arge city with over 1000 residents? Who among us would be the lord of Istan then?"
Without hesitation, Rolf replied, "That would be me, of course. Didn''t you see I invested the most?"
Deciding to set aside the dispute for now, Howard changed the subject to Antonio''s voyage.
Rolf reported the journey had been smooth, and when passing through the Strait of Gibraltar, Antonio''s uncle coincidentally encountered their fleet with his merchant ships and exchanged greetings.
Just then, Nora entered, announcing, "Lord Howard, it''s time for dinner."
Howard invited Rolf to join him for the meal, and Rolf epted the invitation.
At the long table, Howard and Rolf indulged in drinking, theirpetitive spirits rising as they engaged in a bout of finger-guessing games to apany their drinks.
Rolf brought up the Governor of Venice, mentioning a recent embargo imposed by him, which had affected Rolf''s trade interests.
Howard suggested, "Then let''s impose an embargo on him too, to show we''re not to be trifled with."
Rolf, buoyed by the alcohol, mmed the table emphatically, eximing, "Yes! Let that nouveau riche see the true style of the old nobility!"
Howard inwardly mused that he himself was not from old nobility, and even genuine old nobility wouldn''t necessarily conduct business in such a manner.
However, he voiced no dissent, simply echoing Rolf''s sentiments.
Two monthster, the knight''sbat arena and heavy infantry training ground at Fernsouth Castle werepleted.
Howard, apanied by his military minister Resarite, inspected them and was pleased with the work.
The construction of the castle walls, arger project, was still ongoing but was expected to bepleted by the following week.
Howard praised Vettel for his supervisory role, rewarding him with 20 gold coins, and alsomended his seal minister Bosiden for his orderly coordination, bestowing upon him 10 gold coins.
A weekter, the walls of Fernsouth Castle were formallypleted.
Howard, riding alongside Gn, inspected the castle walls.
He felt a surge of satisfaction, perceiving Fernsouth Castle as an impregnable steel fortress.
The trade missions from the New World gradually brought in profits.
Rolf handed Howard a tenth of the dividends, and Howard experienced an unimaginable wealth.
No wonder people said the New World was dripping with riches; Howard''s firsthand experience confirmed it.
The so-called tariffs were just a fraction of the real earnings; the true money-making aspect was in trade.
As time progressed, three months passed, and Duke Jiakai gradually let his guard down against Howard, believing that Howard truly had no intentions against him.
Consequently, he invited Howard to a banquet at his castle.
Apanied by Gn, Howard went and met Duke Jiakai''s old friend, the Duke of Savoy, as well as Jiakai''s other vassals.
The Duke of Savoy was a frail old man, but the family crest he bore signified his extraordinary status.
Count Verona, a capable young man, held unique views on how to enhance the trade of his domain.
However, during the banquet, Count Verona fell ill and vomited blood, causing a stir among the maids who rushed him to a physician.
The situation at the banquet escted when the Governor of Mn, who had traveled a great distance to attend, openly rebuked Duke Jiakai Lyon for his dishonesty, nearly turning the event into chaos.
ording to the Governor, Lyon had previously ced amercial order with Mn, but after the goods were delivered, Lyon refused to pay, using the excuse that he never received them.
This incident caused ripples among the attendees; some nobles listened intently, others continued to drink and chat with friends, but the major businessmen present all turned ashen, paying keen attention to the matter.
Duke Lyon''s response to the usation was poor.
He neither exined nor apologized, simply ordering his guards to escort the Governor of Mn out of the castle.
ording to Lyon himself, he hadn''t expected the Governor of Mn to be someone who harbored grudges.
After the incident, the Governor had once remarked, "Never mind, let''s consider it a misunderstanding," leading Lyon to lower his guard.
Thus, Lyon had invited the Governor to the banquet, hoping to add prestige to the event.
However, he hadn''t anticipated the Governor''s dyed retribution.
The Governor, seemingly following the adage ''revenge is a dish best served cold,'' unleashed his pent-up anger at the banquet, leaving Duke Lyon disgraced.
Gradually, the merchants began to leave the scene.
The situation spiraled out of control, and Lyon''splexion grew increasingly grim.
But as a stubborn noble, he was infuriated by the merchants''ck of respect.
Pointing at the figures of the departing prominent businessmen, he cursed loudly, causing the smaller merchants, who had initially nned to stay quiet and unnoticed, to also leave, unable to save face.
The banquet, therefore, grew quieter midway through.
Howard, observing Lyon''s expression, calcted his next moves while continuously drinking, showcasing his impressive tolerance for alcohol.
This disy earned him admiring nces from several feudal nobles.
The day after the banquet, regions including Mn, Aragon, and Provence imposed an embargo on Duke Jiakai, tipping Lyon''s finances into the red and forcing him to cut expenditures at his castle.
When Portia ryed this news to Howard, he sensed an opportunity.
Howard approached Rolf to discuss the idea of usurping the duke''s title.
Rolf, however, rejected the proposal.
Perplexed, Howard suggested, "If I dere war on Lyon, you could form an alliance with me in advance and help me in battle. We''re partners in the New World venture, I trust you''d support me."
Rolf exined his reasoning: if he helped Howard in the war and Howard won, the title would undoubtedly go to the initiator of the war C Howard.
That would mean Rolf, as a marquis, would be Howard''s vassal, a situation Rolf was unwilling to ept.
If Rolf didn''t support Howard, he would have to fulfill his feudal obligation to fight for Duke Jiakai against Howard C leading to a direct conflict between the two on the battlefield, which would benefit neither party.
Understanding Rolf''s perspective, Howard shifted his strategy, suggesting, "Let''s see if we can take over the territory of the Governor of Pisa, or, as you said, assess the neighboring Counts of Luka and Sicily to see who is weaker and target them."
Rolf, uninterested in this line of discussion, left without furtherment.
Two monthster, Howard identified a vulnerability in Count Luka''s defenses.
He dered war on Count Luka and, after winning the battle, acquired Luka''s countship.
Howard now held two count titles and could also be referred to as an honorary marquis.
Meanwhile, the volume of trade goods from the New World steadily increased.
Chapter 510 The Interception
Chapter 510 The Interception
?ording to a letter from Antonio, there has been a flourishing exchange of goods and culture between them and the indigenous inhabitants of the New World.
Now, a portion of the local poption is willing to engage with Antonio and his group.
This news delighted Howard immensely.
The fences of Fernsouth Castle have been upgraded twice, and the barracks for the light infantry expanded thrice.
The military mobilization capability of Fernsouth Castle has grown exponentially, transforming it into an entity brimming with terrifying power.
Any enemy who underestimates Fernsouth Castle''s military strength is bound to suffer a significant setback.
Howard had a meeting with Matilda, which went smoothly without any anomalies.
The conversation was filled with earnest guidance, yet Howard couldn''t decipher the underlying intentions behind Matilda''s actions.
Despite his financially constrained circumstances, Duke Jiakai Lyon awarded Howard 20 gold coins as amendation, disregarding his own fiscal difficulties.
Lately, Rolf''s rtionship with the Governor of Venice has deteriorated significantly.
With the extinction of thest batch of fierce beasts in Ferrara, the Governor of Venice, btedly realizing the situation, was consumed by immense anger.
Spies from Venice have be increasingly prevalent in Ferrara, and some unsavory characters are even looking for opportunities to assassinate Rolf.
Having heard these rumors, Rolf has gone into hiding, rendering him invisible to Howard recently.
Margaret''s life of adventure has reached a pause.
With the absence of any more exotic beasts to hunt in Ferrara, the surrounding adventurers and bounty hunters have left, disillusioned.
Margaret has returned to her domain, marking a temporary end to her adventurous endeavors.
Objectively speaking, Margaret has profited from this venture.
Although her earnings are not as substantial as the fortunes directly amassed by Howard and Rolf, she has still managed to rue a modest amount of wealth.
Margaret has enjoyed a modest windfall.
The Governor of Mn approached Howard for a business venture.
Howard agreed, delegating Vettel to discuss the specifics with the Mnese Governor.
Consequently, economic activities between the two parties began to flourish.
Howardmissioned the construction of 20 Caravel ships at Luka''s shipyard.
Caravels, a type of escort ship, were highly popr in the Mediterranean.
As each Caravel wasunched, Howard assigned them to escort his trade vessels.
The presence of these escort ships reassured merchants, encouraging them to invest more heavily in this lucrative trade route, thereby increasing Howard''s profits.
Catherine''s father came to Howard to sign an alliance treaty.
Out of respect for Catherine, Howard agreed to the treaty.
Despite his internal difort, he treated Catherine''s father with the utmost courtesy and proper etiquette.
Fortunately, Count Terni, during his stay, seemed to have revised his opinion of Howard and refrained from making any controversial remarks.
The two maintained an amicable rtionship until Terni''s departure after a three-day stay in the castle, where he spent time chatting warmly with his daughter.
Howard often spent his nights studying maps by the window, where the moonlight cast a bright glow over them, reflecting light into his thoughtful eyes.
Sometimes, he would gaze intently at Florence; other times, his eyes would wander restlessly towards Romagna and Ferrara.
One night, Nora discovered Howard awake and engaged in a discussion with him about rapid advancement in their position.
Nora revealed her secret: she was the third in line to the throne of the Habsburg Kingdom.
In the kingdom''s sessionws, women, as well as men, could inherit the throne.
This realisticw aimed to preserve the power within their family.
Thus, Nora was a potential empress.
Howard was initially shocked by the revtion, but recalling Nora''s usual demeanor, he gradually came to believe her.
Nora confided in Howard that her reluctance to remain within her family was driven by a desire for an exhrating adventure.
Now, by Howard''s side, she felt her destiny shifting, craving even more excitement.
A weekter, she quietly departed, and another week passed before an imperial edict arrived, appointing Howard as a Marquis and granting him a free city under the empire, with his title remaining intact and directly subordinate to the Emperor.
Howard epted this honor.
However, Duke Jiakai did not share in this eptance.
He saw the Emperor''s decree as a trampling of his interests and, using this as a pretext, rebelled in an attempt to overthrow the Emperor''s rule.
The military might of the Habsburg Kingdom, however, was beyond the Duke''s reckoning.
In just fifteen days, the Empire''s First Army forcefully breached every one of Jiakai''s castles.
The Duke was imprisoned, hisnds revoked, and from that day, the Jiakai territory had no Duke, falling directly under the Emperor''s control.
Howard, eager to elerate his rise, found his wishes fulfilled by Nora.
Now an esteemed noble and military officer of the Empire, Howardmanded the Empire''s Second Army''s cavalry division.
His troops, including conscripts from his own and Luka''s counties, were all integrated into the army.
Two monthster, during a rest and resupply at the camp, Howard, leading his heavy cavalry unit, was responsible for the camp''s vignce, actively campaigning for the Empire.
It was a rainy day, with a heavy downpour that was chilling to the bone, stirring up mud and water in the ground pits.
Anna, her hair soaked by the rain, approached Howard and said, "My lord, the rain is too heavy. Please, take rest in your tent. We can handle the watch here."
Bosiden reported, "My lord, Portia and I have scouted the nearby terrain. The area is surrounded by mountains on all sides, an ambush is unlikely. You can rest easy, sir."
Resarite added, "Please, my lord, go to your tent and rest. If themander falls ill on the battlefield, it would strike a heavy blow to our troops'' morale. For the sake of our fighting spirit, please take respite inside, Lord Howard."
Howard dismounted, his boots sinking slightly into the muddy ground as he stared intently ahead.
If he achieved remarkable sess in this battle, Nora had hinted, a dukedom might be his reward.
Raindrops trickled into Anna''s eyes, prompting her to blink thrice to clear them.
She continued earnestly, "My lord, forget about noble titles for now. The will of the people is changing. They prefer officials who aplish real deeds and show tangible results, rather than lords who indulge in luxury all day."
Howard remained silent.
Three dayster, as the rain began to subside, an enemy army of 32000 was marching towards Howard''s camp.
Anna urged Howard to leave early, saying, "Howard, the enemy''s numbers are greater than we anticipated. With our limited forces, we would surely be overwhelmed instantly. Let''s quickly regroup with the main army!"
Resarite, with a grave expression, advised Howard, "My lord, this is not like the previous lordly skirmishes. This is arge-
scale battle, a war between groups of lords. We don''t need to face all the enemy lords alone. It''s like using an egg to hit a rock, my lord."
Margaret chimed in, "My lord, the enemy''s numbers are too great, we are no match for them. Let''s retreat eastward for now and n further once we join with the main forces."
Taking a deep breath, Howard said, "This area holds a defensive advantage for us. If we move slightly eastward, we can reach a terrain that is easy to defend but hard to attack. If we hold our ground here and wait for the main forces to join us, we might very well achieve a resounding victory."
Vettel, after a moment of thought, couldn''t help but say, "My lord, this is a huge gamble. This is not like a business negotiation where it''s alright if things don''t work out. This is about the lives of so many people. Once we lose our troops, we might face wars from other nobles upon our return. My lord, please consider this decision very, very carefully!"
Howard responded, "Our numbers are actually not insignificant. We represent not only the forces from the counties of Nok and Luka but also troops from other parts of the empire."
"Our army is a diverse mix. Aside from those we lead into battle, many nobles have contributed soldiers, though they themselves have not joined us here."
"Our strength is considerable, totaling over 9500 men, and along with the Briar Corps that Edward and I have invested in, we have an army of 13000. With 13,000 troops holding a strategically advantageous terrain, it''s feasible to withstand an enemy force of 32,000 for a few days."
Portia, resting her chin on her hand,mented, "My lord, your n seems viable, but battles can turn swiftly. A defeat cane as suddenly and unpredictably as an avnche. We may not be able to hold out for days; at best, perhaps only an hour or two."
Anna interjected, "But the Empire''s First Army is still a long way from us. It would take them at least a fortnight to reach here. It''s an impossible task for us."
Resarite, however, had an idea.
He suggested to Howard, "My lord, during one of my previous military expeditions, I thought of constructing a makeshift fortress. It might help to dy and obstruct the enemy for a while."
Chapter 511 A Brilliant Idea
Chapter 511 A Brilliant Idea
?Howard''s eyes lit up. "Please, continue, Sir Resarite."
Resarite borated, "We could have our troops scavenge for building materials nearby. Even if we can''t construct a full-fledged fortress, we should at least build a series of walls that would take the enemy considerable time to breach."
Howard pursed his lips in thought.
Margaret then suggested, "My lord, this area is already mountainous. Take our current location, for instance, surrounded by mountains on all sides. Perhaps we could block the spaces between several mountains with earthen ramparts, forcing the enemy to take no quick paths but to climb the mountains. If we do this, their marching speed would significantly slow down. By the time they reach us, it could be three to five dayster."
Anna, however, disagreed, saying, "Haven''t I already said it? It will take the Empire''s First Army more than ten days to reach here. What''s the use of dying the enemy for three or four days, or even five? Unless the First Army arrives, holding them off for nine days would be futile. Once the battle starts, you won''t be able to dy them even for a day."
Alonso, scratching his head, spoke up to Howard, "My lord, I''ve been listening for a while now, and I think this is a very difficult task. To make the enemy resort to climbing, we''d need to construct barriers more challenging than climbing a mountain or ramparts higher than the mountaintops. Clearly, we can''t achieve such a feat in just a few days."
Anna looked at Howard with a skeptical gaze and asked, "Tell me, are you joking with us?"
Howard chuckled and replied, "Heh, you''re overthinking it. When have you ever seen me joke about matters of marching and warfare? Although it''s difficult to construct a barrier more challenging than climbing a mountain or to pile up ramparts higher than the mountaintops, let me ask you this - what season is it now?"
Anna responded without hesitation, "Winter, and this year it''s particrly cold."
Howard confidently said, "Exactly, it''s winter. So, let me ask you another question. What happens to a bucket of hot water if you pour it out and leave it for an hour in this season?"
Anna, seemingly grasping a new idea, said, "Ice?"
Howard replied, "Correct. We might not be able to construct a high earthen rampart or arge building on short notice, but we can use ice walls to block the enemy''s path!"
Bosiden, puzzled, said, "My lord, pouring hot water on the ground would only create a small patch of ice. Even if we pour more hot water, we can''t really build up the height."
Resarite pondered and suggested, "What if we use hot water for the firstyer, and then cold water for the subsequentyers? This way, we won''t melt the ice that''s already formed and can add newyers. But water tends to spread and flow downwards. No matter how we pour it, it''s difficult to build up the height."
Howard then instructed, "Bring somerge stones. Don''t worry about further processing; we just need the stones."
A dayter, the army had gathered a substantial amount ofrge stones.
Meanwhile, the troops moved east to the predetermined position, securing a terrain advantage.
Howard then instructed the soldiers to ce some of therge stones in the middle of the road, but not all of them.
As everyone looked on in confusion, Howard brought out a bucket of water and poured it over therge stones, making several trips back and forth to ensure each stone was thoroughly doused.
After a short wait, ayer of ice had formed on the stones, encasing them as if they were wrapped in ice.
Everyone praised Howard''s intelligence, yet they were still unclear about the next steps and the purpose of this action.
Howard chuckled and directed the infantry to bring slightly taller stones to stand on.
He then climbed onto one of these stones andmanded his troops to ce a secondrge stone on top of the first one.
Once the second stone was in position, Howard poured water over it as well.
After repeating this process several times, all the stones were covered in water.
With time, under the biting cold wind, the secondyer of stones also became firmly encased in ice.
Resarite suddenly understood, pping his right hand onto his open left palm with a loud smack.
"I get it now, my lord!" he eximed.
"You intend for us to repeat this process over and over, swiftly constructing an obstacle that the enemy forces cannot pass. This is a man-made and natural ice fortress!"
Howard smiled and gave Resarite a thumbs up in approval.
Seeing Howard''s endorsement, the others began to grasp the idea, and as time passed, they allprehended Howard''s strategy.
Anna praised Howard, saying, "I must admit, I didn''t expect you to be this clever."
Margaret chimed in, "I always knew Lord Howard was the best!"
Bosiden, unable to contain his excitement, nodded continuously and said, "My lord, you are truly brilliant. I am fortunate to serve under you."
Vettel, with aposed smile, added, "My lord, your creative and practical approach is truly unprecedented. To personally craft a doubleyered stone barrier with water is indeed unheard of."
Howard then urged the soldiers to hasten their actions, setting them to work on this unique fortification strategy.
When the enemy forces arrived, they were greeted by a towering, formidable fortress.
They thought they were seeing things, their astonishment palpable.
Themanding general of the enemy troops was Duke Bourbon, a man of prestige and renown.
He ordered his army to destroy the fortress.
His troopsplied, but the interior of the fortress, made entirely ofrge stones, remained unscathed.
As the enemy troops climbed the mountain, they encountered numerous obstacles.
Some were merely troublesome, while others were time-
consuming, stirring restlessness among them.
Duke Bourbon sensed the strange atmosphere and the gradually waning morale of his troops.
He spurred his horse towards a high slope.
Thend here was not too steep, and from this vantage point, Bourbon could see why the pace of his army''s march was so slow and why their morale was so low.
Apanying him were Duke Aquitaine and Duke Champagne, who came up with a suggestion.
Catching up with Bourbon, they said, "Pierre, our troops are making unfavorable progress. Perhaps we should change our route."
This time, Duke Bourbon Pierre wasmanding troops from various lords, meaning not all soldiers under hismand were wholeheartedly willing to obey his orders.
After descending from the slope, he met with Count Meza, who shared the same sentiment.
Consequently, with a sense of resignation, Duke Bourbon ordered the entire army to turn around and advance in a different direction.
Time ticked away, second by second.
As the enemy troops moved to climb another mountain, they found the path riddled with even more obstacles, meticulously ced by Howard''s men to further slow their progress.
Count Meza, in a fit of rage, threw his rhinoceros leather gloves to the ground.
Duke Aquitaine fumed, his beard bristling with anger.
Duke Champagne''s face turned sour, though he remained silent.
Duke Bourbon rolled his eyes in frustration but rallied his troops to continue their march.
This time, there were no objections from the other nobles.
After several days, the enemy forces finally reached their strategic target, only to be met with thebined might of the Empire''s First and Second Armies.
Contemting retreat, they then saw the vanguard of the Bohemian troops, plunging their morale to rock bottom.
But the valiant and battle-hardened enemy army would not surrender.
With military music ring, theyunched a fervent assault against the Imperial forces.
Howard and hisrades, utilizing their military prowess, coordinated their formations brilliantly, resulting in a splendidly fought battle.
The remaining enemy forces, defeated and demoralized, fled along the backside of the mountains.
After the battle, Resarite seemed less than jubnt.
Bosiden, noticing his furrowed brow, asked why.
Resarite responded, "Let me ask you, in a situation like the one we just faced, what would you do if you were the enemymander?"
Bosidenughed heartily, "Ha, after struggling up the mountain, weary and worn, only to find ourselves ambushed, I''d probably surrender right there. There''s no point in fighting a battle you can''t win. I''m a noble with a diplomatic mindset, quite different from you all."
"But look at the quality of the enemy''smander and their individual soldiers," Resarite countered.
"Even exhausted, their attacks were fierce and well-organized. Take, for example, the Bohemian army''s responsibility for the mid-mountain infantry position - it was repeatedly in grave danger. Either our army is too weak, or the enemy''s is too strong."
Bosiden pouted slightly, seemingly unconvinced by Resarite''s words, but refrained from voicing any disagreement out of respect.
Bosiden had once served as a confidant under Resarite, so he did not openly dispute his opinion.
Vettel, trying to lighten the mood, raised his ss of Champagne and said, "What are you two still discussing? We''ve just won a hard-fought victory, why the long faces?"
Taking a bottle of Champagne from Vettel, Resarite walked over to Howard and said, "My lord, I fear for the Empire''s safety."
Chapter 512 The Importance of the New World
Chapter 512 The Importance of the New World
?Howard, deeply engrossed in the aftermath of the battle, felt his thoughts stirred by Resarite''s words.
He invited Resarite into his tent for a private conversation.
Resarite opened a bottle of Champagne and poured a ss for Howard.
However, Howard pushed aside the offered drink and asked, "What danger are you speaking of?"
Resarite spoke candidly, "My lord, this battle has revealed that the enemy''s morale is indeed high. Despite the continuous hardships, their spirit seems more elevated than our troops. The moment Duke Bourbon''s personal guard charged, we nearly failed to hold against their heavy cavalry. It was rmingly close."
Howard blinked, absorbing this withoutment.
Resarite continued, "The Empire''s tactical prowess is far behind that of our enemies."
Howard pursed his lips and responded, "I understand. You may go attend to your duties."
After Resarite left, Gn entered the tent to report on the condition of the troops, the casualty rate among the horses, and issues concerning the maintenance of medical supply routes.
Howard listened intently and provided appropriate solutions.
As Gn prepared to leave, Howard inquired about his opinion on the battle.
Gn replied, "I don''t know about the enemy''s strength, but I do know that Bohemia was truly weak this time."
The war raged on, and after several more battles, the enemy sought peace, bringing the conflict to an end.
Upon returning, Nora discussed Howard''s achievements with her father, Emperor Fritz III.
Pleased with what he heard, the Emperor bestowed upon Howard the title of Duke of Lagusa, a region within the kingdom.
During Howard''s time leading troops against the enemy, major nations waged war, and smaller states also engaged in various conflicts.
Among these, the war between Venice and Mn was somewhat rted to Howard.
Howard had met the Governor of Venice; while his impression of him wasn''t particrly good, it wasn''t bad either.
In the terms of merchants, it might be described as ''strictly business.'' As for the Governor of Mn, Howard had never met him; all interactions were handled by Vettel.
This war, initiated by Venice against Mn, was predicated on a trade dispute.
Mn sought Ferrara''s help, and Rolf, representing Ferrara and Romagna, readily agreed.
Venice, wealthy, hired mercenaries.
But Mn was affluent too.
Venice, a republic with a strongmercial atmosphere, was matched by Mn, also a republic and a fervent advocate of mercantilism.
If Venice could afford mercenaries, so could Mn.
The forces were evenly matched, but with Rolf leading the troops on Mn''s side, Venice gradually faltered.
After two battles of varying scales, Venice was confined to its city walls.
Venice didn''t hold out for long.
The second wave of recruited mercenaries hadn''t fully assembled before Rolf, leading his forces, defeated them in detail.
Sadly, they didn''t earn the safe spending money they had hoped for.
Venice surrendered, shifting thepetitive edge in trade to Mn.
For the duration of the treaty, Vian merchants were prohibited frompeting with those from Mn.
The territories of both sides remained unchanged, but Mn began to earn more in the Mediterranean.
Returning to the present, Howard, apanied by Catherine, was familiarizing himself with Lagusa when Rolf visited Luka to find him.
Since Howard was not there, Rolf left a message with Howard''s Chancellor of the Seal.
Six or seven dayster, the letter arrived with Howard via ship.
Howard casually opened the letter sealed with red wax, showing little interest in the embossed family crest of Rolf.
Fresh from a bath, Catherine snuggled into Howard''s arms, peering at the letter curiously, "What is it? Let me see."
Howard smiled, "It''s nothing much.
Rolf is just telling me about how Venice''s merchants turn tail and run whenever they see Mnese merchants in Ferrara."
Catherine took the letter, reading aloud, "It also says that Istan has be an independent city and now falls under Duke Rolf''s jurisdiction.
He''s specifically informing you."
A hint of yful mockery shed across Howard''s face.
"I won''t contest him for Istan. He organized the entire colonization of the New World and the frontier, so I won''tpete with him. But for future colonization efforts, I''ll be working independently."
Catherine pouted, "Won''t Rolf be upset?"
Howard chuckled heartily, his voice brimming with confidence, "Rolf is a duke, and so am I. There''s nothing to fear. Regarding colonization, a cordial parting with Rolf is all that''s needed. But in the Mediterranean trade, Rolf and I will continue our cooperation."
Catherine asked, "Is expanding into the New World that important?"
Howard replied without hesitation, "Very important."
Catherine smiled, "Really?"
Howard pulled out a map and showed Catherine thetest map of the Yoruba continent.
He drew arge circle over the entire empire with his right index finger and said, "Tell me, how vast is this entire map? How strong would we be if we owned all the territory of the empire?"
"I don''t know, but definitely very strong," she replied.
Howard then drew another circle, this time epassing not just the entire empire but also all the surrounding countries.
With confidence, he told Catherine, "See this circle I''ve drawn? Thend avable for colonization in the New World is bigger than all these areasbined!"
Catherine, hearing such a im for the first time, asked skeptically, "Then why does my father say that only fools would go to colonize the New World? He says it''s thankless,borious, and the returns are slow?"
Howard thought to himself that her father was the fool.
However, he certainly couldn''t say that about Catherine''s father, so after a moment of thought, he said, "Your father, being from an ind territory, doesn''t even understand maritime trade, let alone the New World. So naturally, his wordsck credibility."
Catherine, still somewhat doubtful, said, "If what you say is true, then the New World really does sound impressive."
Howard nodded and walked out of the room.
Howard arrived at the ducal office and met Bosiden.
He instructed, "Write a letter in my name to Rolf, telling him that I n to independently send people for the colonization of the New World. Also, inform him that I''m aware he''s allied with the Governor of Mn. In terms of the Mediterranean, I''ll support him with themercial benefits from the Lagusa trading node."
"For Venice and Genoa, I need his help to speak with the Mnese Governor. Ensure the tone is amicable and repeatedly emphasize that we remain cooperative partners."
Bosiden nodded, then asked, "What about those escort ships and transport vessels that were originally part of Rolf''s fleet? We paid for those ships. Now that we''re going independent in the New World, should we ask Rolf to return them?"
Howard''s eyshes flickered as he replied, "Giving a man a fish is not as good as teaching him to fish. Rolf has taught me to fish, and I will always remember that. Let''s not discuss the ownership of those ships anymore; consider them a gift to Rolf. As for our ship needs, I''ll have Vettel negotiate purchases. You focus on maintaining stability in Lagusa."
Bosiden epted the order and left the room.
Following Alonso''s notification, Vettel met with Howard to report on the financial situation and then, following Howard''s instructions, set off to negotiate with the Governor of Venice and others for purchasing ships.
Nearly a weekter, Vettel returned to report on the oue of the ship acquisition.
Initially, the Governor of Venice was receptive, but suddenly, for some unknown reason, he flew into a rage, using Howard of insolence and refused to sell the ships.
The Duke of Naples was willing to sell, but at a steep price.
The most interesting response came from the King of Aragon, who offered Howard forty Caravel ships and twenty transport ships for free, in exchange for signing an alliance treaty.
Vettel was particrly puzzled by the King of Aragon''s intentions.
After pondering, Howard said, "As for Venice, it seems there''s been a misunderstanding; he probably took my request as an insult. I''ll have Bosiden rify the situation with the Governor of Venice; you don''t need to worry about that. Regarding Naples, negotiate and buy the necessary quantity of ships after haggling."
"As for Aragon, it''s likely they want our alliance due to strained rtions with the Kingdom of Castile. But we can''t agree to that."
Vettel, having received hospitality from the King of Aragon, had developed a fondness for his kingdom.
He somewhat defiantly asked, "Why can''t we form an alliance with Aragon? It''s our good fortune that they hold us in such high regard."
Chapter 513 Selecting Talents
Chapter 513 Selecting Talents
?Howard settled into his chair, initially crossing his legs casually, but then reconsidered and sat up straight.
Speaking earnestly to Vettel, he said, "Strength is rtive to whom youpare it with. Aragon might be strong, but now they''re confined to the Yoruba continent and haven''t made any moves in colonizing the New World. Their power is stagnant; it won''t increase much further."
"On the other hand, Castile is expanding vigorously in the New World. Their expansion is rapid and determined. The entire southeast is now under the rule of the Kingdom of Castile. Castile will only grow stronger, whereas Aragon shows no signs of development. Such an ally is definitely not what we need."
Vettel pondered over Howard''s words, then epted his reasoning.
He left to purchase ships from the Duchy of Naples.
A dayter, Bosiden was dispatched to Venice to exin that the ship purchase incident was a misunderstanding.
The Governor of Venice acknowledged that he had been too impulsive and asked Bosiden to convey his apologies to Howard.
Three dayster, in the County of Luka, a fleetprising 50 escort ships and 20 transport vessels was fully assembled, with crew members manning their posts.
The only remaining task was the selection of an admiral.
While Rolf''s choice of admiral was undoubtedly an excellent navigator and naval strategist, Howardcked such connections.
Despite enlisting Resarite and Anna to help find suitable candidates, none of their rmendations satisfied him.
Resarite, with his old-school army mindset, wasn''t very knowledgeable about maritime affairs, which Howard had graduallye to realize.
The candidate he proposed was an artillery officer, but Howard needed someone capable of leading a fleet to colonize the New World, not just someone fixated on naval warfare.
The conversation was awkward, and they failed to reach an agreement, leading the artillery officer to seek employment elsewhere.
Anna''s rmendation was even more baffling: a fortress maintenance expert.
Had it not been for Anna''s enthusiastic endorsement, Howard would have dismissed the idea outright.
In deference to Anna, Howard met with the fortress expert, but his smile soon froze.
Howard began to doubt whether this person had ever even seen the ocean.
The candidate proposed an oundish idea of gathering ships to form a floating fortress to attack any enemy fleets that passed by.
In his mind, Howard thought, "Why wouldn''t I just control a strait or canal instead? Drifting in the ocean every day, how much would that cost? And what about the maintenance of the ships?"
The fortress maintenance expert''s suggestion was so amateurish that Howard didn''t bother to give it further thought.
Closing his eyes and sighing, he gestured towards the door, indicating that the self-proimed "Naval Fortress Maintenance Admiral" could leave.
Under Gn''s watchful eye, the "Fortress Admiral," disgruntled, left the room, muttering angrily on his way out, "Hmph, you decadent nobles are so blind! No wonder you''re being left behind by the times! Someone else will see the value in my n! Just you wait and see!"
At this, Gn drew his sword, the sound of the de sliding from its sheath causing the man''s legs to buckle in fear.
He pleaded, "I was wrong, I was wrong, noble sir, it was just a joke, just a joke."
Howard, appearing weary like an old man, signaled Gn to stand down and let the man leave.
After his departure, Gn whispered, "Since he challenged the status of the nobility, why not punish him?"
Howard shook his head, "Let it be. The times have changed, and there are many who share his ideas. It''s just that not everyone is as vocal about it."
Both candidates rmended to Howard were far from satisfactory.
He mentioned the situation to Catherine, asking if she had any suggestions.
Catherine suggested her father, Count Terni, might have a solution.
Howard was skeptical but still allowed Catherine to try to make contact.
On this day, Count Terni arrived in Lagusa, leading a bearded man, with Catherine following behind.
Approaching Howard''s room, Catherine moved to the front and, as the Duchess, knocked on the door.
After Howard''s invitation to enter, the group stepped into the room.
Unexpectedly, the man Terni brought managed to impress Howard.
A yful smile appeared on Howard''s face as he asked Count Terni, "I must ask, how does a count from an ind regione to know such a maritime talent?"
Terni, deliberately keeping it a secret, yfully responded, "I won''t tell you."
Howard chuckled and stood up to shake hands with the man Terni had brought.
"You''re quite remarkable. I am very satisfied with you. You have your own insights onmercial trade and transport ns, which align closely with my own philosophy. I feel confident entrusting the fleet to you."
The man, named Andrea, may not have been as renowned as Antonio, whom Rolf had hired at great expense, but he was the most suitable person Howard could find at the moment.
The ships had been docked at the harbor for several days, and the precious time bought with gold during the purchase should not be wasted on prolonged docking.
Howard asked Andrea, "How long do you need to get ready? When can you board the ship?"
Andrea replied that he could do so immediately, to Howard''s satisfaction.
"Good, then off you go. At the harbor, look for Bosiden. He will introduce you to the crew."
As evening approached, the ships left the harbor, with escort vessels and transport ships sailing towards the ocean.
The transport ships were filled with people who had signed up to go to the New World over the past days.
Among them were individuals from all walks of life: the rich and the poor, and even those with all sorts of odd and peculiar reasons for embarking on this journey.
The New World was like a bleaching agent; no matter who you were before, arriving there meant a chance to start anew.
The wealthy had their own worries, and the poor their struggles, but having chosen the New World, it promised to yield returns on their investments.
During these days, Howard''s first independent New World base had taken shape, with amunity of 56 people that was continuously expanding.
The era was thus changing; wealth was gradually ceasing to be a rhetoric exclusive to the nobility.
Even a casual nce towards the coastal areas would reveal merchants without noble titles who were wealthier than some minor nobles.
Some of these people were securing their first fortunes, cautiously hiding their money within their garments with great care and vignce.
This batch, aspiring to be sessful merchants, had heard of the malpractices and ugliness of certainrge tradingpanies.
Therefore, they were determined not to be deceived, trusting no one but themselves.
They safeguarded their money as if protecting their very lives, with their eyes constantly drifting yet sharp.
When they noticed someone staring, especially at the spot where their money was hidden, their gaze would turn fierce, filled with warning and threat.
Simrly, when a raggedly dressed poor person approached, they became extremely vignt, as if guarding against potential danger.
If the wealthy on the transport ships were mostly small-scale asset holders or budding businesspeople, brimming with dreams of making a fortune in the New World, the reasons for the poor venturing there were much more varied.
For them, the New World represented hope.
Howard had already issued instructions that every person on this batch of ships would receive a subsidy of 20 silver coins.
He provided ample support for those willing to take a chance.
In addition, a significant supply of fruits, vegetables, and grains would be distributed upon disembarkation, ensuring that no one willing to start a new life in the New World would starve.
Howard viewed the colonization of the New World as even more critical than his current territories.
Although Bosiden had expressed concern about setting sail in the evening, Andrea had cheerfully dismissed it: "It''s fine. We''re going to spend many days and nights at sea; a single evening won''t make a difference," adding to himself that Howard was eager for them to depart as soon as possible.
With a wave goodbye, Bosiden saw off Andrea and the crew, who waved back from the sailing ship.
When Bosiden reported to Howard that the fleet, which had been docked for several days, had finally left the harbor, he noticed a genuine sense of relief and rxation on Howard''s face.
It was as if a burden that had been weighing on Howard for several days had finally been lifted.
Chapter 514 Meeting with the Mayor
Chapter 514 Meeting with the Mayor
?In the evening, Howard hosted a banquet for Count Terni.
The two celebrated together, raising their sses in a cheerful atmosphere.
Meanwhile, the neighboring countries of Pomerania and Bohemia were at war.
Pomerania, a coastal nation, wasn''t keen on legitimate trade.
The country had a notorious habit of plundering other nations'' fleets, a practice that diforted its neighbors.
Others engaged in honest trade, transporting goods and earning profits, while Pomerania focused solely on immediate gains through piracy.
This shortsightedness was evident.
Constantly raiding other fleets, merchants dared not venture near Pomeranian waters.
Who would willingly take their wealth and goods into the den of pirates? It was a simple logic that led to a clear oue: Pomerania, despite being a coastal nation, earned little from maritime trade.
The total ie from both pirating and their own fleet''s trade paled inparison to what could have been earned through proper development of trade.
Thus, Pomerania was seen as a shortsighted country.
Interestingly, the King of Pomerania himself did not engage in piracy.
The pirates who set sail from Pomeranian ports were acting in the interests of Pomeranian nobility.
This issue was less about choosing the wrong path and more about ack of control, or perhaps it was rooted in traditional culture and historical habits.
Bohemia, a country renowned for its sizeable territory and stubborn resilience, was not particrly famous for its military prowess.
Like Pomerania, it faced simr financial constraints due to itsndlocked nature.
However, Bohemia''srgernd and greater troop numbers gave it an advantage.
In this confrontation, Bohemia deployed an army of 20,000 soldiers.
The battle took ce near a forest where Bohemia had initially nned an ambush on Pomerania''s forces.
However, their n leaked, forcing them to engage earlier than expected.
The Pomeranian army broke ranks and fled.
Due to the forest terrain, Bohemia also suffered considerable losses, especially in thetter stages of the battle, incurring moderate casualties.
Tragically, within the Pomeranian army were some brave and fearless light and heavy infantry who suffered severe losses, demonstrating a poor performance.
This battle revealed that part of Pomerania''s tactical thinking still lingered in the past, vainly hoping to break enemy lines with Viking-style fearless charges.
This led to widespread disappointment in Pomerania''s strategic capabilities.
In earlier years, during the era dominated by the Vikings, the phrase "Viking conquest" was not taken lightly C it often meant bloodshed.
Wherever they went, they potentially left nothing but destion in their wake.
They were not only adept at attacking fleets at sea but also capable of coastalndings.
They piged treasures and wealth, dragging them back to their ships, and then joyfully returned to their homnds.
To describe the Vikings during their era of conquest as mere pirates would be an understatement; their ambitions stretched far beyond that.
When you had a considerable force, they acted as pirates, but without a military presence, they might just settle and refuse to leave.
With the rise of trade-focused thinking and an increase in maritime traffic, some coastal nobles couldn''t help but feel the urge to return to their old ways.
Many nations had already strictly prohibited piracy, leaving Pomerania, a minor yer during the Viking era, hesitating to follow suit.
In truth, all it would take to change Pomerania''s course was a royal decree banning piracy nationwide.
However, the King of Pomeraniacked the vision to see this, and although he had considered issuing such a decree, he ultimately couldn''t bring himself to do it.
Various reasons led to Pomerania''s current dilemma, resulting in a nationcking wealth and unable to improve its military capabilities.
Pomerania dispatched an army of 17000, but it was intercepted by Bohemia''s forces, leading to a battle.
As Howard lounged on the sofa, lost in thought, Bosiden entered the room and cautiously said, "My lord, there''s something I''m not sure if I should mention."
Howard, leaning back on the sofa, responded, "Go ahead."
Bosiden took a slight breath before speaking, "Well, my lord, since you became a duke, it seems you haven''t fully grasped the reality of it."
Alerted, Howard sat up straight and asked, "What do you mean?"
With a hint of embarrassment, Bosiden exined, "It seems, my lord, that you have forgotten to assign fiefs to your vassals. Resarite and Kaido oftene to me with inquiries."
Howard uttered an "Oh," realizing his oversight.
In fact, he had casually mentioned being a duke during a discussion with Catherine about Rolf, saying, "He''s a duke, and so am I, what''s there to fear?"
Indeed, Howard hadn''t fully adjusted to the idea; after all, he had earned the title of marquis through battles, whereas the duke title was directly bestowed by the emperor.
The ease of receiving it might have made it less impactful.
Howard sighed, "Yes, indeed, it''s inappropriate of me. I am a duke now, and you all must have been waiting anxiously."
Bosiden bowed his head and humbly said, "I wouldn''t dare."
Howard waved his hand, indicating there was no need for Bosiden to feel ashamed, and then walked over to his desk to start drafting documents.
Bosiden stood by, nervously and rigidly, not daring to make a sound.
When Howard finished the documents and handed them over for Bosiden to read, he epted them with both hands and began perusing them.
Howard granted Anna a county within the Luka region, making her a countess effective immediately, the same rank as her cousin, Count Edward.
Margaret received a county within Lagusa, bing a countess herself.
Resarite was also awarded a county, elevating him to the status of a count.
In the remaining county of the Duchy of Lagusa, which included two baronies and two cities, Howard bestowed a barony upon Bosiden and another upon Vettel.
Furthermore, he assigned seven or eight viges to Alonso.
The matter regarding Kaido was put on hold, as Howard was hesitant to grant him any additional titles.
After reviewing the documents, Bosiden expressed his gratitude for Howard''s generosity.
Following a brief conversation with Howard, he left to prepare for the ennoblement ceremony.
Subsequently, Howard summoned Vettel and informed him, "Following Bosiden''s reminder, I''ve granted titles to each of you ording to your merits. You will receive a castle and the surroundingnds, bing a baron."
Vettel, visibly delighted, bowed and said, "I am truly fortunate to serve under you, my lord."
Howard continued, "Summon the mayors of the two cities within thest directly governed county of Lagusa. Now that other areas have been assigned, it''s time for me to have a discussion with these mayors. If I''m not satisfied, I might implement certain policies."
Vettel''s expression turned more serious, understanding that Howard intended to assert control over the mayors.
He nodded and left to carry out the task.
Approximately two hourster, the mayors of the two cities stood nervously in a room, awaiting their introduction to Howard under Vettel''s guidance.
Vettel had already prepared them, advising, "Lord Howard is a capable ruler. If you work for him, he won''t let you down. But if you disrespect him, let me remind you of what happened to the former mayor of Wislot C he was reced."
Understanding the implications, the mayors followed Gn to meet Howard.
Howard''s first question caught everyone off guard: "What are your views on the New World?"
This left both mayors, and even Vettel, the Minister of Finance, who was standing nearby, startled.
The mayors exchanged nces with Vettel, wondering if the topic wasn''t supposed to be about increasing taxes.
Why suddenly bring up the New World? Vettel maintained a neutral expression, striving to present himself as unobtrusive andpliant in front of Howard.
Howard waited for their response, his keen eyes shifting between the mayor standing close to Vettel and the one slightly further away.
Both mayors, feeling the pressure, chose to answer rather than keep Duke Howard waiting.
One mayor said, "I think the New World is great. It''s vast and unknown, rich in resources andnd. We should encourage its colonization."
The other mayor, following the first''s lead, added, "I agree. It''s a good idea. We should send more people to the New World."
Howard nodded slightly, indicating his satisfaction, and then asked, "How do you find the current import and export volume at Lagusa''s ports?"
One mayor replied, "Ever since you became the Duke of Lagusa, our port''s traffic has increased significantly. Every day, many ships dock and set sail. This ce is bing more and more prosperous."
The other mayor added, "Therge orders for iron products from Nok have boosted our local manufacturing industry."
Chapter 515 Supporting Allied Forces
Chapter 515 Supporting Allied Forces
?"The influx of paper from Luka has caused the paper prices here to drop. We can use these stable-priced papers for propaganda to promote stability," one of the mayors exined.
Howard nodded in agreement.
Now that the Lagusa region was under his control, and with the support of Luka''s paper supply, spreading propaganda had be much easier.
As long as Lagusa remained stable, this duchy would continue to prosper.
Howard instructed the mayors to vigorously support the emigration efforts to the New World.
If there were poor people who wanted to board the ships for free, the mayors needed to facilitate this, ensuring that everyone willing to expand his territories could embark on the transport ships.
Both mayors nodded in agreement, mentioning they had already been supportive of those wishing to move to the New World.
Having conveyed his primary concerns, Howard walked towards the door.
Before leaving the room, he turned to Vettel, "The rest of the conversation, I''ll leave to you. I''ve said what I needed to."
Howard proceeded to his bedroom, where a maid was cleaning the desk.
He passed by without disturbing her and walked down the corridor.
Encountering Gn, who stood with his head bowed, Howard walked past him.
Suddenly, Gn remembered something important and hurriedly informed Howard.
Nora had sent another letter, urging Howard to set off soon.
From the evening, a wartime conscription had begun in the three counties of Nok, Luka, and Lagusa.
This war was a mission to support their allies.
Traveling overnight, the troops from Nok and Luka were advancing towards Savoy.
They nned to observe and scout for a period before deciding whether tounch a direct attack or to head east to meet up with Howard.
The troops from all three counties of Lagusa had sessfully convened and were ready to depart.
The next morning, thebined forces of Nok and Luka, led by Resarite with Anna as his deputy, advanced into Mnese territory.
Suddenly, a 2000-strong Bavarian army approached them.
Resarite, mounted on a towering horse and wielding his knight''s sword, cried out, "Charge!"
The army roared like thunder, their morale sky-high.
A few scattered artillerymen, unable to aim properly in the haste, fired their cannons directly.
Now a duke, Howard had equipped his forces with artillery and musketeers.
Ignoring their formation, the infantry surged forward, firing as they moved.
The cavalry, nking the enemy, swiftly charged, swiftly annihting the 2,000 Bavarian troops.
After this victory, Resarite continued his march towards Savoy.
Three dayster, upon scouting, Resarite learned that allied forces and Bavarian troops were stationed opposite each other, separated by the fortress of Munich.
Deciding to head directly for Munich, Resarite aimed to reach the location before Howard.
In the ever-changingndscape of the battlefield, any opportunity forbat was not to be missed.
Undeterred, Howard''s forces marched steadfastly onward.
Two dayster, Resarite met with Emperor Fritz III of the allied nation.
In this war, Emperor Fritz III was leading the army himself.
He instructed Resarite to station his troops in Augsburg and toe to his aid once he saw Fritz III''s forces engage with the Bavarians.
Emperor Fritz III employed a tactical strategy centered around the concept of feigning weakness to the enemy.
Consider this: if Resarite''s forces were to join with Fritz III''s troops, forming arge consolidated army, the Bavarian forces would certainly not foolishly charge head-on into such a formidable alliance, risking their own annihtion.
They would likely consider circumventing the main allied force, potentially introducing unnecessary variables into the war.
However, if the enemy scouts only perceived Fritz III''s significant army without the knowledge of Resarite''s reinforcements, would they be tempted to make a desperate attempt?
Undoubtedly, the likelihood of such a decision would be much greater.
When the Bavarian troops, filled with fervor, charged towards the allied army, and Resarite''s forces suddenly arrived, it could severely impact the enemy''s morale, inducing panic and potentially leading to the total annihtion of the Bavarian forces.
This strategy would allow Fritz III to take control of the war.
Emperor Fritz III possessed a certain level of tactical acumen.
His objective was not merely to y a game of cat and mouse with the enemy but to lure them into a trap, aiming topletely annihte their main forces in one fell swoop.
Once the enemy''s main forces were obliterated, the rest of the war would simplify to a matter of time, systematically capturing remaining territories.
This approach would almost certainly lead to victory.
Emperor Fritz III''s forces besieged Munich, while the retreating Bavarian army to the west of Munich decided to take a gamble andunch a night-time surprise attack on the allied army.
Resarite''s timely arrival, apanied by roaring cannon fire, nearly caused the Bavarian troops to lose their grip on their weapons in terror.
The battle was swift and decisive, with the allied forcespletely annihting the Bavarian army.
Following this victory, Resarite''s troops joined in the siege of Munich.
A dayter, Duke Saxton of Saxony, learning about the current situation, felt a wave of panic.
As the war leader, Bavaria had depleted its troops so early in the conflict, leaving those who came to fulfill their alliance treaty obligations in a dire situation.
Fortunately, the Brandenburg troops of Bavaria had won a significant victory the day before, capturing a fortress of the allied forces and seemingly heading towards Pomerania.
This news brought some relief to Duke Saxton.
Howard''s army arrived in Munich, joining forces with Resarite and meeting the emperor.
The emperor, stroking his beard, greeted Howard with a smile, "Howard, this vassal of yours, Resarite, he''s quite something. He helped us win a crucial battle yesterday!"
Howard, adhering to etiquette, responded, "This is all thanks to Your Majesty''s foresight and wisdom."
Two dayster, the allied forces breached Munich.
The emperor and Howard methodically captured the surrounding territories without fortresses.
Areas without fortresses were as if they had their doors wide open for upation.
Only fortresses could block an enemy''s march, stalling them in front of the fortress and buying precious time for the troops behind it.
Pomerania, having been fully upied by Bohemia''s army, unterally surrendered.
They ceded the County of Danzig and broke their alliance with Brandenburg, offering over five hundred gold coins as a loan to the allied forces.
The Brandenburg troops intercepted Bohemia''s army, leading to a battle.
Trained and disciplined, Brandenburg''s forces routed the Bohemians, forcing them to retreat.
Subsequently, Brandenburg''s army advanced towards Bohemian territory, intending to upy it and force Bohemia out of the war prematurely.
Duke Saxton''s forces, after some hesitation, believed they had found a good opportunity and attacked Howard''s seemingly isted army.
However, this was yet another application of the feign weakness strategy; Emperor Fritz III''s forces, hidden behind the mountains, joined the battle and swiftly defeated Duke Saxton''s troops, even capturing the Duke himself.
With Duke Saxton captured, Saxony waspelled to seek an early peace.
Under the demands of the allies, a defeated and disheartened Saxton reluctantly signed the treaty.
The Duchy of Saxony ceded the Upper Saxony region to its ally Bohemia and agreed to pay the allied nations 300 gold coins over five years.
The Bavarian state, now reduced to Brandenburg alone, refused to surrender.
After capturing a Bohemian outpost, they marched directly towards the Bohemian capital.
Howard suggested to Emperor Fritz III that it was essential to rescue Bohemia by marching towards its capital and lifting the siege.
Emperor Fritz III agreed to the n.
The troops advanced towards Bohemia, where the remaining unupied provinces had hired numerous mercenaries, assembling a special attack force of 8,769 soldiers.
This squad was primarilyposed of musketeers, interspersed with many seasoned mercenary assassins.
These battle-hardened professionals were the aces of the era of cold weapons.
d in finely crafted, sturdy bright chain mail or highly defensive full te armor, these armors bore the distinct insignias of their respective mercenary groups, making them highly conspicuous and impressive on the battlefield.
Unlike chain mail, which isposed of interlinked metal rings, te armor is formed as a single, solid piece.
It''s akin to a b or chunk of metal, seamless and imprable.
The cost of crafting te armor was exorbitantly high, representing the pinnacle of aristocratic military gear.
They wore helmets resembling iron buckets, entirely enclosing the head unlike typical helmets that have a hat-like appearance.
These bucket helmets were wraparound in design, covering everything except the eyes, which were left open forbat visibility.
No part of the skin was exposed, ensuring maximum protection.
Chapter 516 Rolf’s Demand
Chapter 516 Rolf''s Demand
?The iron bucket helmet,monly utilized by knights, is also known as the knight helmet.
It stands as a pinnacle of protective gear, notable for its hefty production cost.
Frankly, the sight of mercenaries adorned in noble attire congregating in such numbers is a spectacle in itself.
Recently, the higher echelons of Bohemia, clouded by the bloodshed of the young, decided to embark on a daring and thrilling major campaign.
Their aim?
To let the cruel and ferocious Brandenburg taste the bitterness of the people''s tears.
A monthter, after continuous minor skirmishes and medium-scale shes with the Brandenburg troops, Howard and the Emperor''s forces finally reached the outskirts of Berlin City.
The mercenaries hired by Bohemia, although excellent, proved prohibitively expensive.
After winning a key battle that lifted the siege of the capital, they were dismissed.
Currently, Bohemia seems to turn a deaf ear to the war situation, acting as if indifferent despite being in the midst of conflict.
As if not engaged in war at all, the nation has begun policies of recuperation and conservation.
Trade nodes are contracting, and a strong sense of protectionism is evident.
They have withdrawn from the war.
A monthter, the allied forces triumphed over Brandenburg, which retreated, ceding a duchy it had previously conquered, thus moderately shrinking its influence.
The allies annexed the entirety of Bavaria, swiftly incorporating four counties.
This turned Augsburg in Bavaria into an isted enve.
With the full annexation of Bavaria, the strength of the allied nations surged, drawing wary and anxious eyes from neighboring countries.
In fact, Fritz III had sought Howard''s counsel.
Howard believed that after expending so much in terms of finances, resources, and manpower, and finally securing victory, it was only fitting to reap some rewards.
The Emperor, twirling his beard with his hand, remained silent, feigning contemtion while secretly pleased.
However, this wasn''t merely a ploy by Howard to ingratiate himself with the Emperor; it genuinely reflected his own thoughts.
After the war, Howard disbanded his troops and first visited Fernsouth Castle, which had been unupied for a long time.
He meticulously inspected the castle''s cleanliness, ensuring every corner was spotless before feeling satisfied.
Subsequently, Howard instructed his Minister of War, Resarite, to recruit soldiers on his behalf, and also sent word to Bosiden to convey messages to vassals like Anna and Margaret, urging them to expedite the replenishment and registration of their levies.
These were but minor administrative tasks.
When Rolf met Howard again, he patted Howard on the chest and eximed, "Little brother, look at you! In just a few days, you''ve risen from a count to a marquis, and then from a marquis to a duke. I really should have believed what the Governor of Venice told you that day. Your rise through the ranks is nothing short of miraculous. Tell me, little brother, what''s your secret?"
Howard responded with a half-hearted smile, "Actually, it''s nothing much. It''s just that the third in line for the imperial session happens to be a friend of mine. I asked you before if you wanted to join in discussions about attacking Pisa or Luka. But you, in your impatience, left abruptly."
Rolf found a seat and gestured for a maid to brew him some coffee, saying, "I''ve long heard that the coffee produced in your New World territory is exceptional. I''vee here specifically to taste this New World coffee."
Howard sat opposite Rolf, leaning back casually with his arms resting on the back of the sofa and his legs crossed, disying a rather impolite demeanor.
The maid meticulously prepared the coffee, cing it respectfully before Marquis Rolf and then curtsied, departing gracefully.
Rolf, picking up a small spoon, scooped up a spoonful of coffee and savored it for a second or two.
He then remarked, indulgently, "Indeed, it''s rich and aromatic. The merchants weren''t exaggerating."
Howard offered a cold smile, soundless, a mere flicker of expression.
He remained silent, simply watching as Rolf finished his coffee and requested a refill.
Howard''s patience was remarkable, and he even closed his eyes in an unguarded semnce of rest.
Despite Howard''s harsh words, he harbored a deep-seated trust for Rolf, considering thetter''s previous assistance.
Eventually, Rolf, unable to contain himself, asked, "Howard, could you gift me your New World territory in North Carolina? My sources tell me it has grown to a poption of over five hundred, nearly a city now."
Howard''s eyes narrowed, a hint of murderous intent flickering.
"I hope you''re joking," he said tersely.
It was rare for Howard to reveal such a fierce side, but Rolf had indeed touched upon his core interests.
Rolf, oblivious to the tension, continued, "Look, Howard, you don''t understand much about the New World. It''s really nothing special. Most areas there are undeveloped, and even if you possess them, they''re just worthlessnd. It''s better to hand them over to me. I can evenpensate you with a sum of gold."
Howard, now visibly angered, stood up abruptly.
His figure was rigid, the sunlight nting into the castle, casting half of his body in light and the other in shadow.
Rolf, unaware of Howard''s growing ire, kept pressing his point.
Howard''s roar echoed through the room, and Margaret, followed by five or six agile figures, entered.
Dressed in a flowing red robe, her attire was entirely crimson, with slender yellow streamers at the cuffs and a lethally reflective curved dagger at her waist.
Approaching Rolf, she pointed the dagger at him and said, "My lord, I must ask you to leave. I seldom y with daggers and am not very adept. An idental slip causing harm to a noble would be most unfortunate."
Margaret''s swift and skilled entourage swiftly encircled Rolf, who was still seated on the sofa.
From beneath their deep red robes, they drew weapons, heightening the tension.
Realizing the gravity of the situation, Rolf decided to depart.
He initially wanted to speak but recoiled as Margaret''s dagger, hidden under her robe, nudged against his kidney, turning his face pale.
He wisely chose to leave without furtherment.
After Rolf''s departure, Margaret approached Howard and inquired with concern, "Lord Howard, are you alright? You seem unwell."
Howard spoke gravely, "I had no intention of harming him. I am grateful for the ideas he gave me for New World trade. But now that he has shown covetous intentions towards my New World territory, I find myselfpelled to..."
Margaret interjected, "Shall I assassinate him for you?"
Howard turned to look into her eyes and said sternly, "Remember who you are, Margaret! You are a noble in pursuit of honor! You are my vassal! Do not engage in dishonorable deeds!"
Margaret bowed her head in acknowledgment.
Howard then walked towards the window, adding, "There''s no need to kill him."
As evening fell, Howard sat alone in the tower, lost in thought about Rolf''s matter, gazing at the scenery.
Boshni found him there and asked, "Lord Howard, what are you doing here?"
Without a word, Howard simply took a sip of wine, his gaze fixed on the north.
Boshni asked a few more questions, but Howard remained silent.
He was still undecided; after all, Rolf had been good to Howard.
Not only had Rolf helped Howard make a fortune by hunting fierce beasts in Romagna and Ferrara, but he had also been willing to include Howard in ventures to the New World for trade.
Howard reconsidered the situation but couldn''te to a decision.
Seeing Howard''s silence, Boshni sat down beside him and began to speak on her own ord, "Lord Howard, I used to be involved in horse breeding. I did it well, so well that even our supervisor praised my work. Under my care, the foals grew quickly and well, and the mares had safer births. But now, I hear people say that cavalry isn''t important anymore, that breeding horses is meaningless. Is that true, Lord Howard?"
Howard turned his head slightly and nced at Boshni.
He couldn''t bear to deceive her and said honestly, "To tell you the truth, nowadays, all the major lords are focusing on musketeers and artillery. It''s true."
Tears welled up in Boshni''s eyes, on the brink of crying.
Howard continued, "It''s not just you, a horse breeder, who should be crying. It''s the countless feudal nobles who have relied on cavalry as their primary military force. You might have lost a job, but they might lose their lives. When the warrior nobility no longer possess the greatest military power, their rule will face challenges ande to an end. The angered popce might very well push them to the guillotine."
Boshni, with tears in her eyes,mented, "What should I do then? I had hopes of bing a noble through my achievements in horse breeding. I too long for bread and fine wine."
Howard gently wiped the tears from Boshni''s face, looking at her with a tender gaze, and said, "Foolish child, horse breeding alone cannot grant you a noble status. If you wish to be a noble, just tell me. I can have you join me in leading troops, starting from the ground up. umting military achievements will give us a justifiable reason to bestow upon you the title of a knight."
Chapter 517 Resarite’s Ambition
Chapter 517 Resarite''s Ambition
?"Moreover, you shouldn''t envy bread and wine too much. Trade is increasingly flourishing, and the discovery of the New World has brought us an immense amount of resources beyond our imagination. These resources won''t be monopolized by the nobility alone. I can assure you that as trade expands, the avability of bread and wine will increase, and their prices will be more affordable. Even as amoner, you will be able to enjoy bread and wine!"
Boshni ceased her crying and gazed at Howard with wide, curious eyes, asking, "Really? Can even the poorest families afford delicious white bread?"
Howard, brimming with determination, assured her, "Yes, I promise you."
Believing his words, Boshni''s tears dried up.
Howard took a deep breath and gently said to her, "Boshni, you want to be a noble, right? Your father is the vige chief of Yami Vige and had helped me in my early days of development. I can fulfill your wish. I''ll speak with Anna and arrange for her to take over another vige, so I can reim Yami Vige and then bestow it upon you."
Boshni''s heart raced with excitement.
She attempted a noble''s gesture she had learned from the castle''s servants and curtsied to Howard.
Howard did not point out that her curtsy was wed, understanding that her limited status had shaped her behavior.
He graciously epted her imperfect gesture and said, "Very well, I will graciously ept your curtsy in advance. The ennoblement ceremony will be held in Yami Vige in a week. You can go back and tell your father the good news."
Watching Boshni skip away joyfully, Howard felt a sense of healing in his soul.
He decided to overlook Rolf''s impertinence, letting go of his concerns as he descended from the tower.
Resarite, having heard of this incident from somewhere, hurriedly rode from Gokasu to Fernsouth.
Upon seeing Howard, he said eagerly, "My lord, if we were to confront Marquis Rolf, our chances of victory are high."
Howard, smiling calmly, pushed away Resarite''s hand and replied, "Let it be. Forgive Rolf this once."
Resarite stood dumbfounded.
Howard walked towards the garden, stretching leisurely.
Resarite, looking at Vettel sitting in the garden, was at a loss for words.
Howard sat down beside Vettel on the bench, observing the small yellow flowers that had grown intorge ones.
He remarked contentedly, "Development is indeed the key."
A weekter, in Yami Vige, Boshni, her cheeks flushed with excitement, performed the noble''s curtsy perfectly before Howard.
Howard epted it graciously, as the old vige chief of Yami stood by, tears streaming down his face.
The imperial decree had arrived: out of three countships in the Croatia region, two were granted to Howard.
Intriguingly, the title of Duke of Croatia was bestowed upon a rtively obscure count, a clear disy of the emperor''s political savvy and strategic thinking.
Howard, however, was indifferent to these maneuvers.
The ennoblement ceremony proceeded, with Boshni dressed in modest leather armor and a sword at her waist, kneeling on one knee before Howard.
The moment hade for Howard to speak the traditional words of ennoblement, but he found himself at a loss.
Truth be told, Boshni''s achievements were negligible; her work in the library had not yielded any significant schrly contributions, and her horse breeding, whilemendable, was not something to beuded in this context.
Thus, Howard resorted to using the generic phrases prepared by the Chancellor of the Exchequer.
The words were ordinary, but Howard added a personal touch at the end, saying, "I hope you can demonstrate your worth in the future, and shine in this era where the role of knights is diminishing. Whether cavalry units are obsolete or not, it''s for you to decide."
Boshni looked up, a spark in her eyes, and dered, "My lord, I will prove it to you."
The ceremony concluded smoothly, and the artillery unit fired salutes in celebration.
The vigers of Yami Vige were overjoyed, proud that one of their own, raised in Yami, had ascended to the status of a knighted noble.
Some thought optimistically that Boshni, now a noble, would likely implement lenient tax policies.
Others considered the convenience of having the daughter of the former vige chief as a noble, making it easier to address vige matters.
But most were simply delighted for the local girl who had achieved nobility.
In the crowd, a woman in her thirties with auburn hair covered by a white cloth beamed with joy.
Her hands rested on the shoulders of a boy, about waist-high, his face lit with excitement.
Boshni had grown up in Yami Vige under her watchful eye, and she felt genuine happiness for Boshni''s aplishment.
The boy, pointing excitedly at Boshni, turned to his mother and eximed, "Mom, I want to be a noble too, just like Sister Boshni!"
His mother looked at him with tender affection, gently caressing his face, and said, "Lord Howard is a kind man. If you work hard, perhaps one day you really could have a chance."
Boshni stayed behind in Yami Vige, her new fiefdom and her home.
Meanwhile, Howard and his entourage of nobles returned to Fernsouth Castle, seeming to prefer Howard''spany.
Anna, due to personal reasons, disliked Catherine.
Therefore, whenever Howard was in Lagusa, Anna deliberately avoided the duke''s mansion, not wanting to see Catherine.
However, when Howard was elsewhere, Anna seized every opportunity to be near Howard, constantly seeking his attention.
Howard, mindful of the lord-vassal rtionship, did not reprimand her but intentionally kept his distance.
In Howard''s domain, a professional army system had yet to be implemented, and the conscription system was still in use.
Within this system, a lord''s military strength, beyond his directly controllednds, depended heavily on the contributions of his vassals.
When there were no conflicting interests, there was no need to displease the vassals.
Lately, Resarite had shed his usual demeanor of an army officer and often sharedughter and conversations with Howard.
However, Resarite''s skills in interpersonal rtionships were admittedlycking.
Even though Howard frequently indulged in discussions about army reforms to engage Resarite, their conversations oftenpsed into awkward silences.
Riding together through the forest, they struggled to findmon topics.
Eventually, Resarite voiced his request.
Pulling his horse to a halt, which reared up with a loud neigh, Howard too stopped and turned to face Resarite.
In a flustered tone, Resarite blurted out, "My lord, my wife has suggested that I should secure a countship in the Croatia region and be a marquis."
Howard''s expression remained unchanged as he replied, "Oh, is that so?"
Resarite added, "My lord, there''s also my son, who is now eighteen. I wish for him to be another count in the Croatia region."
Howard was initially inclined to agree, but before he could respond, he became alert to the potential crisis this posed.
He quickly excused himself and left with his entourage.
By the time Howard returned to Fernsouth and stepped onto itsnd, Resarite had already gone back to Gokasu to tend to his baronialnds.
Bosiden, looking visibly upset, said to Howard, "My lord, although it was Resarite who promoted me to my current position, his demands are simply too excessive."
Vettel sighed andmented, "Resarite''s ambition is far too great."
Anna expressed her disbelief at encountering such a shameless vassal, while Margaret noted that Resarite was overly greedy.
Kaido, fuming with anger, told Howard, "I always knew he was no good. Today he wants this, tomorrow that. The day after, he might even try to usurp your dukedom. Don''t fall for his tricks. Also, why did you overlook me in thest round of ennoblements? Aren''t I your rtive? Howe you treat me worse than the other vassals?"
Howard, trying to mask his difort with a cough, wished to ignore Kaido''stter remarks.
Alonso, looking helpless, turned to Howard and asked, "My lord, what would happen if Resarite got both countships?"
Concerned that Howard might not fully grasp the situation, Bosiden hastily interjected, "To put it simply, Resarite would have two countships and a barony, and his son would have a countship. Resarite would be the most powerful vassal under Lord Howard, a Marquis of Honor. If Resarite were to rebel, all of us other vassalsbined might not be able to defeat him. It''s not conducive to Lord Howard''s rule."
Howard, taking over the conversation with a somber tone, inquired, "What other dangers might there be, my Chancellor?"
Bosiden straightened up and said, "Please calm your anger, Duke. I haven''t finished speaking. The most obvious issue is that Resarite bes a threat to your rule, Lord Howard. But the greater danger is still hidden in the fog."
Anna, with a fierce frown, demanded, "Out with it!"
Swallowing nervously, Bosiden replied, "Anna, do you remember how our lord acquired the title of Baron Fernsouth?"
Chapter 518 The True Intention
Chapter 518 The True Intention
?Anna, recalling the past, began, "Was it when we captured Fernsouth Castle? No, that''s not right. I remember back then we only had a bunch of viges on the outskirts, and the soldiers under ourmand were a mixed bunch of peasant troops"
Suddenly, she pped her hands, realization dawning, "I remember now! Lord Howard secured the title of Baron Fernsouth by forcefully usurping it, having actual control over more than 75% of Fernsouth''s territory. The Fernsouth Castle was conqueredter, but the title was obtained even before the war had started."
Bosiden nodded and said, "Then consider Resarite''s current request for two pieces ofnd in the Duchy of Croatia, which are under Lord Howard''s control. What would happen if Lord Howard agreed?"
Anna spoke slowly, pondering every word, "He might be using his son as a decoy, a smokescreen for his real n. If Lord Howard fulfills his request, Resarite could have his son transfer thends to him. Then, he would control over 75% of Croatia, positioning himself to usurp the title of Duke of Croatia!"
Alonso, interjecting, asked, "Wait, can you slow down a bit? I''m having trouble following."
At this point, Howard coughed and exined, "The emperor intentionally gave me two countships in Croatia but withheld the ducal title, likely aiming to incite a dispute between me and the current Duke of Croatia. This is a political maneuver by the emperor. He wants me to usurp the title of Duke of Croatia and then engage in a war with the current duke, thereby depleting my military strength."
Alonso''s eyes widened, "This part I understand."
Howard nodded in acknowledgment.
"If Resarite convinces his son to transfer an as-yet unattained earldom to him, which his son is likely to agree to, Resarite would effectively control over 75% of Croatia. That would qualify him to usurp the ducal title. Once Resarite ascends from a marquis to a duke, he''ll be of the same noble rank as me. He''ll no longer be my vassal. The baronial and earldomnds I granted him would all be his ducal territory. This is different from your current fiefs."
"Although you control yournds entirely, you still pay taxes to me and provide troops during wartime withoutpensation. But once Resarite bes a duke, he''ll be independent of me. And it''s aplete severance, with no future obligations. He wouldn''t owe me taxes or military support and could even wage war against me as an equal duke."
Alonso inhaled sharply, a mix of fear and realization in his voice, "I never imagined Resarite could be so menacing... We underestimated him."
Anna mmed her riding crop to the ground, eximing, "This treacherous wretch!"
Kaido added, "This is intolerable. How could Resarite even dare to propose such a thing? He harbors treasonous intentions!"
Margaret, unusually vocal, offered her opinion, "Lord Howard, please don''t be deceived. You have worked hard for your current territories. If Resarite were to break away with three earldoms and a barony, it would be a massive blow to you. It would be akin to a disastrous defeat in war, losing entire territories!"
Rubbing his eyes, Bosiden spoke softly, "Indeed, even in princely wars, seizing three earldoms in one go is excessive. Look at the recent war: the allies lost so many soldiers and fought seven or eight perilous battles just to annex the Duchy of Bavaria, and even then, they only gained four earldoms. Resarite''s aspiration to effortlessly acquire three earldoms and a barony is truly infuriating."
Vettel pondered, "Hasn''t Resarite considered that his scheme might be exposed? How can he be so audacious?"
Anna, reflecting on the Katerina family and her cousin representing the Valuva family, mused, "Perhaps this is what it means to be a powerful noble."
Howard turned to Anna and asked, "If you were to fight a battle with an equal number of troops against Resarite, do you think you could win?"
Anna replied, "I''m not certain, but I wouldn''t let him win easily."
Howard then questioned Margaret, "Do you think your military skills surpass Resarite''s?"
Margaret, patting the dagger at her waist, responded, "I can''t defeat him in battle, but I can assassinate him."
Howard, visibly disturbed, said, "Let''s not discuss this topic any further."
He nced at Kaido and shook his head.
Viewing Kaido as a lord who could be imprisoned by a knight squire even within his ownnds, Howard had no faith in Kaido''s military prowess and didn''t bother to ask him.
That left Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso.
None of them were renowned for their martial prowess, so Howard was somewhat inclined to overlook them.
However, after a nce at their faces, he decided to give them a chance and asked them the same question.
The three men exchanged looks, unsure of how to respond.
Bosiden spoke up, "Though I may not defeat him in directbat, I could use diplomatic efforts to rally allies and ultimately triumph over him."
Vettel added, "Warfare is a matter of resources. While I might not beat him with the same number of soldiers, I could hire mercenaries with money to win."
After a moment of silence, Alonso said, "My lord, it seems I''m not skilled in anything particr, but I treat the vigers in my domain well. Perhaps they would provide me with a substantial number of conscripted soldiers."
Howard listened to their responses, feeling unsatisfied.
Military capability is just that C a measure of martial strength, not something that can simply bepensated for with diplomatic or financial prowess.
Battles are won through military strategy and tactics, as Howard himself had demonstrated in his victories over Blima, Mibo, and Duke Ferald of Florence.
Despite being outnumbered, his tactical preparation and strategic foresight, aided by Resarite, had led to victory.
This wasn''t merely a question of numbers.
After hearing his vassals'' answers, Howard had already formed his conclusion.
Resarite''s importance was pivotal; the notion of giving up on him was not an option.
Back at Fernsouth Castle, at Anna''s suggestion, they convened again for a meeting.
However, Howard wasn''t particrly optimistic.
Without sufficient military ability, even ten thousand troops could be lost in vain.
The meetingsted for an hour and a half, with everyone voicing their opinions and the discussion turning into a heated debate.
Just then, Gn announced the arrival of Earl Edward.
After a moment''s thought, Howard instructed Gn to lead Earl Edward to the drawing room, not wanting him to witness the scene in the council chamber.
However, Earl Edward, brimming with a jovial demeanor, unexpectedly walked straight into the room, inadvertently stumbling upon the secret meeting.
Aware of the situation, and responding to Anna''s imploring gaze, Earl Edward offered his advice.
He pped Howard on the shoulder in a friendly manner, which Howard found slightly displeasing, feeling that their statuses had changed and their friendship had not yet transcended these newfound boundaries.
Earl Edward spoke cheerfully, "Duke Howard, don''t think I''m overstepping. I might be just an earl, but I''m here to offer you advice."
Howard narrowed his eyes and said, "Please, go ahead."
Edward suggested, "One word: dy. Resarite wants two earldoms, one for himself and one for his son. Don''t agree, but don''t disagree either. Just drag it out. After all, you''re a duke now, and holding three or four direct earldoms isn''t exceeding any limits. Just keep them in your hand, there''s no loss. Just drag it out with him."
Bosiden, concerned, asked, "But what if Resarite rebels?"
Edward, pping the table emphatically, dered, "Let him rebel! How dare he? Then we counter-attack his castle and imprison him!"
Vettel, still worried, queried, "And after we imprison him? Do we take away his earldom in Lagusa or release him to win his favor?"
Edward chuckled and leaned back in his chair, saying, "Keep him imprisoned. When Howard faces a war and needs a brilliantmander, release him then and let him lead the army."
As time ticked by, minute by minute, twenty minutester, Howard decided to adopt Edward''s suggestion.
The tense atmosphere in the council room gradually dissipated, smiles returning to everyone''s faces.
Following Howard''s cue, the attendees slowly began to exit the meeting room.
Howard instructed a maid to bring some refreshments to entertain Edward.
Edward didn''t refuse the offer but instead remarked, "Howard, you''re a duke now, but I too aspire to be one."
Standing up, Howard walked over to the window to breathe in the fresh air, speaking in a rxed tone, "I understand. If you ever find yourself in a war, I''ll definitely send troops to support you."
Chapter 519 Supporting Edward
Chapter 519 Supporting Edward
?A monthter, the fleet returning from the New World docked at Luka, unloading a vast cargo.
Meanwhile, Edward made his move against the Duke of Florence.
Howard dispatched troops directly.
Resarite, for his part, showed no sign of rebellion, iming his earlier remarks were just a sleepy blunder, which Howard took with a grain of salt.
He didn''t care whether it was true or not; as long as Resarite didn''t revolt, he remained a valued vassal.
Howard assigned Resarite the position of amander, with the soldiers under hismand.
Ten dayster, in the territory of the Earl of Florence, Ferald''s diplomatic minister met with Howard.
Howard offered the minister a ss of water, a gesture of basic courtesy.
The minister from Ferald began, "Noble, brave, and wise Duke Howard, first, please allow me to extend my highest respects to you. My lord, the Duke of Florence, has long admired your reputation and often speaks of your valiant figure on the battlefield in his court."
"My lord does not wish to engage inbat with such a respected adversary. Kind Duke Howard, please withdraw from this war. In return, my lord will reveal to you the location of a gold mine in Nok territory."
Vettel stood silently, and Howard nced at him.
Vettel shook his head.
Howard responded, "A gold mine in Nok territory? If that''s true, howe I, the Earl of Nok, am unaware of it?"
The diplomatic minister attempted to show Howard the exact location on a map, but Howard hastily gestured to Gn to stop him, saying, "No, no, no, put away your map. I''ve already made a promise to Edward, and I cannot withdraw from this battle. Keep your goodwill, I cannot ept it."
Another ten days passed, and the Florence Castle was breached.
Edward discovered arge amount of gold that Ferald had not managed to evacuate in time.
This gold was stored in deliberately aged boxes, covered with a thickyer of misleading dust.
However, Edward''s Briar Brigade, a mercenary group, was not only skilled inbat but also had a keen eye and methods for treasure hunting.
Desai, the deputy leader of the Briar Brigade, pushed open a door that seemed long sealed and immediately sensed something amiss.
The spotty cobwebs were clearly not naturally formed.
He instructed his men to open each box, uncovering a staggering treasure.
There was a significant quantity of gold, and among the findings was a set of silver-ted armor, worth a fortune.
Desai, eager to make a mark in front of Edward, bypassed the Briar Brigade''s main leader and directly reported the spoils to Edward.
Consequently, Edward, in a mix of boasting and sharing, informed Howard about the discovery.
Upon hearing this, Howard suggested, "Try that silver-ted armor on. If it fits, you should wear it."
Edward agreed and then distributed most of the gold to the mercenaries of the Briar Brigade, keeping only a small portion for himself.
He also presented Howard with 10 kilograms of gold.
The war was drawing to a close, but some final tasks remained.
Taking a break from the affairs in Florence, Howard traveled to Lagusa to see Catherine, leaving his troops under Resarite''smand to continue their advance.
Catherine was delighted to see Howard, greeting him with a kiss before leading him to stroll through the market of Lagusa.
They both disguised themselves, appearing like bankrupt paupers seeking refuge.
Looking in the mirror, Howardughed wryly, "Is it really necessary to go to such lengths? Wouldn''t a simple disguise to conceal our identity suffice? Do we have to look this miserable?"
Catherine, wrapping her arms around Howard''s neck, replied yfully, "If we''re going to do it, we might as well go all out."
Howard felt resigned to the situation.
The pair moved through the streets on foot, blending in with themon folk.
clop of horse hooves, passed by Howard and Catherine from behind, sttering mud onto Catherine''s clothes and face.
Catherine, infuriated, raised her voice and called out to the cavalry''s retreating backs, "Don''t you have eyes when you ride? Do you realize you''ve sttered mud on me?"
The lead rider of the cavalry unit maneuvered his horse to turn around, and the rest of the riders followed suit, circling back towards Howard and Catherine.
In just a couple of seconds, they found themselves surrounded by the cavalry.
The man in charge, wearing a blue high military cap, apologized to Catherine, "I''m sorry, madam. My men and I were in a hurry and failed to notice the road condition. We''ve inadvertently sttered mud on you and are willing to offer our apologies."
Catherine was taken aback, having expected a hostile response but instead receiving an apology.
Howard looked at the man with appreciation and asked, "An army that doesn''t bully the people is exemry. What''s your name? Are you part of the troops directly under Duke Howard in Lagusa?"
The man replied amiably, "I am an officer, currently en route to the battlefield. However, I am not part of Duke Howard''s direct troops. My father always taught us not to oppress the people and to treat them well, as they are the foundation of our cause. My name is Cotler, the son of Earl Resarite."
Howard''s mouth curved into a smile, but he didn''tugh out loud, his teeth clenched together in an odd expression.
Catherine, unaware of the prior conversation between Howard and Resarite, pinched Howard''s arm and said, "What''s the matter? Cotler is Resarite''s son, and Resarite is an earl under yourmand. Isn''t that a good thing? Why don''t you seem happy?"
Howard, feeling somewhat helpless, replied, "I''m not unhappy."
Cotler and his cavalry, overhearing the couple''s conversation, exchanged nces in disbelief.
Tentatively, Cotler asked Catherine, "Madam, are you...?"
Catherine revealed their identities and then wiped their faces a bit cleaner.
The cavalry dismounted and knelt in respect.
After Howard and Catherine returned to Lagusa, bathed, and changed into clean clothes, Howard chided Catherine for revealing their identities so soon.
Catherine defended her action as being opportunistic based on the situation.
Howard felt a sense of regret.
He did not immediately reward Cotler with any honor; the Resarite family was bing increasingly enigmatic to him.
Cotler had shown exemry conduct, and under normal circumstances, Howard would have likely granted him an additional title on the spot.
However, following Resarite''s recent proposal, Howard hesitated to bestow any title upon Cotler, fearing it might be a trap.
Seeing Howard''s troubled expression, Catherine asked, "Is there something wrong with Cotler? I sensed something odd in your behavior towards him."
Howard then confided in Catherine about the entire situation.
Catherine pondered for a moment and said, "You should check what titles Cotler holds under his father."
Howard, puzzled, replied, "What does that have to do with me? Even if he has a title, it''s under Resarite, not a loyalty to me."
Catherine chided gently, "No, that''s not what I mean. You could give him a knight''s title or a barcy. That way, even if he is under Resarite, he might still be grateful to you."
Howard turned to leave, saying, "Catherine, it seems you don''t quite understand. A vassal''s vassal is not my vassal. I cannot directly grant a title to a vassal''s vassal without bypassing Resarite. I suggest you learn more about the rules of nobility."
Five or six dayster, the conflict concluded.
Earl Edward gained the title of Duke of Florence, not only by upying the earldom of Florence directly but also by securing the loyalty of the other earls in the territory.
Chapter 520 The Ducal Banquet
Chapter 520 The Ducal Banquet
?Duke Edward, having audaciously imed three earldoms in a single stroke, had incited the wrath of the Marquesses of Mn and Rolf, as well as the Duchy of Savoy.
United in their enmity, they perceived an unmistakable threat in Edward, subsequently forging a military encirclement against him.
At least for the short term, this alliance restrained Edward from waging another war.
Moreover, should he be dered war upon, these three states could justify their aggression as punitive measures against him.
Five or six dayster, Edward had thoroughly consolidated his hold over Florence.
His rule was now unchallenged, the streets were swept clean, and the would-be bandits, hoping to profit from the chaos, had been vanquished.
Merchant caravans, once again, nervously set forth from Florence, guarded by the ever-efficient cavalry of the Valuva family, always ready at Edward''smand.
In terms of governance, Edward was ahead of Howard.
Howard had always believed that despite his temper, Edward possessed undeniable talent.
Now, as a newly minted duke, Edwardmanded even greater respect from Howard.
To improve rtions, Howard dispatched his Foreign Minister, Bosiden, to Edward''s court.
The alliance with Duke Edward was now of significant importance to Howard.
About ten days passed, and Edward traveled ovend by carriage to Lagusa, where he met Howard.
Howard and Catherine, his wife, stepped out of their ducal residence to greet him.
Both were surprised that Edward had chosen to travel bynd.
During a casual conversation, Catherine remarked, "You must be exhausted from the bumpy journey. Please,e in and rest."
Edward responded, "It was an opportunity to scout the terrain, preparing for future battles."
Catherine, with a yful tone, chided Edward, "Enough with your bravado. Come inside. I''ve had the servants prepare fruits and cakes, just waiting for your arrival."
Upon entering the ducal mansion, Edward found himself face to face with Rolf and the Governor of Venice.
The atmosphere tensed immediately, thick with unspoken animosities andplex rtionships.
Edward, now a duke, had little prior dealings with Marquess Rolf.
However, he found himself ensnared in a strategic encirclement masterminded by Rolf, the Governor of Mn, and the Duke of Savoy, fostering a deep-seated resentment towards Rolf, a key architect of this scheme.
The rtionship between Rolf and the Governor of Venice was notoriously frosty.
An assassination attempt on Rolf, orchestrated by the Governor and foiled, leaving Rolf with both evidence and eyewitnesses, had intensified their enmity.
The subsequent alliance of Rolf with the Governor of Mn, culminating in the defeat and upation of Venice''s forces and territories, further stoked the Governor''s hatred towards Rolf.
Amid these tangled webs of hostility, the ducal mansion was hosting a party.
Newly hired maids moved with efficiency and grace, adeptly handling their tasks.
Cartsden with an assortment of cakes and fine wines were wheeled around by the maids, avable for guests to freely indulge in.
Edward, donned in an opulent ducal attire, made his way through the low steps at the entrance.
His ensemble, a pristine, form-fitting ceremonial dress, was entuated by a dazzling diamond at his chest, a testament to his wealth.
The Valuva family crest emzoned on his left breast further elevated his status in the noble circles.
The Governor of Venice, not inherently antagonistic towards Edward, remarked, "The Valuva family has a long and esteemed history. I''ve long heard of your family but never had the honor of meeting. Today, it''s clear you stand apart."
Rolf, with a sneer, quipped at the Governor, "Of course, someone without noble blood would find any family crest impressive."
Unfazed, the Governor retorted, "I do find the Valuva crest aesthetically pleasing, unlike the Gautam family crest, which I find rather distasteful."
Catherine, speaking candidly, added, "Indeed, the Valuva family crest is quite beautiful."
Howard, holding a bottle of wine imported from Bordeaux, teased Edward as he entered, "It seems you''re faring quite well these days. Dressed in gold and silver, you finally look the part of a duke."
Edward responded with a hug, his smile thawing like ice in the sun, "I owe you my gratitude. Without your military support, I couldn''t have defeated Ferald so swiftly."
Inquiring about Ferald''s current status, Howard listened as Edward disclosed, "He''s nothing more than amoner now, stripped of all titles."
Howard sighed, "Times have indeed changed. A duke loses a war and is left titleless."
Edward, with rising fervor, asserted, "But victory can bring more titles than ever before!"
Meanwhile, Rolf, nonchntly eating cherries and holding a te of cake, listened in.
The Governor of Venice sneered, "The Gautam family is always a step behind in warfare. My sources tell me that you were just about to form an alliance to support Ferald, only to be stunned speechless by news of his surrender."
Rolf, neither admitting nor denying, retorted with a hint of arrogance, "It''s of no consequence. We were considering an alliance with Ferald to form an encirclement. But now, thanks to Edward''s foolishness in gobbling up Ferald''snds, we have a reason to form one against him."
Edward, turning to face Rolf with the dignity of a sovereign, dered, "Bring it on. No matter how many cowards you gather, they can never triumph over our spirited soldiers."
In thetter half of the party, with Howard''s consent, the Governor of Venice met Howard''s Finance Minister.
They signed a series of mutual aid agreements regarding port facilities.
Henceforth, Vian ships could dock and undergo repairs in Howard''s territories, and vice versa.
Suddenly, Gn brought news that Nora, the third in line for the imperial session, was seeking an audience with Howard.
This caused a stir among the leaders and nobles present at the ducal mansion.
Their expressions shifted uneasily, none daring to face Nora.
Local lords generally avoided direct encounters with the core powers of the empire.
Meeting them meant subordination; avoiding them allowed for mutual coexistence.
The Habsburg family, to which Nora belonged, could be likened to meddlesome matchmakers in their approach.
Although not a perfect analogy, they often shared a simr style of conversation.
You might be minding your own business, but upon encountering them, you''d be subjected to lectures about the empire''s needs: "The empire needs money, you must contribute," or "The empire needs soldiers, send a troop to the emperor at your own expense."
Issues like these made them daunting figures to meet.
Despite this, Howard, ever mindful of his role within the empire, eventually opened the door to Nora, greeting her with due respect.
As friends, and with a party in full swing, Howard had no reason to deny Nora''s participation.
Nora entered the room yfully, her luxurious attire reflecting the prestige of the Habsburg family.
Despite her cheerful demeanor, Catherine was visibly displeased upon seeing Nora.
Aware of Nora''s past as Howard''s secretary, Catherine harbored a sense of jealousy.
With a barbed tone, she made ament about Nora''s position as the third in line for the imperial session, implying that Nora should behave more gracefully, rather than in such an uncouth manner.
Rolf, upon hearing this, almost wanted to duck and cover, and the faces of the other guests also betrayed difort.
Catherine''s remark had introduced a palpable tension, highlighting the delicate intricacies of court politics and personal rtionships within this grand setting.
Nora retorted icily to Catherine, "The military power of the empire is beyond what a mere earl''s daughter can fathom."
Catherine, striving to hold her ground against Nora''s imposing stature, replied, "I am a duchess. My husband has participated in two wars aiding the empire. Why wouldn''t I understand the empire''s military might?"
Nora chose the best seat and sat down.
A trembling maid set a te brimming with cakes before her.
Nora took a bite of the cake and, without turning her head, said, "Tell your father, Count Terni, that he has missed three years of tithing. He better gather the money soon."
Catherine''s face paled, and she trembled involuntarily.
Howard thought to himself, this was why the nobles of the empire dreaded confronting the Habsburg family.
Regretting her confrontation with Nora, Catherine was a mix of anger and resentment.
Despite feeling humiliated and wanting to retaliate, she struggled to maintain herposure.
Nora, ncing casually at Howard, smiled and said, "Duke of Lagusa, your wife is about to cost her father a fortune. Aren''t you the least bit worried?"
Howard replied with a chuckle, "Ah, Nora, long time no see. How have you been?"
"I want an answer," Nora insisted.
Howard responded, "It''s a matter of principle. Count Terni paying his dues is only right and just. Settling the taxes that have been evaded over the years for various reasons is a good thing. It''s not a loss of arge sum of money, but rather a rectification of tax arrears."
Catherine, drawing closer to Howard, raised her voice, "Howard!"
She was displeased, unable to grasp why Howard wouldn''t defend her father and instead seemed to side with Nora.
Edward stepped forward and addressed Howard, "You should choose your words carefully, Howard, and not embarrass your wife. We are allies, and this is my advice to you."
Chapter 521 Turmoil
Chapter 521 Turmoil
?The Governor of Venice, about to speak, caught Nora''s eye and suppressed his urge to talk.
He too owed taxes and did not wish to provoke major trouble over a fleeting moment of verbal triumph.
Howard approached Nora, questioning, "Nora, there''s something I don''t understand. The tithing you mentioned isn''t meant for the emperor, as far as I know. Who exactly are you asking Count Terni to pay?"
Nora, her demeanor growing more authoritative, stood up and addressed Howard, "In the empire, all money belongs to the emperor. The tithing must be paid to him. Naturally, Count Terni''s payment is meant for the emperor."
Howard, visibly angered, mmed his hand on the table, creating a loud echo, "Nora, I''m not joking with you right now. If you insist on this erroneous view, I will terminate all our partnerships today! Our friendship will also end! Tithing is definitely not a tax paid to secr royal authority. If you continue to blur the lines on such matters, it indicates the empire''s decay has reached its end. It''s time for it to be destroyed!"
Nora fell silent, her gaze fixed on the fork in her right hand, lost in thought.
The Governor of Venice moved closer to Howard, patting his shoulder, "You are truly admirable. I''m beginning to see why you stand out in this corrupt nobility."
Edward sighed, walking from Nora''s side to Howard''s, "You have truly earned my respect."
Rolf, bursting intoughter, approached Howard, "My good brother, I was greedy for your New World base. I apologize. Let us support each other in the New World, with no hard feelings."
It seemed that the empire''s stringent taxws had long been a source of discontent in various regions.
Now, with Howard''s defiance, people were singing his praises.
Particrly with tithing, a special kind of tax, if even the emperor was making arbitrary ims about it, it was bound to infuriate the nobles to their core.
Feudal nobility valued rules above all, as these were the foundations of their existence and security.
If the emperor, the pinnacle of feudal nobility, sought to break these rules, then he would naturally lose the support of the nobility.
Catherine''s eyes lit up.
Although she didn''t fully understand why the lords, who previously avoided Nora, were now boldly opposing her, she swiftly seized the opportunity.
With an affected tone, she said to Howard, "Oh, that reminds me, you''re absolutely right. Tithing isn''t under the secr emperor''s jurisdiction. Ah, our dear Princess Nora must have misspoken in a moment of oversight. Tomorrow, I''ll return to my family home and ensure my father pays the overdue tithing. Thanks to your rification, I now understand that it''s not just about paying taxes on time, but also about paying them to the right person."
Nora''s expression soured as she turned towards Catherine, her gaze hostile.
Catherine, draping her hand over Howard''s shoulder, taunted Nora, "In these times, there are so many swindlers. One must be careful not to let taxes fall into the hands of deceivers. Otherwise, the money ends up in the pockets of scammers."
After the banquet, the Governor of Venice stayed behind to inspect the port facilities of Lagusa.
If satisfied, he might sign an economic treaty.
Meanwhile, Marquess Rolf took Bosiden to the stables for some equestrian practice, intending to discuss potential coborations in the New World.
Duke Edward, with a sly smile, warned Portia, "Ensure your lord''s safety. The Habsburg family is not known for their kindness."
Before Portia, who was Howard''s chief of spies, could probe further, Edward, surrounded by a crowd of attendants, departed from the ducal mansion.
Edward, cautious and wary, could only offer such a cryptic hint to Howard''s spymaster, hoping it would suffice to safeguard Howard.
Nora requested a private conversation with Howard, which he agreed to.
They stood on the rooftop of the ducal mansion, about a meter apart, facing each other as if in a duel.
"Why did you embarrass me?" Nora asked.
"I merely spoke the truth," Howard replied.
"Do you no longer wish for my help in your ascent to power?" she queried.
"But that doesn''t mean I should blindly speak untruths," Howard countered.
"I don''t like your wife," Nora stated bluntly.
"What does your dislike for my wife have to do with me? Besides, divorce is not a trivial matter," Howard responded.
Nora, revealing a secret, said, "My father is gravely ill. My eldest brother is now the King of Castile, and my second brother is married into the Kingdom of Laburnum."
"What does that mean?" Howard inquired.
"If I be the empress, I can issue a special decree to legally allow your divorce," Nora exined.
Howard''s face revealed a mix of emotions as he remarked, "Does marriage also fall under the empire''s jurisdiction?"
Nora nodded confidently, while Howard shook his head wearily.
Nora spoke firmly, "The confrontation at the banquet was the first, but it will also be thest. Should such an incident recur, I will not hold back and will act ording to the Habsburg family''s principles."
Howard remained steadfast in his views.
Nora moved closer, attempting an embrace, "My purpose in seeking you out is to inform you of the emperor''s grave illness. This information is crucial, and currently, only I and the fourth prince, Hindo, are aware of it. I didn''t trust anyone else to deliver this message, so I came personally."
"The fourth prince has the support of Silesia. The eldest prince controls all of Castile. And my second brother might also bring an army to im the throne. At this juncture, I need your support."
Three or four dayster, the Governor of Venice and Howard signed an economic treaty.
The agreement enhanced trade tonnage and provided mutual protection for their ships in the Mediterranean, including a joint defense in naval battles.
Rolf and Bosiden concluded their negotiations.
Howard, taking Bosiden''s advice, relocated experts from the immigrant team in North Carolina, now exceeding 1000 residents, to South Carolina, while recruiting additional immigration experts.
This increase in experts allowed for an additional immigrant team, enabling simultaneous immigration efforts and greatly enhancing the operational efficiency of territorial expansion.
Rolf, already possessing three territories in the New World, was blocked in the northeast by nders'' base, impeding furthernd acquisition.
He turned his attention to the northwest, where vast territories remained unimed.
Howard directed the immigration experts originally in North Carolina to continue expanding ind.
After a brief return to Lagusa, these teams, apanied by waves of immigrants, headed for the unupied regions of North Carolina.
Howard''s intent was clear: to fully develop and settle North Carolina.
Duke Edward returned to Florence, showing little interest in the New World.
Recently, he had been engrossed in researching military reform, making significant progress in his studies.
When Resarite met with Duke Edward, he wore a predominantly blue high hat, circled with a band of white in the middle.
His military uniform, well-fitted and of moderate size, suited him perfectly.
Edward, a member of the Valuva family and known for his perceptiveness, also understood due to his family upbringing that Resarite''s visit might signal a crucial decision-making moment.
Edward stepped slightly back and said, "You are a vassal of Howard, are you not? I am sincerely grateful for yourmand of Howard''s soldiers in aiding me in battle."
Resarite''s military prowess was indeed remarkable, and his strategic vision at critical moments was exceptional.
Edward''s words were genuinely heartfelt.
Resarite, with an unpracticed smile and using rather crude diplomatic tactics, informed Edward of his intention to end Howard''s rule.
iming to be the legitimate ruler of the Croatia region, he hoped that Edward would not send troops to support Howard.
Upon hearing this, a tall knight in white armor standing beside Edward raised his massive sword, positioning himself between Edward and Resarite with a formidable presence.
Cotler, Resarite''s son, disyed a faint smile.
He picked up his slender one-handed sword, not even drawing it from its sheath, and stood in front of the white-armored knight.
The knight, speaking through clenched teeth, said, "Step aside, I am protecting my lord."
Unintimidated, Cotler dered he was also protecting his lord and revealed that Resarite was his father.
Seeing that Cotler hadn''t drawn his sword, the knight, bound by the code of knighthood, reluctantly refrained from attacking and was effectively blocked by Cotler.
Resarite stepped to the left, bypassing the white-armored knight, and continued to approach Edward while persisting with his persuasion.
Edward thought to himself that Howard''s earlier concerns were validResarite was indeed plotting a betrayal.
Chapter 522 Dealing with Resarite
Chapter 522 Dealing with Resarite
?Howard left the lord''s hall, then convened a meeting in a rxed atmosphere, inviting his vassals to discuss how best to judge Resarite.
Anna sarcastically remarked about Resarite, "He aspired to be a duke, seeing himself above us mere earls and baronial knights. We hardly seem qualified to judge such a grand figure as Lord Resarite."
Margaret suggested, "We should adjudicate ording to noble tradition."
Bosiden proposed, "Leave him with a single earldom. I''ll think about the rest."
Vettel offered, "Let him keep a barony, and take away the other titles."
Alonso added, "Take one of his baronies and let the rest be."
Kaido, ring viciously at the three, then sycophantically addressed Howard, "Take all hisnds and give them to me. I definitely won''t rebel and will fight well for you."
Anna mocked Kaido''s military prowess, "With your skills, giving troops to you would be sending them to their deaths. A noble who got trapped in his ownnds by Gn should keep quiet."
She then nced at the man in ck chainmail standing to Howard''s left C Gn, who had once imprisoned Kaido.
Kaido couldn''t bear the insult.
He had tolerated the fact of Gn being Howard''s knight squire since it was never openly discussed, but today''s direct mention in the vassal meeting infuriated him.
He attempted to grab Anna''s cor but was deflected by her swift hand.
Howard urged Kaido to calm down, saying, "Kaido, it''s not that I won''t grant yound; it''s just that you have yet to earn my trust. I hope you can understand."
Kaido left the meeting in a huff, "If you can''t even trust me, your rtive, there''s nothing more to say."
Watching Kaido''s retreating figure, Anna unapologetically remarked, "He''s nothing but a stuffed pillow, full of straw inside. Just look at his track record. Any honors he has received are entirely due to his wife''s influence."
The meeting continued.
Portia, the chief of spies, suggested, "My lord, I propose not to strip Resarite of his titles, but to execute him instead."
Howard gasped in shock, and the other vassals reacted simrly.
Margaret, with her soft voice, pleaded, "Let''s not be so cruel."
Anna''s expression changed slightly as she gently added, "That might be a bit too far."
Bosiden, pointing usingly at Portia, burst out, "Portia! Don''t forget how Resarite treated you! You would never have caught Lord Howard''s favor if it weren''t for Resarite''s strong rmendation, saving you. When you worked for Mibo and messed up my im fabrication, I didn''t even settle that score with you! And now you want to kill your benefactor? Are you even human?"
Vettel, with a sinister tone,mented, "Some people are so drowned in scheming they forget the basics of humanity."
Alonso, visibly displeased, looked at Portia with a hostile gaze.
Portia, sitting slightly away from the table as he preferred, said, "But Resarite has already rebelled."
Anna questioned Portia, "Why are you so eager for Resarite''s death?"
Before Portia could respond, Anna added, "I don''t want to hear the same reasons again."
Portia exined, "When Mibo was the Earl of Nok, I indeed worked under him. After my defeat and capture by Lord Howard, it''s true that Resarite pleaded for me, and I was touched. But all your discussions are about stripping him of some titles, without considering how Lord Howard should deal with Resarite afterward."
Howard, with his fingers interlocked and resting on the table, spoke in a somber tone, "He is my vassal, and I am his lord. It''s as simple as that, no need to overthink it."
Portia inhaled deeply, preparing for a lengthy discourse, but his extensive experience in espionage made him acutely aware of the meaning behind different people''s gazes at different times.
ncing at Howard, he felt a sinking feeling in his heart.
Portia closed his mouth, looked down at the table, and dared not meet Howard''s eyes anymore.
In the end, the meetingsted three hours without producing a n that satisfied Howard.
As evening approached, Howard inquired a guard about Resarite''s current whereabouts.
The guard responded that Resarite was likely in the cell.
Howard realized his mistake C he had personally escorted Resarite to the cell with his soldiers.
He knew exactly where Resarite was.
Howard recognized his fatigue and the need for rest.
"I misspoke earlier. What I meant to ask was, has Resarite had his meal? And does he have any message for me?"
The guard shook his head, "I don''t know, my lord. You might need to visit the cell. I am responsible for the castle''s security. Since you haven''t announced the oue of the war, we are still in a state of conflict. We are guarding the castle in shifts to ensure your safety."
Howard nodded and headed towards his bedroom, saying, "Alright, I understand. I will make a decision regarding Resarite soon."
The next day, Howard repossessed one of Resarite''s earldoms in the Lagusa region, leaving his baronies and several viges untouched.
Given the era''s trend of increasinglyrgend swaps, Howard certainly had the power to strip Resarite of all his remainingnds.
However, considering Resarite''s exceptional military prowess, he refrained from further action.
Resarite remained imprisoned.
One afternoon, Howard personally inspected the kitchen to see what was being prepared for Resarite.
Satisfied with the findings, he carried a tray into the prison himself.
On the tray were a roasted chicken, a slice of cheese, and a bottle of milk.
Howard presented the meal to Resarite, who ate quietly.
Resarite''s son had already been released and was on his way to Gokasu Castle.
Howard observed Resarite in silence, a gesture of respect.
After Resarite finished eating, Howard took the tray back out.
The war was over.
Charles, the "Bold" from the Fran Kingdom, arrived in Nok with his soldiers, only to find the conflict had ended.
Howard hosted a banquet in Charles''s honor and offered him a thank-you gift of 100 gold coins.
Initially, Charles, being the son of the King of Fran Kingdom and not in need of money, refused to ept it.
However, he eventually relented and epted Howard''s sincere token of gratitude, unable to resist Howard''s kindness and earnestness.
Subsequently, Howard gave Bosiden a meaningful nce.
Bosiden, with impable politeness, addressed Charles, "Respected Lord Charles, my lord currently seeks an ally in the Fran Kingdom. May I inquire if you are interested in further discussions?"
Considering his status, Charles replied, "My father is the King of the Fran Kingdom, and he often warns me to keep my distance from your country, expressing distrust. If I were to form an alliance with you, it might displease him."
Bosiden respectfully lowered his head, "Lord Charleses from the illustrious Capet family, and I wouldn''t dare to speak out of turn.
However, what are your thoughts on the current state of the Fran Kingdom? Is it capable of withstanding an offensive from our allied forces?"
Charles narrowed his eyes and said, "In thest war, the Fran Kingdom was defeated, and its core territories were seized by your empire''s emperor.
Are you implying disrespect towards the Fran Kingdom and the Capet family? Who gave you the audacity to speak to me from such a high pedestal?"
Bosiden, feeling unjustly used, was about to exin himself when Vettel interjected, "The Fran Kingdom has vast territories and was one of the early nations to develop a concept of statehood. Despite its fluctuating borders due to various disputes with the Ing Empire, the kingdom has awakened to the concepts of nationhood and ethnicity. The Fran Kingdom certainly has the strength to unify its internal conflicts. And as the primary heir to the Fran Kingdom''s throne, Lord Charles, you should have more confidence in yourself."
Charles then found a seat and sat down.
Seeing his words make an impact, Vettel, invigorated, continued in the same vein, "The Capet family is the oldest surviving noble house. Their prestige is unmatched; no one dares im to be first when the Capet family is second! While rulers of other nations havee and gone like passing seasons, the Capet family, through an unbroken line of male heirs over eleven generations, has firmly held the crown of the Fran Kingdom."
"As rulers, their governance has been exemry, maintaining a firm grip on the kingdom''s crown to this day. Moreover, the Capet family''s influence extends beyond the Fran Kingdom; distant branches loyally serve within the feudal system of Castile, leading noble lives as vassals."
After saying this, Vettel carefully observed Charles''s facial expressions, cautiously adding, "The glory of the Capet family is, I believe, even clearer to you, my lord, than to me. If you aspire to lead the Capet family back to its former splendor and stand the people of the Fran Kingdom at the pinnacle of the continent, cooperation with my lord Howard bes even more essential for you."
Chapter 523 Civil War
Chapter 523 Civil War
?Edward eyed Resarite, intending to refuse, but at that moment, a howling sound erupted from the surrounding forest.
Over twenty light infantry emerged from the bushes and underbrush, weapons in hand, their intentions unclear.
Edward had brought only a few people with him, not wanting to overly disturb the civilians.
Apart from the white-armored knight, a baron and his vassal, the rest of his entourage consisted of servants with no realbat capabilities.
The white-armored knight coldly warned Resarite against any rash actions, asserting that even with changing times, those who broke noble traditions could never be stable nobility.
Resarite was about to speak, but Cotler, fearing his father''sck of eloquence, quickly interjected, "Rest assured, valiant knight, my father would never harm the young and promising Edward."
The knight grunted quietly, maintaining his unwavering stance.
Edward, observing his surroundings, formted a n.
He agreed to Resarite''s request and then returned to Florence.
There, he entrusted a fisherman from a small, inconsequential fishing boat with a personal letter, sending him to Provence.
In Provence, the fisherman delivered the letter and received a bag of bronze coins from the guards.
The authorities in Provence then took action.
They dispatched the messenger Charles, who entered the Duchy of Lagusa unarmed and alone, personally delivering Edward''s message to Howard.
Howard''s expression was troubled.
As Margaret opened the letter for him, he noticed her hands trembling.
He took the letter, recognizing Edward''s handwriting.
After reading, Howard passed the letter to Margaret, then circted it among others.
After all the vassals in the hall had read the letter, Howard stood up from his seat and descended the steps to meet Charles.
They shook hands, and Howard expressed his gratitude for the vital information.
Charles, in response, mentioned it was of no concern to him, as he despised rebellious vassals.
Helping Howard was a matter of personal interest, and he advised Howard not to dwell on it.
Bosiden, the chief minister, then politely inquired Charles for further details, to which Charles responded fluently and confidently, convincing Howard of the veracity of his ims.
Remarkably, Charles was revealed to be the heir to the Fran Kingdom''s throne and an earl himself.
He promised to join the war effort with conscripted soldiers at its onset.
Bosiden discreetly approached Howard and whispered a few words to him.
Howard, shaking the letter not out of fear or panic, but more as a gesture of contemtion and confidence, addressed Charles, "Are you really just an earl? Then how do you exin the eighty-plus heavily armored knights you''ve brought to Lagusa? These men are not ordinary cavalry but true noble knights. How does an earlmand such a force?"
Charles candidly replied, "My father is the king of the Fran Kingdom. I believe you''ve heard of his title, Coward."
Anna interjected, "Coward? I hardly think so! If your father is Coward, then why did he attack the Oli Kingdom?"
Charles, finding the noblewoman''sck of understanding frustrating, decided not to answer.
At the banquet, Charles and Howard formed an alliance.
Howard had gained an ally who, despite being an earl, couldmand over eighty knights.
After signing the agreement, he repeatedly scrutinized the parchment, feeling as if life were like riding a wild horse, unpredictably veering left and right.
A monthter, after Resarite hadpleted forging what he imed to be legitimate documents, he officially confronted Howard, sending Cotler to Lagusa with the paperwork.
Howard, deciding to personally receive the document this time, stepped out of Lagusa''s military building to meet Cotler.
Howard said, "Cotler, I saw your better side when west met. Why don''t you persuade your father to abandon his ims? Stop presenting thisughable forged document as some sort of legitimate entitlement."
Cotler, taken aback by Howard''s knowledge of his mission and wondering why Howard was personally dealing with him, retorted, "Why can''t I say it?"
Howard chuckled, finding Cotler''s response amusing.
"If you want to forge a document within the empire, iming some convoluted but unknown lineage that only you are aware of, well, that might be one thing. Perhaps within the traditional territories of the empire, your distant rtives might have indeed ruled at some point. But look around. Where are we? This is Lagusa, annexed by the Oli Kingdom less than fifty years ago!"
Cotler, his teeth chattering, argued, "So what? Tracing back my lineage, my great-great-great-grandfather was the lord of thisnd. Isn''t that valid?"
Howard burst intoughter, unwilling to engage further in what he saw as a lowering of his intellect with Cotler.
He stepped forward, snatched the gilded document held between Cotler''s finger and thumb, nced at it, and saw it was indeed a im to Croatia.
He then tore the document in half.
Three dayster, Resarite raised an army.
In Nok''s Gokasu Barony, a part of Lagusa''s territory, along with several smaller viges, the banners of rebellion against Howard were unfurled.
Catherine, nestled close to Howard, voiced her fears, "Howard, I''m scared."
Howard gently stroked her hair, reassuring her, "Don''t be afraid."
As Howard, assisted by his attendants, donned his helmet and armor, and grasped his two-handed sword before stepping outside the castle to mount his tall steed, he said to Anna with augh, "Ha! It''s funny to think that I, Howard, who have always been the one to overthrow others, have never been overthrown myself."
Anna, d in golden armor with the Katerina family crest engraved on the left side of her breastte, shone brilliantly under the warm, glowing sunlight.
Adjusting her posture, she retorted yfully, "Well, you spend your days making your superiors miserable, and now, your own vassals are giving you a taste of your own medicine!"
The atmosphere was light-hearted.
Nora contributed 300 gold coins to Howard''s war fund.
Edward, in secretmunication with both sides, chose not to deploy troops for now.
Anna''s father raised an army to support Howard.
Rolf''s actions were particrly peculiar this time, surprisingly providing Howard with a small, inexpensive infantry unit of over 800 light foot soldiers.
Howard summoned troops from Fernsouth Castle and Nok Castle in Nok, Wislot, all forces from the two baronies of Lagusa, and two baronies in the Croatia region, amassing a formidable force of 13000 soldiers.
This armyprised 2500 musketeers, with the remainder being a mix of light and heavy infantry and pikemen.
Excluding the 500 archers hastily conscripted, the rest of the force consisted entirely of cavalry units.
Previously, Howard, learning from other lords, had fully integrated musketeers into his forces.
However, in reality, the impact of musketeers hadn''t yet dominated the battlefield entirely.
Various types of infantry still yed a crucial role.
Resarite, on the other hand, ced significant emphasis on musketeers, secretly expanding this unit extensively.
Although their numbers were substantial, his overall military strength was still vastly inferior to Howard''s.
Howard''s troopsunched a decisive assault, swiftly capturing Gokasu Castle and controlling the Gokasu region, then regrouped to counter Resarite''s forces.
Resarite managed to orchestrate several brilliant campaigns, causing considerable trouble for Howard.
Ultimately, however, he was defeated.
After securing victory in the war, Howard, with a mischievous grin, confronted Resarite, "Last time, you told me it was your wife who, not fully awake, urged you to propose thend im. But this time, your deration of war surely wasn''t within her power, was it?"
Resarite, lifting his head proudly, retorted, "Howard, if you wish to strip me of my title, then do so. But spare me your insults."
Cotler, standing by, pleaded with his father, "Father, we have lost. Please don''t provoke Lord Howard. We should now hope for his mercy."
Resarite, feeling humiliated, refused to yield.
In the face of Resarite, Howard felt not so much anger as a sense of mncholy.
On one hand, Howard still valued Resarite''s military prowess, and on the other, he remembered Resarite''s past contributions and was reluctant to strip him of all his titlespletely.
Howard didn''t wish to be the viin in this scenario and said to Resarite, "As my military minister, you have served diligently and to my satisfaction. However, your actions have indeed constituted a betrayal against me. From the standpoint of preserving my rule, I should punish you as a warning to others. This puts me in a difficult position."
"In two days, I will announce my final decision regarding you. The war is not yet over, but you should notmand troops anymore. Consider this a small leniency from me, not an opportunity for you to recruit scattered forces for a futile resistance."
Chapter 524 The Role of Cavalry
Chapter 524 The Role of Cavalry
?A maid brought Charles some cheese, but he didn''t eat it.
Instead, he asked Howard, "Duke of Lagusa, tell me, what makes an alliance with you worthwhile?"
Howard responded with a gentle smile, "Inside the Fran Kingdom, there are two major trade hubs: the northern Champagne trading node and the southern Bordeaux node. However, since the Champagne area fell into the hands of the Oli Kingdom, its trade revenue has been controlled by them, leaving very little profit for the Fran Kingdom. I won''t betray my friends, so I won''t promise to help you fight against the Oli Kingdom."
"But I can tell you about the vast opportunities in the wealthy Mediterranean. Once you ascend to the throne, you can order your maritime fleets to trade at the Lagusa node. Just like the profits from Champagne''s trade hinge on who controls the area, the same applies to Lagusa."
"As it''s in my territory, your fleets will have my support for business here. Once the Fran Kingdom gains substantial economic benefits from trade, whether it''s building trade stations or factories, it will further strengthen your kingdom''s overall power."
Charles nodded, and within an hour, both parties had signed an alliance treaty.
After signing, they shook hands.
Howard remarked, "You''re a straightforward man. It only took an hour to finalize our agreement. The ''Bold Charles'' reputation is well-deserved."
Charles smiled and said, "My father is called ''Coward,'' but I know he''s made manypromises for the sake of the nation. I am different."
That evening, the Duchy of Lagusa hosted a grand banquet.
The Earl of Terni, who hade from afar, met with Charles.
The Earl, who was also Howard''s father-inw, had previously excused himself from aiding Howard in battle due to affairs within his own territory.
Howard didn''t dwell on this absence; he had anticipated the possibility that Terni might note.
Now, Terni was visiting Lagusa under the pretense of seeing his daughter and also with an intention to improve rtions with Howard.
At tonight''s banquet, Terni brought a gift for Howard.
After the arrival of a gracefully dressed minstrel, Terni introduced him to Howard.
The man, named Parvathi, had a remarkably pleasant singing voice.
Howard rewarded Parvathi with 10 gold coins to perform at the banquet.
As Parvathi sang, the atmosphere of the banquet was greatly enhanced, and the nobles found the performance both noble and elegant.
Charles, holding a ss of red wine, approached to watch Parvathi and expressed his admiration, "He has a wonderful voice."
After Parvathi finished his performance, Howard engaged in a detailed conversation with him and gave him an additional 85 gold coins.
Anna whispered to Howard, "Your father-inw seems to have a knack for inviting talented individuals."
Howard replied softly, "Indeed, I wonder how hees across such people. Why don''t I ever meet them?"
Anna chuckled lightly, "You''re just too busy. If you were as leisurely and idle as your father-inw, perhaps you''d also encounter such talents on the streets. You know, these gifted individuals, even if they''remoners, have their own unique sparkle amidst the hustle and bustle."
Pondering, Howard took a sip of his wine and said, "Next time I have a chance, I''ll go and see for myself among themon folk."
Margaret approached Howard, inviting him to dance with her.
Considering his father-inw''s presence nearby, Howard declined her request.
Margaret puffed up her cheeks, feigning anger, and yfullyined, "Hmm, Howard, you''re so heartless."
Boshni, too, was present at Lagusa that day.
She hade to purchase war horses and was spotted by Vettel, who managedmercial affairs.
Consequently, Howard, upon learning of her presence, extended an invitation to the banquet.
Boshni''s attire, modest inparison to the grandeur of the event, relegated her to a quiet corner, where she seemed less like a noble and more akin to amoner.
Feeling inferior, Boshni stared at themb chops on her te, wishing she hadn''te to avoid embarrassment.
Howard approached her and spoke gently, "Yami Vige, despite its wealth, must be difficult for you to tax, being a native of the vige, right?"
Boshni pursed her lips and replied, "Yes, and the vigers sort of coerce and tter me, making it hard for me to bring up the subject of taxes."
Howard nced at Vettel, who was engaged in lively conversation with Alonso and Catherine.
Catherine admired the pearls mined under Vettel''s supervision, and Vettel, eager for smooth sailing in his career, was trying hard to please her.
Howard then said to Boshni, "If you''re having trouble, how about letting Vettel help you? He''s in charge of finances and quite effective. If you''re not the one collecting taxes, the vigers won''t be able to cajole or find you."
Boshni looked down and said, "Even my father thinks it''s better not to tax them. But I promised you, Lord Howard. I promised to form a cavalry unit, to prove that in this era, cavalry still has its ce."
Howard sighed, "You really don''t have to go to such lengths."
Charles approached Howard, raising his ss of red wine for a toast.
Howard reciprocated from a distance, their sses meeting in the air as they shared a drink.
Charles inquired, "What are you discussing here?"
Howard initially thought to reply, "This is my vassal, it''s none of your concern."
However, a sudden idea struck him.
As a traditional powerhouse of cavalry in Europe, the Fran Kingdom was renowned for its illustrious knights.
So, what would Charles, the son of the King of Fran Kingdom, a member of the historic Capet family, and the primary heir to the Fran Kingdom, think about the role of cavalry?
Boshni exined her dilemma to Charles and, after speaking, nced at his cloak adorned with blue stripes and his elegantly crinkled pleated dress.
She lowered her head, feeling inferior.
The pleats on his dress were not old or idental; they were intentional, a fashionable design popr in the Fran Kingdom.
It had a hint of Rococo style C an aura of luxury.
Charles, not noticing Boshni''s subsequent demeanor, pondered how to respond to her question about cavalry.
He looked at Boshni intently and asked, "Tell me, do you find yourself doubting the effectiveness of cavalry?"
Boshni, feeling a bit aggrieved, replied, "I have a passion for horse breeding and understand the immense power these animals possess. Personally, I don''t think cavalry will be obsolete. But everyone around me, even Lord Howard, tells me that this is the age of the musket, and cavalry is gradually losing its relevance. It puts me in a difficult position."
Charles sought confirmation from Howard with a questioning look, to which Howard nodded affirmatively.
Charles then spoke with apelling tone, "You are mistaken."
Boshni looked puzzled, and Howard remained expressionless.
Charles continued, "Despite the rapid advancement in craftsmanship that has brought those crude muskets onto the battlefield, I tell you, the next two hundred years will belong to the heavy cavalry!"
Howard, with slightly narrowed eyes, responded, "My chief of spies tells me that pikemen have already achieved victories over cavalry. Musketeers, inbination with longbow archers, have also won several glorious battles. While cavalry still holds an irreceable position, its role is gradually being supnted, mainly because maintaining cavalry is excessively expensive."
Boshni hadn''t heard of these developments.
But Charles, as the primary heir to the Fran Kingdom, was well aware of them.
He confidently, even somewhat disdainfully regarding the infantry, said, "Duke of Lagusa, you have evolved to this point. May I assume that it''s because of your region''s environment that you hold such a high regard for infantry, or specifically, pikemen?"
After a moment of silence, Howard brought up muskets.
Charles replied, "Recently, every nation has been terrified by the words ''infantry revolution''. But as someone from the Fran Kingdom, where the tradition of cavalry is strong, I can tell you again: the next two hundred years will be the golden era of cavalry, especially heavy cavalry!"
Boshni pursed her lips, deep in thought.
For Boshni, who had not received extensive noble education, her perspective was likely more aligned with that of the vigers, favoring the idea of empowering infantry to challenge the dominance of knights.
However, without any particr skills or expertise, her only discovered talent was horse breeding.
If cavalry indeed became obsolete, she felt uncertain about her future path and contribution.
Howard, with a discreet step away from Charles, indicated a silent disagreement with Charles''s viewpoint, yet he harbored no desire to engage in a quarrel.
Chapter 525 The Choice of Troops
Chapter 525 The Choice of Troops
?Charles, seemingly oblivious to Howard''s subtle move, began to expound his observations, "Howard, perhaps you''ve not paid enough attention recently. The craftsmanship in our realm has seen tremendous advancements. The chainmail we used to have, at the same price now, can be procured with small reinforced tes embedded within it."
Howard, admittedly ignorant of this enhanced chainmail, found himself intrigued and unexpectedly in the midst of a crucial military technical discussion.
Initially, Howard had assumed Charles was merely overstating the significance of cavalry, but now he sensed an opportunity to learn something valuable from the dialogue.
This realization sparked an impulsive thought in Howard - to invite Resarite to this high-level military discourse.
After all, Resarite was to be Howard''s militarymander; the more he knew, the better it would serve Howard''s purposes.
As this idea took hold, Howard''s chest heaved with deep breaths, a physical effort to maintain hisposure.
As a lord, he was acutely aware of the importance of his vassals'' perspectives.
He could not, at this moment, bring Resarite into this circle without potentially giving the other vassals the impression that they, too, could seize a simr opportunity for insurrection without consequence.
Howard inquired, "What exactly are these small reinforced tes? And what sort of protection does chainmail with these tes offer?"
As the servant brought in cake and strawberries, Charles, tasting the fruit, made an analogy, "Is te Armor strong?"
Without hesitation, Howard replied, "Indeed, it is. Nobles often survive in battle, even when surrounded and defeated,rgely due to the near-imprable defense offered by te Armor."
Charles elucidated, "These small reinforced tes are essentially miniature versions of te Armor. Imagine, if you will, the heart covered not by mere rings or scales of chain or scale mail, but by a solid protective te. Even if it''s chainmail, wouldn''t its protective capability be significantly enhanced, especially in critical moments?"
Boshni nodded in agreement, and Howard concurred.
Charles, eating a strawberry,mented, "This strawberry is slightly sour, not as delicious as those from my father''s court."
He continued with a sense of pride, "Think about it. Chainmail with key areas reinforced by these small tes C can it still be considered mere chainmail? Wouldn''t its defense drastically improve in battle? Now, even standard chainmail can be equipped with these mini-tes. Doesn''t that significantly strengthen cavalry?"
"And, maintaining a cavalry unit has be much more affordable than before. Therefore, I believe the era of the cavalry is just beginning."
Boshni agreed with Charles''s assessment.
Howard held a differing opinion, articting, "It''s not that I see cavalry bing weaker, but rather the advent of the musket, which could make musketeers stronger than you imagine."
He added, "Moreover, for cavalry, while armor is indeed expensive, the right kind of horses are rare and valuable. With such economics, it seems more prudent to develop musketeers."
"If the fundamental issue of the high cost of maintaining cavalry isn''t addressed, then their role will inevitably be supnted by musketeers. As musket technology improves, ordinary troops are bing increasingly incapable of countering them. Thus, for the current situation, ordinary cavalry holds little value to me."
Charles continued to speak at length, but his wordscked the impactful revtion that chainmail could now incorporate solid metal tes for protection, which had initially struck Howard.
Patiently listening, Howard realized that these were merely Charles''s bold conjectures.
In essence, Charles proposed investing more money and employing advanced forging techniques to equip heavily armored cavalry.
However, two insurmountable challenges remained: one was the inability to change the increasing instances of pikemen, halberdiers, and musketeers triumphing over cavalry, with thetter being severely countered.
The other was the impossibility of obtaining arge, terrain-flexible cavalry force.
The funds of the continent were limited.
Every lord must consider how to maintain a substantial army with these finite resources.
It''smon knowledge that te Armor is expensive, but chainmail isn''t exactly cheap either.
Even Charles, who avoids discussing thebat capabilities of light cavalry, acknowledges that without heavy equipment, a mere cavalry unit has no remarkable fighting prowess to boast of.
Pike and other infantry units don''t need chainmail, yet they can still effectively engage inbat.
The heavy equipment essential for cavalry units undoubtedly can''t be funded by the soldiers themselves.
Thus, it falls upon the lords to subsidize them substantially.
Even more so, if there''s an intention to expand the cavalry forces, lords face the challenge of fully financing these endeavors.
The cost of equipping an army is immense.
The Fran Kingdom issued an edict mandating that every knight must possess five horses: four for the knight''s use and one for the squire.
The daily expenses of maintaining a horse, especially a warhorse, are substantial.
In this era, horses are categorized into four types: pack horses, hunting horses, riding horses, and warhorses.
Only warhorses, the highest category, are suitable for knights, and they are costly.
A warhorse requires over 25 pounds of feed daily, and not just any feed C it needs a diet consisting mostly of high-quality grains like barley or oats.
This expense is even greater than the daily sustenance of an average viger.
The financial burden of feeding five horses daily is considerable; while a knight might manage this out of his own purse, other members of the heavy cavalry, especially those not of knightly rank, would need financial support from their lords.
Therefore, it''s evident that equipping heavy cavalry on arge scale is financially unfeasible.
Given their limited numbers, if heavy cavalry is to be effective, they must maintain a significantly high casualty-to-kill ratio.
However, the presence of pikemen prevents cavalry from charging directly into enemy lines to wreak havoc.
This inability to directly confront and break enemy ranks is the crux of the problem C why, despite the substantial investment, victory remains elusive.
Having grasped the crux of the discussion, Howard politely smiled at Charles from the Fran Kingdom and, holding his ss of wine, excused himself from the banquet.
Upon seeing Howard, Gn expressed his puzzlement, "My lord, weren''t you enjoying the feast? Why have you left the gathering?"
Howard replied with a wry smile, "Gn, I''ve been reminded once again of the limitations of being a lord. They are still dreaming of knightly charges."
This cryptic remark left Gn quite perplexed, but Howard patted his shoulder and instructed, "Starting tomorrow, let''s not change anything with our existing cavalry units. However, for new recruitments, shift our focus away from cavalry and towards other military units."
Midway through the banquet, an envoy from Castile arrived at Lagusa.
Howard weed the diplomat to the banquet hall.
Bosiden, as usual, inquired about the man''s noble rank.
The envoy introduced himself, "I am Heede, sharing the name with a historic hero of Castile. However, my family is nowhere near as illustrious as that of the heroic Heede, and I am merely a knight at present."
Bosiden''s eyes widened in surprise and he repeated, "Merely a knight?"
To which Heede nodded.
Bosiden nced back at Howard and approached him, whispering, "He is just a knight. His military and political influence are too limited."
Howard pursed his lips, inquiring if Heede was Castile''s foreign minister or a member of a regr diplomatic delegation.
Heede confirmed he was thetter.
Howard felt a tinge of disappointment, having hoped for an alliance proposal from the Kingdom of Castile, but it seemed he had set his expectations too high.
Heede greeted Howard, "Duke of Lagusa, greetings. Your military exploits and renowned fame have even reached the ears of our King."
Howard''s mind drifted to the words Nora had earnestly spoken to him on her special visit, casting a shadow over his thoughts.
He asked, "Your visit wouldn''t happen to be about discouraging me from aiding Nora, would it?"
Heede nodded humbly and said, "Duke, your wisdom truly shines bright. My sovereign''s full name is Charles V. Habsburg. Moreover, as the eldest son of Fritz III, my king is the primary heir to the empire. Legitimately, my king''s ession to the imperial throne and the establishment of a unified rule over Oli and Castile is entirelywful."
Howard thought to himself, "Another Charles?"
He had just encountered the bold Charles from the Fran Kingdom, and now here was a Charles from Castile.
Howard almost voiced this observation as a jest or a joke, but a sudden sense of alertness surged within him.
He remembered his time perusing the library at Fernsouth Castle.
Throughout the lengthy annals of history, King Charles was undoubtedly a powerful ruler.
He founded the vast Charlesman Empire and was crowned Emperor by Leo III.
His achievements in administration, legal systems, military organization, and economic production were remarkable, not to mention his substantial contributions to cultural and educational advancements.
His status in history was immensely high.
His existence was known to all, especially among the nobility.
This exined why so many parents named their children Charles.
Everyone revered strength and power.
To mock someone for this reason would be unbefitting of his status.
Chapter 526 The Secret Plan
Chapter 526 The Secret n
?Heede inquired about Howard''s well-being, to which Howard responded with a faint smile, indicating he was fine.
The two engaged in a half-hour conversation that yielded little fruit.
In the end, Howard informed Heede that he would not assist Castile in iming the imperial throne.
Heede, feeling helpless, spread his hands and said, "I''ve said all I can. If you truly wish to confront the entire military force of Castile, there''s nothing more I can do."
Bosiden cast a discreet nce at Howard, but there was no discernible change in Howard''s expression.
Before concluding the conversation, Howard made a pointed remark: "If the whole of Castile supports you, wouldn''t that mean the entire empire is against you?"
Initially, Heede did not grasp the meaning and stood pondering with a wine ss in hand, not noticing that Howard and Bosiden had already left.
When the realization finally dawned on him, Heede nodded slightly, now regarding Howard as a significant figure.
The banquet concluded smoothly, and the next day, Charles from the Fran Kingdom set off for his return journey.
Howard and hispany apanied him part of the way, turning back at the border.
On the way home, Howard mused, "I thought the spirit of the knight was lost in today''s world, until I met Charles."
Anna chuckled, "Consider yourself lucky."
Howard, with self-deprecating humor, added, "The letter Edward sent to Provence took a long detour but ended up in my hands anyway. I wonder if Resarite feels he''s been dealt a bad hand."
Anna replied, "That man is a traitor and rebel; his failure is only natural and just."
Recalling a crucial matter, Howard summoned Portia.
Portia approached and respectfully bowed to Howard.
Howard addressed her, "Yesterday, while conversing with the envoy of the Empire''s Crown Prince, I stumbled upon something significant. I need you to send intelligence agents to Castile immediately to investigate this matter thoroughly."
Portia, head bowed, assured, "I shall spare no effort, my lord. May I inquire about the nature of this significant matter?"
Howard reminisced, "Yesterday, Heede let slip a n concerning the King of Castile, who is also the Crown Prince. Although Heede quickly changed the subject, I caught something about a ''formation n.'' The expression on Heede''s face indicated that this n must be grand. I want you to uncover the details."
After receiving her orders, Portia departed.
Three dayster, a man appeared outside the Duke''s residence in Lagusa.
In his mid-forties, the man sported a thick, dark beard, withrge eyes and moderately fair skin.
A sword hung from his waist, and he carried an air of confidence.
Stopped by the guards, he dered himself the Duke of Croatia, here for a personal audience with the Duke of Lagusa.
Howard personally greeted the Duke of Croatia, and the two sat face to face in the reception room.
Howard intended to offer the Croatian Duke a taste of his improved cake recipe, but the Duke, seeming somewhat irate from the start, declined with a wave of his hand.
Howard then leaned back in silence.
The Croatian Duke, with piercing eyes, stared into Howard''s and dered, "Howard, I am the Duke of Croatia. The Duchy of Croatia rightfully includes three Earldoms. Yet, you have taken two of them. What is your intention? Return them to me immediately!"
Howard crossed his legs and responded that thends were granted by the Empire and it had nothing to do with him.
Suddenly, the Croatian Duke flew into a rage, standing up as if ready for a physical confrontation.
Standing beside Howard, Gn swiftly drew his sword, pointing it at the Duke of Croatia, and warned, "Mind your manners, let''s not have any unnecessary misunderstandings!"
At this, the red-d royal guards burst in from outside, their flintlock guns aimed at the Croatian Duke.
Furious, the Duke of Croatia barked, "Howard, stop beating around the bush with me! Even if the territories were granted by the Emperor, you could simply return them to me now! If you refuse, I''ll take it as a deliberate affront!"
Howard''s face broke into a sly grin, "Whye to me, a mere figure, instead of the Emperor himself? Is it because you think I''m an easier target? Picking on the perceived weaker?"
The Croatian Duke gritted his teeth in anger.
"In any case, you must return the rightful territories of my Duchy of Croatia!"
Howard replied calmly, "I''m not sure why you''re so confident. Please, think calmly about our current diplomatic rtions. Out of the three territories of the entire Duchy of Croatia, I control two, over seventy percent of yournd. Do you understand the implications of that?"
The Croatian Duke''s eyes zed over in a daze, his fury turning into vulnerability, followed by a facade of bravado masking fear.
Struggling to keep his voice steady, not wanting to show any weakness, yet his tone was significantly less assured than before.
"You''re implying you could usurp my ducal title... But Howard, there''s no need for us to reach such extremities, right?"
Howard chuckled and asked, "Why couldn''t you think clearly in your own territory, instead choosing toe here?"
The Duke of Croatia, filled with regret, confessed, "I was misled. Someone told me that if I intimidated you, you''d readily hand over the two earldoms."
Howard queried, "And who fed you such advice?"
The Duke replied, "It was the fourth prince who instructed me to do so."
Howard sneered, then had the Duke of Croatia escorted out.
On the fourth day, Howard expended money, prestige, and piety to usurp the Duchy of Croatia.
Now, Howard himself was the Duke of Croatia.
He then used the same rationale to demand the original Duke of Croatia surrender his remainingnds.
The man refused.
Bosiden reported this to Howard, barely concealing his amusement.
Howard, upon hearing this, also found itical, remarking, "Heh, this man is indeed a narrow-minded and selfish noble. He expects others to fullyply with the rights he possesses. Yet, when ites to others'' rights, he dismisses thempletely. Such double standards, yed out as precisely as a textbook example."
On the fifth day, Howard, citing the remation of rightful territories,unched a military campaign against him.
The man, originally a mere knight who had inexplicably been granted a ducal and earldom title by the emperor,cked in both breadth of mind and strength of vision.
His political acumen and sensitivity were exceptionally low.
His military capabilities and mobilization efforts were also severelycking.
Howard effortlessly defeated him, capturing thest earldom of Croatia.
He then led his troops to the Count of Goz''snds, found the knight''s estate, and took it over.
Howard seized all of the man''s fiefs.
The man, in utter despair, sought out the fourth prince, hoping for a resolution.
However, the prince refused to meet him, now a meremoner, and turned him away.
Thus, in a mere five days, Howard became the Duke of Lagusa, the Duke of Croatia, the Count of Nok, the Count of Luka, and held several other directly governed earldoms in the regions of Lagusa and Croatia.
Just as a baron holding two baronies could be titled a viscount, and an earl with two earldoms could be titled a marquis, Howard, now possessing two ducal titles, earned the honorific title of Archduke.
Nora sent a special letter of congrattions to Howard, expressing her relief that he had strengthened his position at such a critical time.
Moreover, she acknowledged in the letter that all this was instigated by the fourth prince, promising to discipline him once she ascended as Empress.
Howard''s emotions remained steady, but he was more intrigued by what the letter didn''t mention.
It was peculiar that there was no reference to the Emperor''s health.
Beingndless, Nora should be the most informed about the Emperor''s health among the four imperial heirs.
Understanding the Emperor''s health condition is crucial; it informs subsequent actions and indicates how much time is avable - a vital piece of intelligence.
However, Nora''s omission of the Emperor''s current health status in her letter puzzled Howard, leaving him with a sense of bewilderment and unease.
Catherine surmised that Nora currently had no ess to the Emperor, hence herck of knowledge about his health.
Howard felt this assessment made sense, considering Nora''s evident concern in her letter; it seemed unlikely she would omit information about the Emperor''s health deliberately.
Catherine, adorned in a water-blue round gown C a fashion trend recently emerging from the French court C remarked, "It''s highly unusual for a princess like Nora to be unable to see the Emperor. Howard, you must be cautious."
Howard nodded, acknowledging Catherine''s viewpoint.
Portia came to see Howard and informed him that the n in Castile was kept under tight secrecy; her agents couldn''t prate Castile''s inner circle to gather information.
Howard inquired, "You didn''t manage to get any intelligence at all?"
Portia replied, "Only a little."
Chapter 527 Forgiveness
Chapter 527 Forgiveness
?Catherine urged, "Go ahead, speak."
Portia hesitated, then revealed, "The answers from my informants are somewhat varied.
But there are a few words that are consistently mentioned: ''west,'' ''tia,'' and ''Aragon''."
Catherine repeated these three words, utterly confused.
Howard stood up and walked towards the window, gazing out at the seascape.
Catherine asked if there was any more intelligence, to which Portia replied there wasn''t.
Later, Howard left the ducal residence and rode to the Lagusa Merchants'' Guild.
He theorized that these merchants, with their wealth of information and unique experiences gathered from travels far and wide, might hold the key to this puzzle.
This idea was promising, but discretion was paramount.
Should this Castilian n bemon knowledge across the continent through the merchantwork, the value of solving the mystery would be greatly diminished.
Therefore, maintaining secrecy while uncovering the truth was a delicate bnce that needed to be struck.
Upon his arrival at the guild, an officer in charge of maintaining order immediately recognized Howard and saluted him.
The merchants followed suit, offering their respects.
Howard assured them of Lagusa''s excellent security and mentioned that any safety concerns could be directly addressed to the Minister of Finance, Vettel, who would take care of them.
After this, Howard made a pretense of touring the first floor of the guild, receiving praises from the merchants before departing.
Howard, unsessful in enlisting the help of merchants, then visited the library, a treasure trove of knowledge.
He hoped to sift through the materials there, looking for inspiration.
After spending the afternoon engrossed in a hefty tome, he returned to his estate deep in thought at dusk.
Catherine inquired where he had been, and Howard candidly shared his day.
During dinner, a maid identally broke a te, prompting Catherine to scold her.
Howard intervened, urging Catherine not to berate the maid.
Despite this, Catherine continued her reprimand, reducing the maid to tears.
Howard then remarked, "What does it matter if a te is broken? Objects are inanimate, but people are alive. Why focus on the lifeless when the living matter more?"
This caused Catherine to cease her scolding, and the grateful maid thanked Howard.
The next morning, Howard headed to the library early.
Dressed in in civilian clothes, he was leaving the library when an elderly man responsible for organizing the booksmented, "Young man, what are you searching for?"
Howard, preferring to keep it to himself, did not respond.
The old man pressed a few more times, but with no sess.
As Howard departed, the man muttered, "These young people nowadays, so full of pride."
Meanwhile, Margaret and Anna returned to their families for visits.
Alonso also left for his estate to take care of his elderly mother.
Upon Howard''s return to his estate, he found Bosiden waiting for him.
Bosiden brought up the situation in the barracks: some conscripted soldiers, who had assumed the role of regr troops, hadn''t left the castle.
Instead, they continued their martial training in the castle''s barracks, and these conscripts had been inquiring about the absence of their instructor, Resarite.
This news cast a shadow over Howard''s heart, but he said nothing and continued walking.
Bosiden followed, adding, "Ever since Resarite was imprisoned, the position of Minister of Military Affairs has remained vacant. The nning of military facilities, procurement of military equipment, recruitment of apanying cksmiths, and supply station arrangements C all have been dyed."
Howard, appearing not to hear, went to take a bath, then headed to the open-air stage.
It was the day for the minstrel Parvathi to sing.
Parvathi arrived as expected, a handsome figure that drew the gaze of many maids.
Howard sat in arge chair, with Catherine beside him.
Parvathi began his performance, and everyone found it delightful.
Gradually, Howard drifted to sleep.
In his dream, Howard contemted the preciousness of life and the struggles of human existence.
Upon awakening, he forgave Resarite, restoring his title as Earl.
Resarite was overwhelmed with gratitude, at a loss for words.
Seeking to lighten the mood, Bosiden remarked, "Duke, Marquess Rolf has withdrawn from the siege against Duke Edward. You need not worry about the conflict between our allies anymore."
Howard responded that this was good news.
Another night passed, and Howard awoke in the early morning.
After breakfast, he summoned all his direct vassals and shared with them the puzzle concerning Castile.
Anna, observing Resarite who had regained his earldom, felt uneasy and was on the verge of throwing a tantrum.
But Howard, knowing her preferences well, casually cracked a joke that eased her mood.
Margaret, timid and apprehensive, looked at Resarite as if he were some kind of monster.
Catching Howard''s cue, Bosiden diverted her attention by mentioning the recent increase in merchant traffic and taxes in her earldom.
Resarite''s wife and children also arrived.
His wife, a daughter of the knight of Wen Gu, had limited vision but high ambitions.
She once believed she had concocted a wless n to manipte Howard and ascend effortlessly as a duchess, but Howard saw through her scheme, causing several twists and turns for her husband.
Cotler, who had a brief encounter with Howard on the roads of Lagusa, was also present.
He was Resarite''s only son, on whom Resarite ced great hopes.
Today, Howard, dressed inmoner''s attire, was eager to return to the Lagusa library disguised as a civilian.
Seeing Resarite arrive with his family, seemingly ready to make a full apology, Howard felt it unnecessary.
Resarite''s wife attempted to kneel before Howard, but he firmly prevented her from doing so.
Cotler also tried to kneel, but Gn supported him, preventing the act.
This left Resarite in a state of confusion.
Howard rubbed his lips thoughtfully and said, "Resarite, please don''t act like this. Even though I was angry with you at that time, I still understood you. Reflecting on my own journey of ascension, haven''t I also overthrown various lords? As someone who often overthrew lords for promotion, what right do I have to hold a grudge against your rebellion?"
Bosidenforted Resarite.
Vettel addressed Resarite, "Master, Lord Howard is truly magnanimous."
Alonso added, "Master Resarite, we all know your prowess in warfare. Lord Howard would be pleased to have you as the Minister of Military Affairs."
Howard smiled and agreed, "Yes, indeed."
Consequently, the Countess, Resarite''s wife, left the room, and Cotler, who initially intended to leave, was stopped by Howard.
Howard had always had ns for Cotler''s development but had been too preupied with recent events.
Seizing this opportunity, he granted Cotler the honorary title of Swan Keeper, allowing him to tend to swans in Howard''s court.
Swans were a symbol of great significance on the continent, and being a Swan Keeper was an honor.
This delighted Resarite.
Anna frowned at this development.
Observing their reactions, Howard pondered internally: "Back in the days when we fought side by side against Baron Fernsouth Blima, how harmonious our rtions were. But why, as we progressed, did gaps appear among us? Has the increase in status spoiled our temperaments? Or has the distance of ournds reduced our interactions?"
Bosiden, seeking a position for Cotler, said, "Gracious Duke, my respect for you is as endless as the flowing rivers. Cotler is young and energetic, with a strong sense of military discipline and empathy for his soldiers. I suggest appointing Cotler as a general in the standing army that Lord Howard ns to establish."
Howard was slightly surprised.
The formation of a standing army was something he had never mentioned before, but recognizing it as an inevitable trend, he agreed to Bosiden''s proposal.
The position of general in the standing army, not being a noble title, required Cotler to demonstrate his military capabilities in the future.
Catherine, feeling the discussion was sufficient, instructed everyone to return to their respectivends to solve the puzzle but cautioned against revealing the information to untrustworthy individuals to prevent leaks.
Upon hearing this, Anna nced around the room and noticed the absence of Kaido.
She wondered to herself: Does Lord Howard dislike Kaido so much?
After all, it was Howard who had single-handedly facilitated the marriage years ago.
Five days passed, and Howard received many versions of so-
called answers, none of which satisfied him.
Some imed that Castile had discovered a sea beast with valuable teeth, leading the King of Castile to treat this as a grand n.
Others spected that Castile was preparing for war against its western neighbor, the Porlia Kingdom, and aimed to ally with Aragon for a joint attack.
Another rumor suggested that the King of Castile and the King of Aragon had a private feud, nning a surprise attack by biting the King of Aragon''s nose at a banquet in the Porlia Kingdom.
Chapter 528 You’re a Genius
Chapter 528 You''re a Genius
?Howard couldn''t help but be amused by the various theories and spections.
Eventually, it seemed that Howard himself had stumbled upon the answer.
The expansive nations of Castile and Aragon were nning to merge through a strategic marriage alliance, forming a more powerful Westia Kingdom C this was the secret grand n!
Howard discovered the true rtionship between these two great nations in a book detailing the marital alliances of various royal families.
Members of their dynasties were, in fact, closely rted rtives.
Reflecting on the foundation of the Porlia Kingdom, Howard pieced together the clues, leading him to deduce the formation n of the Westia Kingdom.
That evening, filled with excitement, Howard rode to inform Bosiden to ry this vital information to Nora.
He then called for Resarite, instructing him to upgrade the military facilities of several castles in the Earldom of Nok.
Even if these upgrades couldn''t bepleted before the onset of war, they were in line with future trends.
Howard then decided to halt the deep ind migration in the New World, focusing instead on upying the coastal areas.
He recognized the increasing importance of naval power in the uing era.
Howard was aware that due to the recent turmoil in the Iberian Penins, this n was unlikely to proceed smoothly.
As Castile''s pressure on Aragon intensified, the King of Aragon might dere an embargo against Castile.
This, in turn, would further agitate Castile''s citizens, merchants, and benefiting nobility, potentially leading to war between the two nations.
Should Castile emerge victorious, the dynasties of the two nations would truly unite, with Aragoning under a joint rule with Castile.
After a period of stable joint governance, both domestically and internationally, Castile would likely annex its vassal state, leading to the emergence of a superpower.
Howard was simultaneously excited and filled with a sense of martial zeal.
The prospect of the Crown Prince gaining control over the empire, or at the very least, the territories of Oli Kingdom, signaled the emergence of a superpower, a dire catastrophe for smaller nations.
Nora''s position seemed increasingly precarious.
Without any direct territories of her own, relying solely on her years as a secretary to persuade a duke like Howard to help her im the throne now appeared almost unfeasible.
Howard shared these thoughts with Catherine, who advised him against involving himself in Nora''s affairs.
Her opinion was pragmatic; admitting defeat in an unwinnable war would mean losing both money andnd.
However, Howard contemted the immense benefits that having an empress as an ally could bring.
Howard once heard a joke from a merchant in the Far East about the most profitable business.
Some argued for lumber, requiring onlybor without capital.
Others mentioned silk trading or selling jade.
But the wittiest response was that rebellion, or supporting someone to be the emperor of a country, was the most profitable venture.
At the time, Howard didn''t understand the rationale and asked the merchant, who admitted he couldn''t exin it either, having heard it from someone else.
But now, Howard was beginning to grasp the idea.
Reflecting on his past, Howard remembered when he was merely an earl under Duke Jiakai.
To further his development, he had to confront Duke Jiakai directly.
Faced with unanimous opposition from Rolf and other vassals of Duke Jiakai, Howard found his progress stifled, trapped at the earl level for a long time.
However, everything changed with a single decree from the emperor.
Howard was appointed as the head of a free city within the empire, perceived by the nobility as having gained independence from Duke Jiakai, thus bing a ruler of his own territory.
Now, after various conquests and further imperial favor, Howard had risen from a mere Earl of Nok to the Duke of both Croatia and Lagusa.
The key to this transformation was an imperialmand.
This led Howard to believe that supporting Nora''s ascension to empress could bring unimaginable benefits.
As he pondered this, Catherine entered the room with a cup of coffee.
"Try this coffee," she said, "It''s from the ntations in the New World, different from the ones we had before. See how you like it."
After tasting it, Howard agreed it was delicious.
He shared his thoughts with Catherine, who then sat down on the chair to his left, saying, "Opportunity and danger always coexist. I''m just a daughter of an earl, and being a duchess today is more than I ever hoped for. I don''t have grand aspirations. I would rather have you spend more time with me, instead of engaging in risky ventures."
Howard gave Gn a meaningful look, signaling him to join the conversation.
Understanding the cue, Gn mustered his courage and said, "Mydy, I know you are concerned about the lord''s safety. But the empire is in turmoil. Without a hero like Lord Howard, wise and valiant, to lead, the empire might very well fall. "
"The Fran Kingdom and the Ing Empire are eyeing ournds with greed, and the Thoria Kingdom to the east is not to be underestimated. Even the formidable Constantinople Castle and the terrifying Ond Kingdom are preparing to strike at the empire! Mydy, the empire needs Howard."
Catherine nced at Gn, whose heart raced under the umted prestige of the duchess.
She responded, "Gn, reflect on how Resarite rebelled.
Wasn''t it his wife who egged him on?
Even if we don''t assist Nora, we can still serve loyally under Charles V, the new Emperor of the empire.
We can hold off the Fran Kingdom in the west,bat the Thoria Kingdom in the east, and stand against the mighty Ond Kingdom for the sake of the continent''s civilization.
A vassal''s loyalty should not be determined by personal feelings but by the legitimacy of the one they serve."
Howard was taken aback by Catherine''s sudden eloquence.
He wondered if her previous hesitance in front of Nora was due to intimidation by Nora''s status, making her reluctant to speak her mind.
The atmosphere grew tense until Bosiden knocked on the door.
Howard invited him in.
Upon entering, Bosiden informed Howard, "My lord, Nora, along with the Governors of Mn and Venice, the Duke of Savoy, and Marquess Rolf are in the reception hall requesting an audience."
Howard replied, "Very well."
Howard and Catherine entered the reception hall, where Nora cast a displeased nce at Catherine, seemingly unhappy with her presence.
Sensing Nora''s thoughts, Catherine preemptively stated, "Let me rify upfront, the Emperor of the empire is gravely ill. If anyone here aspires to be the Emperor or Empress, you must respect our stance. I have the right to listen and express my opinions."
The Governor of Venice exchanged a knowing look with the Duke of Savoy, both ncing surreptitiously at Nora.
Nora, slightly irked, responded, "Fine, listen if you must, but this matter concerns the empire''s future. It''s best for those who don''t understand to speak less."
Howard had the maids of the ducal residence serve tea and pastries, then inquired about the purpose of Nora''s visit.
Nora revealed she had rallied the support of those present.
Most of the nobles and governors from the Iliar Kingdom had territories along the coast, making them more involved in trade through the Gibtier Straitpared to ind nobles of the empire.
Trade, asionally, led to disputes.
Coincidentally, these individuals often faced trade conflicts with Castile, whose King, the eldest son of the Emperor, was against foreign merchants encroaching on their trade in the Gibtier Strait.
Hence, they were opposed to the idea of the King of Castile ascending to the imperial throne.
Howard, not entirely understanding, epted this exnation.
Without dy, Howard shared the news of the formation of the Westia Kingdom with everyone present.
The Governor of Mn, after carefully considering Howard''s words, suddenly eximed, "You''re a genius!"
The Governor of Venice looked at Howard with admiration, remarking, "The first time I saw you, I knew you were exceptionally talented."
The Duke of Savoy initially listened to Howard with a hint of jest, but after pondering over his words, he too conceded that Howard was right.
"It seems that Duke Jiakai''s defeat at your hands wasn''t unjustified," he mused.
Marquess Rolf, smiling broadly at Howard, chimed in, "Good brother, you truly are formidable."
Howard intended to rify to the Duke of Savoy that Duke Jiakai''s downfall wasn''t his doing, but realizing he was indeed the greatest beneficiary, he chose to ignore the Duke''sment.
Turning to Nora, Howard asked, "What''s your take on this?"
Chapter 529 The Battle for the Throne
Chapter 529 The Battle for the Throne
?The stoic Nora replied, "The establishment of the Westia Kingdom is not a matter of today, and our father, the Emperor, has at most half a month left. The affairs of Castile need not be discussed today. The Kingdom of Aragon will certainly not join the battle for the throne."
"Our adversaries are limited to the Crown Prince''s Castile Kingdom and the Second Prince''s Ing Empire. The Fourth Prince had a conversation with me a few days ago, after which he voluntarily abandoned his im to the throne."
Howard responded, "We need a n."
Nora agreed.
Nora''s agreement set into motion the events that followed.
Half a monthter, upon the Emperor''s death, the Crown Prince sought the throne and territories.
The Second Prince, initially hoping for his father-inw Henry IV''s support, found him deeply troubled by domestic unrest and setbacks in the New World, leaving the Second Prince''s pleas ignored.
Eventually, the Second Prince, with a modest force of just over two thousand men from one of his duchies in the Ing Empire, marched to contest the throne.
This force was far too small to offer any real hope of sess.
Contrary to others, the Second Prince''s wife, Mary, daughter of Henry IV, did not view the battle pessimistically.
Mary was always brave, seemingly oblivious to fear.
The war between Nora and the Crown Princemenced.
Howard and the supporting lords of the Iliar Kingdom formed ranks and dug trenches.
However, the soldiers of the Iliar Kingdom, who were supposed to bear the brunt of the battle, panicked and crumbled in the face of Castile''s formidable pike formations.
Howard couldn''tprehend how an army of 42605, double the size of their opponent, could copse so rapidly, dragging down the entire battle line.
Originally, Howard was to be the chiefmander, but swayed by Prince Maximilian''s enthusiasm and persuasion, he ceded the position.
This decision led to disastrous consequences.
A military-savvy Anna furiously threw her riding crop to the ground, while Resarite openly cursed at Prince Maximilian.
Fortunately for the Prince, in the midst of the chaotic retreat, he was too busy fleeing on horseback to hear Resarite''s insults.
The allied forces were forced to retreat.
Howard asked Resarite, "Minister of Military Affairs, did you understand their formation tactics?"
Resarite replied, "I did."
Howard inquired, "Is it possible for our soldiers to be arranged and disciplined in a simr formation?"
Resarite, unable to hold back,ughed, "It''s impossible; I can''t lead those cowardly troops of the lords."
Howard grinned at the response but quickly sobered up, realizing it was inappropriate to mock allies during wartime and restrained his smile.
Nora, aware of the critical nature of the moment and that everything hinged on this battle, set aside her pride to seek Resarite''s advice.
"Hello, I am Nora, you surely recognize me. I previously disguised as amoner, serving as Howard''s secretary. We cooperated on work matters back then. It''s been a while, hope you are well. Resarite, please, we need your help. This isn''t the time for debriefing; the weakness of the Iliar Kingdom''s soldiers can''t be resolved overnight. What can we do to achieve victory now?"
Resarite requested control over the allied forces, and Nora agreed.
Following Nora''s address, the lords relinquished theirmand.
Meanwhile, Howard, thinking quickly, sent Bosiden to the Kingdom of Aragon to disclose the Castile Kingdom''s n to form the Westia Kingdom.
If the King of Aragon was unwilling to lose sovereignty, he would likely engage in battle or initiate a separate campaign against Castile.
About ten dayster, Aragon dered war on Castile, plunging it into a war on two fronts.
Controlling the sea routes allowed for rapid and unobstructed transmission of intelligence.
Bosiden returned to Howard''s side, bringing a letter from the King of Aragon.
The King decided not to deploy all his forces against Castile but to send troops gathered on the Iberian Penins directly to attack Castile''s castles.
This meant Aragon would serve more as a distraction, with the primary battlefront resting on Howard''s efforts.
A monthter, as Castile diverted part of its army for defense, Resarite seized the opportunity for a full assault.
Cavalry led the charge, with artillery on higher ground providing cover fire.
Archers, hidden in the dense forests, released volleys of arrows, while musketeers and chain armor guards, usually front-line infantry, were concealed in the valleys.
Despite Castile''s disciplined phnx, Howard''s heavily armored cavalry, thanks to his substantial investment in their equipment and horse armor, gained the upper hand.
They tore an opening on the edge of the enemy''s formation.
Castile''s artillery,cking in numbers, had retreated under the cover of night to the Governor of Mn''s territory, rendering them unable to reach the battlefield in time.
During the charge, Howard encountered Heede, d in a fine iron armor and wielding a knight''s sword inbat.
Howard charged with hisnce, unseating Heede from his horse.
Knights and squires quickly surrounded Heede, swords at his throat.
Heede surrendered, requesting the treatment befitting a noble.
Howard agreed.
Leading a detachment of light cavalry, Anna made a wide nking maneuver through the valley,unching a surprise attack on Castile''s northern position.
This area, chosen for Castile''s nned retreat, was loosely defended.
The sudden arrival of Anna and her cavalry infuriated Castile''smander, Anthony.
Heshed out at the head of Castile''s espionage, Fransi, an Ing Empire native, "Fransi, are you deliberately withholding the enemy''s location from me, sabotaging our Castilian forces?"
Fransi retorted angrily, "Anthony, you Catn Duke with dreams of architecture, don''t question my loyalty to Castile. Remember, back in the Ing Empire, I never shied away even from King Henry himself."
Anthony ordered the light and heavy cavalry on the nks to ignore other areas and focus on annihting Anna''s light cavalry first.
Addressing Fransi, he said, "I don''t care about your past. As the chief military spy, you should bepetent in your role. Our army was outmaneuvered due to insufficient intelligence, and if I don''t hold you ountable, shouldn''t you at least feel ashamed?"
Fransi dispatched his intelligence agents, instructing them, "Head to the valley in the east. I suspect the enemymander is there, directing their artillery. Here are some of the enemy''s uniforms. Change into them and quietly eliminate the enemymander."
The agents, dressed in the provided uniforms, ventured into the dense forest, nning to traverse the londs stealthily and ascend the high ground to assassinate the enemymander.
Anthony snorted dismissively.
"Hmph, at least you''ve shown some sense by dispatching your proud assassins."
He wasn''t surprised that these intelligence agents were capable of performing assassinations.
Intelligence operatives infiltrating enemy lines often possessed extraordinarybat and counter-assassination skills, making them suitable for assassin-like roles under special circumstances.
Fransi watched the cavalry melee to the north, where Castile''s light and heavy cavalry were holding their ground against Anna''s light cavalry forces.
"Anthony, I''ve sent out my most treasured intelligence agents, all exceptionally skilled. And what about you? I''ve heard you, the Duke, have a penchant for architecture. So tell me, how do you n to use your architectural talents to secure victory for our army?"
Suddenly, amotion erupted from the forest in the direction where Fransi''s agents had headed, causing his face to pale.
"That''s where my operatives were advancing"
It turned out that Margaret and her team, concealed in the forest, had eliminated Fransi''s assassins.
Margaret was skilled in assassination techniques butcked extensive records or experience in actual assassinations.
Despite Howard''s objections, Margaret, with her assassination skills, had little opportunity to utilize them.
Recognizing Margaret''s talents, Resarite had her positioned on the other side of the forest, guarding the vital passages through both the high and low ground.
Margaret''s personal guards had sessfully taken down the Castilian operatives.
Aware that they were on the battlefield, Anthony, despite his strained rtionship with Fransi, attempted to reassure him, "It might be the sound of the enemy being killed; don''t worry. Your agents are experienced, I believe in them."
Inwardly, however, Anthony suspected the worst C that the noise indicated the discovery and likely annihtion of Fransi''s operatives.
The sounds of artillery continued to echo from the high ground to the east, and several military units had already been decimated.
Anthony knew he faced a dire choice: either to flee or to counterattack.
Escape seemed impossible as the light cavalry of the enemy blocked the northern route, and the two sides'' cavalry were engaged in an indecisive struggle.
A counterattack seemed equally futile; the high ground was already upied by the enemy, and their heavy artillery continued to bombard, making an advance unlikely.
Howard, Bosiden, Vettel, and the Duke of Savoy, who had arrived to provide support, led the heavy cavalry side by side.
The four of them sought opportunities to break through Castile''s formations, but each attempt was thwarted by the enemy''s long spears and shields, preventing further advancement.
Chapter 530 The Struggle for Spoils of War
Chapter 530 The Struggle for Spoils of War
?Tension gripped the four individuals.
Perched upon the hignds, Resarite heldmand as the overarching strategist.
Nearby, Mn and Venice''s Governors, inexperienced in the art of war, stood merely as spectators.
d in a shimmering silver armor, Nora, astride her horse, gripped hernce firmly.
The stirrups nged with each movement, a testament to her readiness.
Alongside her in the valley, waiting for the signal to charge, was Marquis Rolf.
Unlike those driven by cowardice or fear, the Marquis was a feudal noble with a sharp business acumen, fully aware of his stance and status in the heat of battle.
His white steed, restless, repeatedly scraped the hard ground with its hooves, mirroring the Marquis''s own anxiety.
He frequently questioned Nora about when they would attack.
Nora''s response was always the same: they awaited Resarite''smand, for he was the truemander of the battlefield.
Marquis Rolf scoffed at this, "Aren''t you a princess? If you can''t even hold military authority in battle, how will you control your generals when you ascend to the throne?"
Nora''s reply was cold and stern, "We wait for orders. Avoid needless agitation."
Rolf, disdain evident, subtly tightened the reins of his horse, which quietly stepped in a direction opposite to Nora.
His mindset was not that of a professional soldier like those from Brandenburg.
In his traditional feudal view, since everyone was fighting for Nora, her relinquishing of militarymand was her own affair.
However, if Nora herself wasmanded by military authority, it reflected her ipetence and weakness.
In Rolf''s eyes, such a person was unfit for the throne.
This marked the beginning of a rift between him and Nora.
When Resarite finally issued themand, Nora and Rolf galloped forth, followed by a stream of musketeers, heavy infantry, and Chain Armor guards.
At that moment, the bnce of the battlefield shifted decisively in favor of Howard''s forces.
In the aftermath of the battle, a resounding victory was achieved with theplete annihtion of the enemy forces.
Anna yed no small part in this triumph.
In the final moments of the conflict, she bore the critical responsibility of controlling the northern passage, a task fraught with immense pressure.
Anthony, leading his heavy cavalry, was intent on tearing Anna''s forces to shreds.
Meanwhile, Fransi and others, seizing the opportune moment, were quietly preparing to break through from the side.
Though Anna''smand was primarily light cavalry, a significant portionprised her own troops and those loyal to Howard.
Anna had always been meticulous about the equipment of her forces.
Her light cavalry was notably well-equipped, reflecting her attention to military upgrades.
Simrly, Howard''s direct light cavalry units were also well-equipped, indicating his deep concern for his army''s armaments.
This trend was evident in most of their allied forces.
However, the light cavalry from themercial republics, Savoy, Oli, and Marquis Rolf''s contingents, presented a varied picture.
Themercial republics, despite their wealth, had only a handful of light cavalry with generally mediocre equipment, contributing minimally to the battle effort.
Savoy, being a mountainous nation, had never emphasized cavalry strength, despite its status as a duchy.
The infrequency of cavalry use led to a certain neglect in this area.
For this war, a conscription order was issued, gathering knights and cavalry from within the domain.
This effort barely assembled a dozen knights and about a hundred cavalrymen.
Excluding the less than ten heavy cavalry, the rest were light cavalry, but their equipment was appallingly inferior.
Although ssified as cavalry, manycked even decent leather armor, let alone chainmail ormer armor.
The Kingdom of Oli was ensnared in a significant national stability crisis, with their already limited funds further strained due to their inability to open new trade routes.
This economic pressure was evident in the poor equipment of their light cavalry, where only about half of the soldiers had chainmail.
Marquis Rolf''s light cavalry fared somewhat better, yet their gear still fell short of the quality found among Lord Howard''s cavalry, although they were numerically stronger.
Anna nearly reached her limit holding the northern road.
Fortuitously, at this crucial juncture, Kaido, Boshni, and Alonso emerged from the depths.
Whether dismounted with broadswords in hand or mounted withnces, they led a specially assembled, dense troop formation to reinforce the northern path, joining Anna in blockading the route.
Howard, Bosiden, Vettel, and the Duke of Savoy led all the heavy cavalry in a fierce charge, delivering devastating blows to the enemy.
Following this, Nora and Marquis Rolf''s infantry, advancing from east to west, encircled and engaged the enemy''s remaining northern forces, achieving aplete rout.
The tactics were all orchestrated by Resarite.
Howard, to avoid arousing suspicion among other lords, deliberately refrained frommenting, maintaining a semnce of impartiality to reassure them.
Personally, Howard believed that simply defeating the enemy forces was sufficient; there was no need for a relentless pursuit to the bitter end.
However, Resarite seemed to embody a certain Brandenburg-
like ruthlessness, arguing that they must seize this rare opportunity for total annihtion.
He insisted that if the remaining enemy troops were allowed to escape and regroup with another division, the allied forces of the nobles might find themselves overpowered again.
This chance, he argued, could not be squandered.
Nora supported Resarite''s view.
Howard, after a nce at Nora, held his peace, acquiescing to the strategy.
The battle in the valley had ended.
Soldiers busied themselves cleaning up the battlefield, performing their duties, while Howard scarcely nced their way.
His indifference was not born from disdain, now that he had risen in status, towards those who needed to plunder from battle to upgrade their equipment.
Rather, Howard had more pressing matters to attend to.
Securing spoils of war did not necessarily mean discarding inferior gear in favor of superior armaments.
If one''s own equipment surpassed that of the enemy''s, there was no need for exchange.
What to do with these spoils varied from person to person.
Some thought of selling them to merchants in exchange for money, enough to provide avish meal for their families.
Others contemted taking them home, gifting the gear to their children to encourage early training in martial arts, better preparing them for self-defense in the future.
Then there were those who were neither in a hurry to sell nor to give away the equipment, but rather held the intention of storing it at home.
Armor, helmets, weapons, and greaves weren''t always at their highest market value in normal times, nor even during the throes of intense warfare.
Their value peaked during the initial stages of war when nobles scrambled to purchase equipment from the market for their soldiers.
Vettel was particrly attentive to this matter, and so were the governors from variousmercial republics.
They were all looking for the profits these equipments could bring.
The Governor of Venice, pushing aside blood-soaked soldiers with eyes gleaming with avarice, bent down to scrutinize the array of equipmentid out on the ground.
He pondered over how to convince these simple-minded fighters, who knew only of battle cries andbat, to part with a greater share of the spoils.
In doing so, he could line his own pockets with the proceeds from their sale.
The Duke of Savoy watched the Governor of Venice with a feeling of difort, and finally spoke up, "Why are you looking so shifty? Can''t you act decently?"
The Governor of Venice, thinking he had misheard, straightened up in surprise and responded, "What? What are you talking about?"
The Duke of Savoy narrowed his eyes, regarding the Governor of Venice as one might a rat.
Shaking his head, he asked, "Are you in need of money?"
Standing tall, the Governor of Venice replied, "No, not at all."
"Then why are you eyeing those equipments so intently?" inquired the Duke of Savoy.
The soldiers around, who had been silently seething with anger, felt a sense of vindication seeing the Duke speak up for them.
Not all of them were under Venice''smand, so the Duke''s intervention emboldened them to voice their disapproval of the Governor.
They used what they deemed their most politenguage, yet it still conveyed their discontent to the Governor of Venice.
The Governor felt his face grow warm with a mix of embarrassment and irritation.
By the time Howard and Nora arrived, the Governor of Venice and the Duke of Savoy were on the verge of a confrontation.
The Governor of Venice defended himself, insisting he had no intention of coveting the spoils of war and was merely looking.
He used the Duke of Savoy of being suspicious without cause.
The Duke of Savoy, however, remained adamant in his belief that the Governor harbored ill intentions, using him of wanting to plunder from the warriors who had fought valiantly, branding him as a person devoid of honor.
Howard and Nora were not present when the incident urred.
As such, it was challenging for them to discern which party was in the right.
However, Howard was astute in his approach.
He questioned the Governor of Venice, "Where were you during our battle against Castile?"
"I was supervising the artillery on the high ground," the Governor of Venice replied.
This statement was met with a chorus of jeers from the soldiers.
Chapter 531 Persuasion
Chapter 531 Persuasion
?The Governor of Venice, feeling threatened, warned the soldiers to hold their tongues, which led them to fall silent.
Howard then summoned the Governor of Mn, who had also been on the high ground, to verify this ount.
The Governor of Mn, amercial governor, was generally not expected to speak ill of anothermercial governor in front of the nobility.
This was an industry norm or, more urately, an unspoken understanding.
However, the Governor of Mn had previously waged war against the Governor of Venice, emerging victorious, which had reduced their rtionship to a freezing point.
Thus, considering the already strained rtionship with the Governor of Venice, the Governor of Mn saw little reason to hold back.
The mutual disdain was evident as both parties voiced the truth.
"We, the governors of themercial republics, prioritize business over military affairs," said the Governor of Mn.
"Take me, for instance. Honestly, my knowledge is quite limited. Although I can understand how artillery is loaded, I wouldn''t dare to suggest how to do it faster. The same goes for him. iming to supervise the artillery was merely a self-aggrandizing act."
Howard inquired, "So, you''re saying the Governor of Venice didn''t contribute anything beneficial to the battle?"
"Exactly," the Governor of Mn confirmed.
"We don''t really understand these matters, so we just observe."
The Governor of Venice retorted, "Nonsense! I was earnestly contributing to the battle. How can you just dismiss that?"
Howard then summoned Resarite, themander-in-chief of the recent battle, to assess the Governor of Venice''s performance.
Resarite, known for his straightforwardness, remarked, "He didn''t even know how the artillery should be loaded. How could he supervise? He was simply too scared to join the fight and pretended to be busy on the high ground."
The Duke of Savoy sneered, "Such a coward, yet he dares to covet the soldiers'' spoils of war."
As the Governor of Venice was about to respond, Nora intervened, "I believe the generous Governor of Venice is certainly no coward. So, he must have been merely looking at the spoils."
After a pause, Nora gave the Governor of Venice a meaningful nce, emphasizing her words, "Therefore, the Governor of Venice will now leave the distribution of the spoils. I invite you to join me for a cup of tea."
The Governor of Venice shot a venomous look at the Duke of Savoy and said bitterly, "You''ll remember this." He then apanied Nora to have tea.
Half an hourter, the distribution of the spoils of war waspleted, and the soldiers, having received their share of the booty, were jubnt.
The Duke of Savoy yfully punched Howard in the chest, saying, "Little brother, you''ve got your ways. After the unfortunate incident of my good friend, Duke Jiakai, I always suspected you of foul y and held a grudge. "
"But now, I see you as a reasonable, rule-abiding, and honorable noble. Heh, we should interact more in the future. My Savoy region also has a couple of coastal provinces, and we hold some sway in the trade with Renonia."
Howard expressed his gratitude to the Duke of Savoy and then departed.
Beyond the main area of the spoils'' distribution, there were other ces where the loot was being sorted C like circles within circles, or rather like one stall after another in a marketce.
By the time all the spoils were distributed, it was already five in the afternoon.
Under Resarite''s decision, the group set out for the Grobinden region.
This decision took into consideration the overall military strength of Castile and the distribution of their scattered forces.
The coalition of nobles and Aragon were not closely connected, and even with intelligence transmitted via sea routes, it still required five to six days, or sometimes even seven, for information to be ryed.
Considering the possibility of bad weather, this duration could extend even longer.
However, the overall situation was starting to improve.
Castile was unable to swiftly conclude battles on both the eastern and western fronts.
The longer the war dragged on, the more pronounced Castile''s internal problems would be, increasing the likelihood of their withdrawal from the conflict.
Nora had previously made it clear that as long as the King of Castile withdrew from the session war, she would not make any demands.
In other words, Nora was willing to ept an unconditional peace if Castile chose to cease hostilities.
However, a force that many had overlooked was the second prince from the Ing Empire and his wife, Mary, who had crossed the sea.
The prince''s military strength was limited, but unopposed, he had now reached the vicinity of Munich, preparing to attack this fortress currently under Oli Kingdom''s control.
Other nobles within the empire remained indifferent to this matter.
Despite their reluctance to see the elder prince victorious, they had no intention of raising arms against him.
Instead, it was the Fran Kingdom that issued a warning to Castile.
The old king of Fran had passed away, and the bold Charles ascended to the throne.
This Charles, who embodied the spirit of a knight and had once offered assistance to Howard despite never having met him, was now the king of Fran.
However, Charles''s bold warning to Charles V of Castile was not due to any rtion with Howard, but rather a consideration from Fran Kingdom''s national perspective, not wishing to see the emergence of a superpower.
Yet, Fran did not send troops.
Castile''s foreign minister, Heede, who had once met Howard, dismissed the warning letter from Fran''s diplomat with contempt, casually letting it flutter to the ground.
The document drifted left and right in the air before finallynding on the floor.
Despite the unsessful mission to Lagusa, Charles V greatly appreciated Heede''s abilities.
He elevated Heede to the rank of an earl and even appointed him as the national foreign minister of Castile.
There was considerable dissatisfaction among the nobility within Castile.
For instance, Duke Anthony of the Catn region, who had previously battled against Howard''s coalition, strongly disagreed with Charles V''s decisions.
He was not alone in his sentiments.
It was puzzling why Fransi, the king''s chief of espionage, appeared in Anthony''s army.
Spections varied: some thought it was to intimidate Anthony, others to prevent his rebellion, or even that the king nned to assassinate Anthony.
Regardless, the situation was undoubtedly mysterious.
Heede, indeed a capable man, managed to convey a message of Castile''s disdain for Fran through his dismissive actions.
While his behavior angered the diplomat from Fran, it simultaneously portrayed a stance of Castile not fearing Fran, making Fran hesitant to make any rash moves.
However, this incident stirred much debate within Castile.
The nobility, judging Heede''s actions based on status and standpoint, heavily criticized him.
They used Heede of unnecessarily escting hostility with Fran and called for a change in the foreign minister.
Charles V, aware of these internal discussions, was eager to achieve a military victory to silence the discontent among the nobles.
Meanwhile, Howard briefly left the army, confidently leaving themand entirely to Resarite.
His departure was to approach Munich, intending to negotiate with the second prince from Ing.
Bosiden volunteered to negotiate on Howard''s behalf, but Nora rejected the offer, stating that Howard''s personal involvement as a duke would demonstrate greater sincerity and likely elicit a more favorable response from the prince.
Bosiden recognized a change in Nora.
She had transformed from her previous persona of a cold but unconventional and sharp-tongued secretary to a simrly cold figure, but now her every action and thought pattern seemed steeped in conservatism, resembling an outdated and rigid monarch.
Bosiden shared his thoughts with Alonso, who responded, "An emperor? She''s not an emperor. Aren''t we fighting this war to help her be one?"
Bosiden chuckled at the literal interpretation, "It was just a metaphor. Never mind if you don''t get it."
The wife of the second prince was a woman of great spirit and well-known in the Ing Empire.
In a remarkably short time, she had secured the support of local mercenaries for the prince, hiring a bloodthirsty mercenary group with promissory notes.
This significantly bolstered the size of the prince''s army.
Upon hearing this news, Nora grew concerned for Howard.
After a journey of four to five days, Howard arrived before the second prince, who was seated on a temporarily ced, opulent golden chair.
Beside him sat a captivating figure of beauty and allure C his wife, Mary.
Howard began to discuss the legitimacy of the empire''s sessor, but Mary rudely interrupted him, causing Howard to frown in displeasure.
Mary asked, "You''re Howard, right? The Duke of Lagusa and Croatia?"
Suppressing his irritation, Howard replied in a low tone, "As I already mentioned, I am the Duke of Lagusa and Croatia, and also hold the earldoms of Nok and Luka."
The second prince shared a knowing smile with his wife. Mary scoffed, "Hmm, the Renaissance, it all started from your end."
Howard did not regret mentioning Nok and Luka, as he believed such information was not hard to investigate.
He felt Mary was feigning ignorance, her inquiry masking a disdain for the new culture and those who embraced it.
Looking at Mary, Howard said, "I''ve heard people say you despise the new culture. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I do."
Mary, growing impatient, retorted, "Can you say something useful?"
Chapter 532 The Situation is Settled
Chapter 532 The Situation is Settled
?Howard spoke up, "Do you believe that the new culture stripped you of your princess''s status? But you still hold that title. I think this could also be interpreted as aplex family dispute. I advise you to let go of your hatred."
Mary, as if a rabbit stepped on its tail, suddenly stood up from her seat, pointing aggressively at Howard''s nose and berating him like a quarrelsome woman.
The surrounding guards quickly drew their swords, directing them at Howard.
"You think I only lost my father''s affection and the respect of the courtiers?" Mary eximed.
"Let me tell you, I lost my status as a princess. When Cranmer, the great teacher, announced my parents'' divorce, he also dered that I was a bastard. I''ve been caught in the tides of history, enduring suffering you can''t possibly imagine. A princess, legitimate in her parents'' marriage, bes a bastard after their divorce, losing all her rights to session. Even if I speak of it, would you dare believe it?"
Howard was somewhat shaken by this revtion, looking at Mary with new understanding, realizing that her earlier words towards him were, perhaps, justifiable.
His anger subsided as he said, "We are in an era where new and old cultures collide, and some matters and regtions are not yet perfectly established. I sympathize with your plight, Princess Mary."
The second prince then addressed Howard, "Alright, my wife understands now. Tell us the purpose of your visit."
Howard urged the second prince to withdraw from the war, pointing out that Nora currently had a significant advantage.
The prince disagreed, considering it naive to advise retreat before even engaging in battle.
Howard exined, "It''s not like that. As an outstanding lord, you need to recognize which wars are worth fighting and which are not. When faced with a winnable war, one should advance triumphantly, seizing territory. But in a war that cannot be won and has already dragged on, one should find a way to minimize losses and exit the conflict as soon as possible."
The prince pondered this.
Turning to Mary, Howard said, "Princess Mary, please hear me out. Our region isn''t just about the Renaissance; the bountiful seas have always been a treasure bestowed by the heavens. I once overheard two merchants conversing in the port of Luka. These merchants buy goods, transport them bynd or sea to another ce, aiming to profit from this."
"But sometimes, the market price of certain goods can fluctuate. If a merchant encounters a situation where the local price is lower than expected, what do you think they do?"
Mary responded, "If it''s below their expectations, they obviously won''t sell. Why should they bring joy to someone they dislike?"
Howard replied with a soothing smile, "Merchants understand that the price of goods fluctuates. Sometimes it rises after a while, sometimes it falls. Faced with a potential loss, merchants have their own perspectives. "
"Some choose to sell immediately, epting the loss and using the money to invest in othermodities, hoping to recoup the loss elsewhere. Others, like you, Princess Mary, choose to endure. They grit their teeth, sweat profusely, and keenly watch thetest market trends, hoping the value of their goods will suddenly increase."
Mary settled back into her seat and asked, "So, what does this have to do with my husband''s war of session?"
Howard exined, "Both situations involve taking significant risks as a cost, clinging tightly to one''s hand without letting go. And with each passing day, more is lost. In this war of session, your husband faces a simr situation. I''ve gathered that the troops he brought from his domain are few. The bulk of your current forces relies on mercenaries."
Mary, with a hint of coquettishness, stretched out her hand, examining the smooth back and slender fingers, and spoke unhurriedly, "The leader of the mercenaries granted us the right to use promissory notes as payment. Even if my husband is now in economic deficit, as long as he ultimately secures the imperial throne, won''t we have as much gold as we desire? I won''t be scared off by a financial deficit, so don''t bother trying."
Howard hoped to deter the second prince and Mary, but the prince soon grew bored and wished for Howard to leave.
Howard, realizing the futility of his efforts, left.
The overall situation was already determined; even without the prince''s agreement, it was merely a matter of additionalplications.
Subsequently, Howard spent eight months halting the war in Castile.
The elder prince announced his renunciation of the imperial session, and he wished the brave Nora sess in bing the empire''s first empress, leading the empire down a new path in these tumultuous times.
Defeated by Nora, the second prince was pursued by her forces to the banks of the Danube River, where he received a letter from his father-inw, Henry IV.
In the letter, Henry IV chastised his son-inw for umting numerous debts.
He warned that if the debts remained unpaid, it could entangle and tarnish the royal family''s reputation.
Consequently, the second prince withdrew from the war, reaching an unconditional peace agreement with Nora.
He then renounced his ims to the empire''s session.
Nora was crowned as the Empress of the Empire.
Howard, having gained control of the Oungria Kingdom''s territories, was crowned the King of Oungria in its capital.
Resarite, Anna, Margaret, and Bosiden were all made dukes, while others were granted varying degrees of titles, ranging from a few earldoms to dozens of viges.
Those who followed Howard were profoundly grateful, viewing him as an exceptional and wise ruler; aligning with Howard was considered their most correct decision.
That year, significant events unfolded across the European continent.
After ascending to the throne, Nora vigorously promoted the establishment of the Imperial Council, aiming to enhance innovation and achieve centralization of power.
Charles V married a princess from the Kingdom of Aragon, leading to a joint rule over Aragon, with Castile as the primary governing body.
Subsequently, Castile annexed Aragon, forming the Westia Kingdom.
The Fran Kingdom dered war on the Duchy of Savoy, with Provence aiding Fran in the attack.
When Howard and Anna discussed this at the outset of the war, they deemed Charles of Fran Kingdom''s decision misguided, a blunder in the game of strategy.
Howard believed that since Nora''s ascent to power was aided by the Duchy of Savoy and considering Nora''s position as Emperor, Fran Kingdom was effectively challenging an iron wall.
Nora did not offer any support.
The Duchy of Savoy lost the war, with three of its five territories carved away, leaving only two ind earldoms.
Rolf approached Howard, expressing his disappointment in Nora''s actions, which he felt betrayed those who had fought for her.
Howard empathized deeply; he recalled standing shoulder to shoulder with the Duke of Savoy on the battlefield against Castile''s forces, their shared experiences of life and death seeming like only yesterday.
Yet, Nora''s apparent indifference to the erstwhile royal allies felt like a betrayal of trust.
To the north, the Duchy of Saxton faced internal turmoil, leading to negative national stability.
Bohemia seized this opportunity to annex the entire duchy.
The world heard Bohemia''s roar and no longer underestimated its might.
In the post-war report, the intelligence brought back by Howard''s military and espionage ministers, who were dispatched to observe and gather information, indicated significant advancements in Bohemia''s military technology.
ording to Resarite, he had seen Bohemia''s reserve forces moving to the front line, led by cavalry, followed by artillery, and finally the infantry.
Resarite also mentioned seeing a special type of war wagon that could reduce the damage inflicted on Bohemia''s infantry during charges.
Subsequently, Bohemia proposed an alliance to Howard, which he declined.
Bosiden disapproved of this decision, arguing that Howard should have epted the proposal as Bohemia was now a formidable ally.
Howard responded, "Let''s wait and see. Thest time I fought alongside Bohemia''s army, they were weak. I need more time to observe their progress."
The Kingdom of Porlia officially dered war on the Molo Kingdom in the northern part of the continent, a conflict whose motives and causes were almost universally known and long anticipated across thend.
Porlia emerged victorious, capturing significant territories.
In the aftermath, they engaged in the promulgation ofws and governance in the newly acquirednds, striving to prevent rebellions as much as possible.
Meanwhile, in a surprising turn of events, the Ond Kingdom waged another war within the year, achieving a resounding victory and expanding their territory further east.
This series of conquests began to instill fear across the continent, particrly among the lords under the Empire''s jurisdiction and various independent nations.
The reputation of the Fran Kingdom gradually started to decline.
ording to some friends of Howard''s brother-inw, Kaido, the audacious Charles of Fran had indeed shown great daring.
It was rumored that he had once spoken in the pce of the possibility of forming an alliance with Ond Kingdom to escape the pincer movement of forces within the Empire.
Chapter 533 The Visit of Charles
Chapter 533 The Visit of Charles
?In the course of a year, the Westia Kingdom engaged in wars with several countries and, with minimal losses, gained vast tracts ofnd.
It became the nation with thergest territorial expansion within the year.
Meanwhile, a region known as Carabby began to witness the emergence of pirates.
These Carabby pirates were ideologists, not aligning themselves with any country.
Regardless of the favorable conditions offered by various nations, they had no intention of joining forces, retaining their ships and crews for piracy.
No matter how stern the warnings from the Fran Kingdom and Porlia Kingdom were, these pirates showed no signs of abandoning their marauding ways.
The Carabby region was affluent, attracting adventurous immigrants from various countries.
Gradually, they were blinded by the allure of wealth, their eyes seeing only gold, devoid of basic respect for life.
Their vessels, originally meant for trade, were all repurposed as pirate ships.
Their storage spaces, initially used for goods, were now filled with gunpowder and cannonballs.
Porlia Kingdom once held one or two inds in the Carabby region, but these were soon destroyed by the pirates, who established their strongholds there.
These pirates were formidable fighters, hardened by a life on the edge, valuing money over their lives.
Their strength, coupled with the distance from the maind, made every journey time-consuming.
Whether it was the transmission of intelligence or the dispatch of fleets to quell the pirates, there was significant dy, adding to theplexity of dealing with the pirate menace in Carabby.
The Empire granted Oungria Kingdom a unique status of protected independence, meaning if Oungria was attacked, the Empire would directly intervene in the conflict.
However, Howard, now King of Oungria Kingdom, harbored reservations about trusting Nora, given the Empire''s performance in the previous war.
Catherine suggested that Howard should personally meet Nora to bridge the gap.
Despite his new responsibilities as king and reluctance to leave the capital Pist, Howard instead embarked on an innovative project in Pist.
He established a grand hotel named Budopist Hotel.
This establishment was a novel concept; many had never seen a statemissioned hotel, let alone one offering lodging services.
Howard, attentive to his people''s needs, assumed the honorary role of Budopist Hotel''s manager, significantly boosting its reputation.
While Howard insisted on keeping the prices affordable to avoid financial barriers for themon folk, his foreign minister and Catherine argued for maintaining higher rates.
They reasoned that the hotel should not be aughingstock across the continent.
It needed to attract upscale clientele initially to establish a perception of luxury, even if there were some initial issues.
After some discussion, Howard made a few concessions.
However, he firmly maintained one principle: regardless of social status, anyone who visited the hotel would receive equal treatment.
Whether noble ormoner, everyone at Budopist Hotel would enjoy services and experiences befitting royalty.
Howard personally selected the first batch of employees for Budopist Hotel, imparting to them the philosophy that every guest is of utmost importance.
He emphasized that at Budopist, ''noble'' was not a term reserved for aristocracy, but a quality inherent in each patron of the hotel.
He instructed the staff to always wear a smile, ensuring that guests felt warmly weed, as if they were returning home.
Under Howard''s guidance, the hotel developed the first set ofprehensive rules for establishments of its kind on the continent.
His regtions refined the hotel''s policies.
He was the first to advocate the principle that "the customer is always right," which attracted considerable positive attention and admiration.
He further established behavioral standards such as "avoid direct eye contact with guests, but be attentive to all other details," "serve with humility but without subservience," and "strive for profitability while respecting guests'' feelings and not being overbearing."
At Budopist Hotel, if a guestined about the food or the wine, it was reced unconditionally.
Thanks to suggestions from the foreign minister and Catherine, the hotel''s clientele consisted of well-mannered and cultured individuals.
Elegance and politeness became synonymous with the guests of Budopist.
Yet, in line with Howard''s firm insistence, the hotel''s patrons spanned all sses.
Men and women, young and old, nobles andmoners, all dined side by side.
They tasted exquisite dishes, exchanged smiles, and transcended social barriers within the hospitable ambiance of Budopist Hotel.
The Budopist Hotel captured the attention of the entire continent and brought significant profits to Howard, who gradually came to be known as the pioneer of the hospitality industry.
With its rising fame, countless people from Oungria Kingdom flocked to the hotel daily, finding dining there a matter of prestige.
International visitors, including nobles, businessmen, and educators, traveled throughnd and sea routes, docking at Lagusa''s port before heading to Pist, all eager to experience a meal at the Budopist Hotel.
During this venture, Howard met a diverse array of individuals.
On one asion, a teacher approached Howard with a proposition: "I wish to make this ce the learning center for our study group. As the King of Oungria, you can''t refuse. If you do, it would be disrespectful, and I will organize our group members to rebel against you."
Howard found himself in a difficult position.
The group had significant influence on the continent.
Mishandling the situation could lead to substantial future troubles, as one should never underestimate the power of schrs.
However, agreeing to the request could adversely affect the hotel''s business.
The content advocated by the study group might not be universally appreciated and could even be disliked by some.
Such a scenario could have severe repercussions, especially considering Howard''s substantial investment in the hotel and his principle of weing all guests without discrimination.
Pondering over the situation, Howard was pressed by the teacher: "Have you made up your mind, Your Majesty? Our group is now a sought-after entity across the continent. I advise you toply soon. Otherwise, an angry popce might rise in rebellion against you."
The waitstaff at the hotel, already disying signs of anger, stood beside Howard, subtly surrounding the teacher.
Howard gestured to his employees to maintain respect towards the teacher, believing that as long as the study group wasn''t overtly problematic or obviously wrong, their educators deserved respect and courteous treatment.
Howard managed a wry smile and said, "Please allow me some time to consider this matter. For now, I invite you, teacher, to dine with us. To show my respect for you, today''s meal and drinks are on the house. Please enjoy the services of Budopist Hotel to the fullest."
As the teacher dined, other regr patrons entered the hotel.
Observing the vibrancy of the establishment, the teacher felt pleased with Howard''s respect towards him.
Before leaving, he reassured Howard, "There''s no rush on this matter."
Initially intending to leave, the teacher was requested by Howard to leave his name and contact information.
With a smile, the teacher introduced himself, "I am Martin, the organizer of this new study group. They call me the founder, but I don''t like it. I believe our study group is driven by a love for learning. It wasn''t created by me alone, but by the countless individuals who share this passion. Learning is our true purpose."
The patrons of the hotel paused, putting down their cutlery.
Some stared at Martin in amazement, others with skepticism, and some with joy.
Howard inquired, "Mr. Martin, how might I contact you again in the future?"
As Martin left the hotel, he mentioned that he would contact Howard when the time was right.
On another asion, Charles, the King of Fran Kingdom, visited Pist.
Howard sent people to wee him along the way.
On the Royal Road, a procession of luxurious and extravagant carriages progressed slowly.
The convoy,prising seven carriages, was adorned with purple sandalwood and blue-violet floral decorations.
The coachmen were dignified and robust.
The curtains in the carriages, or rather the window drapes, were all embellished with the Capet family''s coat of arms.
Against the blue background of the Capet family''s colors, they exuded nobility and a clear, distinct aura.
It was an elegance that set them apart from other nobility.
The territorial changes in the Fran Kingdom had been many,rgely due to the machinations of the Ing Empire.
Fran Kingdom and Ing Empire were historical adversaries.
Recently, the rtionship between Fran Kingdom and the Empire had also deteriorated significantly.
When Howard met Charles, he greeted him with a hug, saying, "Charles, you really are something. When you came to help me that day, I knew you were extraordinary, full of the spirit to aid others. I just didn''t expect you to be the King of Fran Kingdom so quickly."
There was a hint of mncholy in Charles''s eyes as he replied, "I didn''t want this either, but my father''s health is failing."
Howard patted Charles''s shoulder in constion.
Opting to walk, Howard was joined by Charles, who also chose to proceed on foot.
Chapter 534 The Extravagant Queen
Chapter 534 The Extravagant Queen
?In the capital of Oungria Kindom, Pist, the culture differed somewhat from the traditional territories of the Empire, but fortunately, thenguage was not too dissimr.
Howard, having studied it briefly, could understand the basics of what the local people said.
Approaching an elderly man selling y pots, Howard inquired, "What do you think of the queen?"
The old man eyed Howard warily and asked, "Why do you want to know?"
Howard simply replied, "Just asking."
The old man huffed, "She''s fine."
Howard, sensing a discrepancy between the old man''s words and his demeanor, pressed on, "Really fine?"
The man red at Howard and retorted, "I''m here to sell y pots. Are you buying or not? If not, get lost!"
Howard, to ease the tension, bought a y pot, and the old man''s attitude softened.
Continuing the conversation, Howard learned that recently, during the blooming of Oungria Kindom''s national flower, the queen, who was fond of flowers, had requisitioned all the flowers meant for sale by local merchants without paying for them.
"It was strong-arm requisitioning," the old manined.
"These were goods we merchants had bought. Not paying for what she took is just outrageous."
Howard wondered aloud, "If the queen likes flowers, why didn''t she just buy a few from the market? Why take so many?"
The old man replied irritably, "How should I know? How can wemoners understand the thoughts of such high and mighty figures? I just don''t like her."
Acknowledging the man''s point, Howard said, "The queen will pay for the flowers soon. Tell the merchants to wait a little longer."
The old man was skeptical.
Howard next visited a cksmith''s shop, where several charred-looking objects were disyed outside.
They appeared to be swords or spears, but all were ckened and seemed substandard.
He inquired about the queen again, but the cksmith didn''t have much to say on the matter.
Howard nodded and left.
Afterwards, Howard spoke with manymoners and came to a conclusion: Catherine often requisitioned the people''s daily items, decorative pieces, and borate jewelry, but she seemed indifferent towards weapons and bulk goods.
This oue was still within Howard''s tolerance.
Returning to the pce, Howard instructed Vettel to distribute the owed money to the people for the goods Catherine had taken.
Vettel vaguelymented that the people had given those items voluntarily.
Enraged, Howard scolded Vettel, who replied with a sense of grievance, "Paying them back now is pointless; the queen will just umte more debtster."
Howard, grabbing Vettel by the cor, demanded, "Whose orders do you follow, mine or hers?"
Vettel replied, "Yours, of course, Your Majesty, but I have to carry out the queen''smands too. If this cycle continues, with her ruing debts and you repaying them, it''s problematic."
"First, the treasury will run out of money. Second, it''s a waste of time for us to go back and forth, checking and distributing money to each citizen individually. It''s treating the symptoms, not the cause."
"So, what do you suggest we do?" Howard asked.
Vettel hesitated, starting to speak several times before holding back.
With a raised voice, Howard pressed, "Speak up, you''re the Minister of Finance!"
Vettel fell silent for a long time, struggling with his response.
Finally, Vettel suggested, "Your Majesty, perhaps it''s best if you speak to the queen personally. I''ve tried advising her, but she scolded me and threatened to have you dismiss me. I got scared and didn''t dare to persist. But surely, Your Majesty, you have the courage to speak up. Perhaps if you exin, she might understand the need for frugality."
Following this advice, Howard spoke with Catherine about his concerns.
She agreed to be more economical in the future.
Meanwhile, Margaret was preparing for a long adventure, telling Howard not to miss her too much.
Howard asked, "What about yournds?"
Margaret responded, "I don''t want them anymore, you can have them back."
Howard tried to persuade her, but Margaret, having purchased a substantial amount of high-quality weapons, armor, and bows, gathered a group of people and formed an adventure troupe.
Howard watched enviously as Margaret embarked on her quest for dreams aboard arge armed warship docked at Lagusa Port, feeling trapped by his throne.
He didn''t ask where her adventure would take her, understanding that the thrill of explorationy in its unpredictability.
However,ter, Margaret''s father approached Howard, iming hernds as her next of kin.
But Howard had two reasons for denying this request.
Firstly, Margaret''s father was not his vassal, and transferring thends to him would mean losing two territories from Howard''s governance.
Secondly, Margaret had explicitly returned thends to Howard himself, not intending for her father to inherit them.
Therefore, based on these reasons, Howard declined Margaret''s father''s request.
Margaret''s father, raising his voice outside the door, eximed, "What are you doing, Howard? Trying to seize my rights by force? My daughter''s belongings are mine by right! Since she has left, it is only proper that I inherit her possessions!"
Hearing this, Howard coldly remarked to Anna, who was seated nearby, "It has always been children who inherit from their parents, not the other way around."
Anna chuckled and said, "Actually, it does happen, especially in the noble world."
Being a member of the Valuva family''s Katerina branch, Anna was more knowledgeable about the history of nobility than Howard.
She exined that some kings grant titles andnds to their young children as a sign of affection.
Howard, quick-witted, grasped the gist of Anna''s exnation and stopped her from borating further.
Changing the subject, he asked, "What do you suggest we do then? Margaret was quite clear before she left that she was returning hernds to me personally."
Anna replied, "I know Margaret, and I respect her wishes. Since she herself said thends are to be returned to you, you should keep them. With the current internal and external challenges, if we give away thesends, we might not be able to withstand Ond Kingdom. The state has its needs; let her father bear it for now."
Howard found Anna''s reasoning sound and in line with his own thoughts, apuding her suggestion.
He then asked Gn to persuade Margaret''s father to leave.
However, Margaret''s father was adamant, dering he wouldn''t leave unless he was killed on the spot.
Howard found himself in a difficult position and shared his true thoughts with Margaret''s father, but the man failed to understand.
He obstinately said, "What do I care about your national grudges? I just want my rightful inheritance! If your kingdom falls, it''s none of my concern. I can just as well serve under an Ond Kingdom lord!"
The first part of his statement, Howard could tolerate; he could slowly reason or negotiate, and if it really came down to it, granting thend wouldn''t be a problem.
However, thetter part was uneptable to Howard.
In the face of such a clear-cut moral issue, the man''s willingness to serve the enemy, Ond Kingdom, revealed his true character.
Since he wasn''t a good person, Howard felt he didn''t need to be treated with kindness.
Drawing his sword, Howard spoke with a cold and fierce tone, "Don''t push me."
Seeing Howard''s serious demeanor, the man, realizing the threat was real, wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief and sheepishly left.
He said he would leave his daughter''snds in the capable hands of King Howard, trusting that such a wise ruler would not mistreat his family.
He would await his daughter''s return.
In that moment, Howard had indeed felt a brief urge to kill, but he knew it was wrong.
No matter the circumstances, murder was not justified.
He sheathed his sword, covering his face with his hand, reproaching himself for his momentary rage and impulsiveness.
He realized that in dealing with ignorant individuals, education was the key, not harsh punishment.
And in legal disputes, the solutiony in sitting down for a proper discussion, not in coercive tactics.
With a sigh, Howard walked back to his desk and sat down in hisfortable leather chair.
He said to Anna, "Tell Bosiden to meet with Margaret''s father. Let him know that I am willing to let him inherit all of Margaret''s territories."
Anna, in disbelief, responded, "Howard, what are you thinking? If you give away thend today, Ond Kingdom will see your weakness ande to attack you tomorrow. What will you do then?"
Howard, looking downcast, replied, "Don''t worry about it too much. By the rules, thesends indeed should be inherited by him. After all, Margaret didn''t sign any documents, and I don''t have the authority to arbitrarily cancel or alter the rights of inheritance. Since that''s the case, let''s proceed ording to the rules."
Chapter 535 The Murder
Chapter 535 The Murder
?Royal Road, ordinarily bustling with myriad shops, was a thrivingmercial artery in the heart of Pist.
Today, however, the street had taken on a different character.
The King''s Guard, in their effort to ensure the safety of Howard, had cordoned off the area.
Shopkeepers werepensated with double their usual earnings to close for the day.
As Charles strolled along, he remarked to Howard, "I''ve often heard people speak of Oungria Kingdom''s poverty, yet what I see contradicts those ims. Look at these woolen fabrics, unavable in Fran Kingdom, and these cloths, subtly imbued with exotic patterns. Your dailymercial turnover must be substantial."
Howard responded with a knowing smile and gestured towards Vettel.
The Finance Minister of Oungria Kingdom then took the opportunity to enlighten the King of Fran Kingdom about the economic reality of Oungria.
Howard was aware of the truth; despite its vast territory, Oungria Kingdomgged in development.
A nce at the map might suggest grandeur, but the nation''s intrinsic strength barely matched half the potential of Fran Kingdom''s entire territory.
The administrative division in Oungria wasposed ofrge, sprawling provinces, few in number.
Each of these expansive provinces, surprisingly, contributed less in terms of tax revenue, production, and manpower than smaller counties in other realms.
This was indicative of their rtive impoverishment.
A nation''s strength is not solely determined by its size, especially before it has ess to abundant, inexhaustible resources.
The real power lies in the revenues, production, and manpower of its provinces.
These are the true measures of strength.
Indeed, arge territory is advantageous, offering ample room for future development and strategic buffer.
However, without sufficient resources, the size alone does not equate to strength.
After listening to Vettel''s exnation, Charles said to Howard, "Regardless, it''s still a nation; the overall economy can''t be too meager."
"Besides, Howard, you now reign as king thanks to Oungria Kindom''s crown." Howard nodded in agreement.
Arriving at the Budopist Hotel, Charles incessantly praised the establishment during his meal, proiming it a truly elegant ce.
Throughout the year, Nora hadn''t visited Oungria Kindom, but an auditor from the empire had.
He demanded payment from Howard.
At the time, Howard was with his friends, and Anna was also present.
Anna questioned the auditor on the reason behind the hefty sum demanded.
The auditor exined it as part of the empire''s new reforms, necessitating additional contributions from each member to support the empire''s functioning.
Anna scoffed, "The empire''s functioning?"
Howard sternly reprimanded Anna, who then fell silent.
Howard paid the auditor, who subsequently left.
On this day, Howard was lying on a sofa, asleep.
He had been reading, but the warm afternoon sun had lulled him into afortable slumber.
Howard had recently hired a new secretary, a taciturn woman, far less astute and efficient than Nora.
She initially intended to cover Howard with a nket but then reconsidered, fearing she might disturb his sleep, and retreated.
This new secretary was amoner, the result of Catherine''s meticulous selection.
Catherine was adamant that Howard''s new secretary not be a princess from some kingdom or a high-ranking heir from a prominent family.
She had always felt a sense ofpetition towards Nora, harboring a cautious attitude.
The new secretary, Kurz, remained somewhat of an enigma to Howard.
Her performance was inconsistent; sometimes she executed her duties well, while at other times her efforts were less than satisfactory.
After waking from his nap and stretching leisurely, Howard noticed the dusk creeping in.
His gaze fell upon the book neatly ced on the coffee table, stirring a tinge of regret for not having finished it.
At that moment, Catherine entered the room, sweetly wrapping her arms around Howard''s neck.
"Tonight," she said, "the renowned musician Moka is presenting histestpositions at a concert in our capital, Pist."
Howard''s eyes sparkled with excitement.
"I want to go," he dered.
Catherine smiled, "Everything is arranged. I''ve organized a private royal concert for tonight. It will be just us and our attendants, no one else."
That evening, Howard, Catherine, and a few attendants experienced Moka''s music.
Howard found it profoundly beautiful.
Rooted in the tradition of choral singing, it had been transformed by numerous musical masters over time.
Now, in the talented hands of Moka, the music seemed to speak, to sing.
The notes danced, sometimes whispering softly, other times contributing a poignant, heroic quality during climactic moments.
Depending on the mood of the piece, the music could be light and joyful or profoundly moving.
The night''s performance was a concerto, a form Howard admittedly didn''t fully understand.
Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but continuously express his admiration for Moka''s talent to Catherine.
The concert, an intery of tradition and innovation, showcased Moka''s genius, leaving Howard and hispany deeply impressed by the musical journey they had just experienced.
After the concert, Howard expressed a desire to meet Moka, but his request was declined.
Howard had heard that Moka, originally a musician for a teacher in Surlsburg, hade here following some discord with his former employer.
Gn, now an Earl and the King''s Guard Captain, was infuriated upon hearing this and wanted to forcibly bring Moka to Howard.
However, Howard said to Gn, "It''s alright. If he doesn''t wish to meet, we can try another time. Genius oftenes with its privileges."
Gn relented, replying, "As you wish, Your Majesty."
Moka, backstage and hidden behind a curtain, watched Howard and Gn.
Once Howard and his entourage had left, Moka felt a sense of affinity towards Howard, pondering the possibility of serving in his court as a musician.
A monthter, Moka prepared to leave Pist.
Before his departure, he said to his attendant Chopon, "You''ve been looking to work for a noble willing to pay, right? I think Howard is a good choice."
Chopon responded, "Oungria Kindom is quite remote, and its proximity to the fierce Ond Kingdom worries me. I fear for my safety in case of war and defeat."
Moka, about to persuade him, paused, realizing the gravity of Chopon''s concerns, and instead said, "Then you should decide for yourself."
Chopon approached Howard, bluntly asking for money.
Vettel, the Minister of Finance, couldn''t help butugh at the audacity, eximing, "Who does this? Asking for money without even presenting any work!"
Chopon retorted confidently, "This is called a deposit, don''t you understand? It''s exactly for cases like this, to ensure payment when dealing with people who might not payter!"
Vettel snorted disdainfully.
"I don''t give money? As the Finance Minister of this country, the amount of gold that passes through my hands daily is beyond your wildest imagination. To say I''m unwilling to pay is, frankly,ughable!"
Margaret, overhearing their conversation, chuckled and suggested, "Why not let the musician demonstrate his skill? If it''s pleasing to the ear, His Majesty can pay; if not, then he can leave."
Howard agreed and had an organ brought in for Chopon to y.
As Chopon began, a melodious tune filled the air.
His music, unlike Moka''s lively and nimblepositions, was more straightforward and grounded.
Clearly talented, Howard immediately paid him 50 gold coins as aposition fee and hired Chopon as a court musician.
Overjoyed, Chopon barely contained his excitement in front of Howard.
It was only after he stepped out and rounded a corner that he leapt three feet in the air in happiness.
Desperately in need of money and having lived in poverty, Chopon was ecstatic.
Originally hoping for just ten gold coins, he received five times that amount.
He promptly moved his family to Oungria Kindom and, once settled, beganposing.
A monthter, Chopon ventured into the streets to gauge public opinion on music and gather the locals'' preferences and rumors.
Six monthster, Chopon unveiled aposition that stunned half the continent.
Previously, many had regarded music as an indulgence exclusive to the opulent and decadent imperial courts, a frivolous pursuit beneath the dignity of choirs and an odd deviation from tradition.
However, now in Oungria Kindom, Howard had enabled his court musician to create a piece of music so noble and enchanting that it piqued interest in music across the continent.
Gradually, the role of court musicians gained poprity, crafting splendid musical narratives.
Despite this cultural triumph, Oungria Kindom, buoyed by the renown of the Budopist Hotel and the musician Chopon, still faced pessimism in matters of war.
The neighboring Ond Kingdom was on a conquering spree, having annexed numerous countries.
For Howard, the prospect of using Oungria Kindom alone to resist Ond Kingdom seemed daunting.
Howard had also inquired of Charles, the King of Fran Kingdom, whether he would honor their alliance if Ond Kingdom were to attack Oungria Kindom.
Chapter 536 Seeking Asylum
Chapter 536 Seeking Asylum
?Charles tly stated the impossibility of assistance, a response that might have provoked others but Howard managed to keep his emotions in check, calmly asking for the reasons behind this refusal.
Charles had said, "The reason Fran Kingdom is constantly hitting walls is because you Imperial folks always treat us as outsiders. You''ve been ganging up with the people from Ing Empire against us. Naturally, we can''t just let you dictate terms!"
Howard''s face had turned grim at these words.
After Charles left, Howard heard rumors that Fran Kingdom was nning to ally with Ond Kingdom to break the encirclement by the Empire and Ing Empire.
This news deepened Howard''s worries.
If Fran Kingdom were to seize this opportunity, it could spell the end for Oungria Kindom.
The hard-earned title of king might eventually be reduced to sovereignty over a mere handful of territories C a prospect Howard was reluctant to face.
However, Howard possessed a vision beyond the ordinary.
Even if Oungria Kindom were entirely swallowed by Ond Kingdom, Howard wouldn''t consider it unbearable.
His real concerny with the new provinces in the New World; losing those would be truly uneptable to him.
There''s a difference between what one is unwilling to see happen and what one cannot ept.
Upon his arrival in Oungria Kindom, Howard had organized Bosiden, Vettel, and Resarite toprehensively assess the kingdom''s level in terms of tax revenue, production, and manpower.
The results were disappointing.
Hence, if Ond Kingdom proved too formidable, Howard was prepared for the worst.
Oungria Kindom''s ck cavalry was indeed formidable, but the kingdom''s poor economic conditions limited the maintenance of arger army.
This numerical constraint meant the country''s military could not reach its maximum mobilization potential.
Howard''s spymaster, now Earl Portia, had briefed him on the costly battle reports acquired from Ond Kingdom.
The sheer number of troops mobilized by Ond Kingdom in theirst eastern campaign dwarfed anything Howard could muster.
Relying solely on Oungria Kindom was a decidedly bleak prospect.
His allies, be it Rolf or the Governor of Mn, had started to treat Howard more formally.
Partly, this was due to their recognition of Howard as a king, necessitating a certain level of respect.
Additionally, as Howard had been spending most of his time within Oungria Kindom, their interactions had lessened, perhaps leading to a growing estrangement.
However, evenbined, these allies equated to no more than arge duchy or a small kingdom.
Howard felt that even with their support, they stood little chance against Ond Kingdom.
His greatest reliance was on Nora.
As the Emperor of the Empire, it was her duty to protect its territories.
Ultimately, Howard decided to visit the imperial capital.
Before departing, he cautiously advised Catherine that if he did not return, she should seek refuge in the New World.
This caution underscored Howard''s view of Nora as an inscrutable Empress, far removed from her former role as a sharp-tongued, non-noble secretary.
Upon arrival, Howard didn''t immediately meet the Empress but was instead led by a prince to various gatherings.
The upper echelons of the Empire represented the epitome of high society.
Howard encountered members of ancient, noble families at both grand and intimate, formal and informal events.
The intricacies of the etiquette were overwhelming, where a single misstep could lead to embarrassment and tarnish one''s reputation.
The food was exquisite, and the wines were of the finest quality, yet conspicuously absent were coffee from the New World and milk, a staple even among themoners.
The gatherings were indeed splendid, but even among these elite, some were astutely aware of the Empire''s current state.
Despite the joyous facade, a subtle, intermittent undercurrent of anxiety and pessimism seemed inescapable.
In the corners of these gatherings, or hidden in the shadows behind stone pirs, there were always a few individuals, wine in hand, observing their fellow nobles with piercing eyes, as if to say they alone understood the situation.
They appeared to be sober amidst the revelry, but was their rity genuine?
After noticing these individuals, Howard would casually approach them to engage in conversation, discussing the state of the Empire and the future of the continent.
After these conversations, Howard realized that all these nobles could do was vent their concerns.
They were not oblivious to the issues at hand, but theycked any viable solutions.
Even hypothetical approaches were logically wed andcked coherence.
Their views were a paradox: they were among the continent''s most distinguished families, yet they seemed increasingly out of step with the times.
They frequently spoke of diplomacy, influence, and vassge, but Howard often responded with only a polite smile.
In his opinion, the nation had two paths: either focus on naval routes for trade and exploration or concentrate onnd routes with artillery and cavalry.
Astonishingly, the Empire excelled in neither.
Though not devoid of ports, they were scarce, and the Empire only boasted a small trade fleet for protection.
Their naval forces were even inferior to those of Mn or Venice, hardly befitting an empire''s stature.
Onnd, the Empire seemed too intimidated to confront or perhaps incapable of defeating its neighboring nations.
Howard attended many gatherings, deepening his understanding of the Empire.
However, his visit was not for assessing the Empire''s condition or researching its systems; he was there to seek assurances, a guarantee of safety and support in the face of looming threats.
Upon hearing Howard''s words, the social elites distanced themselves from him, not wanting to invite trouble.
The noble lords, after listening to him, all promised to talk another time, but Howard never saw them again at that banquet.
The nobles who still held somends were outraged at Ond Kingdom''s brutality, yet when the topic of assistance arose, they conveniently feigned drunkenness and were escorted away by their attendants.
Howard realized that this was probably the legendary attitude of decay at the core, or simply a reluctance to be the vanguard.
Good at casual conversation, but when it came to contributing money or effort, none were willing.
Days passed, but the summons from the Emperor never arrived.
Each time Howard inquired, the guards would tell him ''soon'', but no one could specify when.
Finally losing his patience, Howard decided to confront the situation head-on.
Three dayster, he informed Prince Maximilian that if Nora continued to refuse to see him, he would rather withdraw his people or head directly to the New World.
If the Empire would not defend Oungria Kindom, he certainly couldn''t do it alone.
Panic shed across Maximilian''s face as he tried to persuade Howard.
However, Howard''s mind was made up.
Maximilian eventually said he needed one more hour; if the Empress still refused to meet Howard, there was nothing more he could do.
Howard gave him the chance.
Half an hourter, Maximilian returned, his forehead sweaty but his expression relieved, saying, "Thankfully, after my persuasion, Her Majesty the Empress has agreed to meet you."
Howard snorted coldly, his demeanor a mix of dissatisfaction and hurt.
Maximilian led Howard into the opulent imperial pce, introducing him to Nora.
As Howard listened to Maximilian''s introduction, he scoffed inwardly: What kind of person am I, and wouldn''t she, who has been my secretary, already know? Why does an outsider need to introduce me here?
After Maximilian finished speaking, Nora descended the stairs, dressed in a pale yellow gown with a touch of white, in the Rococo style, the skirt voluminously spread.
However, Howard was in no mood to appreciate the attire.
His recent encounters in the Empire had given him argely negative perception of opulence.
Nora''s crown, studded with diamonds and gold, sparkled under the lights, ringly bright to Howard''s eyes.
Nora said, "It''s been a long time, brave Howard. You yed a significant role in aiding my ascension to the throne. I will not forget the contributions you''ve made to the Empire."
Howard had no patience for diplomatic niceties, feeling such were undeserved by someone who had left him hanging for days.
He bluntly stated his purpose, his directness potentially challenging to someone of high status like Nora.
She felt awkward and remained silent, leaving the court in an eerie stillness.
Howard sighed and said, "Nora,st time, Duke Savoy, a hero of yours, wasn''t protected by you. Am I, the King of Oungria Kindom, next in line? Is this some sort of ''king experience'' card? After a year, it''s just gone C is that the idea?"
Nora insisted that she didn''t intend to neglect Howard''s concerns, exining that the situation with the Duchy of Savoy wasplicated due to a rebellion within the Empire, which had necessitated the deployment of troops to quell the uprising.
Chapter 537 Dispose
Chapter 537 Dispose
?Resarite''s wife attempted to interject on her husband''s behalf, but Howard interrupted her, "Please, be still. I want to hear what Resarite himself has to say."
The fire in the hearth zed more fiercely, the crackling and popping of the burning wood filling the room, punctuated by the snapping of twigs.
The atmosphere in the hall mirrored the intensity of Howard''s interrogation of Resarite, growing increasingly heated and impassioned.
Seeking to change the subject, Resarite showed Howard the cover of the book he had been reading and said, "Before you arrived, I was engrossed in ''300 Warriors of Onsen Pass.'' Do you know how the ancient Bada City-State withstood the massive imperial army? The situation is quite akin to the current crisis facing our Oungria Kingdom, a topic worthy of exploration."
"Forgive my impudence, Howard, but remember, you and I rose from Yami Vige together," Resarite began.
"I could have waged a personal war against Duke Vancouver long ago, seeking revenge for past wrongs. Yet, I refrained. I realized that we are at a critical juncture for the survival of Oungria Kingdom, and I suppressed my vengeful urges."
"So, Howard, I urge you to stay calm. You wouldn''t want Ond Kingdom''s iron hoof trampling over Oungria Kindom''s soil, would you?"
Howard offered a resigned smile, void of any humor, and responded, "Resarite, you have always been eloquent. I sometimes wonder if you''d have made significant contributions as a foreign minister. But, my friend, since you mention our bond that started in Yami Vige, let me ask you: didn''t your friendship with Margaret also begin there?"
Howard''s words thundered just as a p of thunder shook the sky, startling Resarite''s wife and causing her fork to tter to the ground.
Cotler bent down to retrieve it for his mother, but in returning, he bumped his head against the table with a loud thud.
Unfazed, Resarite retorted, "I did not send anyone to kill her."
Howard, locking eyes with Resarite, stated deliberately, "But you did kill her father."
Cotler, feeling unwell, excused himself from the hall.
Resarite''s wife remained silent, her gaze fixed on the tableden with unfinished meals.
Resarite rose steadily, his silhouette against the flickering mes of the hearth casting a giant-like shadow that made Howard, seated across from him, unconsciously grip the royal ring-sword at his left side.
Resarite walked over to a cupboard, took out a pipe, and began to light tobo.
"Howard, this is something called tobo," he said.
"Let''s not stray from the topic," Howard replied firmly.
Resarite sat back down, crossing his legs and puffing on his pipe.
This was a side of Resarite that Howard had never seen before.
The Resarite he knew was always upright, his every move and posture reminiscent of a disciplined officer.
Resarite drew a puff from the pipe, his face expressing a moment of indulgence, clearly enjoying the smoke.
Howard rxed his grip on the sword.
Resarite spoke, "Howard, I know that by doing this, I can never face Margaret again. But I don''t regret my actions. To consolidate the nation''s unity, it was necessary to eliminate the parasites who care only for their personal gains, disregarding the well-being of the country. If you wish to pass judgment on me, do so."
"But remember, even your sovereign, the Emperor of the Empire, and Empress Nora have pardoned both Anna and me. I don''t believe you need to make any further judgment."
Howard faced a difficult decision.
He looked at Resarite and said, "Since you admit that you cannot face Margaret after what you''ve done, I feel the same. I don''t wish to see you again. I want you to relinquish yournds and noble title, either surrendering them all to your son Cotler. He is an upright man. If he reces you, I will consider the matter closed and pursue it no further."
Resarite''s body shook violently, swayingically, a disy that was both ludicrous and pitiful.
He had never anticipated such a verdict.
Conventionally, a lord does not meddle in the personal affairs of his vassals.
Even if two vassals harbor deep-seated hatred towards each other, culminating in a duel of honor, the lord typically remains silent.
Suddenly, Resarite''s wife fell to her knees beside Howard, weeping and pleading for mercy for her husband.
Howard, however, was unmoved, perceiving her cries as nothing more than a wolf in sheep''s clothing feigning sorrow.
Descending the stairs, Howard encountered Cotler, who was trembling in a corner, eavesdropping.
Howard patted Cotler''s shoulder, advising him, "You should learn to be more mature. Never let evil tempt you. Be just and kind. I hope you take pride not in your title of nobility, but rather, let your title take pride in you."
Leaving the duke''s castle, Howard stepped out into the rain, which had intensified.
He then made his way to Anna''s domain and confronted her.
The process was much the same, with simr evidence and counter-questions.
Anna, too, was bewildered and found Howard''s severe punishment method absurd.
Only when Howard made it clear he was not joking did Anna ept the reality.
Dressed in red, Anna''s attire starkly contrasted with the red robes of the teachers who had visited Howard earlier.
Her dress seemed forged from blood, an unsettling sight for Howard.
He did not hesitate to express his difort with her choice of apparel.
Anna challenged, "We are warrior nobles, isn''t our rule established on the bloodshed of our enemies?"
Howard chuckled softly, sipping the fragrant pan-fried milk tea served by Anna''s knight squire.
"Anna, Resarite has a son. He can pass on his authority to his son even if he avoids me. But what about you? You''re not even married; to whom will you entrust yournds?"
"If you understand my predicament, then why punish me at all?" Anna retorted.
Howardughed lightly, a peculiar emotion in his voice, "The study group might havee for money, the Emperor''s edict might have been for worldly benefits. But I, I am here for myself. What did I say thest time I met Margaret''s father? I said the most important thing for each of us is our own conscience."
"Even if the study group doesn''t care, even if the Emperor doesn''t care, I do. I don''t want to see you again. Anna, think quickly about your sessor, about who will inherit your title andnds. Margaret left because she didn''t think things through, just uttered a few light words without establishing legal provisions. That''s what ultimately led to this turmoil."
Unable to hold back, Anna burst into tears.
Her knight squire, a woman of haughty demeanor, addressed Howard, "Your Majesty, may I speak?"
Howard gestured for her to continue.
"Mydy, the Duchess, merely made an inadvertent mistake, leading to this disaster. Other nations turn a blind eye to such assassinations. Why must Your Majesty concern yourself with it? I''ve been reading a book these past few days."
Howard gave a wry smile, "You''ve read a book too? What book is that?"
Anna''s knight squire spoke, "It''s a book by Sharas from Ing Empire, titled ''Mike.'' Mike was a king who killed his friend out of jealousy and fear. Unbeknownst to him, his friend wasn''t dead and eventually returned. Despite his efforts, Mike ended up dying, abandoned by everyone."
Howard tapped the arm of the sofa and retorted, "Do you think I haven''t read that book? Mike wasn''t born a king; he usurped the throne by assassinating the old king. Mike''s downfall was his own doing, so was it not just that he lost his kingship in the end?"
The knight squire replied, "The reason I bring up this book is to illustrate to Your Majesty that the departure of a loyal friend can weaken a king''s power. Even if thend remains the same, if the sessor noblecks loyalty, the troops they can muster will be fewer. Consequently, the number of soldiers at the king''s call will diminish. Your Majesty, please consider not taking actions that might harm your own interests."
Howard remained unswayed.
"Enough, no matter what you say, how can I overlook the sinsmitted right under my nose? The decay of a dynasty begins with its royal family. The corruption of a nation starts with its nobility. If I don''t punish such clear evidence of wrongdoing today, how am I to govern this country in the future? How can I expect the people to respect my rule?"
Howard spoke to Anna in a steady tone, "Think about it, to whom do you n to pass your title andnds?"
Internally, Howard pondered: Anna, unmarried and childless, with the Valuva family now separate from the Katerina family, would likely bequeath her title andnds to her siblings, following the line of session.
Suddenly, Anna embraced Howard, her head turned to the left, her right cheek pressed against his chest.
"What if we marry?" she whispered. "Then our children could inherit my title andnds, wouldn''t that be good?"
Chapter 538 The Murder
Chapter 538 The Murder
?mming her hand down on the office desk, Anna''s voice resonated through the room.
Her hand, a striking contrast of pallor against the dark wood, was adorned with slender, aesthetically pleasing fingers.
Howard, gazing at her hand, drifted into a trance as Anna spoke, "Howard, being the good guy just doesn''t cut it. When your enemies are ruthless in their pursuits against you, you''re only diminishing your own strength."
Anna showed ack of understanding, but upon Howard''s insistence, she agreed to take action.
After she left, Howard turned to Gn and asked, "Do you understand me?"
Gn''s face twitched slightly on the left side before returning to normal, replying, "Your Majesty, thend is yours tomand."
Howard sighed, his mind wandering to Margaret, envying her carefree spirit.
Half a monthter, all the transfer formalities werepleted.
Margaret''s father, leveraging his daughter''s departure, had acquirednd over ten times the size of his own, ascending to the rank of a duke.
Standing atop the castle walls, the newly appointed duke was filled with a sense of triumph, unaware of the conspiracy brewing against him.
Howard was indeed a kind-hearted person, reluctant to stray from the knowledge found in books or to neglect the obligationsid down by the nobility.
In this matter, he fulfilled his noble duties with utmost responsibility.
In his everyday dealings, however, Howard consciously tried to delegate power to the people, a practice not typically favored by the nobility.
Discussing how Howard''s vassals perceived him would reveal a different story; indeed, Howard was a noble who often found himself at a disadvantage, seldom reaping the benefits of his status.
However, Howard couldn''t possibly be aware of or control every thought and action of his subordinates.
Military Minister Resarite and Duke Anna, driven by their respective ambitions and ideologies, conspired together to orchestrate the assassination of Margaret''s father.
This act, ignoble and treacherous, once again brought the independent duchy under Howard''s dominion.
The deedmitted by Resarite and Anna was utterly disgraceful, something that would utterly tarnish their reputations if ever brought to light.
Yet, they proceeded with their n.
The assassin they dispatched was of a caliber befitting a duchy, a meticulously selected ace in the art of murder.
The assassination was executed with a chilling precision; a blend of deception, disturbance, and escape.
Under the watchful eyes of many, Margaret''s father met his end in a manner akin to a drunken man tumbling from the castle walls, a scene that left onlookers baffled and without exnation.
However, the members of the study group, adhering to their tradition, were inclined to investigate such malevolent deeds.
These schrs, enthusiasts of learning and proponents of positivity, had a deep aversion to all things evil.
Thus, one night, a group of teachers robed in red approached the gates of Howard''s pce.
Upon meeting these educators and perusing the investigative report they presented, Howard''s demeanor underwent a startling transformation.
His initialposure and eagerness to learn gave way to shock and bewilderment, which soon turned to anger and a profound sense of disappointment.
Howard had the urge to throw the report to the ground in a gesture of emotional release, as bitter as the taste of coptis.
However, Howard held immense respect for the just authors of the report.
It was meticulous and irrefutable, with both eyewitness and material evidence, including the confession of the guard who had been bribed to open the castle gates for the assassin.
The report left no stone unturned, no question unanswered.
Suppressing his emotions, Howard, with trembling hands, returned the investigative report to a teacher who was d in a red robe with a purple lining, a symbol of his distinguished status among his peers.
"I trust your investigation," Howard said solemnly.
"This tragedy urred under my reign, and I bear an inescapable responsibility. I am a man devoted to learning, a lover of positive energy. It baffles me why my vassals wouldmit such an atrocity on my behalf."
As he spoke, to his own surprise, tears began streaming down Howard''s face.
Initially, he had thought the study group was there to rmend some renowned teacher''s annotations or simr academic matters.
Instead, he found himself emotionally overwhelmed by the revtions in the report, leading him to weep uncontrobly.
Howard''s grief was profound, far surpassing the sorrow of losing Margaret''s territory.
Land is external, but the human heart resides within.
Above thend live the people, and within the heart lies one''s true self.
The teacher in the red robe with the purple inner garment, evidently the highest in rank among the group, steadied Howard as he nearly stumbled, offeringforting words.
"We have thoroughly investigated and found that you, our king, were indeed unaware of this incident. The nobility''s world is fraught with corruption, a fact we educators are well aware of. Do not grieve excessively, Your Majesty. Our leader still holds you in high regard, acknowledging that you are different from other nobles, possessing a vision of greater good."
Howard, struggling with his emotions, asked, "What should I do now? If theymitted these crimes for my sake, then it is I who should make amends."
The teacher spoke gently, "Your Majesty, do not burden yourself with excessive guilt. Our grasp of the situation aligns with what is just and right. Listen to me, this matter does not concern you directly. Do not resist the truth for the sake of benevolence, nor should you entertain the thought of bearing the me for others. Each action must be ounted for independently; whoevermits a misdeed must face the consequences."
Howard was deeply saddened.
The death of Margaret''s father weighed heavily on him, leaving him uncertain about how to exin this to Margaret.
Even if she were to return, how could either of them dare to share smiles andughter as before? Even if they did not be enemies, the ease of their conversation was forever lost.
Resarite and Anna, both initial chief ministers of the same rank as Margaret, were now central figures in this tragedy.
If the principle of ''life for a life'' were to be applied, then both Resarite and Anna would face death.
Was Howard prepared to lose three key ministers in one stroke?
He was at a loss.
Catherine, awakened by the noise outside, rose to find Howard missing from her side.
Following the sound, she stumbled upon the gathering of teachers confronting Howard.
Initially, Catherine thought they hade to discuss educational matters, but she quickly sensed something was amiss.
Gently embracing Howard''s head, Catherine conversed with the teachers.
After a brief exchange, they mutually agreed to rest within the pce for the night and resume their discussion the next day.
The next day, Howard, somewhat revitalized yet harboring a deep-seated pessimism, concluded his discussion with the teachers.
Without any notable resolution, he firmly instructed, "Go and find Resarite and Anna. Let them face the punishment for the crimes they havemitted."
Catherine, in a rush of concern, urged the teachers not to take Howard''s words to heart, suggesting he spoke in the heat of the moment.
On the fifth day, a decree from the empire arrived, astonishingly announcing that the Emperor had pardoned both Resarite and Howard for their involvement.
The promation was met with a chorus of hisses from the teachers, revealing their disapproval.
It turned out that Catherine had secretly contacted Nora''s people, enlisting Nora''s help to extricate Howard from this predicament.
Subsequently, Catherine presented the teachers with a substantial sum of money.
After some deliberation, they decided to let the matter rest and departed from Howard''s pce.
Howard, for his part, remained mostly silent, disying a hint of dissatisfaction or perhaps sarcasm.
It appeared to him that the study group, which he had regarded with respect, was swayed by money.
Moreover, Catherine and Nora, seemingly at odds, had unexpectedly established a secretive channel ofmunication unbeknownst to him.
Later, Howard sought out Resarite and Anna in person.
He confronted them, and then told them: Even though the study group has chosen not to pursue your ountability, be aware that I know of the sins you havemitted.
I do not insist on your deaths, but from this day forward, I never want to see either of you again.
On a rainy night, Howard, cloaked in a gray mantle, knocked on Resarite''s door.
Upon hearing Howard''s words, Resarite set aside his historical tome and said, "Howard, aren''t you meddling too much? Let''s speak inly. Yes, I admit, I did hire someone tomit murder. But what concern is that of yours?"
Howard gazed coldly at Resarite, politely refusing the roasted tbread offered by Resarite''s wife.
Seated opposite Resarite, under the terrified gaze of Resarite''s son Cotler, Howard shook his head wearily and waved his hand dismissively.
"Resarite, spare me those words. I know, the affairs among vassals aren''t for a lord to meddle in. I, too, have been reading history these past days, about the war between Fran Kingdom and Ing Empire, the tales of factional assassinations. But what does that prove? Others'' wrongdoings are their own, our integrity is ours."
Chapter 539 The Extravagant Queen
Chapter 539 The Extravagant Queen
?In the capital of Oungria Kindom, Pist, the culture differed somewhat from the traditional territories of the Empire, but fortunately, thenguage was not too dissimr.
Howard, having studied it briefly, could understand the basics of what the local people said.
Approaching an elderly man selling y pots, Howard inquired, "What do you think of the queen?"
The old man eyed Howard warily and asked, "Why do you want to know?"
Howard simply replied, "Just asking."
The old man huffed, "She''s fine."
Howard, sensing a discrepancy between the old man''s words and his demeanor, pressed on, "Really fine?"
The man red at Howard and retorted, "I''m here to sell y pots. Are you buying or not? If not, get lost!"
Howard, to ease the tension, bought a y pot, and the old man''s attitude softened.
Continuing the conversation, Howard learned that recently, during the blooming of Oungria Kindom''s national flower, the queen, who was fond of flowers, had requisitioned all the flowers meant for sale by local merchants without paying for them.
"It was strong-arm requisitioning," the old manined.
"These were goods we merchants had bought. Not paying for what she took is just outrageous."
Howard wondered aloud, "If the queen likes flowers, why didn''t she just buy a few from the market? Why take so many?"
The old man replied irritably, "How should I know? How can wemoners understand the thoughts of such high and mighty figures? I just don''t like her."
Acknowledging the man''s point, Howard said, "The queen will pay for the flowers soon. Tell the merchants to wait a little longer."
The old man was skeptical.
Howard next visited a cksmith''s shop, where several charred-looking objects were disyed outside.
They appeared to be swords or spears, but all were ckened and seemed substandard.
He inquired about the queen again, but the cksmith didn''t have much to say on the matter.
Howard nodded and left.
Afterwards, Howard spoke with manymoners and came to a conclusion: Catherine often requisitioned the people''s daily items, decorative pieces, and borate jewelry, but she seemed indifferent towards weapons and bulk goods.
This oue was still within Howard''s tolerance.
Returning to the pce, Howard instructed Vettel to distribute the owed money to the people for the goods Catherine had taken.
Vettel vaguelymented that the people had given those items voluntarily.
Enraged, Howard scolded Vettel, who replied with a sense of grievance, "Paying them back now is pointless; the queen will just umte more debtster."
Howard, grabbing Vettel by the cor, demanded, "Whose orders do you follow, mine or hers?"
Vettel replied, "Yours, of course, Your Majesty, but I have to carry out the queen''smands too. If this cycle continues, with her ruing debts and you repaying them, it''s problematic."
"First, the treasury will run out of money. Second, it''s a waste of time for us to go back and forth, checking and distributing money to each citizen individually. It''s treating the symptoms, not the cause."
"So, what do you suggest we do?" Howard asked.
Vettel hesitated, starting to speak several times before holding back.
With a raised voice, Howard pressed, "Speak up, you''re the Minister of Finance!"
Vettel fell silent for a long time, struggling with his response.
Finally, Vettel suggested, "Your Majesty, perhaps it''s best if you speak to the queen personally. I''ve tried advising her, but she scolded me and threatened to have you dismiss me. I got scared and didn''t dare to persist. But surely, Your Majesty, you have the courage to speak up. Perhaps if you exin, she might understand the need for frugality."
Following this advice, Howard spoke with Catherine about his concerns.
She agreed to be more economical in the future.
Meanwhile, Margaret was preparing for a long adventure, telling Howard not to miss her too much.
Howard asked, "What about yournds?"
Margaret responded, "I don''t want them anymore, you can have them back."
Howard tried to persuade her, but Margaret, having purchased a substantial amount of high-quality weapons, armor, and bows, gathered a group of people and formed an adventure troupe.
Howard watched enviously as Margaret embarked on her quest for dreams aboard arge armed warship docked at Lagusa Port, feeling trapped by his throne.
He didn''t ask where her adventure would take her, understanding that the thrill of explorationy in its unpredictability.
However,ter, Margaret''s father approached Howard, iming hernds as her next of kin.
But Howard had two reasons for denying this request.
Firstly, Margaret''s father was not his vassal, and transferring thends to him would mean losing two territories from Howard''s governance.
Secondly, Margaret had explicitly returned thends to Howard himself, not intending for her father to inherit them.
Therefore, based on these reasons, Howard declined Margaret''s father''s request.
Margaret''s father, raising his voice outside the door, eximed, "What are you doing, Howard? Trying to seize my rights by force? My daughter''s belongings are mine by right! Since she has left, it is only proper that I inherit her possessions!"
Hearing this, Howard coldly remarked to Anna, who was seated nearby, "It has always been children who inherit from their parents, not the other way around."
Anna chuckled and said, "Actually, it does happen, especially in the noble world."
Being a member of the Valuva family''s Katerina branch, Anna was more knowledgeable about the history of nobility than Howard.
She exined that some kings grant titles andnds to their young children as a sign of affection.
Howard, quick-witted, grasped the gist of Anna''s exnation and stopped her from borating further.
Changing the subject, he asked, "What do you suggest we do then? Margaret was quite clear before she left that she was returning hernds to me personally."
Anna replied, "I know Margaret, and I respect her wishes. Since she herself said thends are to be returned to you, you should keep them. With the current internal and external challenges, if we give away thesends, we might not be able to withstand Ond Kingdom. The state has its needs; let her father bear it for now."
Howard found Anna''s reasoning sound and in line with his own thoughts, apuding her suggestion.
He then asked Gn to persuade Margaret''s father to leave.
However, Margaret''s father was adamant, dering he wouldn''t leave unless he was killed on the spot.
Howard found himself in a difficult position and shared his true thoughts with Margaret''s father, but the man failed to understand.
He obstinately said, "What do I care about your national grudges? I just want my rightful inheritance! If your kingdom falls, it''s none of my concern. I can just as well serve under an Ond Kingdom lord!"
The first part of his statement, Howard could tolerate; he could slowly reason or negotiate, and if it really came down to it, granting thend wouldn''t be a problem.
However, thetter part was uneptable to Howard.
In the face of such a clear-cut moral issue, the man''s willingness to serve the enemy, Ond Kingdom, revealed his true character.
Since he wasn''t a good person, Howard felt he didn''t need to be treated with kindness.
Drawing his sword, Howard spoke with a cold and fierce tone, "Don''t push me."
Seeing Howard''s serious demeanor, the man, realizing the threat was real, wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief and sheepishly left.
He said he would leave his daughter''snds in the capable hands of King Howard, trusting that such a wise ruler would not mistreat his family.
He would await his daughter''s return.
In that moment, Howard had indeed felt a brief urge to kill, but he knew it was wrong.
No matter the circumstances, murder was not justified.
He sheathed his sword, covering his face with his hand, reproaching himself for his momentary rage and impulsiveness.
He realized that in dealing with ignorant individuals, education was the key, not harsh punishment.
And in legal disputes, the solutiony in sitting down for a proper discussion, not in coercive tactics.
With a sigh, Howard walked back to his desk and sat down in hisfortable leather chair.
He said to Anna, "Tell Bosiden to meet with Margaret''s father. Let him know that I am willing to let him inherit all of Margaret''s territories."
Anna, in disbelief, responded, "Howard, what are you thinking? If you give away thend today, Ond Kingdom will see your weakness ande to attack you tomorrow. What will you do then?"
Howard, looking downcast, replied, "Don''t worry about it too much. By the rules, thesends indeed should be inherited by him. After all, Margaret didn''t sign any documents, and I don''t have the authority to arbitrarily cancel or alter the rights of inheritance. Since that''s the case, let''s proceed ording to the rules."
Chapter 540 Conspiracy
Chapter 540 Conspiracy
?"Why would you say that?" Howard asked, perplexed.
Anna gently pushed back, distancing herself enough to look into Howard''s eyes.
"Because I love you, Howard. You must know of my feelings. I was just too slow back then, and Catherine got to you first. I had been preparing to confess my feelings to you. I''ve always wanted to marry you."
Howard''s face flushed slightly, but firmly grasping Anna''s arms, he dered, "Anna, you know that''s impossible."
Anna shook her head, tears streaming from her eyes.
"My lord Duke..." Her knight squire, too, began to cry, dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief.
Suddenly, Anna fell to her knees, crawling forward until she reached Howard''s feet, where she clung to his legs, refusing to let go.
Howard was not heartless.
His chest heaved with a tumult of emotions, a feeling unique and unsettling.
Ultimately, Howard rejected Anna''s affections, granting her a week to reflect.
A weekter, Resarite and Anna arrived in Pist to formally transfer their titles andnds.
Resarite passed his title to his son, Cotler, while Anna chose her sister, Ness, as her sessor.
Ness was a woman with bright,rge eyes, her hair soft and flowing, fingers adorned with delicate La, her figure slender.
Her response to Howard''s friendly smile was one of awkwardness.
Ness already possessed her ownnds, modest yet picturesque, nestled by mountains and water.
Resarite advised his son to serve Howard well.
Anna, dressed in a charming attire of pink pleats, exuded an allure Howard had never seen in her before.
The Anna he knew was always distant, even cold.
Yet today, she presented herself in a pink dress and skirt, ck stockings, ck high heels, and a pink Renonia-style hat, a sight Howard had never witnessed, offering him a perception of Anna he had never experienced.
Ness was a kind-hearted person, or rather, someone who did not prioritize her own interests.
Facing her sister''s significant life decision, she exhibited a spirit of concession, support, and even encouragement.
Standing aside, Ness remarked, "Oh, my sister looks so beautiful today. Any nobleman who marries her will be truly fortunate."
This was Ness''s way of helping her sister win over Howard''s heart.
Anna nced at her sister with gratitude and then deliberately presented herself gracefully before Howard.
Howard, noticing this, took a deep breath and pretended not to see.
Anna edged closer to Howard and whispered, "If you think I''ve been too brash in the past, not as gentle as Catherine, I can change my personality and my style of dressing. I just hope you, the man I love, would give me a chance."
Howard looked at Anna and replied, "I have always respected you. Our rtionship can be that of superior and subordinate, friends, or evenrades-in-arms."
Anna wanted to say more, but Howard was no longer inclined to listen.
With a sigh, acknowledging the reality of the situation, Howard waved his hand and turned his back on Anna and Ness.
"Bosiden, ensure Anna and Nessplete the transfer," he instructed.
The Chancellor Bosiden approached, bowing slightly to Anna as a gesture of apology, and then with an uplifted voice, he officiated the ceremony.
As the ceremony concluded, Anna, like Resarite, became amoner.
Henceforth, barring any unforeseen circumstances, Anna and Resarite would no longer have the opportunity to see Howard.
Conversely, Howard, too, unless circumstances dictated otherwise, would likely never again find the time or asion to meet them.
A weekter, Howard met with a group of teachers from the study group.
He shared with them the details of his recent decisions.
Although they felt that Howard''s actions were risky for the broader situation of the continent, deep down, both in their hearts and ording to their schrly texts, they believed Howard had acted correctly.
Several teachers even self-deprecatingly admitted that they had initially thought Howard was just another corrupt, worldly noble.
That''s why they hadn''t insisted on Howard taking any particr action, simply consulting with Catherine and resolving the issue with a donation from Oungria Kingdom.
But they hadn''t expected Howard to demonstrate such high moral awareness.
It was as if, while others hid and shunned responsibility, Howard had boldly stepped forward in an empty space, a rare andmendable act in a world driven by material desires.
This deepened the teachers'' appreciation for Howard.
They assured him they would ry the entirety of these events to their spiritual leader, who they believed would likely recognize andmend Howard for his actions.
Another week passed, and the special spiritual leader awarded Howard with a certificate.
The document contained the leader''s praise and affirmation of Howard''s personal integrity.
In addition, Howard received severalrge chests of gold as a reward.
...
Three or four dayster, Howard found himself in a mist-filled mountain ravine.
Having lost Resarite and Anna, a subtle sense of mncholy lingered in him, prompting him to seek sce in the distraction of hunting.
Amidst the fog, Howard discerned three hunched figures.
Their voices were unmistakably female, piercing yet slightly hoarse.
As the wind shifted, Howard caught a peculiar scent and approached.
The three stooped old witches stared at him with eyes that could only be described as malevolent.
It''s hard to define what makes eyes appear wicked, but there was no doubt in Howard''s mind upon encountering their gaze.
Howard was at a loss for words.
Recently, grappling with guilt, he found himself inclined towards seeking danger, undoubtedly a perilous mindset.
The witches spoke at length, but Howard paid little heed to their words.
After listening, he retraced his steps, resisting the sinister temptation and not lingering to inspect the contents of the boiling cauldron.
Temptation is ever-present, in various forms and ces.
But the best way to confront it is to turn back.
Without questioning, without pondering, the bravest decision is to return the way you came.
Emerging from the mist-enshrouded ravine, Howard approached an area with sparse, tall, and dense patches of grass.
There, he overheard a conversation in thenguage of Ond Kingdom.
Stealthily, he concealed himself in the grass to eavesdrop.
Howard, renowned for his intelligence and quick learning, had mastered the intricacies of high noble etiquette with ease.
In just a year, he had be proficient in both Oungria Kindom and Ond Kingdomnguages, understanding and engaging in basic dialogues.
His sess was not solely reliant on his vassals.
Crouching down, Howard listened intently.
The voices belonged to two men, mature and deep, carrying a hint of menace.
One said to the other, "They''re taking so long. Why haven''t theye yet?"
The other replied, "Don''t know. Maybe the guy''s cautious, probably needs more convincing."
The first man chuckled, "Heh, as long as he listens, he''ll eventually fall for it.
It''s not about how much he hears, but whether he listens at all."
The second man agreed, "Haha, then let''s just wait here."
The first continued, "Once he listens to them and drinks that so-called ''power-giving'' soup, he''ll lose all his strength. Haha, what ''magical power soup'' C it''s nothing but amon broth of beef and mutton,ced with a potion that weakens the body and mind."
Howard''s heart pounded fiercely as he listened.
The conversation eerily mirrored the encounter he had just experienced with the three witches.
The second man sneered, "Heh, let''s hope he doesn''t catch on. But honestly, I believe no one in a position of power can resist the temptation of gaining extraordinary strength! We could''ve just used poison directly, no need for such borate schemes."
Howard realized they were in cahoots with the witches.
Sure enough, after a while, the three witches met up with the two men.
They reported that Howard was too resolute, had not fallen for their trap, and had refused to drink.
In a fit of rage, the two men from Ond Kingdom slew the witches, cursing them as useless.
At that moment, Howard stood up and confronted them, "What are you doing? Killing people of Oungria Kindom within its borders, do you have no regard for me, the King of Oungria Kindom?"
The men, upon closer inspection of Howard''s attire, seemed to believe his identity to some extent.
One pretended to surrender, offering to defend himself in court, while the other waited for Howard to approach before suddenly drawing a curved de in an attempt to kill him.
Howard was not surprised at all.
To him, such a level of conspiracy was elementary.
Howard, with a feigned move, used his scabbard to block the curved sword.
In a swift motion, he flipped his left hand upward, making the scabbard whirl elegantly in the air.
Then, swiftly drawing the royal ring sword with his right hand, he lunged forward, driving the de into the body of an Ond Kingdom soldier.
Another enemy, picking up a de to strike Howard, met the same fate.
The disparity in theirbat abilities was stark and undeniable.
The encounter hardly posed any challenge to Howard.
Chapter 541 Deception
Chapter 541 Deception
?Initially, Howard considered searching the fallen soldiers of Ond Kingdom for any clues or evidence.
However, he quickly dismissed the idea, reasoning that it was unnecessary.
After all, a confrontation between Ond Kingdom and Oungria Kingdom seemed inevitable.
Whether he found additional evidence or not seemed hardly consequential.
Even if he had proof, who would he present it to? Would they even listen? Who would be the judge?
Three old witches, two Ond Kingdom soldiers - it didn''t really make a difference.
Thus, without taking further action, Howard returned to Pist.
In the pce, Catherine tenderly stroked Howard''s hair, her voice filled with affection, "I was worried you might be utterly disheartened after such an ordeal."
"I''m not that fragile," Howard responded.
Bosiden reported, "After Resarite left, we''ve been unable to settle on a new Minister of War. Consequently, the training of the recruits has stalled."
Howard replied, "For now, let Boshni and Kaido lead the troops in their drills. In due time, I''ll bring forth a suitable candidate for the position of Minister of War."
Bosiden nced at Kaido, who was nearby, and added, "Actually, I believe Lord Kaido himself could very well fulfill the role of Minister of War."
Kaido beamed, "Heh, I always knew you were a sharp one, Bosiden. Howard, Your sister is also quite keen on the idea of me assuming that position."
Howard pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, "The role of Minister of War is not to be taken lightly. Let me give it some more thought."
Though Howard''s words were diplomatic, his thoughts were clear: he would never appoint Kaido as his Minister of War.
He held scarcely any admiration for Kaido''s abilities.
After all, Kaido was a nobleman who had once been embarrassingly kidnapped in his own fiefdom by Gn, his knight squire at the time.
Such an incident was a stark testament to Kaido''s ineptitude.
How could one who failed to manage his own subordinates be trusted tomand an entire army?
Upon hearing Howard''s nomittal response, Kaido''s face remained cheerfully oblivious.
He was already nning to have his wife speak favorably of him to Howard, naively believing that would secure his appointment as the Minister of War.
Howard then proceeded to the grand Budapest Pist Hotel and requested the presence of its manager, Caesaris.
Upon Caesaris'' arrival, Howard issued an order: to keep an eye out for any guests knowledgeable in military affairs.
Should such an individual be identified, Caesaris was to waive their day''s food and drink charges and refer them to Howard.
Caesaris agreed without hesitation.
"Boss, if Ond Kingdom really does attack, none of us here will be spared. I support you," Caesaris affirmed.
Subsequently, Howard, apanied by Catherine, journeyed to her father''s domain.
After a period of travel by boat and horseback, they arrived to meet Catherine''s father.
Howard exchanged courteous greetings with his father-inw, who received them with great delight.
Without much dy, Howard broached the main subject, inquiring if his father-inw had anypetent warfighters.
The older man, pinching the whiskers at the edge of his lips, replied cunningly, "What do you take me for? You have the vastnds of Oungria Kingdom to scour, and yet youe to my tiny territory seeking warriors?"
Howard chuckled softly, taking his father-inw''s hand and leading him into the grand hall, "Let''s go inside and discuss this further."
At the evening banquet, Howard addressed his father-inw, "I recall the naval admiral you rmended to mest time. He has been excellent, significantly contributing to the migration efforts to the New World. I must start by thanking you. This led me to believe that you might have connections to such talented individuals."
His father-inw burst into heartyughter, "Ah, haha! What makes you think I have a rolodex of talent? Your words sound as if good and bad men wear their identities on their faces, quite absurd indeed."
Catherine, smiling with a sparkle in her eyes, interjected on Howard''s behalf, "Father, please assist Howard. Look at how capable he is; he rose from an underestimated knight to a baron, then an earl, and now, he stands as the sovereign of a nation. Knowing your nature, wouldn''t you want to seize this opportunity for a strong alliance?"
Her father chuckled cunningly, Catherine having hit the nail on the head regarding his thoughts.
Without further ado, he summoned a servant and whispered a few words into his ear.
The voice was soft, and he even covered his ear with his hand, resembling a child guarding a secret.
Howard couldn''t help but chuckle.
"Do you really need to be this cautious around me, father-in-
w?"
After a while, the servant returned, apanied by a handsome man named Raelen, a native of Fran Kingdom.
He was fond of artillery tactics and held a particr interest in firearms.
However, during Howard''s inquiry, it became apparent that Raelen was almost clueless about infantry formations, such as phnxes and pike squares.
Howard was left pondering and undecided.
Catherine inquired of Howard, "What do you think of him?"
Mindful of Raelen''s presence, Howard cautiously responded, "He possesses profound insights into artillery. However, artillery is expensive. The cost for a single artillery unit is equivalent to outfitting an entire troop of musketeers."
Raelen interjected, "My lord, whether you upgrade now orter, it''s inevitable. If you hold back now, you might face greater losses in a future battle."
Howard, visibly torn, replied, "I acknowledge your view that artillery will increasingly be crucial, but I believe we shouldn''t overly neglect infantry and cavalry. I had previously halted cavalry recruitment, but recently, I resumed their training."
Raelen offered, "My lord, you might not be aware, but in Toren, a new type of cannon has been developed. The creator of this cannon was initially funded by the Duke of Burgundy to develop innovative artillery."
"However, following the Duke''s death and the extinction of his lineage, the inheritance passed to the Fran Kingdom and the Empire. Subsequently, the inventor lost his funding and continued his research privately. Recently, it''s been rumored that he has sessfully developed a new type of cannon, something called a ''mortar''."
At this, Howard''s eyes flickered with interest, "How much steel is required to construct one of these cannons?"
Raelen replied, "My lord, don''t just think about the cost. This mortar is worth five bronze cannons in terms ofbat capability. It''s not evenparable."
Howard drew a sharp breath, "So in terms of cost, does one new cannon equate to five old ones?"
"No, my lord, it''s not that expensive. A new one costs twice as much as an old one, but itsbat effectiveness is five times greater."
Nodding, Howard acknowledged, "Hmm, that sounds like a cost-effective deal. Could you connect me with this Toren cannon maker? I am interested in acquiring some of these mortars."
The banquet that day went off splendidly.
Catherine''s father even arranged for a circus troupe to perform, featuring lions jumping through ming hoops, which drew apuse from everyone present.
Subsequently, Howard instructed Vettel to make both overt and covert inquiries about Raelen and the mortar manufacturer in Toren.
The objective was to determine the actual effectiveness and price of the mortar.
Howard had it clearly in mind: if Raelen swindled him in this matter, he would at most offer Raelen the position of an army lieutenant general, not a full general.
...
A monthter, Vettel reported back with unsettling news.
Raelen had not gone to Toren at all.
Instead, he had boarded a ship to Renonia, sailed through the Gibtier Strait, then headed north.
He passed the western seas of Fran Kingdom, through the Ing Strait, and eventually fled to another city.
In other words, Raelen had absconded with the money.
Hearing this, Howard''s anger red.
He mmed his fist onto the table, producing a resounding thud, and eximed, "Swindler!"
Howard summoned Portia and said, "My chief of espionage, I need you to find Raelen and recover the money I gave him for the cannons."
Portia kneeled and bowed, asking, "What if he refuses to return the money?"
Howard pursed his lips and replied, "I wouldn''t wish it so, but if he goes too far, you know what must be done.
Remember, you are the chief of espionage.
Consider why I am passing this task from Vettel to you.
If you understand the reason, then you''ll know what to do."
A cold gleam shed in Portia''s eyes as he said, "Yes, I will ensure he receives the punishment he deserves."
Vettel, unable to hold back, interjected, "Your Majesty, I have no objections to yourmand. However, I''m puzzled. Why do you refrain from taking the life of Margaret''s father, who treated you poorly, yet you''re willing to be harsh with Raelen?"
Howard replied without hesitation, "The two are different. One is a rtive of my friend, and the other is a mere acquaintance, a stranger. Naturally, I would treat them differently. Moreover, Raelen is not only more distant from me than Margaret''s father but has alsomitted the crime of fraud."
Chapter 542 Repelling a Formidable Foe
Chapter 542 Repelling a Formidable Foe
?"Margaret''s father hasn''tmitted any crime," Howard exined.
"He''s merely demanding what''s rightfully his ording to thews of nobility. The two situations are entirely different."
Vettel pondered this for a moment and conceded that Howard had a point.
Portia eventually located Raelen.
When Raelen refused to return the money, Portia, following his orders, killed him.
The incident with Raelen was starkly straightforward and unambiguous.
Portia discovered several hidden locations Raelen had noted in coded messages, recovering most of the procurement funds.
Raelen, with only a superficial knowledge of cryptography, was no match for a professional spy like Portia.
The riddles he set up were practically signposts leading Portia to his secrets.
Following Howard''s prior instructions, Portia returned the money to Luka.
Then, taking a detour, he personally headed to Toren in the southern part of Fran Kingdom.
Several spies were already in ce around Toren, ready to search for any sign of the new artillery invention upon Portia''s arrival.
Once Portia reached Toren, a thorough investigation began.
They questioned vigers, pub owners, and wandering bards, but no evidence of new artillery was found.
An elderly man, his hairpletely white, informed Portia that Torencked anyrge military factories.
Even if there were talks of developing new equipment, the ce simply didn''t have the necessary infrastructure.
Upon learning this, Howard felt a tinge of disappointment, saying, "I thought Raelen was so convincing, almost believed that new artillery had indeed been developed."
At that time, Catherine''s father was in the royal pce of Oungria Kingdom''s capital.
He said to Howard, "Son-inw, Raelen is nothing but a swindler, and I, too, was deceived by him."
Catherine gave her father a look, silently urging him to speak less.
Feeling slightly disheartened, Howard asked Portia, "If there''s nothing in Toren, are there any other ces where these new-style cannons might be produced?"
Portia confirmed that there was no such news.
Howard suspected as much; if there had been room for improvement in bronze cannons, inventors would have already made advancements.
Still, he habitually instructed Portia to search other regions of Fran Kingdom.
Surprisingly, half a monthter, Portia actually found the inventor of the mortar.
It turned out the inventor was not in Toren, but in Orn.
The name ''mortar'' was coined by this individual, who had gained some fame in Fran Kingdom.
Raelen had exploited this, altering the location and adding false information to deceive Howard for money.
Truth mixed with lies is always the hardest to discern.
Upon learning this, Howard sent Vettel to negotiate the price and eventually acquired thirty of these new mortars.
The testing conducted on the outskirts of Pist was impressive.
A yearter, Ond Kingdom officially dered war on Oungria Kindom.
Howard met the enemy head-on.
Rolf, Edward, the Governors of Mn and Venice brought troops to assist Howard.
Phrus responded ostentatiously, mobilizing a vast number of soldiers to demonstrate its might.
Ond Kingdom had presumed that Howard would not dare to engage in war and thus anticipated no support for Oungria Kindom, boldly deploying their forces.
However, they had not foreseen the heightened attention and concern for Oungria Kindom on the continent under Howard''s influence and reputation.
After the war began, Ond Kingdom initially seized several border provinces of Oungria Kindom.
They aimed to swiftly break through the fortifications and systematically annihte Oungria Kindom''s army to ease their pressure.
However, Howard was astute and didn''t give Ond Kingdom any opportunity to exploit.
The allied forces advanced in an organized manner, methodically recapturing the lost territories of Oungria Kindom beforeunching an offensive on the homnd of Ond Kingdom.
Throughout this campaign, there were multiple instances where Phrus attempted to assert dominance.
Phrus contended that the imperial emissaries sent down by the Empire should notmand them; rather, Phrus considered itself the legitimate sessor of the Empire.
However, Howard had no intention of handing over the reins of his war to either the Empire or Phrus.
Eventually, he introduced a man named Neplon to everyone.
Neplon was a resident of Cursy Ind, located southeast of Provence when observed on a map.
Renoniay directly to the north of Cursy.
Naturally, the allied forces were reluctant to entrust militarymand to someone whocked any significant reputation.
But as Neplon began to share his perspective on the war, he gradually garnered the attention and favor of eminent military leaders like Emperor Frederick.
A person endorsed by Frederick himself undoubtedly left a profound impression on everyone.
Then Howard spoke up, "First, on behalf of the people of Oungria Kindom, I wish to express our gratitude to all for your military support. Given the urgency of the war situation, I will be brief. This man Neplon was discovered by the manager of my Budopist Hotel. Despite hisck of wealth and subsisting on the cheapest food at the hotel, his demeanor is impable, and he carries himself with dignity. I trust him and I hope you will entrust him with themand of our forces for coordinated efforts."
Following various degrees of concessions from different nations, and with Phrus taking the lead, Neplon was appointed as the suprememander.
Under Neplon''s direction, the infantry, cavalry, and artillery were all strategically positioned and mobilized.
Several of Ond Kingdom''s cavalry assaults were repelled without sess.
After breaking through several of Ond Kingdom''s military fortresses, Constantinople Castle fell after a year-long siege.
However, due to Ond Kingdom''s strong naval presence at the other end of Constantinople Castle, the allied forces took a lengthy detour.
Howard, Frederick, and Nora, who hade to support, led their troops northward and then down from the northeast, capturing three of Ond Kingdom''s military fortresses.
Eventually, internal rebellion plunged Ond Kingdom into multi-front warfare, leading them to propose surrender three monthster.
Nora firmly told Howard, "That''s enough. I came to protect the Empire''s territory, not to aid your territorial conquests. Since they''re willing to surrender, you should ept it quickly." However, Howard believed it was a rare opportunity not to be missed.
Frederick, with augh, told Howard, "Haha, the Ond Kingdom Empire wasn''t built on empty words. This rare chance shouldn''t be squandered. Continue the fight, but remember, Phrus must receive a share of Ond Kingdom''s bordends after the war."
Howard readily agreed.
But others did not share this view.
Edward negotiated peace with Ond Kingdom''s Harry, securing cash and annual war reparations before withdrawing from the conflict.
Mn and Rolf followed suit.
Nora also retreated.
At this juncture, only Howard and Frederick remainedmitted to the war alliance.
The withdrawal of other allied forces led to a significant disparity in troop strength.
Howard, feeling the pressure, urgently contacted Bosiden to inquire if Harry''s previous terms were still on the table.
To Howard''s dismay, Harry refused, now unwilling to offer even an unconditional peace.
It was evident that Ond Kingdom''s desire to conquer Oungria Kindom was relentless, and their strategic decisions could shift with any change in the winds of war.
Frederickughed heartily, "Useless cowards, all of them, exiting the war prematurely. And the enemy, they change faces faster than one can turn the pages of a book. One moment they bow in defeat, the next they stand tall in defiance."
Thus, Howard and Frederick continued the war.
The demand for material distribution was enormous.
Howard''s father-inw, though not directly engaged inbat, also exerted efforts in logistical support.
The war, affected by the fluctuating numbers on both sides, gradually turned into a protracted tug-of-war.
Initially, Ond Kingdom dared not reim lost territory from the west, but seeing several enemies withdraw, they cautiously ventured out.
They recaptured the sparsely manned Constantinople Castle from the west and reupied lost ground.
Replenishing fortress garrisons was a slow process; fortresses breached during the war were more vulnerable to subsequent attacks.
This drawn-out battle began to wear on Howard.
However, with Frederick''s military acumen and seizing every opportunity, they fought tenaciously.
At the end of the war, despite the challenges, they achievedmendable victories.
Oungria Kindom''s territory expanded significantly eastward, acquiring five areas, while Phrus gained six territories in the south.
Besides the territorial gains, the massive war reparations brought substantial wealth to both Howard and Frederick.
As was customary after the war, rewards were distributed.
Howard bestowed Neplon with an earldom and elevated both Boshni and Portia to the rank of dukes.
The already distinguished trio of Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso received several baronies as their reward.
Howard suddenly realized how fortunate Alonso was.
Upon reflection, he hadn''t actually achieved any notable feats throughout the journey.
It was only because Resarite had rmended Alonso along with Bosiden and Vettel to Howard early on, creating an impression that the three were inseparable, that Alonso had attained his current status.
Chapter 543 The Minister of War
Chapter 543 The Minister of War
?In the realms of diplomacy and military affairs, Alonso seemed barelypetent.
He was neither adept at scheming nor particrly inclined towards schrly pursuits.
Alonso appeared to be an average individual, ensnared between two more talented personas.
However, Howard always harbored a belief in Resarite''s judgment, feeling that anyone rmended by Resarite must possess unique qualities.
He saw potential in Alonso.
Howard shared these thoughts with Boshni,ughing as he said, "That young fellow Alonso always seems so at ease. While others are busy from dawn till dusk, he spends his days leisurely fishing and hunting. Yet, whenever there are rewards to be handed out, he is never left out."
Boshni responded with a smile, "He seems like a simple man, which I quite like."
Howard, puzzled, asked, "Oh? You like him?"
Boshni admitted it, and upon Howard''s encouragement, Alonso and Boshni got married, sharing their territories after the union.
Boshni, far from being naive, quickly adapted to her new status as a noble.
In a few years, she transformed from a wide-eyed girl who spoke to Howard of fairy tales to a martial noble akin to Anna.
This transformation of Boshni led Howard to some reflections and considerations.
While certain aspects of Boshni had changed, others remained constant.
She continued to be a staunch supporter of the cavalry,manding thergest cavalry force among all the vassals, well-equipped and formidable.
Howard inquired Vettel why Boshni suddenly became so affluent.
Vettel exined that apart from Yami Vige, Boshni had been extracting considerable resources from hernds with remarkable intensity.
Howard''s face stiffened slightly, expecting a more favorable response but instead encountering a mundane and heavy answer.
"She''s a duchess now, isn''t she? Hernds are not insignificant. There must be quite a few within her domain who are discontented. What if they unite and rebel against her?" he questioned.
Vettel replied, "Boshni has elevated many vigers and their rtives from Yami Vige to the nobility. Now, a significant number of vigers from Yami Vige hold noble titles."
Howard, somewhat perplexed, asked, "What do you mean? Are you saying there''s a whole vige of knighted nobility?"
"Not to that extent," Vettel exined.
"It''s more along the lines of knight squires or various minor official positions. But she did confer an earldom on her father and three baronies on her brother. Essentially, the majority within her ducal territory are her people. Thus, any sporadic rebels are swiftly dealt with and pose no threat to her."
After a moment of contemtion, Howard realized theplexity of such a feat and said to Vettel, "What about the original earls, barons, and knights? There are only so many noble titles avable in a given territory. Without vacancies, even if one wanted to, inserting new nobles would be impossible."
Vettel borated further, and Howard listened intently.
Howard then posed additional questions, to which Vettel responded.
Finally, Howard, ncing at a vase illuminated by the setting sun, remarked, "Since she has a knack for governing, let her be."
With that, Howard retired to his bedroom and soon fell asleep on the sofa.
Several hourster, he was awakened by the head maid and proceeded to the dining room for dinner.
Catherine inquired why Howard appeared so listless.
Howard exined that the recent war with the Ond Kingdom had drained him, and now he yearned for a period of restful repose.
After dinner, he yed with his dog for a while, took a bath, and then retired to bed.
The next morning, Howard rose early while Catherine was still deep in slumber.
He dressed and prepared his gear, sword in hand, and headed to the cold weapons training ground.
There, he practiced with his sword for a while, gradually breaking into a sweat.
As the sun rose and the pce slowly filled with the sounds of life, Howard''s secretary approached and greeted him.
Howard, feeling an inexplicable sense of gloom within the pce walls, shared this feeling with his secretary.
The secretary expressed contentment with the current state of affairs, to which Howardmented theck of vigor.
The secretary, smiling, challenged him, "Your Majesty, have you considered your current role?"
This prompted a slight ease in Howard''s worried expression as he acknowledged, "I am the king, with a kingdom in my hands."
The secretary nodded affirmatively.
Howard then spected, "Does this mean I have nowhere to progress, no retreat, and therefore, whether it''s myself or everyone in the court, we should just live each day as ites, settling intocency?"
The secretary urged, "Your Majesty, don''t think like that. Isn''t it good to live well? We have repelled Ond Kingdom''s cavalry and even reimed much of our lost territory, reaching a peak in our power. Now is the time to rest."
Howard exhaled deeply, his breath forming a mist in the cold air, a reminder of the deep winter they were in.
Reflecting on his secretary''s words, Howard realized they echoed his own thoughts from dinner the previous evening.
Finding no grounds for rebuttal, he simply requested that his breakfast be brought to the training ground, where he wished to dine.
Some timeter, Howard, sitting on a bench and leaning against the granite walls of the castle, allowed himself a brief respite, gazing upwards.
Servants soon arrived with his breakfast, a simple yet hearty fare of oatmeal, white bread, honey gathered from the forests of Oungria Kingdom, and cheese, either imported from Iliar Kingdom or locally produced in Oungria.
Howard spent the morning at the training ground.
Neplon, leading a troop of soldiers in exercises, captured Howard''s attention.
For over a week, this routine continued, with Howard immersing himself in the martial activities of the grounds.
Then came a visit from Charles, the King of Fran Kingdom.
Charles had crafted numerous sleds for their entertainment.
Together, they rode the sleds, pulled by robust, lively animals, reveling in the thrill of the ride.
Howard remarked to Charles, "You always manage toe up with something new to amuse me."
Charles responded with pride, "The people of my Fran Kingdom are indeed very ingenious!"
This diversionsted a few days.
During this period, Howard appointed Neplon as the Minister of War, a decision met with stark opposition from Bosiden and Vettel.
Relying on their seniority and distinguished service, they expressed vehement dissatisfaction with Neplon''s appointment.
Howard suggested that Neplon share his military strategies with them, but they found his tactics imusible and left the discussion midway, unconvinced.
The situation furtherplicated when ndre approached Howard, hinting at the desire for her husband Kaido to be appointed as the Minister of War.
This suggestion only fueled the discontent of Bosiden and Vettel.
A feudal structure, whether small orrge, often resembles the ecological system of a forest, be it modest or vast.
Just as in nature, where the absence of a predator like a lion leads to an overpoption of sheep, which then results in overgrazing and eventually a barrennd,cking new grass in the following seasons, the same delicate bnce holds true in feudal societies.
The departure of Anna, Resarite, and Margaret, who were among the oldest and most seasoned vassals, created a power vacuum.
This shift propelled Bosiden and Vettel to the forefront as the most senior vassals and influential figures under Howard.
Should these two disagree, Howard''s unteral decisions would likely yield unsatisfactory results.
While Howard could assert his authority and appoint Neplon as the Minister of War, doing so risked creating fissures in his reign.
Therefore, Howard convened a voting session where dukes had two votes each and earls one, allowing nobles of earl status and above to cast their votes.
The oue was Kaido''s appointment as the Minister of War.
Neplon, expressing his dissatisfaction to Portia, went as far as to bluntly criticize Howard''s decision.
However, Kaido and ndre were pleased, and the domestic factions quieted down, showing contentment with Howard''s leadership.
Upon handing over the insignia of the Minister of War to Kaido, the newly appointed minister, buoyed with enthusiasm, admitted, "I always thought you were prejudiced against me, looking down on me. But now, I realize I was mistaken. Rest assured, I will train the troops diligently and won''t let you down!"
Howard, without imposing any specific demands, simply responded with a smile.
Kaido then respectfully took his leave.
Seated to the side and listening intently, the King of Fran Kingdom, Charles, smiled at Howard and asked, "How about it, Howard? Are you getting used to it?"
Howard retorted, "Used to what? This feeling of being manipted by powerful vassals?"
Charles''s expression softened considerably, as if he had found a kindred spirit in Howard.
He confided, "You''re right. It might be ufortable, but to be frank with you, I face simr struggles in my own kingdom. Take Duke Bretany, for instance. His provinces are along the coastal regions, boasting high trade volumes. He often flouts myws under the guise of these trade activities. Every time I issue an order to him, he threatens me with matters rted to trade nodes."
Chapter 544 The Campaign
Chapter 544 The Campaign
?Howard tapped his fingers on the table, retorting, "Don''t use your situation to describe mine. You might have had no choice but topromise, but things here haven''t gotten that bad. It''s merely that Neplon is new and not yet suited for rapid promotion. However, if I truly wished, I could still make the appointment."
Charles chuckled, interpreting Howard''s words as a stubborn attempt to save face.
However, this period of rtive calm was soon to end.
The Ing Empire descended into chaos.
With the death of Henry IV, Mary, whom Howard had once met near Munich, ascended the throne as the Queen of Ing Empire.
Her rule was marked by bloodshed and cruelty, leaving the empire in turmoil.
Mary, infamous for her numerous executions, earned the moniker "Bloody Mary."
Under normal circumstances, this would have had no bearing on Oungria Kingdom.
However, this time, it was Charles who desired to wage war against Ing Empire.
He saw the empire''s internal strife and disarray as an opportune moment to reim the lost territories of Fran Kingdom.
Howard agreed to Charles''s proposal.
A monthter, Fran Kingdom dered war on Ing Empire.
Howard, having signed an alliance treaty, joined forces with Fran Kingdom.
In this campaign, Kaido was appointed as themander, with Neplon leading the left army and Cotlermanding the right.
Howard, instead of leading the troops personally to Fran Kingdom, paid a visit to an inventor.
For Howard, the greatest challenge in waging war against Ing Empirey in controlling the Ing Strait.
While Ing Empire''snd forces were formidable, their naval strength was undeniably superior.
Howard felt confident in oveing Ing Empire''s army, but before engaging theirnd forces stationed along the penins''s coast, he first needed to transport his troops across the sea to Ing Empire''s maind.
Ing Empire, predictably, would not willingly relinquish control of the strait, passively watching the enemynd on their shores.
Thus, victory in a naval battle over the Ing Strait was a prerequisite.
Without a sessfulnding, Charles and Howard had no chance of upying Ing Empire''s territory.
The task seemed straightforward C ensure control of the strait.
However, Howard was acutely aware of the immense difficulty innding on Ing Empire''s shores.
Ing Empire, being wealthy, often equipped itself withrge, expensive warships that were costly to maintain but rarely used.
Practically, apart from Westia Kingdom''s invincible armada, which could potentially match Ing Empire''s fleet in numbers, other nations stood little chance of defeating Ing Empire''s navy.
Buildingrge warships took two to three years, and assembling a fleetposed entirely of such vessels required nearly a generation.
Constructing ships hastily due to immediate needs was impractical due to time constraints.
Howard was uncertain about the naval capabilities on Charles''s side.
However, focusing on immigration and trade, Howard''s fleetprised two types of ships: guard ships, which were light vessels designed to protect trade, and transport ships, which possessed minimalbat capabilities and were solely for troop transport.
In Howard''s view, the most challenging aspect of waging war against the Ing Empire was the control of the Ing Strait.
The Empire''snd forces were formidable, yet their naval strength was far superior.
Howard was confident in his ability to defeat Ing Empire''s army onnd, but before facing theirnd forces stationed along the penins''s coastline, he had to transport his soldiers across the sea to the Ing Empire''s maind.
The Empire would never willingly cede control of the strait and passively watch the enemynd on their shores.
Thus, winning a naval battle over the Ing Strait was essential.
Without a sessfulnding, Howard and Charles had no chance of upying Ing Empire''s territory.
The task appeared straightforward C simply secure control of the strait.
However, Howard was acutely aware of the immense difficulty innding on Ing Empire''s shores.
The Empire was wealthy and often equipped itself with manyrge, expensive warships that were costly to maintain but rarely used.
In reality, apart from the invincible armada of Westia Kingdom, which could potentially match Ing Empire''s fleet in numbers, other nations stood little chance of defeating Ing Empire''s navy.
Constructingrge warships took two to three years, and assembling a fleetposed entirely of such vessels required nearly a generation.
Constructing ships hastily due to immediate needs was impractical due to time constraints.
Howard was uncertain about the naval capabilities on Charles''s side.
However, focusing on immigration and trade, Howard''s fleetprised two types of ships: guard ships, which were light vessels designed to protect trade, and transport ships, which possessed minimalbat capabilities and were solely for troop transport.
Howard, not present on the battlefield, couldn''t help but worry about Kaido''smand abilities.
Absent from the front lines, his anxiety was slightly more pronounced.
After meeting with a renowned inventor, he returned to the pce.
Upon arriving back in Oungria Kingdom, he met with Kaido, who excitedly shared his bravery and demonstrated military prowess in the battles between Fran Kingdom and Ing Empire.
Howard spoke favorably of Kaido, acknowledging his achievements.
Soon after, ndre approached Howard again, praising Kaido, leaving Howard with little option but to agree and add a few words of affirmation.
Then, Bosiden unexpectedly approached Howard with a proposition.
"Your Majesty," he suggested, "with Fran Kingdom''s victory and Ing Empire''s weakened state, why don''t we seize all their bases in the New World?"
Howard found the ideapelling and dered war on Ing Empire''s thirteen colonial settlements in the New World.
Victorious, they would acquire all of Ing Empire''s bases in the New World.
...
Howard, personally leading arge army, effortlessly won the first major battle, defeating an enemy force twice their size.
During the lull as soldiers cleared the battlefield, Bosiden, brimming with excitement, eximed to Howard, "Your Majesty, in my opinion, you''ve already acquired seventy percent of Master Resarite''s skill."
Howard, knowing this to be an overstatement, modestly replied, "Hardly so. Resarite''s military prowess was honed through countless battles. This was merely a stroke of luck on my part; I still have a long way to go."
Nearby, Vettel popped open a bottle of Champagne, beaming with joy, "Your Majesty, do not undervalue yourself. Your strategic brilliance in this battle has earned the admiration of all ranks for your military genius."
Howard responded with an obliging smile.
He then noticed Ness, d in an all-ck armor, resembling a knight emerged from darkness.
Approaching Ness, Howard remarked, "Your armor is quite interesting C entirely ck."
His intent was simply to familiarize himself with Ness, with whom he was not well-acquainted.
However, Ness, showing resistance, frowned slightly upon removing her helmet and silently turned away, leaving Howard awkwardly standing.
Alonso approached, advising Howard not to take offense at Ness''s behavior.
Howard nodded in appreciation, "I understand, thank you, Alonso."
The resounding sess of this battle enhanced Howard''s control and confidence in his militarymand.
Initially, despite their silence, it was clear that the conscripted troops of Cotler and Ness did not coordinate wlessly with Howard.
However, after Howard demonstrated his military capabilities, the response of Cotler and Ness''s conscripted troops to hismands became markedly more prompt and efficient.
The Ing Empireunched a surprise attack on the Fran Kingdom, employing a new type of explosive.
Through the efforts of their spies, they managed to detonate the explosives directly behind the doors of castles and fortresses, breaching several of them instantly.
While some fortresses withstood longer, repeated attacks of this nature severelypromised both the morale of the defending troops and the physical integrity of the fortress gates.
Charles, feeling the pressure, hurried to reinforce his defenses, prioritizing the protection of his own territories.
Howard advised Charles to exercise caution.
Charles verbally agreed, but his bold nature, coupled with the encouragement of his advisors, drove him to teach the Ing Empire a lesson in warfare, leading the valiant knights of Fran Kingdom into battle.
Charles and William eventually shed in a fierce war.
The knights of Fran Kingdom were indeed formidable, but the musketeers of Ing Empire disyed an unexpectedly high level of military proficiency.
The role of the musketeer was not inherently elite.
For those aspiring to join the military, the most coveted branch was undoubtedly the cavalry.
They aspired to be as close to knights as possible, if not knights themselves.
Consequently, the best talents were often drawn to the cavalry, leaving the musketeers, who were indistinguishable from light infantry except for their firearms, less attractive to top recruits.
In fact, some lords viewed musketeers simply as peasants or light infantry with muskets, nothing more.
However, following a series of reforms in Ing Empire, the status of the musketeer was firmly established.
This newfound respect and improved training reflected in their performance on the battlefield, challenging the traditional dominance of the cavalry.
Chapter 545 Defeat
Chapter 545 Defeat
?As the reforms progressed, more and more people were drawn to the ranks of the musketeers, lured by the promise of better pay and subsidies.
This investment now bore fruit.
Ing Empire equipped its most skilled musketeers with specially crafted rifled muskets, transforming them into an elite unit of sharpshooters.
Charles, caught off guard, witnessed many of his knights being unhorsed by bullets from unseen sources.
The origin of these lethal shots remained a mystery to him.
However, Charles, not being a distinguished military tactician, underestimated this challenge.
His troopsunched a full-scale charge, with even the artillerymen beginning to move their cannons forward.
Many soldiers of Fran Kingdom saw theirrades suddenly struck down by unseen bullets and never rise again, casting a shadow of terror over the ranks.
Then, Duke William led his private heavy cavalry in a surprise nk attack from a side path.
After withstanding the frontal assault of Ing Empire''s pikemen, the knights of Ing Empire decimated numerous soldiers of Fran Kingdom.
Charles''s defeat was swift.
The retreat was initiated by a nobleman in white, whom Charles did not recognize.
Disoriented, Charles shouted at the man in white, "Who are you? Are you Duke men or Marquis Garon? Why don''t I know you? Are you one of my vassals?"
The man in white nced at Charles with a meaningful look but ignored his questions, continuing tomand the retreat of Fran Kingdom''s troops in fluent Fran Kingdomnguage.
The situation was baffling.
The demoralized troops of Fran Kingdom, upon seeing the order for retreat issued by the man in white, didn''t bother to question his allegiance; their sole focus was escape.
They knew that with a noble''smand to withdraw, they would likely avoid punishment.
Among them was a knight of Fran Kingdom, embodying the spirit of chivalry.
Filled with indignation at the copse on the battlefield, he rode his white steed, wielding a gold-trimmed heavynce, and charged towards the mysterious man in white.
Adorned in heraldic armor emzoned with his family''s crest, the knight, confident in his skill honed through daily training, believed that his charge would spell the end for the man in white.
However, as he neared his target, a sound stopped him in his tracks.
It was too familiar C the sound of a musket, asmon as the unsheathing of a sword.
He was convinced that musket fire could not harm him.
But then, a creeping weakness overtook him, and darkness clouded his vision as he fell from his horse.
The knight had been shot down by an Ing Empire sniper hidden in the brush, rendered incapacitated.
It was only at this moment that King Charles of Fran Kingdom realized the man in white, standing on a high ground of their own formation, speaking fluent Fran Kingdomnguage, was actually an Ing Empire agent.
Or at the very least, a Fran Kingdom native turned spy for Ing Empire!
Charles was utterly baffled, but the harsh reality taught him a brutal lesson at the hands of Ing Empire.
Witnessing the battlefield''s copse, he had no choice but to issue a retreat for all his forces.
After regrouping, he found that out of the troops he had led into battle, only four thousand remained, most of them wounded.
Their bodies bore marks from sttered mud caused by exploding shells and injuries inflicted by cold steel.
Unable to contain his emotions, Charles recalled the treacherous Ing Empire''s terrifying snipers and their cunning spies.
He secluded himself in his tent, covering his head with a nket, and wept under it.
This was his first humiliating cry since reaching adulthood.
Outside the tent, people called for Charles.
He emerged from under the nket, wiping away tears, andposed himself.
As a king, he had to maintain his regal demeanor in front of his people.
As he opened the tent, what awaited Charles was notfort or reports, but a cold, sharp spike!
Caught off guard, Charles was pierced by the spike.
He fell to the ground in excruciating pain, hands clutching his abdomen, his expression twisted in agony.
As his consciousness began to fade, the day''s irony weighed heavily on him.
His vision grew brighter even as the light in his eyes seemed to dim.
In the moments before losing consciousness, Charles heard several furious roars filled with revenge and anger.
His royal guards, enraged, ordered the soldiers to apprehend someone.
It dawned on Charles that he had been assassinated.
Fortunately, the royal physicians arrived in time, saving his life.
Taking advantage of the chaos, the Ing Empireunched a frenzied campaign of conquest while the fate of Fran Kingdom''s suprememander, Charles, hung in uncertainty.
Under the tacit approval of Duke Orn of Fran Kingdom, the wounded soldiers received medical attention, while the uninjured remained on standby in the outskirts.
Five days psed before Charles finally opened his eyes.
Hey in bed, covered with thick nkets, a fire burning steadily beside him, within the safety of the royal pce.
A maid, witnessing Charles'' awakening, hurriedly, yet joyfully, informed the Queen of Fran Kingdom.
The Queen suggested to Charles that he admit defeat, but he, unwilling to concede, attempted to rise and don his armor.
The attempt was thwarted by unbearable pain, forcing him back onto the bed.
The Queen, seeing his condition, spoke withpassion, "You need at least a month or two of recovery before you can think of fighting again. Don''t push yourself."
Charles, clenching his fist in frustration, pounded the soft mattress.
Meanwhile, Howard''s campaign was progressing smoothly.
After several sieges and a victorious battle in a valley against hastily conscripted troops, theplete upation of the Nedn region by Howard''s forces seemed imminent.
However, danger loomed as an assassin, hidden in a barrel cloaked in shadow, awaited Howard and Bosiden.
As they approached, chatting andughing, the assassin sprung from his hiding,unching a cold and ruthless strike at Howard.
But Howard, well-informed and tactically savvy, parried the attack with his sword, thanks to Portia''s warning and his own preparedness.
Kaido''s loud cries alerted the mercenaries of the Briar Mercenary Group, who promptly arrived and eliminated the assassin.
With a snort of disdain, Howard remarked, "Hmph, nothing but petty tricks and insignificant schemes."
Kaido, still shaken, was speechless, his chest heaving with heavy breaths.
Bosiden, concerned, advised Howard, "Your Majesty, continuing like this is too dangerous. Perhaps we should ept their peace terms and withdraw from the war."
As Howard walked out of the wine cer, he replied calmly, "No rush."
Bosiden, sweating, said anxiously, "Your Majesty, this is the third assassin this month. I underestimated Ing Empire''s strength. I never imagined their musketeers would be so formidable. Fran Kingdom is already faltering on the frontlines. We can''t keep going like this."
Howard remained unswayed.
Six or seven dayster, on a morning, an emissary from the empire arrived.
Howard recognized the man as an old friend C Prince Maximilian of the Empire, a powerful figure within the Habsburg family.
Maximilian was far from foolish; he was widely recognized within the Habsburg family for his skill in managing imperial affairs.
Maximilian conveyed the Imperial Empress''s message, urging King Howard of Oungria Kindom to negotiate peace with Ing Empire.
The terms were to cease hostilities after acquiring all the territories of the Duchy of Nedn in Hagg region.
Howard knew that the Empire and Fran Kingdom were not on good terms, and this was the Empire''s strategy to pull the rug from under Fran Kingdom, leaving them to face Ing Empire and the remaining Nedn territories alone, hoping for Fran Kingdom''s defeat.
This cold and calcted move was very much in line with Nora''s shrewd style.
Howard gazed at the face of the Imperial Prince, remaining silent, attempting to exert some pressure on the man.
However, Maximilian, a person of significant authority and strong will, did not falter under Howard''s imposing stare.
His eyes met Howard''s, neither aggressively confrontational nor shifting away in unease.
Howard turned to Bosiden and inquired, "What do you think?"
Bosiden believed that the King of Fran Kingdom, having ignored Howard''s advice and recklessly engaged in battle with the Ing Empire''s army, had brought defeat upon himself.
He felt that it was perfectly reasonable for Howard to withdraw from the war now, and no one could justifiably me him.
Howard gave a barely noticeable nod in response, then turned to Neplon, who stood nearby, and asked, "And what about you, Lord Neplon?"
Neplon disagreed, stating, "If Ing Empire defeats Fran Kingdom, they will likely seize further territories of Fran Kingdom. This is an unjust act, and I believe a wise king would not allow such a thing to happen."
Chapter 546 The Prince’s Ambition
Chapter 546 The Prince''s Ambition
?Maximilian shook his head, addressing Neplon, "So, you''re Neplon, right? I''ve heard much about your renown."
Neplon offered no response to the man.
Observing this, Maximilian continued, "In truth, there has never been such a thing as the natural territory of the Fran Kingdom. Be it a duchy vast or a knight''s vige small, there''s never been a clear demarcation of ownership. You im thosends belong to Fran Kingdom, but I could just as easily dere them part of the Ing Empire. The matter is notplicated; it''s quite simple, really. I hope you''ll give it some thought."
Neplon retorted, "People of the Ing Empire are wolves in sheep''s clothing, harboring ambitious designs."
Maximilian replied, "And the people of Fran Kingdom are not necessarily the paragons of kindness and mercy."
"You, speaking on behalf of the Empire, are inherently biased and not objective," Neplon used.
Maximilian burst into heartyughter, "What a grand joke I''m hearing! Neplon, you, a Fran Kingdom native from Cursy Ind, dare to speak of objectivity in matters of war between the two nations?"
Howard waved his hand, signaling both to cease their dispute.
Kaido believed the war could still be waged.
The prosperous cities in the Nedn region had provided the soldiers with ample spoils, buoying their morale significantly.
Ness, with a sweep of his sleeve, dered, "Our journey thus far has been marked by rtively low casualties. Both in terms of morale and logistics, we are within reasonable limits. We should aim to seize further advantages."
Bosiden red at Ness, questioning, "How long have you been with Lord Howard? Do you even have a ce to speak here?"
Undeterred, Ness retorted, "I am the Duke of Sluvensk, a major noble in our nation. Why should I not have the right to speak?"
Maximilian, with a drawn-out tone, addressed Howard, "Your Majesty, it seems your vassals are quite divided over the prospect of peace negotiations."
Howard remained silent, his stern gaze speaking volumes.
Maximilian understood that Howard would not act ording to Nora''s wishes.
For Nora''s intentions extended far beyond merely ending the war.
With a sigh, Maximilian revealed the full extent of Nora''s desires.
It turned out that Nora''s ambition was not just for Howard to reap benefits and cease hostilities.
She even harbored ns for Howard to transfer the Duchy of Hagg to her personally.
This revtion silenced the previously argumentative assembly, who then turned to Maximilian with an almost amused expression, as if to suggest he was a fool for entertaining such thoughts.
But Maximilian shrugged his shoulders, saying, "Don''t look at me like that. I would never make such a foolish decision. These are the wild and untamed decisions of Nora."
Consequently, Howard rejected Maximilian''s proposal, stating, "When you return, tell Nora to learn what the essence of diplomacy is. Even if she truly desires Hagg, she shouldn''t reveal her hand so soon. These things must be approached gradually."
Howard''s words carried a mix of official and personal advice, imparting diplomatic tactics to Nora.
Maximilian nodded in agreement, "I tried to convey the same to her. But despite appearing astute, she''s utterly clueless about the other party''s negotiation limits. She is neither an outstanding monarch nor a remarkable imperial emperor. Shecks the ability to lead Habsburg to greater heights."
A chilling atmosphere enveloped everyone present, touching the very core of their beings.
Maximilian''s words were a stark disrespect towards the Empress.
Bosiden seemed inclined to speak but, after a moment''s consideration, he restrained himself.
Howard descended from his seat, addressing the Imperial Prince, "Aren''t you afraid that your words will reach Nora''s ears?"
The Prince, a middle-aged man with significant influence in the Habsburg family, replied to Howard, "Let me be frank. There are many who support me, and Nora''s abdication is imminent. I have already witnessed and lost patience with her limited ability to govern. Abdicating the throne is her wisest choice."
"As for you, King Howard of Oungria Kingdom, I am aware that Nora bestowed your crown upon you. However, Noracks true talent. Assisting us in overthrowing Nora''s rule will secure your ce in the future world."
Ness, with his hand covering his mouth, mumbled indistinctly, "You''re audacious, daring to speak so bluntly."
Maximilian, revealing his true shrewd nature, didn''t directly respond to thement.
Instead, he ambiguously addressed Howard, "King of Oungria Kingdom, this is an opportunity for you to pledge loyalty to the new ruler, and for me to assess your allegiance to the Empire. Such a politicalndscape and opportunity will not arise again. If you wish to demonstrate your loyalty, the time is now."
In his words, Maximilian showed no signs of weakness, instead, he seemed to be pressuring Howard.
Even Ness found himself unable to see through Maximilian, wondering inwardly, "Could it be that he truly has secured substantial noble support, feeling confident about this rebellion?"
Bosiden coughed twice, addressing Howard, "Your Majesty, Nora may not be an exceptional monarch. Perhaps her recement could be beneficial."
Vettel said to Maximilian, "If we support you, then Guzz port must be open to our Oungria Kingdom''s merchants in the future."
Maximilian agreed.
Thus, Vettel lent his support to Maximilian.
Neplon showed no interest in these discussions, his attention solely on the map of Fran Kingdom hanging in the center, pondering over tactics and strategies.
Kaido, recalling some minor conflicts he had with Nora, also supported Maximilian.
Ness questioned, "What does the changing of your emperor have to do with our Oungria Kingdom? What you choose to do is your affair, why involve us?"
Maximilian, as if grasping Ness''s vulnerability, retorted, "Nora doesn''t hold Duke Edward in high regard. I can''t assure that she won''t dere war on him one day."
Ness''s face paled; Duke Edward was her cousin.
Ness, being Anna''s sister and a member of the Katerina family, a branch of the Valuva family, knew that if the Valuva family fell, so would the prestige of the Katerina family.
Unsure if the Imperial Prince''s words were true or false, Ness dared not take the risk.
Slowly, Ness said to Howard, "In that case, let''s remain observers. We won''t support, nor oppose."
Howard cleared his throat, steadying his thoughts.
He first instructed Maximilian to find a ce to settle, then they would discuss other matters.
Meanwhile, the siege of Sava Castle in the Nedn region continued unabated.
Catherine was not in the camp at this time, but if asked for her opinion, it was likely that she, harboring a strong dislike for Nora, would unhesitatingly agree.
Howard summoned Boshni and discussed Nora''s situation, seeking her perspective.
Boshni had attained her noble status after Nora had parted ways with Howard and had never worked alongside Nora.
Boshni said to Howard, "Having be a king, the next step would be emperor, wouldn''t it? Am I right, Your Majesty?"
Howard''s eyelids twitched, her words striking a chord in his heart.
"Indeed," he admitted.
Boshni continued, "Then, in that case, if Nora remains the emperor of the empire, would you choose to contend with her?"
Howard replied, "Both morally and logically, I cannot."
Boshni countered, "Nora is an obstacle in your path to ascendancy. To you, now a king, she stands as a barrier."
Howard wanted to correct a few terms in Boshni''s statement but couldn''t find the right words that matched his sentiments.
He remained silent.
Seeing his reaction, Boshni understood.
She knew Howard had long harbored ambitions towards the west, but hesitated due to his rtionship with Nora.
If someone like Maximilian, who had little personal connection with Howard, became emperor, Howard would act without such reservations.
She weighed her words carefully, then continued to Howard, "You initially defied many to support Nora against a powerful nation like Castile. As a result, she sessfully ascended to the position of the empire''s emperor, and your role in that was indisputable. Therefore, even after acquiring Oungria Kindom, you owe Nora nothing."
"Now, since Nora is unable to stabilize the internal situation of the empire, you should respect this oue. If indeed she cannot manage the empire well, then having her return to your side as a secretary is a viable option. Your kingdom is like another home for Nora, a safe harbor.
"If she suffers and tires outside, and if she fails, she can always return here. You will always wee her. That way, you owe nobody anything."
Howard''s expression turned solemn as he made his decision.
"Let''s wait and see. We won''t support anyone in this matter. If Nora can resolve it herself, then we will not interfere with the empire and will focus on resisting Ond Kingdom."
"But if Maximilian seeds in ousting Nora and ascends to the throne, then we will also wee Nora''s return."
Chapter 547 The Fall of the Empire
Chapter 547 The Fall of the Empire
?Howard pondered further, harboring hopes that his friend Nora could either unify the empire or, at the very least, maintain significant prestige within it.
However, the recent state of the empire, as understood through Portia, seemed fraught with negative incidents.
For some reason, the empire seemed to be gued by more than its fair share of troubles.
While minor disturbances might be inconsequential in other regions, in the empire, they seemed to escte into deeper issues.
Howard was inclined to attribute these problems to the imperial throne itself, but Portia held a different view.
The current state of the empire did not align with that of a thriving, rejuvenating emperor.
Putting aside the future of the empire and focusing on Howard''s own situation, the recent victory over Ond Kingdom in the east had note easily.
The war with Ond Kingdom was a challenge that Howard could not guarantee victory over.
He dared not even covet the eastern Ond Kingdom, feeling almost as if he were facing a formidable enemy.
Therefore, the inevitable conclusion was to expand westward into Oungria Kindom to strengthen his power.
Heading west meant directly confronting the empire.
Seizing imperialnds could potentially invite reprimand and demands for their return from the emperor.
Just as Phrus viewed the empire, Howard now found the empire to be an impediment.
To match the strength of Ond Kingdom in a direct confrontation, Oungria Kindom first needed to secure the empire''s periphery.
The Tyro region, with its gold mines, became a strategic target.
Consequently, Howard, burdened by a sense of indebtedness towards Nora, chose to feign ignorance of Maximilian''s deration of rebellion.
Three dayster, early in the morning, Maximilian departed from the camp.
He had not secured a promise of assistance from Howard, yet he was not angered.
Bosiden, hoping to intimidate him, deliberately threatened to inform Nora of his ns for rebellion.
However, Maximilian saw through Bosiden''s tactic, remarking, "Although you are an excellent diplomat, you have yet to reach the pinnacle of your craft." With that, Maximilian left.
On the other side, Howard was deeply concerned about the situation of the empire and Nora herself.
He pondered that if Nora did not abdicate peacefully but was instead involved in a war, or if she fled to Oungria Kindom with her loyal troops, he would have to intervene at least to ensure Nora''s personal safety.
Consequently, Howard negotiated a truce with the governor of the Nedn region.
He secured the Duchy of Hagg, thus gaining an exve in the northwest of the continent.
Additionally, Howard forced the transfer of all the empire''s colonial bases in the New World from Nedn.
Howard then turned his attention back to battling the people of Ing Empire.
The war was long and arduous.
William, a master of mobile warfare, innovated a running conscription method, assembling arge number of swift-footed soldiers.
Howard divided his forces into three armies: one under Ness, one under Kaido, and one under Boshni.
He tasked them with capturing unfortified locations, such as castles and defenseless viges and cities.
Howard himself led the main force to retake the capital of Fran Kingdom.
The capital had already fallen.
The King and Queen of Fran Kingdom, along with others, had fled southwards, now near the border of Provence.
The reserve forces of Fran Kingdom continued to replenish the wartime troops.
With some time, they would again have a fully staffed, organized brigade.
A monthter, turmoil erupted again within Ing Empire.
Queen Mary, previously in power, was overthrown by the irate nobility and popce, and subsequently imprisoned in the dungeons.
Her sister, Elizabeth, ascended to the throne.
Mary harbored intense resentment towards Elizabeth, fueled by the bitterness of losing her crown to another.
As previously discussed during a meeting between Mary and Howard, Mary had been a wless princess, the jewel in King Henry''s crown.
William, a staunch supporter of Queen Mary, was infuriated that his absence on the battlefield had allowed the opposition to dethrone the queen he endorsed.
Consequently, William abandoned the Fran Kingdom campaign and set off to return home.
During this time, Howard and the generals of Fran Kingdom reimed all the territories previously upied by Ing Empire.
Following this, internal issues surfaced within Ing Empire, but it seemed that William and Elizabeth reconciled.
Elizabeth, a politically astute figure, managed to deal effectively with William, a powerful noble of the distinguished Honor family.
However, the oue of the war had already been decided.
With the ascension of the new queen, policies diametrically opposed to those of her sister were implemented.
Regardless, Ing Empire conceded defeat in the war, and all territories that had been under its distant rule became part of Fran Kingdom.
Ing Empire waspletely severed from the maind, transforming into an ind nation.
The war hade to an end.
Howard, with his troops, slowly returned to Oungria Kindom.
...
Nora was eventually imprisoned following a pce coup.
Through Howard''s stern negotiations, the new Emperor Maximilian released Nora in exchange for 150 gold coins.
The Empire and Oungria Kindompletely fell out; three months after Nora''s release, the Empire demanded Howard return the crown of the Oungria Kindom to the Habsburgs.
Howard, without hesitation, refused, leading the Empire to formally dere war on Oungria Kindom.
Once the war began, Oungria Kindom''s campaign was overwhelmingly sessful, prating directly into the imperial capital and capturing Maximilian himself.
Shortly thereafter, Howard received news of the Empire''s total surrender.
Oungria Kindom annexed the eastern part of the Empire, extending its territory up to the original Bavaria region.
Oungria Kindom''s power surged dramatically.
Phrus challenged the Empire for the throne.
Frederick bluntly stated, "The Habsburgs currentlyck the strength to protect the Empire. In such a case, it''s best to abdicate and let others lead."
Maximilian, of course, refused, leading Phrus to threaten war against the Empire.
However, mediation by Fran Kingdom and Ing Empire prevented immediate conflict.
Fran Kingdom and Westia Kindom formed an alliance.
The immensely powerful Westia Kindom, having resolved its diplomatic issues in the north, focused solely on exploring the New World.
Many smaller nations and lords also waged wars against each other.
The Empire had lost all its authority and was on the brink of vanishing from history.
Bosiden once raised a simr issue at a tea party with Howard.
Bosiden believed that once the Empire copsed or dissolved, it would never resurface.
Kaido, Ness, Boshni, Neplon, and Vettel shared simr views.
However, Howard, Alonso, and Cotler thought differently.
Apart from Cotler, who expressed some dangerous opinions that greatly rmed Howard, the others'' views were within reasonable bounds.
Howard believed that the framework of the Empire might indeed be dissolved, whether through the initiative of its internal members or under the coercion of external enemies.
Yet, the grand idea and tradition of the continent''s various powers uniting under a single banner still persisted.
He foresaw that even without the Empire, other frameworks would emerge.
This perspective was something Neplon and others failed to grasp, but it was how Howard personally viewed the situation.
Suddenly, Boshni asked Howard, "Do you think the nations in the former imperial region will join this so-called new framework?"
Howard replied, "It''s hard to say."
Boshni chuckled, then inquired further, "Lord Howard, would you be the one to deliver the final blow to the Empire?"
Neplon, though engrossed in his tea, mmed his hand on the table upon hearing this, eximing, "We should act immediately! Such a cumbersome, continental welfare-
detrimental, and peace-threatening nation must be utterly overthrown! I support Lord Howard in taking decisive action against the Empire and then actively dissolving this framework!"
Since everyone was enjoying afternoon tea in an open-air garden, enveloped in a rxed and pleasant atmosphere, Neplon''s sudden outburst and dramatic words struck a somewhatical note amidst the serene setting.
Kaido burst intoughter, and the others couldn''t help but join in, chuckling along.
Although Neplon''s face reddened slightly, his resolve remained firm, and he showed no regret for speaking his mind.
Regardless, the current Emperor of the Empire, Maximilian, seemed utterly incapable of halting the empire''s decline.
Neither the Habsburgs, the Empire itself, nor the gold mines of Tyro offered a solution.
Howard spected that if Maximilian faced another major health crisis, Phrus might seize the opportunity of a new emperor''s ascension to usurp the throne.
In such a scenario, barring any extraordinary events, the imperial throne was destined to be lost.
Howard possessed a remarkable quality, one that many rulers of nations aspired to.
He never constrained their freedom, nor did he express a desire for them to disperse across various regions instead of converging in the capital.
All these were their own thoughts and actions, free from any directive or influence from Howard.
Chapter 548 Negotiations
Chapter 548 Negotiations
?Perhaps it was Howard''s charismatic personality or his approach to matters, but he effectively maintained and continuously strengthened his rtionships with his direct vassals.
During the afternoon tea gathering, Bosiden started with casual remarks about recent changes within the kingdom, followed by Vettel''s economic analysis.
As the discussion unfolded, each person expressed their opinions in turn.
Howard, keeping his own counsel, spoke less, allowing his vassals the freedom to discuss openly.
Howard held the handle of his teacup, gently bringing the tea to his lips.
Standing behind him was Nora.
This member of the Habsburg family, who had been the empress of the empire for over a year, was now back at Howard''s side, thanks to his diplomatic efforts.
Considering Nora''s previous role as a secretary, Howard had appointed her as an assistant to his existing secretary.
Nora inquired if the tea was too hot, to which Howard replied that the temperature was just right.
Time marched on, and half a monthter, a significant incident urred in the pce.
ording to a maid, a secretary had been secretly taking golden and silver utensils from the pce, selling them for cash.
This issue pertained to the integrity of the pce''s internal affairs.
Catherine, the queen, personally investigated the matter and found the stolen items in a market within the Pni County, not far from Pist.
All signs pointed to the secretary being responsible.
Howard personally summoned the pce maids to inquire about the situation.
Among these maids of the Oungria Kindom pce, aside from some who were recruitedter, the rest had been with Howard for a long time.
Some of them were quite familiar with Howard.
Under Howard''s direct questioning, the truth soon came to light.
The whole affair had been orchestrated by Nora.
Howard called Nora to him and said, "I have uncovered the truth. Due to your previous role as a court secretary, you are well-acquainted with many of the maids. Coupled with your undeniable management skills, you''ve established a high level of credibility among them. It was all your n. You are the real culprit."
Nora initially wanted to argue, but considering her current reality, she chose not to and admitted, "Alright, since you''ve found out, I confess."
Howard sighed, "What''s the hurry? The secretary who reced you has been faultless so far. It wouldn''t be right to rece her with you directly. But I''ve already considered it; sooner orter, I intended to promote you to a full-time position."
After saying this, Howard seemed to sense the irony in his words.
He nced at the pile of documents on his desk and said, "Nora, you failed in your struggle for power in the empire. Can you not bring those tactics into my court? You, who once were an empress, can''t you let go of a mere secretary position?"
Nora suddenly burst into tears, the first time Howard had ever seen her cry.
Afterward, Howard said nothing more; he just held Nora,forting her.
Five dayster, Nora left Howard''s pce for the imperial capital Wis City, which Howard had conquered, to pacify the citizens.
Howard believed that a former empress could still contribute significantly to the core city of Wis.
Meanwhile, the secretary, feeling almost powerless over her subordinates and ashamed, resigned.
Howard tried to retain her, assuring her that the fault wasn''t hers, as her opponent had been a former empress.
However, she insisted on leaving, so Howard generously gave her ten gold coins.
Truth be told, she hadn''t left much of an impression on Howard.
Her work was too academic, often ineffective, failing to gain Howard''s favor.
For someone like Howard, who dealt with a multitude of matters daily, he had even forgotten the secretary''s name.
Howardy on the sofa, and Boshni brought a basket of persimmons for him, but he waved them off, not wanting to eat just then.
Sometimeter, the Governor of Venice unexpectedly dered war on Oungria Kindom, a development that took Howard by surprise.
Oungria Kindom responded decisively, swiftly capturing the major ports of the Venice region with three separate armies.
In two months, Venice was rapidly defeated.
Although the Venice Governor had hired numerous mercenaries, under the leadership of Howard''s newly appointed Military Minister Neplon, all dangers were averted.
Howard, who had been at the forefront of every battle, still couldn''t understand why Venice had chosen to attack Oungria Kindom.
Or rather, the real question was: What made Venice think they could defeat him, Howard?
The Governor of Venice exined that he had been deceived; his chief of spies turned out to be a spy for another power, misleading him with ims that Oungria Kindom was in disarray and vulnerable to attack.
Howard chuckled softly and turned to his spy master Portia, asking, "Was it your doing?"
Portia replied, "Serving Your Majesty loyally is my duty."
Pleased, Howard awarded Portia the newly acquired Guzz and Lika ports.
In this battle, Oungria Kindom had triumphed almost effortlessly.
Had they been the aggressors, the Governor''s allies might have joined in defense.
But since it was the Governor who had recklessly provoked Oungria Kindom, his allies had no grounds for intervention.
Through this conflict, Howard realized the significance of espionage in warfare.
The Empire was now confined to the Tyro region and its vicinity.
Even the Linth County to the west of Wis City was now in Howard''s control.
The once formidable Empire seemed to be in its twilight years.
Marquis Rolf, who had once had rtions with Howard, was utterly defeated by Duke Edward and had vanished into obscurity as amoner.
Howard felt a pang of regret.
The young and astute Edward of the Valuva family, having conquered all of Marquis Rolf''s territories, dered the establishment of Lumburd Kingdom.
This news rmed Catherine in Pist and her father in the Lumburd region.
Howard''s father-inw came to seek Howard''s help, meeting him in Guzz.
He approached Howard hastily, pleading, "Howard, you must save me."
Howard, supporting his father-inw''s arm, assured, "Don''t worry, I will definitely save you."
His father-inw eximed, "That despicable Edward, he must be a shameful scoundrel. He has even dered the establishment of a kingdom."
At that moment, Ness of the Katerina family happened to walk by and overheard the conversation.
With a stern face, Ness confronted Terni, "My cousin establishing the Lumburd Kingdom is a matter of pride for our people. Why do you malign him like this?"
Terni, visibly agitated, began to berate Ness.
Ness, not one to back down, engaged in a heated verbal spar with Terni.
Howard asked Gn to separate the two and then took his father-inw to a private room for a conversation.
It turned out that his father-inw was worried Edward might target him in the future.
And not without reason.
The rationale was that the Lumburd Kingdom was founded on the basis of the Lumburd region, meaning any area culturally associated with Lumburd could potentially fall within the new kingdom''s ambit of war.
From this perspective, his father-inw''s concerns were quite valid.
Howard immediately assured him of protection for hisnds.
The old man, overwhelmed with gratitude and emotion, clung to Howard''s hand, tears streaming down his face, "Howard, I am old and of no use now. I used to think you were just a lucky man who became Earl of Nok, and I looked down upon you. Now, I realize it was my narrow-mindedness."
Howard patted his father-inw''s arm, "Let bygones be bygones. There''s no need to dwell on the past."
He then instructed Bosiden to travel to Florence, the current capital of Lumburd Kingdom.
Upon arrival in Florence, Bosiden met with King Edward.
Edward, wearing a crown of gold and dressed in a luxurious blue-purple silk robe, was eating a plump cherry as Bosiden arrived.
He greeted Bosiden with diplomatic courtesies.
Bosiden bowed respectfully, "My lord Howard has not seen Your Majesty for a long time and is deeply concerned about you."
Edward responded, "Hmm, I too have fond memories of him. His investment in my mercenary group resolved an urgent crisis for me, and I hold him in high regard."
Bosiden felt a surge of hope, believing the mission could be sessful.
He continued, "Your Majesty, King Howard of Oungria Kindom wishes for your mighty forces to slightly alter their course, to overlook Terni''snds and turn towards others."
Edward asked cautiously, "Does Howard consider this matter of great importance?"
Bosiden replied, "Before departing, my king emphasized repeatedly and instructed me to ensure the sess of this mission."
Edward then put down the cherry, which he had been holding between his thumb and forefinger.
The fruitnded back on the te held by a gracefully kneeling maid.
Chapter 549 A Worthwhile Trade
Chapter 549 A Worthwhile Trade
?Edward, putting on an act of being in a difficult position, said, "But I ammitted to the will of the Lumburd people, to establish a paradise for them. If I don''t unify Lumburd, how can I face those who support me?"
Bosiden, gathering his thoughts and breaking away from the conventional, began pacing back and forth in front of Edward, surprising him.
Bosiden said, "A kingdom has its duties, that''s true. But within the kingdom, the king wields considerable influence, and that''s a fact. Since you are the king, why not make a small adjustment? Unify all of Lumburd, excluding Terni''s territory. Wouldn''t that suffice?"
Edward replied nonchntly, "Ah, what are you talking about? Who views the situation like that?"
Bosiden continued, "The Valuva family, with its long history, surely understands which opponents are worth fighting and which are not."
Edward chuckled and asked Bosiden, "So, you mean to say that I am afraid to engage in a battle with Howard?"
Bosiden aptly chose silence as his response.
Seeing Bosiden''s silence, Edward''s brow furrowed slightly.
Then, an elderly man walked in.
His beard was entirely white.
Bosiden did not recognize him and noted that his clothing did not resemble that of any Lumburd Kingdom noble.
The old man, as soon as he entered, began to weep before Edward, speaking of the years of suffering and hardship the Lumburd people endured under forced incorporation into the Empire.
He implored Edward of the Valuva family to avenge the Lumburd people and wage war against other regions of the Empire.
Edward pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling troubled by the situation.
Before departing, Howard had Bosiden study some history books, so he was now well-versed in history.
Bosiden suddenly stood tall and pointed at the old man, saying with confidence, "The Lumburd people oppressed by the Empire? Are you trying to amuse me? The Lumburds were originally aggressors who invaded the Empire. Now, after all these years, you im you were oppressed and incorporated by the Empire? Do you not know, or is it me who''s mistaken?"
The old man became flustered.
He had assumed that Bosiden, being from Oungria Kindom, wouldn''t know Lumburd history, and that Edward was not well-versed in it either.
Thus, he had thought to fabricate a story to deceive Edward and intimidate Bosiden.
But now that Bosiden had pointed out the actual historical context, the old man defiantly stood up, speaking with a tone of indignant authority, "So what? We Lumburd people can choose to be part of the Empire or not, as we please. How we view ourselves is none of your concern."
Bosiden looked at Edward, who was internally processing the situation.
Edward spent some time cating the white-haired old man, and after persuading him to leave the grand hall, he said to Bosiden, "You see, there is quite a fervor here. It''s not just about unifying the Lumburd region; they mor every day for me to conquer the entire continent. Although I have no such ambition, it still troubles my heart."
Bosiden felt he had said all he could, and ultimately, the decisiony with Edward himself.
Yet, recognizing his role as the Foreign Minister of Oungria Kindom and remembering how he had been awarded his dukedom by Howard, Bosiden, albeit reluctantly, dutifully reiterated the gist of his previous statements.
Observing Bosiden''s apparent helplessness, Edward felt a sense of satisfaction, believing his n had seeded halfway.
The astute Edward wouldn''t have difficulty managing his people, so the earlier confrontation with the old man was an intentional move.
He had covertly instructed the pce guards to let the old man in with minimal obstruction.
Edward aimed to use the old man''s attitude to pressure Bosiden, gaining leverage for the uing negotiation.
Edward exined to Bosiden that to suppress the people''s uprising, abination of soft and hard tactics was necessary, requiring substantial funds.
He proposed that Bosiden agree to an annual payment of 100 gold coins to Lumburd Kingdom to avoid an imminent war.
Bosiden responded that he couldn''t decide alone and needed to consult Howard.
Edward, however, forcefully detained Bosiden, imparting some words.
Eventually, Bosiden broke free and rode back to Howard.
Howard extended a hand to help Bosiden dismount, who hastily declined.
Howard amiably asked, "How did it go?"
After dismounting, Bosiden ryed Edward''s demands to Howard.
The Finance Minister, Vettel, overhearing the conversation, quickly interrupted, strongly objecting.
Vettel argued, "Your Majesty, gold should be spent where it''s needed. Giving away 100 gold coins just like that is a deal unworthy of consideration."
Bosiden, slightly upset, addressed Vettel, "Vettel, we usually have a good rtionship. You should respect the oue of my diplomacy regardless of the other party''s demands. By disparaging this condition, you are essentially belittling my diplomatic achievements and my skills, aren''t you?"
Vettel raised his right hand and shook it towards Bosiden, saying, "That''s not what I mean."
Bosiden, annoyed, retorted, "If that''s not what you mean, then keep quiet."
Howard, taking Bosiden by the arm, led him to a small hill and sat down, signaling Bosiden to do the same.
Bosiden, though unsure of the reason,plied.
Howard then inquired in detail about the situation in Edward''s pce, eventually concluding that Edward was merely posturing.
Upon hearing Howard''s analysis, Bosiden became anxious, "Your Majesty, you can''t view the situation like that. Regardless of whether Edward is bluffing, the fact that he defeated Rolf is true. His prestige is at its peak right now, and there''s no need for us to confront him head-on. If we can resolve this dispute with some money, I believe it to be a worthwhile trade."
Suddenly, Howard recalled something and asked Bosiden, "Do you remember? When Edward started his mercenary group, I invested some money in it, and he promised that the troops would be avable for my use, free of charge, if needed. So, if Edward and I were to engage in conflict, whose side would that mercenary group take? His or mine?"
Bosiden, confused, admitted, "I''m not sure about that."
Howard prompted, "Then, just specte."
Bosiden pondered for a moment and said, "In terms of both the frequency and scale of our military operations, we surpass Edward. However, we haven''t frequently enlisted that mercenary group led by Briar. Moreover, thest time we hired them, some of them were rather reluctant. So, I believe if we were to engage in conflict with Edward, Briar''s troops would probably side with Edward."
Howard chuckled and nodded, "They are all Edward''s loyalists. If ites to a fight, Briar''s troops will definitely side with Edward."
Bosiden, a bit confused about the purpose of Howard''s question, inquired, "So, what does this have to do with our current situation regarding the 100 gold coins?"
Howard took a deep breath and said to Bosiden, "Go back to Florence and tell Edward that I will no longer give him the annual 100 gold coins. However, aspensation, I will no longer require the services of his Briar troop. Overall, considering I''ve used them a few times during the Ond Kingdom campaign, I don''t consider it a loss."
Bosiden''s eyes widened, "But without Briar''s troops, what will we do in future battles?"
Howard gazed towards the distant ocean and said, "Edward has already started organizing mercenary groups, deliberately forming a semi-conscript, semi-mercenary military model. He willplete the transition to a professional army sooner than I will. Now, I also need to start taking action."
Bosiden was left speechless, hesitant toment further.
Standing up and dusting off his clothes, Howard said to Bosiden, "Take some rest, and then, I''d like you to make another trip to Florence. If Edward still refuses, then let him meet me on the battlefield."
Bosiden then returned to Florence and conveyed Howard''s decision to Edward.
After some thought, Edward realized that in the long run, this was a more profitable deal and readily agreed.
He also pondered the fact that with Briar''s troops solely under hismand, it was now time to attempt forming a full-time professional army.
However, he was uncertain about how the conscripted soldiers would react and whether the finances would suffice.
Thus, the issue regarding Howard''s father-inw''s territory was amicably resolved.
News arrived from the Oungria Kindom''s governor in the New World, reporting the discovery of a peculiar animal.
After several inquiries, Howard suspected that this creature might be the same as the mysterious animal once spotted in the Ferrara and Romagna regions.
Intrigued, Howard boarded a ship bound for the New World, eager to investigate further.
Chapter 550 The Transformation of the Kingdom
Chapter 550 The Transformation of the Kingdom
?Howard believed that if he could fully acquire the habitat of a certain species, it would provide an inexhaustible source of economic wealth.
In the past, the exotic creatures of Romagna and Ferrara, although they bred rapidly, were too few in number and were quickly hunted to extinction.
However, this time, with the indigenous beasts of the New World, there was no doubt about their abundance.
Securing these creatures meant Howard could stop worrying about economic issues.
It would free him to focus on managing his mercenary group.
Having witnessed these beasts firsthand, Howard took this matter very seriously, thus he decided to lead the expedition himself, fearing his subordinates might make a mistake in their assessment.
Upon arriving in the New World, Howard breathed in the fresh air of this unchartednd, gazing upon its lush greenery and rolling hills, and saw it as a treasure trove for the Oungria Kingdom.
The current situation was limiting, development was crucial, but sometimes the necessary resources for such an endeavor were not avable.
Hence, this period was critical for establishing a strong foundation based on thend.
Thisnd was inherently fertile, and it seemed likely to remain so.
However, if it had been barren or infertile, the nobles would not have invested time and effort into cultivating or expanding it.
The basic objective was to establish a city capable of sustaining a thousand people.
Once this was achieved, all teams of migration experts would move on to another province bordering this one.
Therefore, if thend was originally poor, it might remain so for a considerable time.
These green waters and mountains required careful exploration to uncover items of economic, culinary, mining, and textile value.
Leading an expedition of a thousand, Howard ventured into the forest in search of exotic beasts.
Guided by an expert, they sessfully located the creature''s habitat.
Both Howard and the guide rejoiced with a high-five, celebrating their find.
Two monthster, Howard dered war on Bohemia, which in turn called upon Lubeck and Pomerania for assistance.
Pomerania, still rtively weak, and Lubeck, a nation known more for itsmerce than military prowess, struggled inbat.
Howard, leading his newly formed Oungria Kingdom army, advanced swiftly, capturing Pomerania''s major provinces with ease.
He then coerced Pomerania into withdrawing from the war, not only demanding a payment of 75 gold coins but also imposing a monthly tribute of 10% of their economic revenue.
Lubeck, witnessing the unfavorable turn of events and having suffered defeats at the hands of the Oungria Kingdom, sought an early peace with Howard.
However, Howard, seizing this rare opportunity, spent more time meticulously capturing each of Lubeck''s provinces, eventually securing a port province for himself.
Bohemia, facing defeat, surrendered to Howard.
In exchange for peace, Bohemia ceded a duchy-sized territory and paid an immediate sum of 316 gold coins, followed by a monthly tribute of 10% of their economic revenue to Howard.
Back in Oungria Kingdom, the domestic situation was flourishing.
Many citizens, who once could only dream of such a feat while under the threat of the Ond Kingdom, were astounded to see their nation pushing into the heart of the continent.
Howard entrusted Bosiden with the task of stabilizing the newly conquered regions, ensuring the well-being of the popce and maintaining order.
For the critical task of integrating the Bohemian province into the core of the kingdom, Howard appointed Nora, a former imperial empress.
Her experience and stature were expected to quell any thoughts of rebellion among the newly subjugated people, ensuring a smooth transition and consolidation of power in these tumultuous times.
The provinces that were once directly governed by the empire had now been sessfully integrated into the core of the kingdom under Nora''s leadership.
The trade routes were bustling and unobstructed, and the tenant farmers lived stable lives.
However, the frequent wars waged by the Oungria Kingdom had led to a shortage of local soldiers.
Howard nned to recruit more people into the army after the winter.
Though the formation of the Oungria Kingdom''s ck Army was initially sessful, it was still small in number and essentially a temporary force, primarilyposed of mercenaries.
Howard had begun to adopt a model simr to that of Edward''s, transitioning to a mix of mercenaries and conscripted soldiers.
He had instructed Neplon to rigorously train these mercenaries; they were not to be paid for subpar performance that matched only that of ordinary conscripts.
Ordinarily, achieving high standards in such conditions would be challenging, but Neplon''s training methods were exceptionally effective.
Moreover, many nomadic or unsettled people of the eastern steppes of Oungria Kingdom, fearing the incursions of Ond Kingdom, were especially diligent.
Howard, personally, was not fond of mercenaries and wasn''t skilled in utilizing them.
He always believed that steady, gradual progress was the best path for development.
His frequent dealings with loan merchants were not a healthy management style, in his opinion.
Initially hesitant, Howard was persuaded by Neplon, who argued that having a professional army, even if not perfect, was better than none at all.
The journey to a professional military was not achieved overnight, and thus, Howard agreed to the formation of the ck Army.
A monthter, the Ond Kingdom dered war on Salvia.
However, Salvia was like a prey on the chopping board of the Oungria Kingdom, and Howard was not about to let Ond Kingdom take it.
Howard had always been unsure about how to handle the Ond Kingdom, but Neplon reassured him.
This time, there was no need for such worry.
The initial sess of the ck Army could give Howard a glimpse of its potential.
After careful consideration, Howard decided not to personallymand the uing battle, entrusting the leadership instead to Neplon.
Howard had immense trust in Neplon''s military acumen.
He reasoned that if the troops, under Neplon''smand, were to be defeated, he would ept it more readily than bearing the guilt of a personal strategic failure.
During the war, Howard cooperated fully.
Although there were setbacks, at the war''s most critical moment, the spiritual leader of the study group came to Howard''s aid, drawing significant attention from civilizations across the continent.
This led to various nations dering war on the Ond Kingdom.
In time, Howard''s borders extended eastward to Constantinople Castle, giving him full control over the Balgen Penins.
As the war progressed, Howard promoted a number of military officers to the nobility.
The penins had its challenges, but the ideals of the Oungria Kingdom were well-suited to address them.
Howard invited several artists to depict the war between the Oungria Kingdom and the Ond Kingdom.
Once the paintings were sessfullypleted, Howard''s fame grew.
With the development of firearms, Howard felt the time was right to dismiss all the old-era troops in his infantry.
The archers and longbowmen, among others, were all ordered to change their profession.
If they could meet the standards of the musketeers, they would continue to serve; if not, they were to be let go.
Ness expressed concern about this, saying, "These men are strong and skilled warriors. If you deny them the opportunity to earn money, what if they turn to banditry, attacking merchants and civilians?"
Without hesitation, Howard replied, "Then let our armed forces with modern weaponry teach them a lesson. They will understand my good intentions."
Howard, utilizing the Luka port, procured a substantial number of cannons from the Fran Kingdom and Westia Kingdom, thereby fortifying his forces.
Concurrently, he established a military academy.
Howard had visited this academy once, and left with aplex expression, never mentioning it again.
He felt that the academy was overly theoretical, more akin to training mathematicians than artillery officers.
In recent days, Howard, along with Catherine, disguised themselves to blend in with the ordinary folks of the countryside and the city of Pist, eager to observe the living standards of the popce.
However, things had changed significantly.
The spread of Enlightenment ideas had enlightened the citizens about their rights and the power they possessed, making governance more challenging.
For instance, after purchasing some apples from a fruit shop, Howard and Catherine were strolling towards the east, in the direction of the clockmaker''s street, when they heard an angry woman''s voice.
Following the sound, they came upon a scene involving an officer in blue military uniform mounted on a brown horse and a inly dressed civilian in white, appearing rather destitute.
The incident unfolding before Howard and Catherine mirrored an experience they had once encountered on the streets of Pist.
While the earlier part of the road had been repaired, preventing the sshing of mud, a stretch between the cavalry barracks and the clockmaker''s street remained unfixed.
A cavalry officer on horseback, much like Cotler from the past, inadvertently sttered mud onto someone''s clothes.
However, the stark difference now was the woman''s refusal to back down.
She vehemently asserted her rights, her gaze fixed unyieldingly on the eyes of the officer mounted on the brown horse.
Her words wereced with spit, her expression fierce and unyielding.
Unlike Cotler, known for his amiability with the public, this cavalry officer reacted harshly, striking the woman with his whip.
She fell, her arm previously cradling a basket of fruit, which now tumbled to the ground.
The fruits, following suit, rolled into the muddy earth.
Chapter 551 Cotler’s Thoughts
Chapter 551 Cotler''s Thoughts
?Catherine, indignant, berated the cavalry officer, whose expression grew even more irate.
Just as Howard feared the officer might resort to his whip again, the impoverished residents of the nearby slums suddenly began hurling pebbles and chunks of stone.
The projectiles hit both the horse and the officer.
Howard promptly intervened to prevent further esction, summoning Cotler, who was responsible for maintaining order in Pist.
He sternly reprimanded Cotler for hisck of discipline.
Cotler, not daring to retort, turned his frustration towards his subordinate, striking him across the face with a p.
However, Howard was concerned about the repercussions of this incident.
He worried whether the humiliated officer mightter vent his anger on someone weaker.
Howard gestured to Cotler, signaling him to refrain from violence and to resolve matters through dialogue instead of physical action.
Cotler nodded in agreement, though his demeanor betrayed a hint of reluctance.
This incident led Howard to reflect on Cotler''s character, realizing he was not the same as his father, Resarite.
The Cotler of the past seemed different from the present one, now exhibiting more arrogance and less of the affability and friendliness he was known for.
As Cotler left the scene with his subordinate, heading back to the cavalry barracks, his expression was stern, while his subordinate looked dejected.
The surrounding crowd, sensing the end of the drama, quickly dispersed, eager to avoid any involvement.
Howard personally knelt to pick up the fruits that had fallen from the woman''s basket, meticulously cing each one back inside.
Catherine, with a smile, turned to the civilian woman and said, "There, your fruits are safe. Look how our king cares for his people. Had you not encountered him today, things could have been much worse for you."
The woman took the basket, her forehead''s hair shadowing her eyes.
She didn''t dare to look directly at Howard and Catherine, her head slightly bowed yet her voice firm, "This is the right we ought to have. Are we to be bullied every day until the king shows up? This is a troubled world, and it shouldn''t be so!"
With that, she hurried away, a mix of panic and indignation in her step, without offering a word of thanks.
Howard sighed deeply.
Catherine, seldom seeing Howard sigh, asked him the reason for his discontent.
Howard, burdened with unspoken troubles, could only respond with another sigh.
Catherineughed heartily, teasing, "You''re so young, yet you sigh like an old man. You''re the king of Oungria Kingdom, a renowned figure across the continent. What could possibly trouble you so much?"
Howard simply stated the truth, "The hearts of the people, even as the king of Oungria Kingdom, are beyond my control."
Catherine, not fully grasping his words,ughed it off as another of Howard''s enigmatic statements, and they continued their way, leaving the words to dissipate in the bustling street.
A weekter, Howard was engrossed in his studies when Cotler knocked and entered, his face alight with expectancy.
Howard inquired, "What brings you such joy, Cotler?"
Cotler replied with evident excitement, "Phrus has invited us for a visit."
Without waiting for Howard''s response, he eagerly continued, "Your Majesty, this is a rare opportunity. If we were to visit Phrus on our own, we wouldn''t get to see inside their military camps. But now, since it''s King Frederick himself extending the invitation, we can closely observe how the soldiers of Phrus are trained."
After pondering, Howard found merit in Cotler''s perspective and decided to apany him along with Ness and Neplon to Kenisburg, the capital of Phrus.
Kenisburg, bordered to the west by the Earldom of Dutzow, might be famous in the future C for better or worse, only time would tell.
Upon arrival in Kenisburg, they were warmly weed by King Frederick of Phrus, a man of robust build and efficiency, his defining traits.
Beside him stood another man, his presence no lessmanding than Frederick''s.
Howard sensed something extraordinary about this individual and inquired about him.
Frederickughed heartily, pping the man on the shoulder, "Ah, Bismarck! I always said you were a talent, though some back home still doubt you. See, even the renowned King Howard acknowledges your worth."
Howard couldn''t help but take a special interest in this man named Bismarck, a sense of intrigue stirring within him.
During the ten-day visit, Howard, Ness, Cotler, and Neplon closely observed the systematic military training of Phrus.
Indeed, it was impressive.
Cotler couldn''t help but exim on the spot, "Wow, thend army of Phrus is second to none!" Neplon, thoughtfully, countered, "Not necessarily. I think thend army of Fran Kingdom has great potential too."
Cotler frowned, dissatisfied with Neplon''s remark, "What do you mean? Phrus has a systematic military training program. What does Fran Kingdom have?"
Howard involuntarily inhaled sharply, sensing that a quarrel was brewing between his two vassals.
At this moment, Ness timely intervened, "Then where does our Oungria Kingdom stand in all of this?"
Howardughed self-deprecatingly, "Heh, we are still preparing."
Ness nced at Howard and then fell silent.
Just then, Bismarck suddenly asked Neplon, "Our Phrus can fight well. How about the people of your Fran Kingdom?"
Howard sensed the prickliness of the question and discreetly moved a bit to the right.
Ness followed suit, stepping alongside Howard.
Cotler, sensing he had an ally, eagerly pressed Neplon for an answer.
Neplon, being knowledgeable in military matters, responded at length.
Soon, Cotler found himself out of his depth and gradually spoke less.
However, Bismarck, with his adequate knowledge, continued the debate with Neplon.
As Howard listened to them for a while, he began to ponder whether he should intervene.
After all, they were in a Phrus military camp, and arguing whether Phrus had the bestnd army on the continent seemed rather risky.
After some time, Frederick, hailed as the Emperor, arrived at the scene and noticed Bismarck and Neplon engaged in debate.
Though Frederick felt somewhat uneasy about Neplon''s remarks, as the monarch of Phrus, he had to maintain the bigger picture.
He sternly reprimanded Bismarck for failing to show proper hospitality as a host.
Neplon, understanding the nuances of social etiquette, quickly praised the Phrusian army, easing the tension.
Bismarck, taking the cue, shook hands with Neplon in reconciliation, leading to a conclusion that both the Fran Kingdom and Phrus had formidablend armies with significant potential.
Ness nudged Howard and asked, "If both Fran Kingdom and Phrus have strong armies, what about our Oungria Kingdom?"
Howard chuckled and replied, "Let''s not worry about that now. Focus on the visit."
Howard, a man of insight, admired Phrus'' advanced military capabilities and theories.
However, he was acutely aware that the decisive factors shaping the continent''s futurey not within the continent itself, but elsewhere.
The Fran Kingdom, with its advantageous geographical position, had alreadymenced some colonization activities in the New World, securing territories equivalent to several earldoms.
Although their actions were somewhat bted, it was better than inaction.
Phrus, on the other hand, faced a challenge.
All its ports were located on the eastern side of the continent, making migration efforts practically impossible.
Sessful colonization required specific conditions, and if a port was too far from the desired destination, colonization couldn''t proceed.
Phrus'' navy was mostly confined to protecting trade in the North Sea or at the Norsegard trade node.
Colonization was, therefore, an irrelevant venture for Phrus.
Thus, in terms ofnd forces alone, Howard tentatively agreed with the earlier discussion: both nations indeed possessed immense military potential.
However, when considering naval power and the opportunities of a new era and newnds, Phrusgged behind the likes of Westia Kindom and Ing Empire.
In Howard''s view, due to geographical constraints, Phrus had not reaped the benefits of the New World.
Compared to the overall strategic position of Westia Kindom and Ing Empire, Phrus seemed somewhat inferior.
After the ten-day military visit concluded, the group returned to Pist, the capital of Oungria Kindom.
Throughout the journey, Cotler incessantly praised the Phrusian system, urging Howard to wholly adopt their methods.
Howard internally resisted this notion but remained silent out of respect for Cotler as his vassal, refraining from outright rejection.
Cotler, noticing Howard''s silence, continued to extol the virtues of Phrus.
He painted an idyllic picture of Phrus, almost suggesting that Howard should consider merging Oungria Kindom into Phrus'' territory.
Chapter 552 The Fruit Merchant
Chapter 552 The Fruit Merchant
?Howard''s brow furrowed slightly, hesitating whether to make a statement.
It was then that Ness spoke up, "I have a love for poetry and music. But in a Phrus that venerates martial prowess, would there still be room for the minstrels and musicians I cherish?"
Cotler was momentarily taken aback.
Neplon added, "Phrus and Fran Kingdom are different. Phrus relies heavily on its Junker nobility and deeply values martial spirit. The focus of a country is finite. Minstrels and musicians might find living conditions in Phrus rather precarious."
Cotler''s neck reddened with indignation.
"Neplon, how much do you really know about Phrus? You''re from Fran Kingdom, not Phrus! What right do you have to say that Phrus couldn''t possibly have musicians?"
In the spacious and luxurious carriage, Howard intervened to calm Cotler down, "I wouldn''t dare say that a system like Phrus'' couldn''t produce musicians. But I do think there''s a dangerous possibility if they continue down that path."
Cotler, still fuming, sat back down, leaning forward, his hands on his knees, and challenged Howard, "What dangerous possibility? Phrus is at the height of its power. What danger could possibly threaten it?"
Howard briefly mentioned the attitudes of the original inhabitants of Phrus towards theter-arriving Brandenburg nobles, as well as his own views on Phrus'' somewhat narrow-minded perspective.
He didn''t want to borate too much, hoping Cotler would reflect on these points himself.
Ness, understanding Howard''s implication, suggested, "Then perhaps it''s better not to emte Phrus too closely. We could learn from their military system, but let''s not concern ourselves with the rest."
Neplon nodded in agreement.
Cotler, far from being persuaded, became increasingly agitated.
His words grew louder and more rming, reflecting the intensity of his emotions.
Eventually, Howard''s patience wore thin.
Pointing his index finger at Cotler, he said firmly, "Cotler, we have known each other for only about three years. Neither of us is thoroughly familiar with the other. I have tolerated you so far out of respect for your father, but if you continue to praise Phrus incessantly, let me make it clear: my rule, Howard''s rule, is absolutely not about iron-fisted governance. If you truly admire Phrus''s militaristic approach that much, then I advise you to take your fief and join Phrus."
Ness gently grabbed Howard''s arm, her eyes conveying concern and a plea for calm.
Neplon, seizing the moment, gazed out the window, demonstrating his political acumen.
Howard had thought his stern words would bring Cotler to his senses.
Contrarily, Cotler, seemingly entrenched in his beliefs, replied with a mix of defiance and frustration, "Your Majesty, that''s not what I mean. But I must ask, if I were to pledge allegiance to Frederick, would you stop me?"
Ness felt a chill in her heart, while Neplon continued to look outside.
Howard replied candidly to Cotler, "Such an action would be a vition of noble protocols. Not only would I certainly not agree to it, but even Emperor Frederick of Phrus wouldn''t dare to ept you."
Cotler fell silent.
Upon their return to Pist, Howard entrusted Ness and Neplon with the full responsibility of integrating the ck Army, striving to build it into a force as formidable as Phrus''s army.
Cotler rebelled, determined to seek independence.
He fantasized about joining Phrus after breaking away from Howard.
However, Howard was resolute in not allowing such a betrayal.
Howard, considering Cotler''s fiefdom to be small, sent Neplon with the ck Army to battle against Cotler.
He refrained from conscripting soldiers from other regions.
This was both a disy of confidence and a significant gamble for Howard.
If the ck Army were to be entirely defeated, not only would their training be in vain, but conscripts from other regions would still need to be called up, leading to wasted time and resources.
However, if the ck Army alone could defeat Cotler, who possessed some military expertise, Howard could then trust in the strength of the ck Army and work towards transforming all conscripted soldiers into a standing national army.
It was both a trial and an experiment.
Resarite, now amoner, requested to see Howard.
Feeling ashamed and unable to face him, Howard sent Gn to kindly persuade Resarite to leave.
Anna, apanied by Ness, also arrived at Howard''s pce, wishing to meet him.
Howard, agitated and unsure how to face Anna or what to say to her, resorted to avoidance.
Turning his back to the door, leaning on a birch desk with his left hand, and gesturing with his right hand, he instructed the maid, "Tell her I''m not here."
Neplon, deploying a new tactic of ''Four Cannon Columns'', intercepted Cotler''s split forces in the open field, sessfully dividing Cotler''s vanguard from his rearguard.
He ingeniously utilized the Oungria Kingdom cavalry, preventing Cotler''s vanguard, led by Cotler himself, from retreating in time.
Meanwhile, Neplon concentrated his main forces to annihte Cotler''s rearguard in one fell swoop.
Cotler, leading his troops, fled in disarray into the forest.
Knowing the terrain well, he used a back route to lead his remaining forces back to his castle.
Resarite, realizing Howard''s refusal to see him indicated there was no room for negotiation, decided to take matters into his own hands for the sake of his family''s title andnds.
He personally tookmand of his son''s remaining forces, intending to stabilize the battlefield situation first.
Then, he nned to use diplomatic means to persuade Howard to forgive Cotler''s rebellion, hoping to minimize the incident with a mary settlement.
Long estranged from his son, Resarite was clueless about Cotler''s reasons for rebelling.
Upon reflection, he deemed his son''s actions ill-considered,cking in strategic foresight even from a self-interested perspective.
Most of Cotler''s fiefdomy within Oungria Kindom''s borders.
Independence would mean losing the empire''s protection.
The already weakened empire, showing faint signs of resurgence, would certainly not intervene, as they had their own crises to manage.
On the contrary, independence would likely provoke immediate war derations from Phrus or the empire.
Cotler, not having shared his true intentions with his father, missed a potential opportunity.
Resarite might have sided with Howard to help his son redeem himself.
Cotler''s overconfidence and ignorance clouded his judgment.
Within Howard''s feudal structure, he held a vassal''s status, which was a rtivelyfortable position.
If he were to join Phrus, the treatment of nobles in Phrus''s system was known to be far from favorable.
Frankly, Cotler''s life was morefortable within the boundaries of Howard''s kingdom.
Howard was a wise ruler, adept at grasping the broader direction of affairs.
However, he was notably lenient and amodating towards his vassals.
Aparison of the treatment of vassals in Howard''s court with those in other nations would reveal that they indeed fared quite well.
Catherine had once advised Howard.
She suggested that given his renowned domestic authority, reiming some of the autonomous powers of the local lords wouldn''t be problematic.
Yet, Howard''s treatment of his vassals was, to put it frankly, generous.
He never undertook actions that would harm their interests.
Serving as a vassal under Howard could almost be described as smooth sailing.
A prime example was Alonso.
Originally not from a distinguished noble family, he was rmended to Howard by Resarite.
Without notable achievements, he received Howard''s investiture and subsequent promotions, ascending impressively to the status of a duke.
One could imagine a young Alonso dreaming of such heights, perhaps waking upughing at the imusibility of it all.
But now, it was his reality.
Therefore, Cotler''s rebellion against Howard seemed counterintuitive from any practical standpoint.
Itcked tangible benefits.
Perhaps there were darker motives in Cotler''s heart that drove him so fervently into the embrace of Phrus.
As time marched on, two dayster, on an early morning with the rooster''s crow, Howard carried a bucket of water from theke to the barracks.
Few were awake at this hour, but since he was up early, Howard decided to lend a hand where he could.
On his second trip to theke, Howard noticed a woman dressed in white.
Her clothes were stained with dirt and mud, making her look less like a vige woman and more like someone with a keen, capturing gaze.
Engaging her in a cautious conversation, Howard discovered she was a fruit merchant.
Seeing the ongoing conflict, she had brought fruits to sell, hoping to make some profit.
Howard inquired, "How much for an apple?"
She replied with a smile, "It''s a bargain. Look at this, a big and round apple, just for 5 bronze coins."
Chapter 553 Deprivation
Chapter 553 Deprivation
?Unsure of the market price for apples, Howard could only respond nomittally to the woman''s statement.
Sensing Howard''s uncertainty, the woman quickly lowered her price, saying, "You can have an apple for just 2 bronze coins."
Howard, appearing nonchnt, observed her closely, wondering if hisck of response would prompt her to drop the price further.
However, the woman, seemingly an experienced merchant, recognized Howard''s tactic and firmly stated, "2 bronze coins is the cost price; it can''t go any lower."
Howard chuckled and said, "Alright, follow me to the camp, I don''t have money on me right now."
The woman hesitated, expressing her reluctance to deliver the goods to the military camp, fearing she might not get paid.
Howard noted the genuine concern in her expression, guessing she might have been deceived in the past.
After a heartyugh and fetching another basin of water to the camp, Howard returned with a handful of bronze coins.
He met the woman again, handing her a generous amount of coins and in return, received a basket full of apples and pears.
The woman, holding more coins than she couldfortably grasp in both hands, expressed her astonishment, "Wow, sir, you are indeed generous. This is far more than what my goods are worth."
Howard smiled wryly and suggested, "You seem very experienced. How about providing us with a continuous supply of fruits during these days? I believe the soldiers would be delighted to have some fresh fruits."
The woman''s eyes lit up, further convinced that Howard was a person of significance.
In her mind, Howard must have been at least a minor military leader to wield the power to decide on supplies.
With a hint of nervousness, she introduced herself to Howard, "Greetings, sir.
My name is Delysa, a merchant from the nearby Sbalok City."
Howard inquired casually, "Sbalok City? That''s a baron''s distance away from here, isn''t it?"
Delysa then shared her story.
She had been swindled in Sbalok City, losing her capital needed to purchase local goods.
Hearing of the ongoing war, she ventured to the nearest vige to the camp, spending her remaining funds on fruits, hoping to try her luck at the military encampment.
Delysa, a small-time merchant, had prepared her goods but, haunted by past experiences of the Oungria Kingdom and Ond Kingdom conflicts, hesitated to enter the camp.
This led to her chance encounter with Howard outside the military grounds.
After listening to her story, Howard felt that Delysa''s experience might well represent the current state of the Oungria Kingdom''s popce.
Revealing his identity, Delysa was so overwhelmed that she immediately knelt in fear.
Howard then led Delysa into the camp and handed her some silver coins,missioning her to supply fruits and other items for the army.
Although the army''s food supplies were ample, Howard''s decision seemed driven by a mix of whim and a desire to provide Delysa with an earning opportunity.
With Vettel''s well-stocked purse and Bosiden''s wlessly managed supply lines, Howard saw this as an opportunity to give Delysa a chance.
As more soldiers began to wake, Delysa left the camp to procure goods, her heart a mix of trepidation and joy.
She felt on the verge of prosperity, knowing Howard''s reputation for generosity.
If Howard deemed her valuable, she might even ascend to nobility, potentially earning vastnds.
However, reality struck Delysa.
She was a citizen of the Oungria Kingdom, from a background entirely disconnected from nobility.
This realization dampened her spirits, as she acknowledged that dreams of nobility were perhaps too far-fetched for someone of her standing.
The conflict raged on, with Resarite''s astute military tactics preventing Neplon from pinning down his scattered forces, leading to a simple yet prolonged siege.
Cotler, though brimming with excitement,cked the strategic acumen for warfare.
His ns shifted daily, yet he never seemed to find the breakthrough he desperately sought.
A monthter, Howard achieved a significant victory, seizing control of the entire territory of Croatia and Cotler''s remainingnds.
This sess brought him to a familiar crossroads: the disposition of conquered nobles.
For most kings and nobles, such a moment would be a thrilling opportunity to indulge in map-gazing and power fantasies.
However, for Howard, a man deeply attuned to emotions, this phase brought more sorrow and regret than satisfaction.
The prospect of directly governing new territories or distributing them to others paled inparison to the emotional toll it took on him.
Fortunately, the ideological discord between Cotler and Howard spared thetter from the indecision he had faced with Resarite.
With Bosiden drafting the document and Vettel''s full support, Cotler, Resarite''s son, was stripped of all his titles and reduced to amoner.
Catherine, somewhat perplexed, queried Howard, "Weren''t Bosiden and Vettel deeply respectful of Resarite? Howe they show no support for Resarite''s son in his downfall, even preparing to strip Cotler of all his titles?"
Howard shrugged and replied, "I don''t know.But since they both have taken this stance, I''m more than happy to go with the flow."
As Resarite''s impending visit approached, Howard''s heart raced, apanied by feelings of guilt and unease.
He retreated to his bedroom, a sanctuary from the impending emotional turmoil.
"What should I do? My old friend Resarite ising to see me," Howard confided in Catherine, his voiceced with uncertainty.
Catherine''s expression changed instantly.
"We need to thoroughly check him for weapons," she advised with a hint of rm.
"His visit at this time could be driven by a desire for revenge, potentially posing a threat to you."
Howard waved his hand dismissively, "That shouldn''t be the case."
But as the words left his mouth, a troubling thought struck him.
Why wouldn''t it be the case?
He had stripped Resarite''s family, who had painstakingly built their legacy, of all theirnds.
If Resarite was indeed consumed by despair or thirst for revenge, what was truly impossible?
This realization made Howard gasp.
He turned to Catherine, acknowledging her insight btedly, "You might have a point. Resarite''s hard-earnednds were lost under his son''s watch, and all of this happened during my reign. If he can''t swallow this bitter pill, meeting him alone could indeed be risky."
A cold sweat broke out on Howard''s forehead.
Catherine, with a touch of coyness, suggested, "Then just don''t meet him. You''re the king, and he''s amoner. If you decide not to see him, then you don''t."
Howard pondered over her words.
Setting aside thebels of king andmoner, he realized that he indeed feared meeting Resarite.
So, he decided to let it be.
He stepped out into the corridor and instructed Gn to persuade Resarite to leave.
However, this time Resarite stubbornly refused to go.
Consequently, Howard asked Bosiden, who was familiar with Resarite, to try and persuade him.
Yet Bosiden''s attempts were futile.
Bosiden suggested that Vettel might seed where he had failed, so Howard sent Vettel to try his luck.
Despite these efforts, Resarite remained unmoved.
To mask his inner turmoil, Howard busied himself with polishing his expensive te Armor and queried, "So, what exactly does he want?"
"He wants an exnation," Bosiden responded.
A sense of dread settled in Howard''s heart, confirming his suspicions about the purpose of the visit.
"An exnation? What sort of exnation?" Howard retorted with a hint of frustration.
"ording to the rules of nobility, after a rebellion, a lord has every right to strip a vassal of theirnds. My actions werepletelywful. Why is he so relentless?"
Vettel, managing a stiff smile, said to Howard, "Indeed, we''ve tried reasoning with him. His son rebelled; it''s not your Majesty''s fault that thends were confiscated afterward. But he''s a stubborn man and insists on hearing the exnation from you personally."
With reluctance, Howard finally met with Resarite.
Time had changed him; his beard was thicker, suggesting a neglect of grooming.
Resarite still carried himself with a professional air, reminiscent of a military officer.
Yet now, devoid of any official title, Howard wondered for whom Resarite maintained this fa?ade.
Surrounded by guards, Howard also had Gn, Bosiden, and Vettel, three nobles, by his side for protection.
Observing this, Resarite scoffed, "Humph, Howard, so you''ve learned to hide behind others now?"
Howard replied with a wry smile, "Resarite, I''m a king now, with a whole family and kingdom depending on me. On a smaller scale, my family relies on me; on a grander scale, without me, the Oungria Kingdom might fall prey to the Ond Kingdom."
As Resarite took a step towards Howard, the guards instinctively adjusted their spears towards him, their vignce palpable.
Gn, with a silent sigh, rested his right hand on the sword at his left hip and warned, "Resarite, halt your steps. The man before you is the king."
Chapter 554 The Wrath of Resarite
Chapter 554 The Wrath of Resarite
?Resarite chuckled sardonically, hisughter tinged with unmistakable irony, as he addressed Howard, "Ah, the ssic betrayal C once the river is crossed, the bridge is torn down. You dismiss and forget so easily, don''t you? Do you truly believe your king is that remarkable? Have you ever pondered how your King of the Oungria Kingdom came to power?"
Bosiden, bowing slightly, replied with a nuanced expression, "Master, we all are aware that this was a gift from Emperor Nora to Lord Howard during his reign. It wasn''t a territory you personally conquered."
With a mocking smile, Resarite retorted, "Well then, let me ask you this: Why did Nora bestow the crown of the Oungria Kingdom upon Howard? What meritorious deeds did Howard perform to gain Nora''s favor? Was it not because Howard had previously assisted Nora in ascending to the imperial throne, thereby earning significant des?"
Bosiden fell silent.
Resarite continued, "But think about it C weren''t all of Howard''s military achievements under mymand? Without my strategic guidance, both Howard and the allied forces would have faced defeat after defeat. Could Howard still have helped Nora ascend to the throne? It''s even questionable whether Charles V from the Westia Kingdom would have ended up as the emperor!"
Bosiden lowered his head, while Vettel''s gaze drifted uncertainly.
Howard sighed deeply and conceded to Resarite, "You''re right, what you say holds truth."
Taking a step forward, Resarite, unchallenged, pressed Howard further, "Given that, knowing I yed such a pivotal role, why strip me of my titles andnds, and not just that C why continue to deprive my son of his titles andnds? After all the significant contributions I''ve made, don''t I deserve some form of immunity?"
Howard inhaled sharply, a realization dawning upon him that perhaps Resarite had a point in his argument.
Howard slightly tilted his head, ncing at Bosiden who stood beside him.
Bosiden blinked but theirck of a shared understanding left Howard clueless about what he intended to convey.
Turning to his right, Howard observed Vettel''s stern expression.
Addressing Resarite, Howard stated, "We have already made it clear how you were demoted to amoner, and I do not wish to discuss it further today. Regarding your son, Cotler, it was his own rebellion that brought about his punishment. Although you had been granted immunity, you too had rebelled once, and I pardoned you. The immunity you received from the Commanders'' Session War was, in fact, apensation for your past insurrection. Therefore, your merits and demerits have bnced each other out. As for your son''s case, there is nothing left to discuss."
Enraged, Resarite roared and charged towards Howard.
The guards, caught off guard and hesitant to use their weapons, physically blocked Resarite''s path.
Resarite bellowed at Howard, "Duel with me! If you still consider yourself a noble, then ept my challenge to a duel!"
Howard responded calmly, "But the prerequisite for a noble''s duel is that both parties must be nobles. Leaving aside whether you could challenge our king to a duel, you are no longer a noble yourself, so how can we speak of a noble''s duel?"
Running out of patience and unable to persuade Resarite, Howard felt a sense of resignation.
However, he also realized that persuading someone like Resarite was an immensely challenging task, and his inability to understand was somewhat justifiable.
Turning his back to Resarite, Howard walked towards the corridor.
The Captain of the Guard, Gn, bellowed, "Royal Guards, heed mymand!"
The impably equipped Royal Guards tapped their weapons on the ground in unison, responding, "Present!"
Gn continued, "Take this man away!"
The guards loudly affirmed, "Yes, sir!"
Consequently, Resarite was forcefully expelled from Howard''s pce.
Seeing Howard seated in his bedroom chair, his expression forlorn, Catherine approached tofort him.
Several dayster, Howard received some disconcerting news.
Resarite and his family had sought refuge with Frederick, a figure known as the Great Emperor.
Remarkably, Frederick had dared to risk the wrath of the Oungria Kingdom''s king by harboring Resarite and Cotler.
Moreover, following an impressive speech by Cotler, both Frederick and Bismarck were so captivated that Cotler was granted the title of Earl, surpassing his father Resarite''s baronial rank.
Resarite, a staunchly militaristic noble, harbored no grand schemes of danger; he simply saw himself as a soldier.
Under a worthy monarch, Resarite could be the savior of the continent.
But in the hands of a corrupt ruler, he could bring suffering to others.
Cotler, on the other hand, was different. His words not only caught the attention of Frederick and Bismarck, but also earned their unabashed admiration and fascination.
Frederick assigned Cotler a special role, encouraging him to influence the nobility of Phrus.
Upon hearing this, Howard was infuriated, truly understanding for the first time the feelings of Kaido towards Gn, and subsequently his own sentiments towards Howard after employing Gn.
Howard sent Bosiden to Phrus to warn Frederick against utilizing Cotler, pointedly omitting any mention of Resarite. Frederick''s response was defiant, ready to wage war to protect his authority.
The alliance between the Oungria Kingdom and Phrus, once firm, was now shrouded in uncertainty due to this incident.
Spies from the Ond Kingdom had be increasingly prevalent, all keen to gauge Phrus''s stance towards the Oungria Kingdom.
From Ond''s perspective, while an alliance with Phrus wouldn''t suffice to overpower the Oungria Kingdom, the moment Phrus abandoned Oungria, Ond would gain the confidence to counterattack.
Report after reportnded on Howard''s desk, each one adding to his growing sense of unease.
The thought of Cotler spreading a narrow-minded and dangerous ethos in Phrus left Howard deeply troubled.
Seeking counsel, Howard reached out to Edward, now the King of Lombardy, to gauge his perspective on the matter.
Edward''s response was evasive, hinting at the ws in their former alliance and expressing a desire for looser trade restrictions with Venice.
Howard agreed, hoping for Edward''s support in return.
Soon after, Edward penned a letter to Howard, following the trade concessions.
His message was clear: Howard needed to make a strategic choice.
If he nned to expand westward, he should swiftly conquer the remaining empire, paving the way for Edward to absorb Savoy, thus bolstering both their strengths.
However, if Howard aimed eastward, it was crucial not to alienate Phrus.
A direct conflict with the Ond Kingdom would be challenging; maintaining a stable rtionship with Phrus was vital.
Upon reading the letter, Howard felt caught in a dilemma, like a rider unable to dismount a tiger.
Amidst theseplications, trouble arose in the New Oungria Kingdom across the ocean.
Conflicts had red between continental merchants and the indigenous people, threatening to escte into armed confrontation.
Determined to stabilize the situation, Howard dispatched Vettel to the New World with instructions to soothe the natives'' unrest.
Vettel set sail on Admiral Andrea''s ship, a testament to Howard''s growing naval capabilities.
Aboard one of the mighty warships, Vettel embarked on his mission to the New World.
But deep down, Howard felt that Vettel''s approach was overkill.
When Howard himself had traveled to the Ing Empire, he did so aboard a warship - a gesture of diplomatic prestige.
The Ing Empire, a naval powerhouse, would appreciate the significance.
However, Vettel''s destination was North Carolina, to negotiate with the local indigenous people.
The mode of transport hardly mattered in this context; the natives likely had no means to discern the difference.
Besides, a warship''s speed pales inparison to that of a trade vessel.
Howard initially wanted to point this out to Vettel but then thought better of it.
He didn''t want to engage in an argument, especially considering the current strain caused by Cotler''s affairs.
Howard didn''t wish to pressure his vassals any further.
Soon after, Oungria Kingdom dered war on the Empire, achieving a significant victory by annihting over twenty thousand of the enemy''sbined forces.
This forced the Empire''s ally, Ryzet Kingdom, to repeatedly send surrender requests.
Concurrently, Lombardy dered war on Ryzet Kingdom, which then called upon Mn and Provence for assistance.
Despite Ryzet Kingdomcking military strength and Howard''s upation of Renewa, Lombardy found itself in a precarious situation due to Ryzet Kingdom''s two alliances.
The war for Oungria Kingdom was straightforward, with neither the Empire nor Ryzet Kingdom posing any real threat to Howard''s current strength.
The critical factory with Edward, considering Ryzet Kingdom''s involvement.
Chapter 555 The Absorption of the Empire
Chapter 555 The Absorption of the Empire
?By aiding the Empire and then engaging in war, only to be subsequently dered upon by Lombardy to the south, Ryzet Kingdom found itself battling on two fronts.
The Ryzet Kingdom, with its modest territory, faced a dire predicament.
Once upied by the Oungria Kingdom, there would be no chance for Lombardy to im it.
Although Oungria and Lombardy were not at war, they couldn''tunch military offensives against areas effectively controlled by the other.
The situation was intricate, yet manageable with smoothmunication.
As the warmenced, a flurry of letters was exchanged between Florence and Pist.
With the progression of hostilities, both Edward and Howard, who preferred leading their troops in battle, found their locations constantly shifting.
Edward urged Howard to halt the siege of Ryzet Kingdom''s castles and fortresses, suggesting they be left for Lombardy.
However, Howard harbored concerns that ambitious Lombardy might fully annex Ryzet Kingdom during treaty negotiations.
If Ryzet were to bepletely absorbed, it would cease to exist as a nation, derailing Howard''s ns of upying it.
To counter this, Howard reassured Edward through letters while simultaneously instructing his troops to hasten their advance into the Ryzet mountain regions.
Simrly, Edward worried that Howard aimed not only to annex the empire but also to swallow up the southwestern Ryzet Kingdom.
Edward, too, coveted thends of Ryzet. Thus, an intriguing yet disheartening scenario unfolded.
Edward, setting aside the remation efforts in Mn and Provence, led his forces straight to Ryzet.
Both Howard and Edward continued to exchange letters of encouragement, yet their actions deeply disappointed the other.
When Howard sessfully breached a castle, Edward concurrently seized a city.
From that day, their correspondence ceased,marking a turning point in their rtionship and the unfolding drama of territorial conquests.
In the end, when Howard''s soldiers stood at a distance, eyeing Edward''s troops, Howard and Edward encountered each other.
Howard''s face bore an awkward expression, seemingly anticipating such a scenario.
He avoided discussing the ownership of Ryzet Kingdom and instead, casually invited Edward for a drink.
Howard was in no rush.
The empire had already been fully upied, with only a final ceasefire and annexation deration remaining.
But Edward was anxious. Lombardy was not just facing Ryzet Kingdom; even Provence and Mn had reimed their fortresses previously conquered by Edward and were now besieging the fortifications of Lombardy Kingdom.
Edward couldn''t afford to dy.
At a modest gathering over drinks, Edward, after just three sses, revealed his true intentions.
Ashamed, Howard readily relinquished all provinces of Ryzet Kingdom.
At the time of the ceasefire, Howard secured a sum of cash from Ryzet Kingdom.
This wasn''t an act of self-deception but a reflection of the uncertainty over whether Ryzet would eventually be absorbed by Lombardy.
In the chess game of national warfare, not all conquered territories are necessarily annexed.
Sometimes, vastnds captured in battle are almost entirely returned upon treaty signings.
National expansion has its limits, and overextension can lead to numerous adverse issues.
Thus, the future of Ryzet Kingdom under Lombardy remained uncertain.
Meanwhile, as part of the Oungria Kingdom''s war with the empire, Howard epted war reparations from Ryzet Kingdom, effectively ending his conflict with them.
Remarkably, Howard truly withdrew his troops, and the Oungria Kingdom soldiers stationed in Ryzet Kingdom''s castles departed alongside him.
When Ness ryed this information to Edward, he initially thought Ness was merely trying to cheer him up, casually acknowledging the news with a "Oh."
However, it was only when Edward''s own soldiers confirmed the news to him personally that he realized Howard was a man who could be as cunning as a seasoned monarch at times, yet at others, disy a sense of conscience akin to a benevolent person.
Regardless, Edward felt a profound gratitude towards Howard.
With Ryzet Kingdom still embroiled in war, Edward''s upation of its territories significantly bolstered his military position.
This strategic advantage would be invaluable, whether in individual negotiations with Provence or Mn, or in the broader context of the war.
Meanwhile, Howardpleted the full annexation of the empire, bringing an end to the Oungria Kingdom''s war with it.
He summoned Nora, who had shed her imperial splendor and now dressed in simple attire.
Howardmended her, "Yourst speech was excellent. It brought the imperial citizens under my rule. Otherwise, their rebellion would have been a great nuisance."
Nora, bowing her head, responded modestly, "It was nothing, just my duty."
Yet, byw, Nora held no noble title and was under no obligation to heed Howard.
Observing Nora''s in dress, Howard inquired, "Would you like a title? I now control the entire empire, with numerous direct territories at my disposal. Whatever you wish for, I can grant it to you."
Nora, however, declined his offer.
Recalling past events, Howard thought Nora might be harboring resentment.
He rose from his seat and approached her, saying, "Life''s great ups and downs are hard to bear. I feel I have wronged you. I knew about Maximilian''s n for a military revolt, but I squandered his gentlemanly trust in me because of you, and thus, I didn''t inform you. Otherwise, you might still be the empress, adorned in splendor and luxury."
Nora, hearing this for the first time, was visibly shocked. She asked Howard, "You knew in advance about Maximilian''s n to revolt? What is your rtion to Maximilian, and what to me? You chose to uphold some gentleman''s agreement with a stranger, but didn''t warn me in advance? Howard, is this how you treat an old friend?"
With that, Nora left in a huff. Howard, watching her retreating figure, felt a twinge of guilt.
Yet, from a perspective of self-interest, the expansion of the Oungria Kingdom to the east seemed daunting, particrly due to the threat of the Ond Kingdom.
Hence, the only viable directions were north or west, with the weakened empire presenting an ideal target.
Perhaps Nora''s downfall was a consequence of Howard''s ambition, but it wouldn''t be fair to say he was merely a passive observer.
Maximilian''s n was personally disclosed to Howard, not uncovered by his own spies.
Within the bounds of the gentleman''s agreement, it was indeed inappropriate for Howard to betray Maximilian by sharing his ns with Nora.
Doing so would have alsopromised the trust Maximilian had ced in him.
Howard assigned Bosiden, his Chief Administrator, the task of pacifying Tyro and its neighboring provinces.
Stabilizing a country takes considerable time.
It requires not only mutual recognition among the popce and military support, but also, and more importantly, self-
acknowledgement among the people themselves.
Howard delegated the responsibilities of stabilizing the situation to Bosiden and Vettel.
Boshni, suggesting a method, imed he could employ severe measures to deal with the remaining stubborn elements of the empire.
Howard, not fully grasping the concept, inquired, "Stubborn elements? What stubborn elements are you referring to?"
Boshni exined to Howard that there was significant friction between the empire''s newly formed study groups and the traditional ones.
They were not yielding to Howard''s rule.
Howard responded, "Aren''t we, who still adhere to traditional methods of study, also seen as stubborn elements in their eyes? You say they do not submit to my rule, but where did you get this information?"
Boshni''s eyes, asrge as they were in years past, had changed significantly.
Where once they sparkled with rity and innocence, they now brimmed with desire and restlessness.
She gazed at Howard with her wide eyes and, without hesitation, said, "Oh, if they refuse to heed our advice and change their learning methods, doesn''t that make them stubborn elements? Aren''t they defying your rule?"
Howard chuckled at her remark, responding, "Well, that''s a rather simplistic way of judging, isn''t it? I maintain a cordial rtionship with the old-school study groups, but I''m certainly not inclined to ruthlessly exterminate newly emerged ideas."
Boshni seemed indifferent to Howard''s thoughts and continued, "Your Majesty, if you grant me or my husband Alonso the earldoms of Tyro and its neighboring regions, I assure you, Martin''s study methods will be the least of your concerns."
Martin was the leader of the emerging study groups. "Give me three months, and I can make those stubborn elements vanish from your sight!"
Howard shook his head, turning away, refusing to meet Boshni''s gaze.
Boshni was perplexed. In her mind, Howard had always loved to look into her eyes.
Why was it that now, he seemed to deliberately avoid them?
Chapter 556 The Race for the Throne
Chapter 556 The Race for the Throne
?Boshni was about to continue speaking when Alonso, from the side, caught her eye, silently pleading for her to stop.
Though puzzled, Boshni trusted Alonso and slowly fell silent.
At that moment, Bosiden entered the room, his eyes falling on Boshni, Alonso, and Howard.
A flicker of confusion crossed his face.
"Do you also have matters to report to His Majesty?" he asked Alonso.
Without offering an exnation to Bosiden, Alonso, with Boshni in tow, promptly left the room, carefully closing the door behind them.
Once alone, Howard shared the details with Bosiden, prompting an unexpectedugh.
"Ha! And here I thought Boshni was some wise character," Bosiden eximed. "Turns out, she''s as narrow-minded as the rest!"
Howard, sipping his coffee, urged Bosiden to borate.
"Boshni''s approach is nothing but brute force," Bosiden exined. "But what difference would that make us from the cruel Queen Elizabeth of the English Royal Pce?"
Raising his coffee mug, Howard nodded in agreement. "Well said," he remarked.
Bosiden then handed a document to Howard, who began to scrutinize it carefully.
The document detailed the situation of Tyro''s gold mines: the current extraction rate of 2 gold coins per month, the workers'' wage conditions, and an estimate of the total gold reserves in Tyro.
Howard perused each detail, eventually outlining his policy for the future management of the mines to Bosiden, who listened intently and nodded in agreement, ready to implement the suggested strategies.
Three dayster, Howard casually inquired Vettel, "Who do you think should be rewarded with the former imperial territories?"
Vettel''s eyes darted around as he pondered a response that would please Howard. "Your Majesty could directly govern them," he suggested, adding, "Serving under Your Majesty is an honor for us vassals."
Howard was pleased by the response but pressed on, asking who should be rewarded if he were to grant such favors.
Vettel touched his right lip thoughtfully before replying, "Neplon has greatly contributed tomanding the army. Perhaps bestowing upon him the title of Duke would be fitting."
Howard acknowledged the suggestion with a nod.
Two dayster, Nora arrived with a group of military officers to see Howard.
Surprised but reassured by Gn''s report that they were unarmed, Howard gestured for them to enter.
Seatedfortably in the grand imperial pce, once home to many emperors, Howard felt a profound sense of ease.
Upon entering and seeing Howard in that revered seat, Nora felt a twinge of difort, thinking him unworthy of such a position.
Yet, she restrained her feelings and addressed Howard, "I know several young and talented officers in the Empire who are willing to train soldiers for Your Majesty''s army."
Howard, puzzled, replied, "But currently, I only maintain the ck Army system of the Oungria Kingdom. There isn''t any such imperial legion."
A young male officer, around twenty-five years old, stepped forward from behind Nora and addressed Howard, "Your Majesty, if there''s no imperial legion, we can certainly establish one. As Your Majesty''s territory expands, a single-mode army will not suffice to meet your needs."
Howard inquired, "And who will fund this?"
Nora responded, "The Habsburg family is willing to finance it, as a gesture of goodwill towards Your Majesty and in hopes of preserving our interests within the Empire."
This piqued Howard''s interest.
An army without the burden of recruitment costs was an opportunity he was eager to embrace.
Rising from his seat, Howard approached Nora. "Can you represent the Habsburg family? If I recall, the current head of the Habsburgs is Maximilian, isn''t it?"
Nora replied coolly, "Maximilian failed to protect Habsburg''s territories and is no longer the head of our family."
Howard, tactfully probing further, said, "Then..."
Nora confidently admitted, "Yes, I, Nora, am now the head of the Habsburg family. The terms I proposed are fully within my power to guarantee."
Satisfied, Howard warmly said, "In that case, establish an imperial legion. The officers you''ve brought can be integrated into its ranks."
At that moment, despite her reluctance to concede, Nora, for the sake of the Habsburg family, requested a dukedom from Howard.
Howard agreed smoothly, without questioning Nora''s swift change of heart.
Nora noted Howard''s enhanced understanding of nobility, far more profound than in his earlier years.
After Nora and her eight officers paid their respects to Howard and left the court, Neplon, standing nearby, indicated that he had something to discuss.
Howard beckoned him to speak.
As the Minister of Military Affairs, Neplon expressed his concern about the loyalty of Nora''s people and wished to exercise control over the new imperial legion.
Howard saw no issue with this and agreed to Neplon''s request.
"Handle the specifics as you see fit," Howard instructed. "Additionally, our Oungria Kingdom''s ck Army has proven its mettle during Cotler''s rebellion. I think it''s time to abolish the temporary system. From now on, the ck Army should be fully operational."
"Starting today, begin training the registered conscripts throughout thends. I want them to be a standing army. Whether at war or not, they should always be soldiers."
Neplon assured Howard that he would take care of it, and Howard had full confidence in him.
A weekter, the ennoblement ceremony was held in the capital.
Neplon was made a Duke, Bosiden was awarded two earldoms, Vettel received an earldom and two baronies, Alonso was granted three viges, and Boshni two.
Ness was bestowed an earldom and five viges.
As Howard''s territory grew and evolved, he moved the capital to the imperial city.
The title of Emperor, now vacant, sparked a fiercepetition among the nations.
Bohemia, Pofalesi, Phrus, Kolone, and the Humborg Kingdom, as well as the ambiguously aligned Nedn, all dered their intention to vie for the imperial crown.
The decision of who would next wear the imperial crown would be determined by a vote, a testament to the shiftingndscape of power and intrigue.
Each kingdom, eager to ascend to the apex of authority, prepared to make their case, knowing well that the future of the empire hung in the bnce, shaped by the oue of this pivotal election.
Although the Ryzet Kingdom was still at war with Lombardy and its entire territory had been overrun, it hadn''t been annexed and thus, as an ordinary member of the empire, retained its right to vote.
Ryzet cast its ballot for the Kingdom of Pofalesi.
Mudburg voted for Kolone, Blunrick for Phrus, Hanover for the Humborg Kingdom, Pomerania for Bohemia, Mn for Pofalesi, and Lombardy for Bohemia.
Minster also gave its vote to Bohemia.
Additionally, each candidate voted for themselves.
The tally stood as follows: Kolone with two votes, Phrus with two, Humborg Kingdom with two, Bohemia leading with four, and Pofalesi with three.
Frederick, eager to secure Howard''s vote, hoped for his support. Howard initially considered leveraging this as an opportunity to demand Frederick''s expulsion of Cotler from Phrus.
However, reflecting on the dynamics of both diplomatic and personal rtions, he realized that proposing an outright impossible condition could backfire, potentially angering the other party.
So, Howard coolly analyzed the situation and proposed a different deal: "I''ll vote for you if you help me in a future conflict against the Ond Kingdom Empire."
Frederick quickly agreed, leading Howard to allocate his part of the crumbling empire''s voting power to Phrus.
Howard was aware that even with his vote, Phrus would only tally three votes in total, still trailing behind Bohemia''s four.
He knew that even with his support, Phrus stood little chance of securing the throne.
Indeed, the final count confirmed this. Phrus and the Kingdom of Pofalesi each ended with three votes, unable to surpass Bohemia''s four.
Thus, ording to the process, Bohemia was poised to ascend to the imperial throne.
However, Frederick of Phrus boldly challenged this oue by proposing a tournament.
He suggested that since Phrus, Pofalesi, and Bohemia were the only nations with three or more votes, they should each send a noble knight topete in a series of knightly duels.
The winner would then im the emperor''s title.
This proposition, undeniably disrespectful of the established rules, was met with vehement opposition from Bohemia.
The King of Bohemia tly refused to participate in the tournament, stating, "I will not partake in a contest devoid of legal merit. The legitimate and legally bindingpetition has already concluded, and I emerged victorious."
His argument was not only sound but also justified.
Nevertheless, Frederick would not relent, and neither would Bismarck.
In a bold move characteristic of his iron-fisted diplomacy, Bismarck coerced Hanover into changing its allegiance.
Hanover, which had initially voted for another, now cast its vote for Phrus.
Chapter 557 The Tournament Battle
Chapter 557 The Tournament Battle
?Given the current situation, excluding Pofalesi with its three votes, only Phrus and Bohemia remained, each with four votes.
However, ording to the rules, this was undoubtedly a vition, as thepetition had already concluded and there was no provision for changing votes at this stage.
Nevertheless, Phrus escted the situation by threatening war, putting the King of Bohemia in a difficult position. He was unwilling to confront Phrus directly.
King Wolfgang of Bohemia, heeding the advice of his vassals and feeling somewhat humiliated, concluded that fighting a real war with Phrus over the mere title of Emperor was unnecessary.
Reluctantly, he epted the proposal to settle the dispute with a knightly duel for the imperial crown.
Upon hearing this, the King of Pofalesi, Leipzig, burst intoughter. His initial n to support Bohemia fell through.
Speaking to his surrounding officers, he remarked, "It seems it''s not the empire that has fallen, but Bohemia itself."
A 28-year-old officer, puzzled, responded, "Your Majesty, Bohemia''s reluctance to fight Phrus is not out of fear, but rather because they deem the title of Emperor insufficiently tempting. In my view, it is the empire that has crumbled, not Bohemia. Otherwise, why wouldn''t Bohemia covet the imperial crown?"
King Leipzigughed heartily. "This is a rare opportunity, with the eyes of the entire continent upon us. To pass up a legitimate chance to march against Phrus is to squander a golden opportunity. Where else will such a chance arise in the future?"
"If Wolfgang refuses to fight today, soon everyone will know that Bohemia dares not wage war against Phrus. How could his allies then trust in Bohemia''s strength? That''s why I say, it seems like the empire has fallen, but in reality, it''s Bohemia that has copsed."
The officers around him disyed expressions of sudden realization.
This seemingly crucial knightly duel, which was of great significance to the entire continent, was actually viewed as a farce by all. Knights from the Fran Kingdom looked down upon such a duel.
Merchants from the Ing Empire couldn''tprehend the rationale behind it.
Lords across the continent watched the duel with a tone of inner sorrow, most of them certain that Bohemia''s knight was destined to lose to Phrus''s, deeming it nothing more than a mere formality.
After all, even the seemingly definitive imperial election had been manipted by Bohemia and Phrus into a charade.
Therefore, in a duel with such potential for maniption, it was inevitable that Bohemia wouldn''t dare let their knight win.
However, a female diplomat from Hanover, upon hearing the surroundingments, asked in confusion, "If they''vee to battle, why wouldn''t they dare to win? Winning would make their king the Emperor of the Empire, wouldn''t it?"
Before Blunrick''s Minister of Foreign Affairs could exin, Howard, with a sly smile, said to the Hanoverian diplomat, "Heh, the prerequisite here is that Bohemia actually wants to win."
The diplomat from Hanover queried, "What do you mean?"
Howard smiled and exined, "If Bohemia wins this battle, and then Phrus wants to start over, would Bohemia agree or not? If they don''t, Phrus will still threaten with war, leaving Bohemia in fear. If they do agree, wouldn''t that be akin to pping themselves in the face?"
"If I were King Wolfgang of Bohemia, I would only wish to quickly end this absurd series of events and willingly hand over the imperial crown to Frederick."
Understanding Howard''s exnation, the Hanoverian female diplomat puffed her cheeks, still somewhat unconvinced, and remarked, "If that''s the case, why not just concede and avoid this knightly duel altogether? It seems like an unnecessaryplication!"
The Minister of Foreign Affairs from Blunrick chimed in with a chuckle, "Unnecessaryplication, you say? Well, your point isn''t without merit. Bohemia indeed wishes for a swift conclusion, but Phrus, and especially King Frederick, might want to y their advantage cleverly."
"Frederick, aspiring for a legitimate im to the throne, would naturally desire to make this knightly duel as grandiose as possible. The more magnificent the duel, the more legitimate his ascension to emperor would appear."
Hearing these words, the Hanoverian diplomat huffed in frustration.
Howard and the Blunrick Minister of Foreign Affairs exchanged knowing smiles as the sounds of fanfare filled the air, signaling themencement of the knightly duel.
A knight d in armor bearing a red base and a yellow lion crest rode into the arena.
He was Bohemia''s chosen champion, a border count known for his bravery within the kingdom.
Yet, despite the surrounding cheers and shouts of encouragement, his smile was tinged with bitterness.
Soon after, another knight emerged from the shadows.
Dressed in armor with a white base and a ck double-headed eagle crest, it was clear he represented Phrus.
As he rode into the arena, the two knights, representing Bohemia and Phrus, faced each other, ready for the duel.
Phrus''s knight, named Riyatt, was a baron with little renown, and not many held him in high regard.
However, those in the VIP seats mostly understood that Riyatt was likely to be the victor.
Shouts and cheers erupted from the audience, heightening the atmosphere.
The two knights began by distancing themselves from each other before charging forward,nces in hand, embodying the valiant spirit of knighthood.
In a feigned attack, the knight from Bohemia thrust hisnce, only for Riyatt to deftly avoid it.
As the Bohemian knight missed his optimal attack range, Riyatt began circling to the right, closing in half-circle distance before striking at the Bohemian knight.
It seemed that the knight from Bohemia, who could have evaded to the left, oddly chose to move right, directly into the path of Riyatt''snce.
The Bohemian knight was unhorsed by Riyatt''snce.
Baron Riyatt, representing Phrus, emerged victorious in the knightly duel.
The crowd, mostly confused and dismayed, couldn''t fathom how the renowned Bohemian border count, known for hisbat prowess, lost to a rtively unknown knight like Riyatt.
At this point, King Wolfgang of Bohemia and King Frederick II of Phrus jointly ascended to the high tform to dere the result of the contest.
Phrus was victorious, and Frederick was proimed Emperor of the Empire!
Howard chuckled softly, hisughter hinting at mockery.
Many envoys in the VIP section shared simr sentiments, murmuring that Phrus and Bohemia had put on a convincing performance.
Coincidentally, seated two ces to the left in front of Howard was Queen Elizabeth of the Ing Empire.
Upon hearing Howard''s voice, Queen Elizabeth nonchntly turned to him and inquired, "What''s the matter? Does our King of Oungria Kindom have something to say?"
Howard forced a smile and replied, "Well, with the expansion of my territory, I''ve changed the name of my kingdom. Please, call me King of Oli now."
Elizabeth found this intriguing. "Why so? Wasn''t ''King of Oungria Kindom'' quite fitting? Why the change to ''King of Oli''? The former title wasn''t shameful."
Howard, maintaining a friendly demeanor, nced around to ensure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation.
Speaking softly, he said, "It''s nothing serious, mainly to avoid stirring Frederick''s jealousy. Oungria Kindom shares borders with Phrus, and there are rumors of Phrus harboring intentions to attack Oungria Kindom. By moving my capital to the Oli region and adopting a new title, I''m subtly informing Frederick of my control over imperialnds, signaling my strength. It''s a precaution, to caution him against provoking me. Moreover, it portrays me as someone more interested in the central territories of the continent, thereby reducing the pressure on me."
Elizabeth couldn''t help butugh heartily. "You''re quite the character, haha! It''s been a long time since I''ve encountered someone as interesting as you. And to think, you''re also a king!"
Howard smiled awkwardly, unsure whether Elizabeth wasplimenting him orughing at him.
After herughter subsided, Queen Elizabeth''s expression turned serious as she advised Howard, "In that case, Howard, I earnestly suggest that you avoid contending with Phrus in the future. The continent may be vast, but the world is muchrger. Do you understand what I mean? Save your efforts forter; the New World is where our hope lies."
Howard internally scoffed at her advice.
It''s easy for you to say, he thought.
If you had Ond Kingdom as your neighbor, would you dare to try the same approach? You don''t want to fight, but with Ond Kingdom right beside you, can you afford not to focus on military strength?
As for Phrus, it''s almost the same situation. In fact, I''m even considering having Phrus assist me against Ond Kingdom.
However, Howard didn''t voice these thoughts. After pondering for a moment, he replied to Elizabeth, "Hmm, thank you."
Elizabeth, in a rxed manner, shared that the Ing Empire would focus on exploring the New World and leave the matters of the empire to others.
Howard responded dryly, "You have it easy, don''t you?"
After that, Howard fell silent.
Chapter 558 The Queen’s Invitation
Chapter 558 The Queen''s Invitation
?Elizabeth remarked, "This is called a policy of splendid istion. Do you understand?"
"It''s not easy for us in the Ing Empire, you know. There''s a whole lot to deal with in the New World; we hardly have time to join your continental wars."
Howard responded, "Ah, splendid istion, sounds quite ideal. If one could truly avoid the continental wars and focus solely on developing a base in the New World, that wouldn''t be a bad strategy."
Elizabeth then shared her grievances about the challenges of New World colonization, speaking of the difficulties posed by the indigenous peoples and so forth.
Howard suggested, "A policy of appeasement is still necessary. We shouldn''t go there to seize their living space but to bring them care and love."
Elizabeth let out a sarcastic chuckle, clearly dismissive of the idea.
Howard subtly shook his head and continued, "But I have my own share of problems back home. Recently, there were somemercial conflicts between the natives and new settlers, leading to an uproar. It was only resolved when my Finance Minister personally intervened and spent some money to settle the matter."
"How''s that? Not easy to solve, right?" Elizabeth inquired.
Howard agreed, "Indeed."
Elizabeth then asked, "Howard, I''ve heard that your people have colonized the east coast of the New World. But ording to the local legends, isn''t it the northern part of the New World that is said to hold legendary wealth? Why did you choose the east coast for colonization?"
Howard, unwilling to disclose the lucrative nature of the east coast to Elizabeth for fear of arousing her envy, evaded the question.
"Oh, is that so? If I had known earlier, I might have chosen to settle there instead. I''ve heard that the treasures there are indeed a vast fortune."
Elizabeth continued, "We in the Ing Empire are skilled at colonization, but we don''t take kindly to those who maliciously seizend."
Howard, thinking Elizabeth was referring to him and worried that she might have discovered his resource-rich territory, cautiously uttered, "Ah?"
"You think I don''t know?" Elizabeth said, causing Howard a moment of panic as he feared being exposed.
However, Elizabeth quickly shifted the topic, "Lois is drooling over the idea of bing the King of Sun, and now he''speting with us for territory in the very region we desire in our kingdom. Can you believe the audacity of that man?"
Howard felt a rollercoaster of emotions.
"Oh, I see," he replied, thinking to himself: Next time, could you please finish your thoughts all at once? I''m not that old, but I can''t handle these kinds of shocks.
Elizabeth then invited Howard to join forces against Fran Kingdom, proposing they force Fran Kingdom to cede all its colonialnds in the New World to the Ing Empire.
Howard thought he had misheard.
After all, whether under the bold Charles or the current Louis, he had always been a military ally of Fran Kingdom.
To persuade an ally to attack Fran Kingdom without a solid n seemed almost like a joke.
Elizabeth didn''t seem to have thought through the proposition.
She hadn''t prepared any substantial offer and seemed to be asking casually.
Amid Howard''s confusion, Elizabeth added, "Well, if that''s the case, never mind. But if we dere war against Fran Kingdom over colonial territories, could you refrain from supporting them?"
Howard shook his head in response, "Didn''t you just advocate for splendid istion? If I don''t align with Fran Kingdom and they remember this and attack me, what should I do? Will youe to my aid?"
Elizabeth cracked a somewhat cold smile and then, mentioning she was tired, excused herself and left.
Frederick invited all the diplomats and monarchs present to amunal meal.
Representatives from the Ing Empire and Fran Kingdom had already left the scene, while those from Westia Kingdom and Porlia Kingdom observed with detached interest.
Within the empire''s member states, both Kolone and Hanno left the gathering, leaving the rest to attend the feast.
The knightly duel had taken ce at ten in the morning, and it was now around eleven.
Frederick, ever the thoughtful host, led everyone to the banquet hall.
The hall was a sight to behold,den with arrays of sausages, an abundance of fine wines and cheeses C a veritable feast of plenty.
Wolfgang, the King of Bohemia, initially appeared stiff and endured some jests and sneers from various diplomats and monarchs.
However, he quickly adapted and became more sociable as the banquet progressed.
Approaching Howard, he encouraged, "Come on, eat! Everything here is for your enjoyment. Indulge to your heart''s content."
Howard politely inquired, "You''re King Wolfgang of Bohemia, right? I don''t recall us having met before."
Wolfgang, with an air of someone ustomed to socializing, sighed and then gently guided Howard''s left arm, helping him to fill his te.
Howard picked up a sausage and, after tasting it, found it delicious.
Seeing Howard''s satisfaction, Wolfgang became more talkative.
"Tastes good, doesn''t it? That''s right, let me tell you, sausages have a very significant ce in the history of the empire''s people."
"The art of sausage making has evolved greatly over time, and that''s why this sausage tastes so good."
Howard, thoughtfully savoring the sausage, chose to remain silent for the moment, immersing himself in the vors and the atmosphere of the gathering.
Wolfgang continued his intermittent conversation, shifting to the topic of his Bohemian subjects who weren''t imperial citizens but mostly Czechs and other ethnicities, hence not as fond of the sausage as the imperial people were.
Howard, not dwelling much on it, grabbed another sausage to chew and mused, "Then why are there so many sausages at this banquet? Logically, since the knightly duel was held in your Bohemian territory, in Brague, the food should have been prepared by your people, right?"
Realizing he might have said too much, Wolfgang quickly excused himself and left.
The truth was, Wolfgang and Frederick had already agreed to let Phrus win the duel.
Hence, the banquet''s ingredients were supplied from Phrus to cater to the imperial taste.
But Wolfgang couldn''t admit that, as it would acknowledge Bohemia''s submission.
Howard pondered briefly, then understood why Wolfgang had hurriedly left.
It became clear to those present that since the duel was for the imperial crown, the majority of the guests were from the empire.
And with numerous vassals within the empire, the banquet arranged by Phrus, tailored to the imperial citizens'' pte, received positive reviews from most attendees.
Howard then spotted the King of Westia Kindom.
Technically, they were acquaintances, but Howard had never met him in person.
This individual was Charles V of Westia Kindom.
He held sway over a transoceanic superstate and was the most powerful in terms of colonization on the entire continent.
Charles V was a figure of significant lineage, being a member of the imperial Habsburg family.
Howard, believing in the value of direct inquiry, approached Charles V of Westia Kindom.
"Greetings, esteemed King of Westia Kindom. I''ve long heard of your renown. Please forgive my boldness, but I''m curious to know if you find the food at today''s banquet to your liking?" Howard was intrigued about his taste preferences.
Charles V, notable for his distinctive and not unpleasant chin, exuded the energy of a vigorous monarch.
Hearing Howard''s question, he replied, "Well, as a matter of fact, I usually partake in the grand feasts of Westia Kindom. However, some of the imperial regional dishes served today do align with my pte. I suppose this reflects themon logic of our continent''s people in uniting against threats."
Howard didn''t quite grasp the full implication of thetter part of Charles''s response but understood his view on the banquet''s food.
With a slight smile, Howard raised his fork, skewered with sausage, towards Charles V, saying, "May you enjoy the feast."
Charles V responded with a warm smile, lifting his beer mug in his right hand, "The same to you."
The lunchsted nearly two hours, after which the attendees gradually began to depart.
Among them, some left directly, others returned to their residences for a long nap, while a few awaited the grander banquet scheduled for the evening.
Howard had a chance to meet with the Duke of Blunrick, and they found each other''spany immensely enjoyable.
Blunrick was a duchy, and its Duke was an independent noble with diplomatic, passage, and exemption rights, essentially autonomous except for the Emperor of the Empire.
However, the current Emperor''s authority paled inparison to that of a king like the ruler of Oungria Kindom, who wielded more centralized power.
Chapter 559 Escalating Tensions
Chapter 559 Escting Tensions
?Howard treated the Duke of Blunrick, Anton, with equitable respect.
His logic was straightforward: both were independent entities capable of determining their own foreign rtions, necessitating a mutual respect.
Duke Anton found Howard''s attitude towards him both disarming and delightful.
Anton, perceiving Howard as a king of the vast Oungria Kingdom, initially expects an air of superiority in their interaction.
Contrary to his expectations, he finds Howard''s demeanor unexpectedly down-to-earth and approachable.
This unexpected congeniality leads Anton to develop a favorable impression of Howard, even nurturing a deliberate intention to forge a closer rtionship with him.
Motivated by this newfound admiration, Anton goes to great lengths to please Howard, engaging him in conversation filled with humorous remarks that elicit heartyughter from the king.
In contrast, Howard''s attitude in the conversation is casual and nonchnt, seemingly more out of a desire to pass time before an evening banquet than a genuine interest in the exchange.
Anton, who is no longer a young man at over thirty-five years of age, shares with Howard about a magnificent garden he has created in a ce called Wolfernbettle within his Blunrick dukedom.
He describes the garden in vivid detail, boasting of its fountains, ponds, pavilions, and an artificialke, all of which conjure images of serene beauty in Howard''s mind, sparking a sense of envy and admiration.
The garden, Anton reveals, was an expensive venture, almost jeopardizing his military finances.
Yet, he speaks of this with a light-hearted chuckle, suggesting a certain pride and satisfaction in his aplishment.
Howard, not wishing to dampen Anton''s spirits, responds with a half-hearted chuckle, "Oh, really?"
However, the conversation takes a turn as Anton exins the unexpected benefits of constructing the garden.
He shares how the acim it received not only enhanced his personal reputation and respect among people but also surprisingly contributed to the stability of the nation.
The garden, it seems, has had a ripple effect, benefiting the country as a whole.
Upon hearing this, Howard''s demeanor changes, acknowledging the positive impact of Anton''s endeavor with genuine appreciation, "Well, that is indeed quite impressive."
Howard and Anton casually strolled through the Bohemian castle, avoiding the more sensitive areas but freely exploring the rest.
They found themselves in a garden brimming with roses, prompting Anton toment on the challenges of rose maintenance.
Howard listened, finding Anton''s insights quite interesting.
As they talked, Bismarck approached and joined in the conversation.
"Ah, if it isn''t the Duke Anton, known affectionately as ''The Gardener''," he said with a hint of jest.
"I am Bismarck, Duke of Mazovia, at your service."
Duke Anton of Blunrick visibly tensed up in Bismarck''s presence, resembling a mouse in thepany of a cat.
"What brings you here?" Anton asked with a mix of fear and wariness.
Bismarck, dressed in a chic ck coat and gloves, giving off a fashionable and profound vibe, spread his hands in a gesture of innocence.
"What do you mean, Duke of Blunrick?" he asked.
"All the vassals of the empire and foreign envoys are here in Brague. If the Duke can walk and chat leisurely with a king of the empire, why can''t I, Bismarck, do the same?"
Anton, gripping Howard''s hand, began to retreat, intending to avoid Bismarck.
However, Bismarck blocked their way, saying, "Hey, what''s the hurry? Are you leaving because of me, Duke of Blunrick? I don''t recall ever offending you."
Anton, bristling with a mix of anger and indignation, retorted, "Hmph, everyone knows how Phrus resorts to force when diplomacy fails. Talking to you is like a mouse pleading with a snake. Let me pass! I don''t wish to see you."
Seeing the situation, Howard interjected, "Bismarck, since Anton does not wish to see you, perhaps it''s best to leave it be."
Anton cast a grateful look towards Howard, appreciating his intervention.
Bismarck had note for Anton in the first ce.
After listening to Howard, he dismissively said to Howard, "Fine, I won''t bother with him. After all, his little principality''s inevitable fate is to be assimted into our glorious empire."
Anton red at Bismarck with eyes filled with hatred.
"What''s your problem? I''m not looking to pick a fight, but don''t you dare go too far."
Bismarck, with a rxed demeanor, narrowed his eyes slightly and, hands pocketed, gazed towards a rose bush, philosophically remarking, "Even the most beautiful roses, after wilting, will see their petals fall to the dirt."
He continued, "You nobles have grown too ustomed to the good life. Without our empire''s bloodshed and conquest, where would you be today? You wouldn''t be able to joyfully discuss poetry and gold coins."
Anton, bolstered by Howard''s presence and seemingly supportive stance, was ready to confront Bismarck physically.
However, Howard intervened and calmed him down.
Anton, still fuming, retorted, "Since your Brandenburg nobility has expanded eastward, why not keep going? After conquering the original Phrus Kingdom, why not continue to Thoria Kingdom? Keep moving forward; why bothering back?"
Bismarck reiterated his point about the roses'' destiny to return to the soil, but Anton, the Duke of Blunrick and a noble from the western reaches of the empire, had his own perspective.
Pointing usingly at Bismarck, he vehemently criticized the empire''s reabsorption of Phrus, calling it a disaster for its people.
Howard, initially intending to lightlyugh off the tension, suddenly reconsidered.
He thought thatughing might not be appropriate in this situation and could potentially exacerbate the animosity between the two men.
So there he was, unsure of how to defuse this increasingly charged moment
Riyatt, who happened to arrive at the scene, was inebriated.
Rather than havinge deliberately, it seemed more like he stumbled upon the group unintentionally.
With a carefree gait, he swaggered in and, upon turning a corner, saw Bismarck, Howard, and Anton.
He awkwardly smiled at Bismarck and greeted, "Greetings, Prime Minister."
Howard nced at Bismarck, puzzled, and asked, "Hm? Why did he address you as Prime Minister instead of Duke? Are you now the Prime Minister of Phrus?"
Bismarck acknowledged this, then turned to Riyatt and said, "You did well today, making both within and outside the empire recognize Phrus''s valor."
Then, slightly turning back towards Anton, Bismarck added, "Some within the empire, too afraid of death, should realize that Phrus is the only true direction for the empire''s resurgence."
Riyatt, rubbing his head and bowing obsequiously,vishedpliments on Bismarck.
Seeing Anton gearing up to retort again, Howard felt this was leading nowhere and perhaps just a waste of time, so he thought about leaving with Anton.
However, at that moment, Queen Elizabeth approached and addressed Bismarck, "The way of life chosen by the people of the empire should be decided by each individual citizen. Why do these western vassals of the empire prefermerce over warfare?"
"If you can understand that," she continued, "you''ll grasp why the Duke of Blunrick is reluctant to join Phrus."
Bismarck''s face turned cold as he addressed Queen Elizabeth, "Heh, Your Majesty seems quite knowledgeable about the history of the empire''s west. But, if I may speak frankly, this is an internal matter of our empire, and we don''t require yourmentary."
In such a small corner, where people typically either admired the nts or simply turned back, the situation became perilous when it gathered the powerholders of the Empire, Oungria Kindom, Blunrick, Ing Empire, and Phrus.
It''s often said that small nations emphasize diplomacy, but in rtive terms, great powers cannot afford to disregard it either.
Howard had not expected that a casual stroll with Anton could lead to suchplications.
However, when Bismarck asked Howard for his opinion on the matter, Howard responded, "Firstly, I hope Phrus will join Oli Kingdom in dering war on Ond Kingdom. If we can seize control of the world-renowned Constantinople Castle, I stand to gain immensely from trade taxes. But let''s be clear, thends on the maind are tough nuts to crack."
"Every move here affects the whole. Bismarck, if you''re so inclined, venture further afield and stop looking back at the empire''s hearnd. The waters here are deep, and if you''re not careful enough, you might find yourself drowning while walking."
Queen Elizabeth added aptly, addressing Bismarck, "Let me add, thergest rain boot factory on the continent is in my city of Ing Empire. Do you grasp what I''m implying?"
After hearing this, Bismarck burst intoughter.
Yet, it seemed that the words of Howard and Elizabeth also instilled some fear in him, prompting him to leave the area with Riyatt.
Chapter 560 The Peril of Militarization
Chapter 560 The Peril of Militarization
?The departure of Bismarck and Riyatt, two individuals from Phrus, brought a palpable sense of relief to the tense atmosphere around the corner.
Anton, wiping the sweat from his brow, eximed with a lingering sense of rm, "Phew, those people from Phrus are truly intimidating. Just standing there, they exert such immense pressure."
At this moment, Howard found himself able to smile again, reassuring Anton in a rxed tone, "It''s alright, they''ve already left."
The evening banquet featured a lengthy speech by Frederick, whose words and ideas startlingly echoed those of Cotler.
Given Cotler''s current efforts to spread his radical ideas throughout Phrus, Howard had reason to suspect that the upper echelons of Phrus had been swayed by Cotler''s rhetoric.
Howard''s earlier suggestion to Bismarck to look further afield was an attempt to encourage Phrus to expand their conquests beyond the maind''s periphery.
However, after hearing Frederick''s formal speech at the banquet, Howard shrugged his shoulders, realizing his words might have been in vain.
King Gustav II of Fern Kingdom, seated beside Howard, noticed his reaction.
The astute monarch leaned in and asked, "Do you also disapprove of these developments?"
He nodded subtly towards Emperor Frederick, who was still speaking on the dais.
Howard, acknowledging his agreement, engaged in a brief conversation with King Gustav.
Learning that his conversation partner was the king of Fern Kingdom, Howard''s thoughts becameplex.
ording to Frederick''s theory, the people of Fern Kingdom were easily swayed.
Thus, Gustav''s ability to remainposed was a rare andmendable exception.
The conclusion of Frederick''s speech was met first with apuse from the Count of Anhalt.
Given Anhalt''s proximity to Brandenburg and the maintained amicable rtions despite the eastward expansion of Brandenburg''s nobility into Phrus, this gesture was not unexpected.
The Count of Anhalt, though of lower nobility, held a unique position in the current era: he was essentially independent, with only the emperor above him in rank.
Following the Count''s lead, a few other nobles hesitantly joined in with mild apuse.
However, the King of Bohemia, Wolfgang, could no longer contain himself and shattered his wine ss.
The sudden act drew the attention of the surrounding guests, causing a stir.
Emperor Frederick, unfazed and without a change in expression, addressed the King of Bohemia, "Oh, my good friend Wolfgang, has age made it difficult for you to hold a wine ss? Ha-ha, worry not. Next time, I shall endeavor to have my ssblower make a cup that even you can hold steadily."
His wittyment provokedughter among the guests.
Yet, Wolfgang, standing up and addressing the envoys and monarchs present, said, "Like everyone here, I listened to the words of the emperor. However, my feelings differ from yours. We Czechs have always been a nation that has suffered greatly on this continent."
"We are called vs, much like the Phrus people who were annihted by Brandenburg, disrespected as a collective and as individuals.I had hoped that upon ascending to the imperial throne, the former King of Phrus would cherish the future of all members of the empire and strive to create a better tomorrow."
"But I realize now that I was mistaken. This man, who has hastily stirred up a dangerous atmosphere upon his ascension, is an enemy to our entire empire!"
The scene descended into chaos.
Charles V cheered from the outskirts of the crowd, while Elizabeth pped amidst the throng.
A special agent from the Fran Kingdom, Richelieu, vigorously apuded from the sidelines.
The Duke of Blunrick hesitated, his expression a mixture of doubt and concern.
The Nedn Foreign Minister''s face was a canvas ofplex emotions.
The governor of the Humborg Kingdom attempted to speak, but a single nce from Emperor Frederick rendered him rigid and mute.
Unbeknownst to Howard, Bismarck had approached him amidst the turmoil.
Howard had assumed that Bismarck would be backstage supporting Frederick during such a crucial event, yet there he was, standing beside Howard.
The resolute man faced half towards Gustav and half towards Howard, speaking in a low, firm voice, "Howard, don''t think that just because you''ve changed your title, we''ve forgotten that you''re the king of Oungria Kingdom. There''s only so muchnd in Eastern Europe, and going further east would mean shing with Moscow, something we cannot afford. If you want our support against Ond Kingdom next time, you need to loudly dere to all the guests here your positive attitude and views towards Phrus. And tell them that Phrus is the hope of Germany."
Howard''s face showed his dilemma as he responded to Bismarck, "Prime Minister of Phrus, I don''t want to argue with you right now."
He paused, then continued, "But I hope you haven''t forgotten about those territories near the ck Sea, originally belonging to Ond Kingdom and imed by Phrus. Remember, thosends still don''t border your Phrus."
"A day without bordering is a day without core integration. I presume that the issue of exceeding national territory limits has been troubling Phrustely. If you don''t join me in attacking Ond Kingdom again, those distantnds might never see their roads connected and integrated."
Bismarck cast a cold nce at Howard, who met his gaze unflinchingly.
Gustav II interjected, addressing Bismarck, "His words carry some truth. A true man should conduct himself with honor in the world, not engage in petty squabbles at a mere banquet."
With that, Bismarck left, constrained by time and unwilling to prolong the conversation with Howard and Gustav.
He moved on to find his next potential ally who might speak in favor of Phrus.
The banquet continued, but the atmosphere had shifted from celebratory to one resembling a diplomatic battlefield, akin to the tension of contract negotiations.
Howard lingered for a moment before heading towards the exit, intending to leave the venue.
Elizabeth caught up with Howard, her toneced with curiosity, "Leaving so soon?"
Howard, finding her question somewhat tedious, replied tersely, "Yes."
Charles V approached, proposing to Howard, "We n to speak out boldly against Frederick''s remarks. Would you be willing to help us?"
After a moment of hesitation, Howard responded, "As you know, I personally dislike the current mindset of Phrus."
He confided, "In fact, I can tell you that one of my former dukes, who constantly spoke such dangerous rhetoric, eventually parted ways with me, and I stripped him of his title. I have no fondness for that Phrusian approach."
Howard was about to borate but stopped, realizing that delving into this topic would lead to an extended discussion.
He chose to remain silent.
Charles V inquired, "Is it that person named Cotler? I''ve heard that Frederick and Bismarck''s ideology has been influenced by this Cotler, leading to their current stance. Perhaps they were originally just keen on military and militarized policies."
Howard shrugged, "Maybe, but even if it was just their original thought, I find it dangerous. A slight misstep, or the instigation of someone like Cotler, could lead them far astray."
Howard brushed off Charles V''s outstretched hand and took a couple of steps towards the door.
Elizabeth urged him to pause.
Howard hesitated, his foot hanging in the air for a brief second before touching down.
"Believe me, I would never support the ideology of Phrus. But I believe that incessant arguing solves nothing. Besides, I''m concerned that if I openly criticize Frederick now, Phrus might not join me in our campaign against Ond Kingdom next time."
Elizabeth looked at him in astonishment.
"Are you so concerned with your own interests that you would ignore the dangers facing the world? If Phrus continues its aggression, justice will be eroded." Howard replied, "Let''s discuss this another time. I''ve indeed had my fill of verbal battles today."
At that moment, Richelieu, the regent and grand teacher of the Fran Kingdom, appeared before Howard.
With a gentle and affable demeanor, he spoke words that moved Howard, making apelling argument.
Convinced, Howard decided to contribute his voice, turning back to join Elizabeth, Charles V, and Richelieu in their denunciation of Frederick.
The scene descended further into chaos.
This disorder, however, would only increase the new emperor''s governing difficulties, thereby benefiting those opposed to Frederick.
Seeing the advantageous situation, the governor of Nedn also came forward to criticize Phrus''s ferocity and tyranny.
As over half the continent''s powers made their stance clear, many previously undecided nobles understood the direction the wind was blowing and began to leave.
The event ended in a subdued atmosphere, with Frederick''s face turning red with anger, his hand bleeding from crushing a ss in his grip.
Upon returning to the imperial city, Howard sat rigidly in his chair, staring nkly as if lost in thought.
Chapter 561 The Kingdom’s Army
Chapter 561 The Kingdom''s Army
?Catherine approached Howard with a bright smile, her curiosity evident.
"Did you enjoy your trip to Brague? I heard there were knightly tournaments, and my sisters were all so intrigued by it."
Howard responded politely, choosing not to shatter Catherine''s illusions by mentioning the perfunctory nature of the Bohemia and Phrus duel.
Catherine, delighted with his response, busied herself with arranging the fruits on the table.
She picked out arge, round apple and instructed her maid to slice it.
As Howard spoke, her eyes seemed to light up with joy, clearly entertained by the tales of gant knights in shining armor, astride their steeds.
Howard could only chuckle in response, thinking to himself that perhaps cavalry was only good for show.
In his mind, he doubted their effectiveness against spear formations or firearms on the battlefield.
The utility of cavalry had always been a topic of debate, one that Howard had pondered over many times and discussed with audacious figures like Charles, without reaching a definitive conclusion.
So, aside from his chuckles, Howard refrained from expressing any opinions on knights or cavalry.
As Catherine fed Howard a slice of apple, he chewed thoughtfully, turning his attention to the fruit.
Catherine brought up the topic of the recent duel: "So, you''re saying that Baron Riyatt of Phrus won the duel?"
She mused, "That means the empire''s emperor is now that ambitious man from Phrus. Do you think this will bring about a new era for the empire?"
Howard gazed down at the apple slice and replied nomittally, "It''s hard to say."
He then proceeded to recount the specific details of the banquet to Catherine, sharing the intricacies of the event.
The dynamics between Catherine, her family''s maids, and Howard underwent a significant transformation.
Initially, there was a lively back-and-forth conversation and quiet discussions among the maids.
However, as Howard continued, a hushed silence fell over the group.
Catherine, covering her mouth with both hands, expressed her concern to Howard, "But what if Phrus holds a grudge against us for your actions and decides to attack us?"
Howard''s smile was strained, a mere semnce of reassurance.
"Well, there''s not much I can do about that."
Catherine, slightly annoyed, pushed Howard''s shoulder and retorted, "What do you mean you can''t do anything? You''re the king. If you''re helpless, what about everyone else?"
Howard stood up and slowly walked to an open space, his expression troubled, and said, "Honestly, when ites to war, if we really can''t hold our own, what then?"
He paused before adding, "If we truly can''t stand against them, then I''m at a loss as well."
A young maid, recently recruited into the family, burst into tears, overwhelmed by the gravity of the situation.
Howard sighed softly, his back turned to everyone, the weight of his responsibility palpable.
The morning sun streamed through the windows, bathing the room in a warm glow.
It was then that Catherine, as if grasping at straws, remembered Neplon.
She excitedly suggested to Howard, "Why don''t you consult with the Minister of War, Neplon? Hasn''t he been training those conscripted soldiers to be a standing army?"
Howard''s thoughts turned to Neplon, and he couldn''t help butpare him favorably with Frederick.
This gave him a bit of reassurance.
Deciding to act, Howard prepared to summon Alonso to call for Neplon.
In Howard''s perspective, Alonso had always been somewhat unremarkable, a vassal resembling more a steward or an attendant than anything else.
However, Alonso was not present.
Catherine exined, "Oh, you''re looking for Alonso? He''s risen in stature since marrying Boshni. With thebined power of two ducal houses, he now holds significant influence in the kingdom. It''s unlikely he''d humbly serve as your messenger now."
Consequently, Howard sent a regr attendant to summon Neplon.
Neplon arrived wearing a hat with protruding ends, a blue military uniform adorned with copper-gold buttons, and a ceremonial sword at his waist.
Howard could tell that Neplon was also a man of ambition.
Howard inquired about the transformation of the ''ck Army.'' Neplon reported that the conversion was almostplete and had gone smoothly.
"The national army currently stands at 22000 strong, with 10000 infantry, 5000 cavalry, and 7000 artillerymen," he said.
Howard asked, "If Phrus attacks us, without considering allied support, do you have confidence in repelling them?"
Neplon responded, "My capabilities are on par with Frederick''s. Ultimately, it will depend on the nation''s war potential. Forgive my frankness, Your Majesty, but you are too kind and lenient."
"Though Phrus''nds were once considered barren by the continent, their militarized management means every household contributes soldiers ording to their jurisdiction. Each district must supply a certain number of troops, so they are hardlycking in manpower."
"Since their systemic reforms, manpower supply for variousnds in Phrus has been very efficient. Currently, Phrus has an upper limit of over seventy thousand reserve soldiers."
Howard remained silent for a moment before asking, "What is thebined upper limit of reserve soldiers for our Oli and Oungria regions, as well as the other territories?"
Neplon answered, "Though ournd is muchrger than Phrus, the total onlyes to a little over eighty thousand. If war breaks out and our casualties are significantly higher than the enemy''s, we may not be able to replenish our forces quickly enough, potentially exhausting our reserve soldiers before the enemy does."
Howard paced thoughtfully and then inquired, "What is the current number of registered reserve soldiers against our upper limit of eighty thousand?"
"With military mobilization and financial subsidies from the Minister of Finance, we have now reached the upper limit of over eighty thousand reserve soldiers," Neplon replied.
After a brief consideration, Howard said, "Well, we don''t know the exact number of Phrus'' reserves, but that might not be the decisive factor on the battlefield. The key to victory always lies in winning each battle. Tell me, what is the current level of training and morale among our Oli troops?"
Neplon hesitated before honestly responding, "To tell you the truth, they are nowhere near as prepared as Phrus.
I fear that in a crucial moment, they may not hold up, leading to a defeat that could snowball into aplete rout."
With a troubled expression, Howard said, "In that case, it''s better not to engage Phrus in battle. As I''ve said before, there''s no need for a life-and-death struggle over such a vast continent. We should focus more on the development of the New World. If we build it up properly, we will be no less formidable than Phrus."
Neplon was taken aback.
"So, you''re suggesting we just ignore Phrus?"
Howard waved his hand dismissively as a response.
Subsequently, Howard sent Bosiden to Kenisburg to inquire if Frederick was still willing to join forces against Ond Kingdom.
Before departing, Bosiden was visibly anxious.
Howard reassured him, "When you meet Frederick, don''t panic. You don''t need to say anything extra. Just directly ask him if our prior agreement to jointly attack Ond Kingdom still stands."
"If he agrees, tell him to move his troops towards the Balgen Penins, as I am ready to dere war on Ond Kingdom at any moment. If he starts to negotiate terms, turn around and leave immediately. Don''t engage with him. Remember, the moment he starts setting conditions, don''t entertain him."
Bosiden nodded, somewhat bewildered.
In the increasinglyplex and significant world of diplomacy, Bosiden, a vassal who had risen from Yami Vige, felt increasingly out of his depth.
Howard considered him an excellent domestic administrator but treated him as a standard diplomat in foreign affairs.
Upon his arrival in Kenisburg, Bismarck intimidated Bosiden, giving him a rough wee.
Bosiden nearly fell off his horse but remembered Howard''s teachings and managed to hold the reins tight.
His brown steed reared, neighing loudly, but fortunately did not throw Bosiden off.
Shaken, Bosiden dismounted and patted his brown horse, appreciating its steadfastness and resolving to care for it well upon his return.
Standing before Frederick, Bosiden was trembling.
Since bing emperor, Frederick exuded an even more domineering and fearsome aura.
Thankfully, Bosiden had been well instructed by Howard on how to handle the situation.
He followed Howard''s advice to the letter.
Bismarck cast a sharp nce at Bosiden and remarked slyly, "Ah, but your king criticized our emperor at thest banquet. Bosiden, Minister of Foreign Affairs of Oli Kingdom, how do you think your kingdom shouldpensate us?"
Bosiden was about to respond, but recalling Howard''s instructions, he stiffened like a piece of iron and turned to leave abruptly.
His heart was racing with fear.
Though Bosiden understood that, as a diplomat, he was generally safe from harm in a foreign court, thebination of Frederick, Bismarck, and the surrounding soldiers with their grim faces and flintlock guns nearly brought him to tears.
Chapter 562 Cotler’s Thoughts
Chapter 562 Cotler''s Thoughts
?Bosiden''s tears were not borne out of sorrow, but a visceral reaction to the perceived threat to his life.
Fortunately, the responses of Bismarck and Frederick unfolded just as Howard had anticipated.
Bismarck, upon witnessing Bosiden''s abrupt departure without further ado, quickly exchanged a knowing nce with Frederick.
Frederick, understanding the cue, rose promptly from his seat, arms opened in a gesture of feigned warmth, and addressed the Oli Kingdom''s Foreign Minister, "Ah, my dear, do not hasten away. We in Phrus always keep our word. Rest assured, we''ll stand with Oli Kingdom in your next conflict against Ond Kingdom."
A monthter, following a unanimous decision by Howard, Ness, and Boshni, Oli Kingdom dered war on Ond Kingdom.
Neplon, appointed as the suprememander, led thebined forces.
The Oli Kingdom''s defense force, funded and staffed by the Habsburg family, had undergone Neplon''s reformation and now formed part of the Oli Kingdom''s national army.
The officers, once loyal to the Habsburgs, were strategically dispersed across various units, thereby diluting the family''s influence over the military.
Moreover, emting this, Luka''s wealthy merchants contributed a mercenary battalion, predominantly musketeers.
Although small in number, a mere 5,000, their formation was significant.
Since Luka''s affluent ss had provided the initial financing, Howard dly incorporated this force, deeming it a valuable addition to his arsenal.
He assigned this musketeer battalion to Alonso''smand.
Under Howard''s reign, the construction of a national standing army was nowplete.
This development signified a crucial shift: the feudal lords were stripped of their private armies.
Their traditional concept of levying troops was now subsumed under the broader umbre of national conscription.
In other words, the role of the nobility has evolved.
Instead of contributing levied troops during wartime, they now use their aristocratic status as a means of attraction and promotion, akin to a brand or advertisement, to draw people into the ranks of the national army.
Put simply, Howard has be the central figure wielding control over the nation''s military forces.
This shift has significantly reduced the power of the nobility.
Deprived of private armies, they are now less capable of staging the rebellions that were once amon threat.
It''s been noted that the Fran Kingdom is at the forefront of this change, constructing exquisite buildings for its nobles to reside in.
This, however, is a subtle strategy to attract these dispersed local nobles to the capital of Fran Kingdom, thereby reducing their chances of rebellion and their practical control over regional affairs.
Such tactics have not escaped Howard''s notice.
Boshni, whose forces are primarily cavalry, has been extensively creating knights.
Consequently, Howard entrusted a significant portion of the national cavalry to hermand.
Trusting in her belief in the strength of cavalry, Howard expects her to lead sessful cavalry campaigns.
With the onset of war, Howard was frustrated by Lombardy Kingdom''s refusal to engage, using Edward of failing to deliver at a critical moment.
Phrus, however,mitted its troops to the conflict, with Frederick showing keen interest in the territories they had upied in theirst war with Ond Kingdom.
Howard, havingmercial ties with Mn, leveraged this rtionship to form an alliance.
As a result, Mn too joined the fray.
Ond Kingdom, in response, called upon its ally Manluk, a nationparable in size.
Both factions dispatched their troops to Balgen Penins, or were in the process of mobilizing towards it.
Ond Kingdom, confident in its defense of Constantinople Castle, concentrated its forces to the east of the castle, forming a standoff with Howard''s army.
Initially, both sides exercised caution, each hoping the other would venture first into their strategic depth, seeking to encircle and overpower the enemy with superior numbers.
Mn''s forces nned a direct maritime assault on the easternnds of Constantinople Castle, supported by the navies of Howard and Phrus.
Howard''s contribution was straightforward C over a hundred guard ships and more than thirty transport vessels, originally intended for troop movement, were reassigned to protect Mn''s fleet.
Phrusmitted its entire naval force, including fiverge warships initially prepped for a naval battle with Pomerania, to safeguard Mn''s troop transports.
Additionally, Phrus deployed over sixty early-model guard ships and a dozen hastily acquired galleons to the naval theatre.
Ond Kingdom responded with an impressive fleet of over a hundred galleons and more than fifty light ships.
Howard''s admiral, Andrea, was not particrly adept at naval warfare; Howard valued him more for his mobility than maritime expertise.
True mastery of navalbat, after all, hinges on a deep understanding of both firepower and impact tactics.
Phrus''s navy, having primarily engaged in trade protection, was not renowned for its martial prowess.
Were it not for the five formidable ocean-going warships Phrus brought along, Howard would have been reluctant to consider Phrus as a reliable naval ally.
When ites to naval strength, Mn was the one to watch.
Yet, Mn was only Mn C not the Westia Kingdom or the Ing Empire, whose naval capabilities were of a different caliber altogether.
Howard''s maritime doctrine was utilitarian, prioritizing trade vessels over transport ships.
Mn''s strategy was simr, though they had ventured into colonization minimally, with just one province to the east and few transport vessels.
Consequently, among these three nations, not one had an admiral experienced in formal naval warfare.
The burden ofmand, unexpectedly, fell upon Andrea.
Upon receiving news of this precarious situation, Howard immediately advised Ludovic, the Governor of Mn, to consider docking the troop transports at the port, allowing the soldiers to disembark onto Balgen Penins and march ovend to the battlefield.
Howard perceived a direct naval assault on Ond Kingdom''s coast as perilous.
Should theirbat-ready ships be scattered, the few transport shipsden with isted cannons stood no chance of turning the tide.
This posed a grave risk to Mn''s soldiers potentially meeting their demise at sea.
However, Ludovic, unfamiliar with Ond Kingdom and having never personallybated them, underestimated the threat.
He assured Howard of Mn''s fearlessness.
Thus, thebined fleets of the three nations, albeit reluctantly, approached the eastern coast near Constantinople Castle.
As they navigated, a thin morning mist enveloped them.
It was then that Andrea heard the horns of Ond Kingdom''s navy.
Peering through the fog, he saw an overwhelming number of Ond Kingdom''s galleons emerging.
Despite being initially surrounded, Andrea demonstrated his naval coordination skills.
The allied fleet, in total, matched Ond Kingdom in numbers.
A dense maritime engagement ensued, with the fog segmenting the battlefield into three areas.
Phrus''s fiverge warships, unable to utilize their full strength in the Mediterranean, were trapped in one area.
Mn''s troop transports and a portion of their early guard ships were cornered in another.
The remaining vessels from Oli Kingdom, alongside some of Mn''s guard ships and the rest of Phrus''s fleet, were engaged in the third area.
Despite the brutality of the battle, the allied forces emerged victorious.
Although Mn lost a dozen transports, they sessfullynded over ten thousand soldiers on Ond Kingdom''s shores.
The naval front had triumphed.
Onnd, Howard had been besieging Constantinople Castle for over ten days.
Faced with this formidable fortress, he disyed no impatience.
Apart from the continuous bombardment with cannons, his strategy involved ensuring that Phrus''s army didn''t stray too far, maintaining and superiority in the vicinity of Constantinople Castle.
Frederick, an exceptional military leader, faced the challenge of Ond Kingdom dispatching over sixty thousand troops to attack Phrus''s borders.
His grand strategy revolved around staying close to Howard, maintaining military dominance in the region.
However, Cotler, in the heat of battle, failed to grasp this strategy.
He mored for a retreat to Phrus to counter the invading Ond Kingdom forces from the east.
Despite Resarite''s criticism, Cotler persisted in his protestations.
Fortunately, Frederick and Bismarck had a clear understanding of military affairs.
Bismarck, in a somewhat ambiguous decision, assigned Cotler to lead a detachment of a thousand troops back for reinforcement.
Cotler protested that a thousand men were insufficient.
Bismarck retorted, "What if we all withdraw? What then of our numbers at Constantinople Castle? We don''t even know if the sixty thousand Ond Kingdom troops represent their entire force. Suppose there are an additional twenty to thirty thousand troops waiting to the east of the castle. If we leave, the pressure on Howard''s side will intensify. And if Ond Kingdom decides to pull back their sixty thousand to encircle us, and Howard, already engaged in besieging Constantinople Castle, faces the full brunt of their army, it will surely lead to a catastrophic defeat."
Chapter 563 The Onslaught
Chapter 563 The Onught
?Cotler argued, "What does it matter to us if Howard is defeated?"
Bismarck shook his head and replied, "Such sentiments should have been expressed before the war began. We, Phrus, are alreadymitted to this fight. If Howard loses, are we to single-handedly withstand Manluk and Ond Kingdom? Though Phrus is capable in battle and might not necessarily lose, such a conflict would severely deplete our national strength. Cotler, you have two choices: lead a thousand men back, or stay here tomand your troops and keep silent.
As time progressed, the siege of Constantinople Castle revealed its daunting challenge.
After a grueling two to three months, the fortress stood unyielding, its defenses seemingly imprable.
Alonso, assessing the situation, proposed to Howard a direct and forceful assault on the fortress.
The continuous siege was weakening Phrus''s position, and he feared they might not hold much longer.
The situation was dire.
Phrus''s eastern territories had fallen,nds they had previously wrested from Polen were now under Ond Kingdom''s control.
If the current state persisted, the fall of Kenisburg loomed imminent.
The officers of Phrus, known for their stoic and reticent nature, remained stationed in a chilly silence on Howard''s Balgen Penins.
Resarite had once suggested a n to intensify the siege by including Phrus''s troops in the encirclement of Constantinople Castle.
However, Bismarck, addressing the logistical limitations, pointed out that their supplies were inadequate for such a massive force.
Overcrowding the siege with troops would only lead to deaths not frombat but from a severe shortage of provisions C an uneptable loss.
Howard, aware of these supply constraints, had Oungria Kingdom hastily form ten artillery units to join the siege, bombarding Constantinople Castle daily.
Yet, the fortress stood defiant against their relentless assaults.
Howard recognized the strategy of Frederick and Bismarck hinged on the fortress sumbing within a feasible timeframe.
Only if Constantinople Castle fell within a reasonable period would their prolonged siege bear fruit.
Should Phrus''s territories nearly bepletely overrun, Frederick would not deplete his nation''s strength in a hopeless fight.
Conversely, Ond Kingdom would not allow Phrus to withdraw without significant repercussions.
They would surely reim therge expanse of territory previously seized by Phrus and additionally demand considerable territorial concessions from Phrus''s easternnds.
In the sweltering heat of the military camp, Howard stood, his hands braced against a table, sweat dripping from his forehead.
He masked his inner unease with the oppressive summer heat, his perspiration a cover for his growing anxiety.
Frederick and Bismarck were indeed extraordinary characters.
Their own territories were on the brink ofplete upation, yet they managed to endure, waiting idly on Balgen Penins.
The murmurs of discontent among the ordinary soldiers of Phrus, as well as the palpable tension among his own troops, were not lost on Howard.
In a meeting, Howard mmed his hands on the table in frustration and asked Neplon, "Why can''t we take it down?"
Neplon ced his military cap on the table and replied, "The defenses of Constantinople Castle are formidable. I have ordered daily bombardments with cannons. Moreover, our allied navy is holding the coastline of Constantinople Castle. We are in the final stages of the offensive."
Grinding his teeth, Howard retorted, "Final stage? Didn''t you say the same thingst month? Why then have we not seeded yet? How many fortresses has Ond Kingdom taken in Phrus? And why haven''t we captured even one?"
Neplon responded, "Constantinople Castle is renowned as the finest medieval fortress for a reason. Its unique defenses are unparalleled. Just a little longer C the castle''s internal supplies of water and food are severely depleted. My scouts have seen numerous Ond Kingdom defenders attempting to escape under the cover of night. The end should be near."
Just then, the Governor of Mn entered the tent and addressed Howard, "My Mnese troops have upied the surrounding areas since ournding. Yet, we have seen no sign of Ond Kingdom''s forces. Could it be that the sixty thousand Ond Kingdom troops in Phrus are their entire army?"
Howard expressed his uncertainty, "For a nation as vast as Ond Kingdom, sixty thousand troops is far from their limit."
He continued, "But your Mnese forces number only a little over ten thousand, and with our main allied forces trapped at Constantinople Castle, unable toe to your aid, it''s puzzling that Ond Kingdom hasn''t seized the opportunity to attack you."
His expression turned somber.
"I''m unclear whether Ond Kingdom trulycks additional forces, or if they''re plotting something else."
Boshni suggested a n that Howard found quite promising.
Finally, after five days, Howard seeded in capturing Constantinople Castle.
The troops of Phrus and Oli Kingdom poured out smoothly, prating directly into the hearnd of Ond Kingdom.
Caught off guard, the Ond Kingdom forces in Phrus were unsure how to react.
Driven by a fierce momentum, Phrus''s army, undeterred by the potential for heavy losses, swiftly overran two of Ond Kingdom''s fortresses, forcing their troops into a sessful retreat.
Reflectingter, Howard considered the tactic of letting Phrus''s troops merely wait in a province west of Constantinople Castle as perhaps somewhat tactically unsound.
However, the idea of his and Phrus''s forces dying not frombat but from hunger and exhaustion due to insufficient supplies was unbearable to Howard.
Yet, from a strategic standpoint, the perspective was different.
Howard felt torn between the grim reality facing Phrus and the dreadful human tragedy of losing troops to inadequate provisions.
In thisplex web of military strategy, neither option seemed favorable.
Howard resolved to delegate themand of the next battle entirely to Neplon.
The burden of issuingmands, coupled with the guilt, criticism, andints arising from any perceived misjudgments, was bing unbearable.
Initially, Neplon had been givenmand, but due to poor coordination with Frederick, Howard had intervened, taking charge himself.
Yet, the prolonged struggle over just Constantinople Castle had starkly revealed the limits of Howard''s military acumen.
While Howard''s military prowess wasmendable, it had not yet reached the level of a creator of military theory.
Faced with dilemmas, his heartcked a clear predisposition, a forethought that could guide him through such quandaries.
Fortunately, the subsequent campaign in Ond Kingdom''s maind unfolded as smoothly as Howard had promised.
Ond Kingdom had spent considerable time maneuvering its forces around the sea, taking a long detour to reach Phrus.
Realizing the unstoppable momentum of the Oli Kingdom''s allied forces andcking confidence, they ordered their troops to retrace their steps, wasting precious time.
Ond Kingdom did have an additional force of over 37,000 troops, intended for a surprise attack on Mn.
Although outnumbering Mn''s forces, they risked encirclement by Oli Kingdom and Phrus if they engaged in battle.
This contingent had remained on standby in their homnd, but why hadn''t they attacked Mn''s troops before Constantinople Castle fell? The reasony in the limited military capabilities of the generalmanding these Ond Kingdom forces.
Although war is often perceived as a theoretical concept, with military theories viewed as differing tendencies open toparison, the reality is that the operational difficulty of warfare, and the process of implementing tactical execution, cannot always be guaranteed.
This was precisely the case with the generalmanding the force of over 30000 troops.
In theory, the scenario seemed straightforward: over thirty thousand Ond Kingdom troops against a mere ten thousand from Mn C a sure victory, one would think.
Mn wasn''t known for its military prowess and couldn''t match Ond Kingdom''sbat capabilities.
However, even on home ground, this general was gued with uncertainty about potential reserves Mn might have.
It was a cascading effect.
Initially, the general had been confident that Ond Kingdom''s coastal defenses would hold firm.
He believed their navy would not only block enemy naval forces but also secure the coastline of Constantinople Castle, facilitating the delivery of supplies to support the castle''s prolonged resistance.
But now, shaken by the defeat of Ond Kingdom''s navy, the general had sumbed to a sentiment that the enemy was invincibly powerful.
The prospect of his 30000 troops facing Mn''s 10000 now seemed daunting.
Faced with dissatisfaction within his ranks, he used the possibility of enemy reinforcements as an excuse.
To the urging of several mid-level military officials, he responded, "Let''s wait a bit longer. Perhaps our main force can overwhelm Phrus into withdrawing from the war. When that happens, we will make our move."
Chapter 564 Cavalry Clash
Chapter 564 Cavalry sh
?Neplon, seeking rity, asks, "If that''s the case, why not just appoint me directly? What is Your Majesty''s purpose in seeking me out?"
Howard sinctly outlines his n for coordinating with Frederick, emphasizing the necessity of such an alliance.
He notes that the Oli Kingdom, fighting solo, stands little chance against the numerous forces of the Ond Kingdom.
This campaign demands a delicate bnce in maintaining a tactical distance with Phrus''s troops.
The strategy is to upy enemy territory in a methodical, gradual advance while ensuring constantmunication and support between the two armies.
Understanding the gravity of the situation, Neplon acknowledges, "Understood. Since Your Majesty is amodating Phrus to this extent, I will endeavor to avoid conflicts with Frederick."
Howard, though satisfied, feels a tinge of imperfection in his n.
Not daring tomand personally, he resigns to the current strategy.
In a moment of introspection, Howard experiences the psychological burden often borne by monarchs criticized for ipetence.
He understands the frustration of having ideas butcking the prowess to execute them independently, leading to a reliance on others.
This dependence generates a sense of powerlessness, coupled with the inability to fully trust even the mostpetent ministers.
As a result, there''s a constant tug-of-war between using and guarding against these ministers.
Such a paradoxical approach to leadership, Howard realizes, is fraught with potential issues.
Hisck of expertise in military strategy forces him into a position where he must simultaneously rely on and be wary of hismanders, leading to numerous contradictions.
This realization brings a deep sense of unease.
During a military convergence, Howard shared his inner turmoil with Bismarck.
Bismarck, with a slight smile that barely changed his expression, responded, "There''s no need to fret. Not everyone can be a genius. In my opinion, you are one yourself, and there''s no reason for despondency."
He continued, "Do you know, within the borders of Phrus, your reputation is quite formidable? In many taverns, storytellers recount your exploits, regarding you as a legendary figure."
Howard sipped his wine, his features rxing.
Bismarck clinked his ss against Howard''s, then took a hearty gulp before saying, "Moreover, in my view, setting aside other matters, in the realm of diplomacy, rest assured. Your strength has earned my utmost respect."
Inquiring about ways to elevate his military acumen, Howard expressed his constant unease about Neplon, fearing the possibility of his betrayal and theck of anyone in his forces capable of outmatching him.
Even outnumbering Neplon might not suffice, as Howard dreaded the prospect of being outmaneuvered and finding his capital under siege.
Bismarck, not directly addressing this concern, spoke of other matters.
Howard, after a brief pause, understood Bismarck''s unspoken message and chose not to pursue the question further.
Half a monthter, Howard''s forces were suddenly attacked by the Ond Kingdom.
Despite the challenge of crossing a river, the Ond army pressed forward in an attempt to rapidly defeat Howard''s troops.
However, themunication between Howard and Frederick proved timely.
The Phrus forces, stationed not far away, promptly arrived and lined up along the riverbed, providing artillery support.
In a dramatic twist, Phrus''s Third Guard Corps emerged unexpectedly along the steep mountain paths, appearing behind the Ond Kingdom''s forces.
This surprise maneuver severely demoralized the soldiers of the Ond Kingdom, dealing a significant blow to their spirit.
Themanding general of the Ond Kingdom watched the battlefield in silence.
His deputy, observing the unfolding scene, whispered to him, "Sir, look at this. Phrus''s artillery is supporting from across the river. We are facing the cannons of both Oli Kingdom and Phrus in our advance."
"And we are at a lower position. Seeing our advance, Oli Kingdom''s troops immediately retreated to a small mountainous area to set up their defenses. If this continues, our casualty rate will be unsightly. Should we consider a tactical retreat and seek another opportunity?"
The general hummed nomittally, mounted on his horse, and remained silent, contemting his next move.
Meanwhile, Boshni led a contingent of elite cavalry through a valley, taking a circuitous route to nk the Ond Kingdom''s forces.
The Ond army dispatched their cavalry to meet this new threat.
Boshni, at the forefront of his troops, wore slightly worn medium armor.
He held his long spear aloft, riding fiercely into battle.
The lead cavalryman of the Ond Kingdom, noticing Boshni''s boldness and interpreting it as a disregard for his own prowess, felt a surge of anger.
Preferring a curved saber over a long spear, he sped up his horse, intent on ying Boshni.
Boshni, with a cold sneer in his heart, used his longernce to strike the Ond Kingdom''s cavalry leader.
The enemymander was unhorsed, tumbling to the ground.
His brown horse, confused, continued to gallop forward.
Meanwhile, the fallen Ond leader struggled to rise, his defeat evident on the chaotic battlefield.
Boshni, a woman of humble farmer origins, charged onward, knowing she needed to rue sufficient military achievements to prove herself worthy of the noble status bestowed upon her by Howard.
Following her were several cavalry from the Oungria region, who aimed their weapons at the Ond Kingdom''s cavalrymander.
Recognizing the customs of continental warfare, where nobility seldom faced death, the Ondmander wisely surrendered, hoping for a treatment befitting his rank.
Speaking in broken, intermittently coherent Oungrian dialect, he conveyed his wish to cease resistance in exchange for noble treatment.
He was promptly escorted back to the camp by nearby soldiers.
Boshni continued her relentless assault, her war cloak stained with the blood of battle.
The Ond cavalry, demoralized by the loss of their leader, were reluctant to flee outright.
They felt obligated to put up a semnce of resistance, even if it was merely for appearances.
The Ond cavalry began to avoid direct confrontations with the Oungria forces.
Whenever the Oungrian cavalry charged, the Ond horsemen would deftly turn their steeds, evading head-on shes.
Under these circumstances, Boshni and her Oungrian cavalry swiftly and effortlessly reached the front lines of the Ond Kingdom''s elite guards, mostlyposed of musketeers.
These elite guards of the Ond Kingdom were not ordinary troops but a special force, generally stronger than regr units.
Simr to how Oungria had once formed a makeshift ''ck Army'' by recruiting fighters from various backgrounds, theposition of the Ond Kingdom''s elite guard also bore its unique characteristics.
The elite guards of the Ond Kingdom werergely not natives of the kingdom but individuals from various ethnic groups conquered and assimted over time.
Most of these elite guards wielded muskets, subjecting the Oungria region''s cavalry to intense firepower.
However, at this critical juncture, the heavily armored cavalry of the Oli Kingdom, led by Howard and Ness, made a formidable entry from another nk.
The challenge with heavy cavalry was their slightly slower speedpared to light cavalry, leaving them little time to engage.
But if the enemy failed to detect them in time, as was the case with Howard''s troop, they could effectively mitigate the impact of musket fire.
Bullets, especially those noting directly but at an angle, could sometimes be deflected or slightly redirected by thebination of heavy armor and skillful maneuvering.
Themanding general of the Ond Kingdom, sensing the shift in the tide, let out a thunderous cry and dispatched two of his strongest warriors to confront Howard.
Ness, eager to defend, found herself outmatched in skill.
Struggling even in closebat with the average Ond cavalry, she had to be exceedingly cautious.
This left her unable to assist Howard.
The emergence of the two stalwart warriors, Kara and Khannis, immediately lifted the spirits of the Ond Kingdom''s cavalry.
Known in the military as the "Twin Walls of Ond," their camaraderie was legendary, and their reputation for both leadership in battle and personalbat skills earned them deep respect among the frontline soldiers.
Observing the boost in morale, the generalmanded the Ond artillery to advance fifty meters and engage in arched firing from lower ground.
This strategic move was designed to invigorate the troops engaged in closebat at the front.
No soldier wants to fight a bloody battle upfront while those at the rearzily light the fuse of their cannons.
The general''s order significantly bolstered the spirits of the Ond troops, excluding the artillery unit.
Kara, brandishing his curved saber, shouted across the battlefield to Howard, "Are you that knight-turned-king?"
"I''ve heard you rose from a mere knight to a king. Is it true?"
Howard, with a smile, replied, "Ha, what''s the point of discussing this on the battlefield?"
"Aren''t you here to fight me?"
"Then let us battle."
Chapter 565 One Against Two
Chapter 565 One Against Two
?Having spoken, Howard slightly raised his head and addressed Kara, "Come then, today I shall seek justice for the people of my Oungria region, long tormented by your Ond Kingdom."
Kara and Khannis exchanged a nce and thenunched a two-pronged attack, one from the left and the other from the right.
Howard lifted his knight''s great shield, sessfully blocking the military saber swung by Kara.
The knights of Ond Kingdom seldom wieldednces, which resulted in their weaponry being of limited range.
Take, for instance, Kara''s current weapon, the Kilija type of cavalry saber with a broad de butcking in length.
When Kara''s saber struck Howard''s shield, Khannis, who was approaching from behind and to the left, had already been unseated from his horse by Howard''snce.
This action was executed with such rapidity that even Khannis himself barely understood how he had been so swiftly dismounted.
He had roamed the military ranks for many years and had encountered various formidable opponents, but he couldn''t fathom how he had been overpowered so quickly inbat.
However, defeat was defeat, and there was no need for desperate struggle.
In the civilized cultures of the continent, nobility were afforded the right not to be killed outright upon defeat in battle.
In most instances, capture was the more likely oue.
This privilege was contingent upon the precondition that one did not resist or resort to underhanded tactics.
The treatment one could expect was directly proportional to the obligations one must uphold.
Khannis, unwilling to gamble with his life, obediently stood up and then remained motionless by the side.
Although the battlefield was chaotic, there was still space allocated for duels.
The warriors of both armies steered clear of this particr area.
Kara, engulfed in a wrathful ze, swung his saber towards the head of Howard''s warhorse upon failing tond a hit on his human adversary.
In the chivalrous code of noble dueling, it was a fundamental rule to target the knight, not his steed; to aim for the warrior, not the mount.
Vition of this principle shook the very foundations of dueling''s honor.
Protected by its horse armor, Howard''s steed was spared injury from Kara''s de, but the threat to its life sent it into a wild frenzy, leaping high into the air.
The horse''s leap was akin to vaulting over a stream, reaching the height of a fully-grown man before crashing back to earth and bolting forward in a blind panic.
Under normal circumstances, a rider would be unceremoniously unseated in such chaos.
However, Howard, who had been raised in a household where the finer points of noble etiquette might have been neglected but not the martial disciplines C thanks to old Frank''s rigorous training C managed to cling onto the reins, preventing a disastrous fall.
Witnessing Kara''s tant disregard for the rules of engagement, Khannis raised his voice in a mixture of shock and reproach, "Kara, what are you doing? Wasn''t this meant to be a duel of honor, without threat to life? The victor wins glory and boosts morale on the battlefield while the vanquished preserves his life, returning home upon the payment of ransom. What purpose does your action serve?"
Kara responded with a cold snort, wordlessly, and swiftly changed direction to resume his pursuit of Howard.
Gradually, Howard''s horse regained itsposure, its wildness subsiding.
In a deft move, Howard counterattacked with a reversence strike, unseating Kara.
Thus, in this duel where Howard faced two adversaries, he emerged as the victor.
Half an hourter, Resarite arrived with his musketeers to provide support.
Howard and Resarite once again joined forces in battle.
Howard inquired of Resarite, "How''s it going? Is everythingfortable over at Phrus?"
Shrugging his shoulders, Resarite replied with a chuckle, "Heh, not too bad."
Howard, wielding his single-handed sword, slew an enemy heavy cavalryman in closebat and then said to Resarite, "After this battle, we must have a proper drink together!"
Resarite agreed to the n.
Another half-hour passed, and the battle lines of the Ond Kingdompletely copsed, marking a victory for Howard and Frederick.
Meanwhile, the Mnese forces, feeling overlooked by all, suffered a devastating attack by the Ond Kingdom''s army five dayster, leading to theirplete annihtion.
Upon hearing this news, Howard merely shook his head, offering no extensivement.
A monthter, a diplomat from the Ond Kingdom was received by Howard.
The envoy, dressed in a tunic with beige borders and predominantly red, conveyed to Howard, "King Howard of the Oli Kingdom, I bring a message from our Emperor Suleiman."
After a series of diplomatic formalities that encountered no significant obstacles, Howard epted the surrender of three duchy-sized territories from the Ond Kingdom and dered a withdrawal of his forces.
Phrus, having opened up routes through the enves they acquired, now had a path running straight from the Easteuro Great ins to the east, swiftly cutting through the former Lorren Duchy, then through the old Cremia Duchy, reaching the territories gained in theirst war.
With these pathways opened, Phrus could finally begin the centralization of these provinces.
Likewise, Howard, after expressing his gratitude to the Governor of Mn, brought the war to a definitive close.
Manluk''s behavior in the war was notably strange.
Despite being an active participant, he did not dispatch a single soldier northward, simply watching as his ally, the Ond Kingdom, suffered defeat after defeat, and endured the verbal and written censures of Emperor Suleiman.
With the expansion of the kingdom''s territories, the deployment of troops and the appointment of local officials increasingly faced dys.
It became a physical manifestation of the challenges arge nation faces, as some officials, upon receiving orders in the capital, took a whole month to reach Howard''s newly acquired Constantinople Castle.
Howard sought to manage his expanding country with a simpler, more streamlined approach.
Nora and some members of the Habsburg subtly hinted at their willingness to help lighten Howard''s burdens.
Bosiden showed particr interest in the trades of Lika and Guzz, aspiring to take direct control of themerce in these two provinces.
Alonso, though indifferent, found his wife Boshni ambitiously asserting that Alonso could be made king of the Oungria region.
With each piece of news, Howard''s anxiety grew.
He confided his worries to a teacher, who suggested that a study group could assist in managing the nation.
This was a novel idea, especially for a country spanning a continent.
Catherine, however, strongly opposed this, fearing it would diminish her power and leave her frequently subject to the teacher''s counsel.
In response, Howard began to engage in amiable exchanges with each of his vassals.
Through numerous opportunities to share afternoon tea together, he managed to ease the tense atmosphere to varying degrees among them all.
A monthter, Howard announced that the King of Oli would begin incorporating teachers from the study group into the administrative management of the kingdom.
The spiritual leaders of the continentuded Howard as an exemry individual.
Another month passed, and through thework of these teachers, the nation''s various transportationworks saw significant improvements, leading to quicker appointments and more efficient assumption of duties by officials.
Howard was pleased with these developments.
In the New World, the New Oli Kingdom faced another rebellion.
This time, Howard personally led troops to quell the uprising.
After suppressing the rebels, Howard decided not to return the soldiers to the maind, pondering the idea of expanding his influence in the New World instead.
He dered war on a nation known as Zudeni, thereby dragging its allies into the conflict as well.
Thus, a war against seven New World countries was ignited.
This war presented few challenges.
The over twenty thousand soldiers Howard brought were more than sufficient.
The military strength of these New World countries was significantly inferior.
Howard, understanding the futility of aimlessly chasing enemy soldiers across the terrain, wisely focused on capturing the fortresses of these nations.
People might flee, but the buildings could not.
Once Howard captured the capital of a country called Suzo, he was able to force its surrender.
The will to fight in these New World nations was incredibly low.
Due to their limited strategic depth and historical factors, they tended to surrender quickly once their capitals were upied by continental forces.
As Suzo bordered the colonialnds, Howard seamlessly annexed the entire nation.
A unique advantage of dealing with New World countriesy in their ability to cede their territories in the New World.
This was significantly different from simply demanding the cession of various count-sizednds from these countries.
Howard fully absorbed the nation of Suzo and then proceeded to systematically conquer the remaining belligerent states.
For those countries bordering his base of operations, he used cession as a strategy, annexingrge swathes ofnd in whole.
For those not sharing borders with his territories, he had no choice but to demand financialpensation, along with a monthly payment of 10% of their economic ie to Howard.
Following this campaign, Howard''s dominion in the New World expanded to more than double its original size.
Chapter 566 The Emergence of a Desire to Retire
Chapter 566 The Emergence of a Desire to Retire
?Afterward, Howard did not rush to leave, for such drastic territorial expansion was bound to impact the new colonial base, inevitably leading to a surge in rebel activity in the short term.
Consequently, Howard stayed for an additional two months, quelling three rebel factions before finally returning to the imperial capital.
Upon entering the city, he found it in a festive mood.
It turned out that it was the Ice and Snow Festival, marking the arrival of another winter.
Howard generously distributed charity, giving 20 silver coins to each household in the capital.
Although the amount per person wasn''t substantial, it differed from the temporary subsidies provided during the conscription campaigns.
The capital city, being the historical heart of the Oli Kingdom and its most populous, was bustling, especially now with Howard having shifted his primary title from King of the Oungria region to King of the Oli Kingdom, attracting a continuous stream of migrants from Oungria.
The ability to dispense such funds stemmed from the ie generated in the New World and the reparations from the Ond Kingdom.
Howard, listening to the joyousughter of his people and wearing sturdy, warm gloves,ughed heartily, his guards echoing hisughter.
On this day, Howard began to harbor thoughts simr to those of Margaret, feeling an urgent need to step away.
When he shared this news with Catherine, she wept and summoned the domestic teachers to express her distress.
The teachers urged Howard not to be hasty, arguing that even if he truly wished to leave, the continent still needed him.
The teacher expressed his concerns, saying, "Howard, among all our vassals, only you have the authority to keep them in check.
Once you leave, they will use various reasons to demand more power.
Should we grant it to them, or not? And who will be the supreme ruler of the nation after you depart? These are all pressing issues."
Howard responded, "I can transform the nation into a ''learning country,'' where the entire poption engages in education. This task could be overseen by you and other people''s teachers. The nobility can be retained but must operate under the control of the national teachers."
The teacher, still apprehensive, felt that such a significant transformation was not to be taken lightly, fearing that any misstep could lead to the copse of such arge country.
Two weekster, Boshni returned to Balgen Penins on a white horse and asked Howard, "Your Majesty, I''ve heard rumors about you considering abdication. Is that true?"
Howard chuckled and replied, "Abdicate? I never used those words. What I''m nning is not an abdication; it''s a reorganization of the state. Since the future state will not have a king, how can it be called abdication?"
Boshni retorted, "Regardless of the specifics, once the state is without a king, you, as the former King of Oli Kingdom, would naturally be abdicating. Whether it''s a voluntary or involuntary abdication, you will still be referred to as having abdicated."
Howard pondered over Boshni''s words and found them to be reasonable.
However, what Howard truly wanted to know was something else.
Howard asked Boshni, "If I leave, can you promise me not to rebel?"
To his surprise, Boshni replied, "I cannot."
Howard was taken aback, having expected her to show the samepliance as Bosiden and Vettel had previously discussed, but instead, Boshni boldly dered her refusal in front of him.
Dressed in noble attire, Boshni had umted considerable wealth over time.
Her clothes, made of brocade, were elegant and eye-catching.
She exined, "Your Majesty, I have restructured the nobility within my domain. Some have gained morends, others have lost theirs. In the end, I was the one who benefited the most."
With that, Boshni gracefully twirled, showcasing her colorful brocade dress.
She continued, "Your Majesty, any superior lord seeking absolute power would deepen the feudal structure, attempting to transform what was originally a historically formed feudal hierarchy into one that is personally curated with loyal nobles."
Howard pinched his nose and said, "Ah, so you fear that after I leave, others might take actions against you, right?"
Boshni was pleased that Howard understood her concerns and nodded vigorously.
"Yes, exactly, Your Majesty. Your benevolent and ambitious nature, your expansions and explorations, have allowed us vassals to live morefortably than nobles in other nations. But if someone elsees to power and changes the policies, and we face policies we dislike, we would definitely use force to defend our feudal rights. Your Majesty, please reconsider your decision."
Howard nodded nomittally, then inquired about the recent state of Boshni''s domain.
With a heartyugh, Boshni boasted, "Heh, ever since I got them all in line, they''ve been listening to me without question. It''s incredibly easy tomand them now."
Howard shrugged and asked about her marital life with Alonso.
He said, "Boshni, you know I''ve always seen you as a sister. When you told me you wanted to marry Alonso, I was genuinely surprised. In the tasks I assigned, I never had you two work together. So, I''ve always been curious about how you met Alonso and gradually started a rtionship?"
Boshni giggled, her smile wide, "Hehe, I used to breed horses, right? Alonso might not be as shrewd or capable as Bosiden and Vettel, but he''s a gentle soul. Once, he came to the stables to pick a horse and identally chose one that was in a foul mood that day. He got thrown off the horse''s back."
Howard eximed in surprise, "Really? That''s quite an incident. Most nobles would have taken their anger out on the stable owner. Did he me you afterward?"
"No," Boshni replied, "He didn''t. He just got up, rubbed the back of his head, and gave me this silly, endearing smile. That''s when I started taking an interest in him."
Howard nodded, "Hmm, a noble like Alonso, we could do without another, but missing one like him might tarnish the reputation of the nobility. That''s one reason why I keep granting him titles."
Boshni then spoke of her married life, saying Alonso treated her well, but he had been unwell recently, often confined to bed.
Howard expressed his concern over this.
Howard, carrying fruits, went to visit the bedridden Alonso.
Now a duke, Alonso owned his own castle.
The castle was grand and well-lit, with maids and servants neatly bowing in greeting on either side.
Therge doors, painted in ck, were wide open as Howard stepped inside.
A red carpet made of velvet stretched along the path, and considering Alonso''s illness, Howard surmised that this was an arrangement by Duchess Boshni.
Boshni herself was a duchess, not just by virtue of her marriage to Alonso.
She held her own independent ducal title and governed her ducalnds.
As Howard walked near the grand entrance, he noticed a figure lurking in the shadows, cloaked in a somewhat faded gray cape.
The moment the figure saw Howard, it hastily retreated and ran away from behind a pir, as if hiding some guilty secret.
A surge of suspicion rose in Howard''s heart, sensing something unusual about the situation.
He quickly extricated himself from Boshni''s grasp and pursued the mysterious figure.
The figure dashed to the other end of the room, and with a swift extension of his right arm, released something resembling a rope, its end equipped with a grappling hook.
The hooktched onto an upper loft space, and the figure used the recoil of the rope to ascend to the upper floor.
Howard was perplexed; it seemed out of ce for such a vast, open loft to exist in a castle from the feudal era.
Howard shared his confusion with Boshni, who exined that it was Nora who had suggested such a renovation to Alonso, iming it would make the interior of the castle feel more spacious.
Howard scoffed at the notion, realizing he couldn''t follow the figure, and told Boshni in frustration, "Check every person in the castle right now. I suspect that person might have ill intentions towards Alonso."
Later in the afternoon, after visiting Alonso, Howard walked out of their bedroom with a serious demeanor and into the corridor.
The castle''s servants and maids, lined up on either side of the hallway, lowered their heads submissively upon seeing Howard''s grave expression.
In a deep, solemn voice, Howard asked Boshni, "Did you find out anything?"
Boshni shook her head, indicating that neither the servants nor the maids had seen the stranger.
Howard concluded grimly, "There is a traitor among us."
Chapter 567 Internal Division
Chapter 567 Internal Division
?The Habsburg members currently held moderate military positions within the army, infusing it with a martial spirit and attracting young people to enlist.
Neplon suggested that the matter could be put aside for the time being.
However, Howard couldn''t tolerate this response.
mming his hand on a birch wood table, he loudly ordered Gn, "Arrest them! Anyone who resists, take them into custody!"
Bosiden stepped forward and cautioned, "Your Majesty, please reconsider. Such action might be seen as persecution of the former royal family. On the continent, this is a serious matter. It''s better to avoid this approach if possible."
Grinding his teeth, Howard retorted, "I don''t want to do this either, but she, a Habsburg n leader, dared to extend her reach into the castle of my vassal. She is at fault here."
Bosiden adjusted his cor, clearly ufortable in his new outfit, with the top button constricting his neck.
He suggested, "Let''s just send someone to reprimand Nora and let the matter rest. After all, the Habsburg family has been operating in Oli for hundreds of years. While their fall from power is in ordance with the rules, taking action against their civilian members could lead to controversy."
In response, Howard kicked the table, sending it rolling down the stairs with a thunderous noise.
His eyes reddening, he pointed at Gn andmanded, "Go! Do it now! Anyone who obstructs is opposing me!"
Gn, leading his men, was stopped outside the Habsburg family''s garden vi.
Although not as grand and beautiful as the imperial pce in the capital, the Habsburg''s vi was still significantlyrger and more luxurious than the typical noble''s residence.
Members of the Habsburg family barred Gn''s entry, believing that allowing the king''s men to apprehend a member of their family would bring shame upon them.
However, they failed to consider one critical fact: Nora''s plot to harm for wealth and power was hardly honorable.
Whether they hadn''t thought of this or deliberately chose to ignore it remained unclear.
They were merely adhering to a narrow-minded conservatism, insistent that the gates of the Habsburg estate should not be breached by thoseing to make arrests.
Gn, having served as Howard''s personal guard for some time, was experienced in dealing with such matters.
He was aware of the Habsburg family''s significant influence in the capital, but he also knew Howard was genuinely enraged and would not rest until the matter was resolved.
Gn first had his guards surround the Habsburg vi, then, with a group of senior guards, he ced chairs at the vi''s gate and began ying cards in a rxed manner.
It was morning, and a Habsburg maid was preparing to go out to shop for groceries.
Seeing the royal guards ying cards at the gate, she dared not leave.
She returned and reported the situation to Nora, whomented, "If they want to sit, let them sit. What''s so special about ying cards? They can y cards here or back at their quarters. In such an environment, surrounded by onlookers, they won''t be at ease. If we wait them out, they''ll be impatient before we do."
By noon, Howard, growing impatient, asked Bosiden, "Why haven''t Gn and his men apprehended anyone yet? What are they doing?"
Bosiden imed ignorance, and Vettel, though aware, chose not to speak to avoid trouble.
Neplon had already returned to the barracks with his troops to continue military drills.
With his leadership, the Habsburg military officers were unlikely to revolt.
In the afternoon, Howard instructed Gn''s men to withdraw and reced them with Portia''s personnel to keep watch over the Habsburg estate.
In the evening, Howard sent constion gifts to Portia''s men, including a mango-vored pudding for each.
He also arranged for the pce chefs, in coordination with the chefs brought by the chief of spies, to prepare a feast for those on duty.
Inside the Habsburg family, Howard tasked Portia with using money to gradually divide them.
Soon, some members of the Habsburg family began to waver.
Influenced by an objective understanding of the entire situation, fear of the king, Portia''s persuasion, and most importantly, the allure of money, some members started to express discontent about the trouble Nora was causing the family.
Howard''s strategy was to put pressure on Nora.
The power structure of the royal pce wasn''t confined to a small pce but extended to the vast governance of thend.
However, Nora''s rule within the Habsburg family was internal.
The pce wouldn''t face internal issues due to pressure from the Habsburg family, as the entire Oli nation was incredibly strong.
But the Habsburg family wasn''t the royal house of Oli.
In fact, Oli had been absorbed by Howard''s Oungria region.
Howard had merely adopted the title of Oli to mitigate tensions with Phrus in the northeast, a strategic move to cool the situation in the west.
Three dayster, Maximilian overheard two teenagers speaking ill of Nora and furrowed his brow as he approached them.
One said, "s, the food these days is terrible. I bet even the poorestmoners are eating better than us."
The other added, "Indeed, it''s all Aunt Nora''s fault. Why did she have to provoke King Howard? He rose from a knight to a king; he''s no ordinary man. Aunt challenging Howard is like seeking her own doom. And it''s one thing if she alone faces the consequences, but now, with her refusal to face the king''s arrest, she''s dragging our entire family down."
Maximilian walked onto the balcony and drew back the curtains.
The two youngsters, seeing Maximilian, fell silent and stepped back in fear.
Maximiliannded three sharp ps across their faces, reprimanding, "In the face of our family''s crisis, you speak in favor of outsiders? Are you turning your back on your own family?"
The two dared not speak, only looking down at the ground, feeling unlucky for being caught by Maximilian while conversing on the balcony.
Maximilian reported this incident to Nora.
The typically ruthless and heartless Nora made an erroneous decision.
Being cold and unfeeling does not always equate to being calm and thoughtful.
Often, an approach marked by coldness and ruthlessness can be less effective than one of warmth and hospitality.
Nora responded by lowering the supply grade of these two young Habsburg members.
Although the term "supply grade" might sound sophisticated, for these younger members of the Habsburg family, it essentially equated to their allowance.
Although they knew nothing about ports and ships, they had adopted the extravagant lifestyle typical of the capital''s nobility, resulting in significant monthly expenses.
Normally, such behavior would be subject to discipline, but at this critical juncture, Nora''s decision risked losing her grip over the family''s internal dynamics.
Maximilian, after leaving the room, carefully closed the ebony-
colored ancient doors, his expression returning to sternness.
He proceeded to a side hall, where he ryed Nora''s decision to the two young men.
As the words fell, one of them panicked, his world seemingly copsing.
His knees buckled, almost dropping to the floor, as he wailed, "No, how will I survive without this money!"
The other, Nora''s nephew, appeared both shocked and angered.
He also felt humiliated and resentful, being equated to someone of lower status in punishment.
Those of higher status often feel disgraced when treated the same asmoners C a psychological trait typical among the continent''s nobility.
Nora''s nephew clenched his fists, his neck turning red with anger.
He staggered a few steps towards Maximilian, deliberately raising his clenched right fist to face level as a show of defiance, or perhaps as a threat.
Maximilian turned his head away, deliberately avoiding the scene, providing Nora''s nephew a moment to cool down.
However, the nephewcked such awareness and furiously confronted Maximilian, shouting, "Why are you cutting my funds? I am Nora''s nephew, the current family head''s nephew! Who dares to reduce my allowance? Is it because you, Maximilian, have a grudge against me and are deliberately making things difficult? I''ll take this up with my aunt!"
A look of disgust crossed Maximilian''s face.
He kicked Nora''s nephew away and, patting the outer side of his shoe that had made contact, said, "Humph, the decision to cut your allowance was made by the family head herself. I''ve made it clear enough for you. Don''t push your luck!"
The other young man, in a spirit of shared misfortune, crouched down to help Nora''s nephew up.
After Maximilian left the side hall, he said to hispanion, "I told you so, didn''t I? She only cares about her own money. To her, you all are inconsequential."
Chapter 568 Nora’s Conspiracy
Chapter 568 Nora''s Conspiracy
?As night fell, Howard pretended to leave but stealthily sneaked back into the castle, catching a perpetrator red-handed!
The cloaked figure, recognized by Howard, was a military officer from the Habsburg family, brought by Nora after the conquest of the imperial capital.
The link became clearer when Howard recalled that the open space on the second floor of the castle was arranged under Nora''s suggestion to Alonso.
The evidence was almost unmistakable.
Although Howard was still unsure of Nora''s motives for harming Alonso, it was evident that the culprit was not getting away.
Waiting until deep into the night, Howard quietly approached Alonso''s room.
He hid in the room next door, closed the door softly, and pressed his ear against the wall to listen to the sounds from Alonso''s room.
Soon, the sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor C the distinct clicks of high heels and the thuds of leather boots.
Howard heard two people entering Alonso''s room.
Through the wall, the voices were muffled, but he could vaguely make out a man and a woman conversing.
The woman sounded hesitant, mentioning Howard.
The man, unconcerned, believed Howard would be oblivious to their actions.
Howard continued listening until he suddenly heard the mention of some drug.
Based on his conjecture and reasoning, this was no ordinary medicine but a poison keeping his vassal Alonso bedridden!
Suddenly, Howard burst out of his hiding ce, smoothly opening the door to Alonso''s bedroom.
There, he saw the two figures, one on either side of the bed, about to administer the drug to Alonso.
The man, startled, turned to Howard and eximed in panic, "Ah? It''s you!"
Having already identified the man, Howard decisivelymanded him to kneel.
Conflicted by a mix of emotions, perhaps due to a guilty conscience or Howard''s high esteem in the nation, the man eventually abandoned any thought of resistance and slowly knelt down.
Indeed, this was the same person Howard had met before, an army officer from the Habsburg family brought by Nora.
Howard''s gaze turned coldly towards Boshni, saying nothing but merely looking at her with an imposing demeanor.
His eyes were icy, and until the investigation was clear, Howard couldn''t be sure if Boshni was also involved in this conspiracy.
However, it was Boshni who had informed Howard of Alonso''s illness, a fact unknown to him initially.
Logically, this suggested that Boshni shouldn''t be part of the criminal group.
Pointing first at Alonso and then at the medicine in Boshni''s hand, Howard asked, "What has happened to my vassal? What is this substance you intended to administer?"
Boshni pursed her lips, remaining silent.
Three dayster, the investigation results were out.
Boshni had conspired with Nora, attempting to assassinate Alonso and divide his titles among themselves.
Howard was furious and deeply disappointed in Boshni.
In a room surrounded by guards armed with weapons, Howard, with a downcast gaze, asked Boshni, "Can you exin why you did this?"
Boshni lowered her head, speaking in a barely audible voice, "I thought I could keep it from you. Nora said that as long as you were in the dark, the other nobles in the country wouldn''t dare to object to this matter, risking offending you."
Howard spoke slowly, emphasizing each word, "So, you intended to use me as a pawn in your game."
Boshni continued in a soft voice, "I thought, with your eagerness to leave, you wouldn''t be concerned with domestic affairs and believed this matter wouldn''t cause any trouble."
Howard snorted coldly, "Trouble? If your n hadn''t been discovered, my vassal Alonso would have been killed by your actions!"
The drug brought by the male officer sent by Nora was a slow-
acting poison.
If administered to Alonso, it would have made his illness seem like amon disease, undetectable but ultimately lethal over time.
Boshni hung her head in guilt.
Howard, filled with disappointment, said, "The world is undergoing constant changes, and our nation''s borders are continuously shifting. The internal affairs of the country are far from stagnant. What were you in such a hurry for? If you desired morends, you could have organized an expedition to the New World. Why did you feel the need to murder your husband for his wealth?"
With nothing to say in her defense, Boshni remained silent.
After staring at her for a long ten seconds, Howard turned and walked away.
He spoke to Portia, the Minister of Espionage waiting outside, "Handle it as you see fit."
Howard then slowly walked out of the room and descended the castle stairs to the ground level.
A cksmith was at work, children ying and frolicking nearby.
Looking back up at the noble quarters of the castle, Howard thought to himself: The heights of power are not always enviable; they may only make those residing there more susceptible to evil.
A child, running yfully, bumped into Howard''s knee.
Howard crouched down, conversed amiably with the child for a few moments, and then walked off towards a more open space, lost in his thoughts.
The Habsburg officer had already been dealt with the day before, and today, it was Boshni''s turn.
As for Nora, currently in the heart of the Oli region, she was next on Howard''s list.
Although Nora held no noble title, her membership in the Habsburg family stillmanded respect from the popce.
This made her presence in the Oli region akin to that of an uncrowned monarch.
The people of the Oli region were unfamiliar with Howard, and his image was somewhat tarnished due to his invasion of the capital with arge cavalry from the Oungria region.
This was a disadvantageous aspect of Howard''s rule.
Prince Maximilian, overwhelmed with guilt for the nation''s defeat, now also supported Nora''s cause, leading to an unprecedented unity within the Habsburg family.
In such a reality, it was challenging for Howard to take action against Nora.
Without concrete evidence, forcibly apprehending Nora could potentially incite a revolt from the Habsburg family and the citizens of the capital.
In the Oli region, the public sentiment wasrgely in Nora''s favor.
Most citizens med Maximilian for the region''s decline and credited Nora for its prosperity.
Howard arranged a meeting with Nora.
Under the willow tree by thekeside at dusk, their stance might have seemed romantic to an onlooker, but both knew the meeting was fraught with tension.
Howard brought up the matter concerning Alonso, expecting Nora to ept her punishment gracefully.
Nora, however, avoided discussing this issue and instead proposed that if Howard wished to leave, he could entrust the country''s governance to her.
Nora began, "Howard, I''ve heard from Catherine that you truly wish to leave. You want to embark on adventures, and I don''t oppose that; in fact, I''m quite supportive. You can leave this unprecedentedly powerful Oli region in my hands. As a person dearly loved by the people of Oli, I can help you stabilize the situation here."
Howard nced at theke beside Nora, noticing the fish swimming in it.
He said, "Even if you can stabilize the native people of the Oli region, what then? The Oli region''s east-west stretch is merely from Tyro to the capital. Is that the extent of the Oli Kingdom I fought for? No. Even if you can satisfy the people of the Oli region, how would you manage rtions with the people of Oungria and other areas? You''re not the best candidate for this."
Nora, d in a deep blue silk dress and wearing a tulip-shaped ornament, responded, "I know I can''t look after the entire kingdom. After all, this so-called Oli region is mostlyprised of Oungria and the Balgen Penins. But if you don''t entrust the kingdom to me, then to whom? Do you know someone who is beloved by the people across the Oli region, Oungria, the Balgen Penins, and even the Constantinople Castle area, to whom you can entrust the nation? That''s an impossibility. It''s better to leave the nation in my hands. At least I can guarantee the satisfaction of the Oli region''s popce."
Howard shook his head firmly and said, "Let''s not talk about that now. You need to exin your actions regarding Alonso. You sent someone from your Habsburg family to his castle to collude with Boshni and harm Alonso. You must be aware of the gravity of your actions. Now that the plot has been exposed, will you surrender yourself, or are you preparing for a desperate struggle?"
Nora''s voice became hoarse, and after coughing, she responded, "Why must you demand an exnation from me? Aren''t you nning to leave? If you''re set on leaving, why bother with all this?"
Howard, losing his patience, harshly spoke a few words to Nora before departing.
The next day, Howard instructed Gn to apprehend Nora, only to face unanimous opposition from the members of the Habsburg family.
Chapter 569 The Palace Banquet
Chapter 569 The Pce Banquet
?"She made the mistake herself, yet she insists on making others bear the burden."
"The king clearly wanted to capture her outside the vi, yet she refused to go out, making so many of us suffer with her."
Nora''s nephew steadied himself, his eyes slightly reddened, and said, "If that''s the case, we can''t keep suffering with her."
Another person lowered their voice and said, "Do you mean we should unite with others in the family and force Nora to make a statement?"
Nora''s nephew clenched his teeth and nodded fiercely.
It was dusk, and the half-drawn curtains fluttered in the wind from outside the door.
Howard was in the imperial pce of the capital.
The pce was brilliantly lit, like a city that never sleeps.
Neplon was watching many people dancing, although Howard had advised him against it, Neplon seemed to pay no mind.
Howard had organized a small banquet.
Although many of the feudal lords were absent, there were still a few direct vassals who hade.
Bosiden, Vettel, Portia, Gn, Ness, Neplon.
Bosiden had a fondness for cheese, but he indulged without restraint, eating cheese as if it were bread.
At the same time, he suffered from a weak stomach.
After consuming arge amount of cheese, he urgently needed to visit the restroom and was currently absent.
Vettel could hardly speak without mentioning his purse, one moment talking about discovering a new gold mine on a continentst week, and the next discussing how maritime trade was increasingly flourishing.
Although Howard felt it somewhat out of ce to discuss such matters at a banquet, he did not stop him.
Since assuming the title of Duke, Portia no longer d himself in the somber cks he once favored, instead opting for the fashionable attire adored by other high nobility.
Whatever was deemed trendy, Portia would don, establishing himself as a unique figure among spymasters.
ording to Portia himself, the typical image of a spymaster is someone shrouded in ck, silent, and lurking in the shadows.
"Must I conform to that stereotype?" he questioned.
"Can''t I bring about some change?"
Howard''s stance on this transformation was neutral, yet it was undeniable that the role of a spymaster seldom intersects with notions of honor.
However, now also a Duke, Portia seemed to inadvertently clothe himself in the dignity thates with nobility.
Perhaps, in his ceaseless schemes, therey a sliver of honor after all? Howard was not fond of entertaining such thoughts.
In recent times, following his elevation to dukedom, Portia began to pay closer attention to his domain.
He undertook the renovation of the water management systems and fortified his ducal castle, equipping it with cannon emcements.
These actions unmistakably pointed towards a shift towards the traditional responsibilities of nobility.
Portia had an aversion to alcohol, arguing that it impaired his control over his surroundings.
Neplon mocked him for his caution, to which Portia retorted by questioning Neplon''s bravery.
Asserting his own courage, Neplon epted the challenge, thus sparking a contest between them.
Portia produced an apple and, turning to Neplon, proposed, "How about it? Our great General, let us each bnce an apple atop our heads. We shall have our retainers or our own vassals throw knives to pierce the apples. Whoever''s servant or vassal hits the apple first wins, proving themselves the braver. Do you dare?"
Howard sensed danger in this challenge.
The thought of either Portia or Neplon sustaining an injury was distressing to him, and he was prepared to use his royal authority to halt this reckless game.
However, Neplon, with his exceptional political acumen, anticipated Howard''s intentions and pre-emptively requested that Howard not intervene.
This left Howard fraught with worry.
Ness took a bite from an apple on his te and remarked, "Oh, Your Majesty, just let them be. Let them do what they wish."
Neplon summoned a man named Desai, who enjoyed a modest reputation among the people of the Fran Kingdom.
The fact that Neplon, who held no official position within the Fran Kingdom, could call upon Desai, a citizen of the Fran Kingdom, highlighted Neplon''s influence as transcending national boundaries.
Typically, such influence might breed suspicion among kings towards their subjects, but Howard remained indifferent.
Desai was currently serving in Neplon''s military forces, which, by extension, meant he served in Howard''s forces.
His rank was that of a cavalry officer, and back in the Fran Kingdom, he was a baron.
Howard could not fathom how Neplon managed to persuade and recruit Desai under hismand.
It seemed almost an impossibility.
Why would someone,fortably settled within the Fran Kingdom with familynds and a castle to his name C a status not insignificant C gamble everything to serve Neplon in the unfamiliarnds of Oli?
Yet, Neplon achieved exactly that.
Desai relinquished hisnds and title to his liege lord, securing a substantial sum of money in the process.
With his family in tow, he ventured to Oli to join Neplon''s forces.
This move was considered extravagant by many.
Both the shadowy forces of the Oungria region and the official recruits from Oli itself marveled at the boldness Desai disyed.
When Neplon called upon Desai, the assembly erupted in cheers.
Nobles of varying ranks, some familiar to Howard and others not, some whose names he could recall and others he couldn''t, all began to stir the pot in excitement.
It was rumored that Desai possessed exceptional military skills, especially adept in warfare within desertified terrains, a prowess seldom verified on this continent unless Howard were to lead an expedition southward.
Portia, not to be outdone as a Duke, made a dramatic gesture.
His cloak swirling in a graceful arc, he struck a dashing pose and pped his hands.
A man, seated somewhat afar, stood up and approached Portia with a determined gaze.
Portia introduced hispanion to Neplon with augh, "Ha, his name is Metinnis, a gem I''ve unearthed from Bosiden''s circle. He harbored ambitions of bing a prime minister, or at the very least, a foreign minister."
The crowd found Portia''s statement wildly fanciful.
Given Bosiden''s solid standing and Howard''s deep trust in him, Metinnis''s dreams of holding a significant ministerial position seemed utterly fantastical.
Thus, reactions variedsome snickered, others ignored the im, and a few considered Metinnis another young dreamer.
Howard intervened, "Do not mock others'' dreams," prompting the crowd to cease their derision.
Neplon, brimming with confidence, picked up an apple from the table and gestured towards Portia.
Holding the apple in his right hand, he leaned slightly forward and downward, his eyes on Portia, mimicking an invitation to drinkyet in this context, it was a challenge to join the game with the apple.
Portia, with a scoff, walked towards a screen cleared by the crowd and ced the apple atop his head.
Howard, still concerned for safety, worried the screen might not withstand a thrown knife.
A copse or a knife piercing through could injure someone behind it, so he had guests behind the screen move aside.
Metinnis, a vassal of Portia, donned a pair of white gloves and took a stack of throwing knives, positioning them in his left hand while preparing to throw with his right.
Neplon also positioned himself slightly in front of the screen beside Portia, with Desai, already armed with a knife, ready to throw.
Neplon suggested Howard announce the start, but Howard declined.
"You love to y, go ahead. I won''t be a part of it," Howard stated.
Neplon, unfazed, turned to Ness with a smile, who eagerly stood up, walked to the throwers'' left side, and announced, "Three, two, one, throw!"
Metinnis was the first to release his knife, aiming it a safe distance from Portia.
As the initial thrower, he was still gauging the appropriate range for his throws, intentionally keeping the knife far from Portia to avoid any risk of injury.
The guests, witnessing the knifend far from its mark, voiced their disappointment at theck of thrill.
Desai swallowed hard, sensing the guests'' and nobles'' desire for a disy of bravado.
After all, Metinnis, being a diplomat or amon noble, faced no great shame in missing his target.
But Desai''s position was different; as a military man, he couldn''t afford to be outdone in a test of martial skill.
Driven by apetitive spirit and his military background, Desai felt the pressure to excel.
Moreover, having moved to the Oli Kingdom at Neplon''s behest, believing in greater prospects under Neplon''s leadership, Desai saw this as an opportunity to distinguish himself.
A notable performance could potentially earn him recognition from the king himself, perhaps even a grant ofnd.
Chapter 570 The Confrontation
Chapter 570 The Confrontation
?With this thought in mind, Desai decided to aim directly for the apple atop Neplon''s head with his throwing knife.
He drew his right hand back, tensioning it like a bowstring, then snapped it forward, releasing his grip.
The knife soared towards Neplon like an arrow freed from its bow.
The guests were spellbound, their voices hushed, and even their breathing seemed to freeze in anticipation.
The knife missed its target by a mere fraction, but from Desai''s perspective, itnded just half a head''s width to Neplon''s left.
Apuse broke out among the spectators.
Howard, uninterested in the spectacle, continued to enjoy his mutton.
Gn went to watch the knife-throwing contest, and Howard did not stop him.
Some of the family maids also expressed a desire to watch, and Howard remained silent.
It was Metinnis''s turn next.
Portiamanded, "Show some courage. Don''t embarrass me. I''m not like those who puff up at a few sips of wine and then cower."
Neplon scoffed at Portia, retorting, "Oh, please. You, a master of intrigue, iming courage? As if I don''t know how little bravery you possess. You people, always dealing in death, grow more fearful of it than anyone else. You think you''re braver than me? That''sughable."
Portia responded, "You''re wee to try."
Metinnis''s throw was shaky; the knife slipped from his grasp and struck Neplon on the shoulder.
Chaos ensued.
Neplon cried out in pain, and the guests screamed in shock.
Some female guests were particrly loud, and Howard, upon hearing themotion, rushed to the scene immediately.
Ness, her voice trembling, said to Howard, "What do we do now?"
The atmosphere was charged with panic and confusion, as the yful contest turned into a serious incident, leaving the onlookers and participants in a state of disarray.
Portia, smugly, asked, "Does this mean I win?"
Gn rebuked him, "At a time like this, you''re still concerned about winning?"
Portia retorted, "Nonsense! If I wasn''t interested in winning, why would I stand here with an apple on my head? For fun?"
Howard instructed the maids to summon a doctor.
Upon arrival, the doctor carefully removed the knife from Neplon''s shoulder.
The screen was stained red with blood, drawing the nobles'' attention away from their meals and silencing theirughter and chatter.
Everyone''s focus shifted to Neplon.
Metinnis was consumed by guilt, continuously apologizing.
General Desai red at Metinnis, eventually losing his temper and berating him.
Initially apologetic, Metinnis found Desai''s scolding unbearable.
Having been rivals in the contest, Metinnis felt insulted by Desai''s opportunistic criticism and verbally fought back.
Meanwhile, Kaido, having heard about Howard''s banquet, arrived at the pce with his wife, ndre.
The guards at the entrance, recognizing ndre, allowed them through without question.
However, upon entering, they found themselves in a crowded and noisy hall, where themotion made it difficult to discern what was being said.
ndre, curious, pulled Kaido into the crowd for a closer look.
Howard, surprised to see ndre, eximed, "What brings you here?"
ndre responded with yful indignation, "What? Am I not allowed?"
Howard, with a smile, reassured her, "Of course, you are."
He then nced at Kaido, who looked quite pleased with himself.
Howard was about toment but, considering ndre''s presence, chose to hold his peace.
The surgerymenced, its gore prompting several female guests to hastily concoct excuses to leave the hall.
It was then that three figures d in ck entered, calling out for Duke Portia by his noble title.
Hearing this, Portia excused himself andter returned to inform Howard, "Your Majesty, our efforts to turn agents from Nora''s camp are bearing fruit. Not only have several maids and servants from the Habsburg family agreed to our terms, but two core members of the Habsburg family have also epted our invitation. One of them is even Nora''s own nephew."
Howard, initially ring at Portia with the intention of reprimanding him for the incident with Neplon, decided to prioritize state affairs upon hearing Portia''s report.
He instructed that the operatives could proceed that very night, emphasizing that there was no need for bloodshed; merely expelling Nora from the Habsburg family vi would suffice, as his own people could handle the rest.
Portia nodded in agreement.
At that moment, driven by a private anger over Neplon''s predicament, Howard posed a perilous question to Portia, "Duke, you are my vassal, are you not?"
Portia internally cursed, sensing trouble, but managed to maintain a calm demeanor, responding, "Indeed, it is as clear as day, my liege."
Howard narrowed his eyes, tilting his head slightly to the right, his toneden with implication, "Then howe, when those three men in ck entered the hall, in the presence of both you and me, they reported directly to you instead of me? Do they no longer recognize me as their king? Or is it that if they were to report on a plot to overthrow me, they would bypass me and only inform you?"
Portia instinctively took a step back, his body almost carried by momentum to retreat further, but the seasoned Portia knew this was precisely the moment he could not afford to appear any different than usual.
Showing any sign of deviation from his normal demeanor would only confirm Howard''s suspicions, potentially exacerbating the situation.
Just as he was about to take a second step back, he forcibly halted his movement, then casually stepped forward towards Howard, regaining his original position as if nothing had happened.
He then casually dismissed Howard''s concerns, "Not at all, they''re merely minor figures. Just some spies, as you understand, Your Majesty. Whether spies or informants, these individualsck noble titles and often engage in unseemly tasks, holding positions of little esteem."
"On one hand, not being nobles, they naturally wouldn''t recognize Your Majesty by sight. On the other, they might think the gap between their status and Yours is too vast, fearing that approaching You directly could displease Your Majesty. Hence, they refrained from bothering Your Majesty."
Howard found this exnation usible but still cautioned Portia to conduct himself properly, warning him not to think that his ducal status afforded him the liberty to act recklessly or forget his ce beneath the king.
Internally, Portia mused, "Didn''t Your Majesty express a desire to disengage from the affairs of the state just a few days ago? Why now this sudden insistence on holding onto power?"
Of course, Portia dared not voice these thoughts directly.
Instead, he nodded vigorously,vishing Howard with praise.
The three figures in ck departed, presumably to orchestrate the internal upheaval within the Habsburg family vi.
Portia, his nerves frayed by the encounter, found a secluded spot to take a few sips of wine to steady his nerves, reflecting on the precarious bnce of power and loyalty within the court.
Portia typically abstains from alcohol, given his role in espionage.
He has witnessed countless nobles who, sober, disy a sharp wit, clearly distinguishing between what should and shouldn''t be said.
Yet, under the influence of alcohol, these same nobles freely spill secrets, leading to many a downfall due to their inebriation.
However, today, after being lightly reprimanded by Howard, Portia felt a fear so intense that it broke his usual habit, driving him to drink.
This reaction underscores the respect and a touch of fear Howardmands.
Despite his reputation for mild policies, Howard''s formidable rise from Yami Vige has cemented his authority, capable of suppressing any noble''s defiance.
The surgery on Neplon was a sess, thanks to the use of anesthetics, and the knife embedded in his shoulder was carefully extracted.
Gn and Desai, upon seeing the bloody knife, red at Metinnis with barely concealed hostility, their looksden with threat.
Metinnis, seeking Portia''s support, found him absent; Portia was off in a secluded spot, indulging in wine alone.
Metinnis, feeling the weight of whispered conversations and the intimidation from Gn and Desai, grew increasingly panicked.
His gaze drifted towards the Habsburg family vi, where, under the cloak of night around 9:30 PM, several maids hurriedly moved about.
They had just received orders from Howard''s camp, instructed to act immediately but to refrain from harming Nora.
Their task was simply to expel Nora from the vi''s gates.
A maid knocked on Nora''s bedroom door, iming to bring her something to eat, yet she was surrounded by five or six other maids and servants.
Their n was to wait for Nora to open the door and then forcefully burst in, seizing Nora and dragging her out of the vi toplete their mission and im their hefty reward.
As Nora opened the door, the eyes of the maids and servants seemed to sparkle with anticipation, ready to swarm in.
They thought their task would be easily aplished, yet they also wondered how the usually astute family head could open the door so swiftly today.
Despite their suspicions that it seemed too easy, the sight of the door cracking open was an opportunity they couldn''t miss.
However, when the door opened, it wasn''t Nora who greeted them but mercenaries hired by the Habsburg family.
Chapter 571 Slaying
Chapter 571 ying
?The door was violently flung open, not pushed from the outside, but forcefully pulled from within.
The first maid, gripping the handle, was met with the sight of a man d in iron armor, his eyes aze with a fierce bloodlust, prompting her to scream.
A mercenary thrust his sword, instantly killing the maid.
The maids and servants outside reacted swiftly, their nerves already on edge, scattering in panic like frightened mice.
However, mercenaries, numbering five or six, appeared at both ends of the corridor.
d in chainmail or lightweight iron armor, wielding broadswords or single-handed swords, they appeared nonchnt, viewing those before them asmbs to the ughter, unprotected and unarmed.
A maid, in tears, knelt before Nora''s now shut bedroom door, pleading for mercy.
They imed to have been deceived by Howard''s orders, hoping for Nora''s forgiveness.
Nora, inside, chose not to respond, acting as if she heard nothing.
The mercenaries quickly ughtered most of the maids and servants outside.
Ideally, Nora would have preferred to have these individuals taken outside the vi to be killed, to avoid contaminating the interior.
However, pressed by Howard''s coercion, fearing furtherplications, she had previously ordered their execution within the vi itself.
Inside, two more individuals were bound and kneeling in a corner of the room: Nora''s nephew and the instigator of the internal revolt.
Tied up, they trembled, listening to the massacre unfolding outside.
The mercenaries could quell the immediate threat, but they were powerless to address the underlying family strife with violence alone.
A mercenary, his head adorned with an antiquated helmet, raised his sword and effortlessly disarmed a male servant, whose grip on his weapon was feeble at best.
With a swift inversion and thrust, he ended the servant''s life.
With this death, all the maids and servants involved in the upheaval on this floor were eliminated.
These mercenaries were bound by a long-term contract.
In terms of sry, they earned significantly less than their counterparts on the battlefield, but the trade-off was stability and the general absence of life-threateningbat.
Essentially, their role was simr to that of outsourced family guards.
However, starting from Nora''s father, Fritz, the family recognized the unique mentality and the system of mercenaries, dissolving the conventional family guard in favor of recruiting these long-term contract mercenaries as the family''s protectors.
Fritz believed that family guards, if left toofortable within the family''s confines for too long, would lose their martial edge and be indistinguishable from the male servants in the vi.
Thus, he opted for a rotational mercenary system to ensure his family''s security.
Today, that decision proved its worth.
The leader of the mercenaries knocked on Nora''s door, informing her that all the intruders outside had been dealt with.
Nora acknowledged this, instructing them to wait outside, before removing the gag from her nephew''s mouth.
Choking and coughing at first, her nephew then hastened to affirm his loyalty to his aunt.
Hearing her nephew''s words, Nora couldn''t help but smile.
It wasn''t a smile tinged with sarcasm but one of genuine happiness.
As a n leader, she harbored no grandiose desires; her primary wish was for her family to avoid descending into chaos.
She didn''t want to approach the situation with undue severity.
Given her nephew''s praises, she genuinely felt pleased.
After issuing a few cautionary words to her nephew, she released him.
The door opened once more, and Nora''s nephew stepped out, his eyes red with emotion.
Next was the son of a distant rtive of Nora''s.
She removed the gag from his mouth but showed little interest in his ttery, quickly growing irritated by his words.
The man was baffled, wondering why a few kind words from Nora''s nephew had secured his release, while his own, seemingly more eloquent praise, only earned Nora''s disdain.
The leader of the mercenaries remarked, "Miss, this man is no good."
Coming from someone sworn to protect the family, such a statement clearly indicated his stance.
As the head of the mercenaries, he hesitated to suggest murder directly, fearing Nora might not give the order and inadvertently forge a vendetta between himself and a member of the Habsburg family.
Nora, however, remained unyieldingly cold, handing the man over to the mercenary leader with the words, "This man isn''t one of our family. It might be best to kill him."
The mercenary leader''s grim smile was chilling as he dragged the man outside and executed him with a single stroke.
In theory, internal family conflicts could often be resolved amicably, yet different individuals favored different approaches.
Nora chose death as her solution.
The following day, unease permeated the Habsburg family.
Firstly, there was an insufficient supply of breakfast; the white bread slices meant for sandwiches were notably scarce.
More conspicuously, many noticed a significant reduction in the vi''s maids and servants.
A child, missing a family servant who used to y with him often, caught snippets of adults'' conversations, stirring a sense of panic within him.
Clutching his mother''s skirt, he inquired, "Mom, where is Rayvadi? He usuallyes to y with me early in the morning. Why hasn''t he shown up today?"
His mother''s heart sank as she stroked her child''s hair, attempting to soothe him, "He probably overslept today, dear. Just wait a bit longer; he''lle."
At five or six years old, the child had developed a degree of discernment.
Breaking free from his mother''s grasp, he protested, "You''re lying! Rayvadi is a servant; he would have been up before us. It''s not like him to not visit because he slept in!"
The child''s father, noticing rtives directing their attention towards the scene and considering the rtionship between his child and Rayvadi, feared the worst.
If Rayvadi had indeed been involved in the rumored upheaval from the previous night, he was likely dead by now.
Furthermore, if Rayvadi had participated and failed, there was a slim chance his family, including his child, could be implicated.
Scolding his son, the fathermanded, "Shut your mouth, will you? Enough with these questions!"
The child burst into tears, crying out, "You''re all lying! Rayvadi must be dead! Wuu wuu wuu..."
With a tter, the door swung open, and a tall man with a face full of stubble barged in, carrying a weapon.
His entrance and subsequent actions incited the anger of the entire Habsburg family.
It wasn''t his intention to provoke such a response; he was a man not known for his tactfulness.
He had intended tofort the child, but his words,den with grisly details and shockingly blunt, were too much for everyone present to bear.
Not just the child, but also his parents and other Habsburg family members dining in the hall felt a wave of difort wash over them.
Bending down, he forced a smile and gently patted the child''s head, saying, "Kid, Rayvadi was very brave yesterday. Despite having no formalbat training, he faced his opponent with all the courage he could muster."
"He lunged at me with his sword, nearly causing me a great deal of trouble.
Fortunately, I managed to flick away his sword with a thrust and then killed him with the next blow."
The child, already sitting on the ground, began to sob uncontrobly.
The child''s mother rushed over, quickly knelt beside him, and wrapped her arms around his head, whispering, "It''s okay, my dear, don''t cry, please don''t cry."
The child''s father approached the mercenary with a stern demeanor, asking, "Why did you kill a servant who served usst night? Do you have the authority to do so? I demand an exnation!"
The atmosphere among the Habsburgs present turned tumultuous.
The merciless reality, carelessly uttered by the mercenary, struck a nerve.
They began to demand answers from the bearded mercenary, as the situation gradually spiraled out of control.
Apanied by Nora herself, the leader of the mercenaries entered the hall.
Observing the crowd''s positioning and briefly listening to their conversations, Nora deduced that the issue stemmed from the mercenary who had killed Rayvadi the previous night.
The mercenary leader, believing his subordinate had acted foolishly at such a critical moment, kicked him fiercely.
The man was knocked to the ground, and Nora approached the child, squatting down to speak to him.
However, despite his young age, the child knew enough to resist.
He struggled vehemently, refusing to listen to Nora and even mustered his limited vocabry to utter a curse word in his childish, ineffectualnguage.
Nora, slightly angered by the child''s defiance, clenched her teeth and stood up, towering over the child with a look of displeasure.
Chapter 572 The Verdict
Chapter 572 The Verdict
?The child''s father positioned himself between Nora and the child, watching her with a guarded and serious expression.
Nora offered some exnations, but those present were unsatisfied.
The atmosphere within the vi increasingly hinted at familial discord.
After Portia reported the events of the previous night to Howard, Howard pursed his lips, asking, "How did Nora deal with those people?"
Portia replied, "Apart from her nephew, even members of the Habsburg family were killed.
None of the servants or maids involved in the incident survived."
Howard frowned,menting, "She remains as bloodthirsty as ever, whether strategizing for me in the past or acting now, she always disys such a cold and merciless demeanor."
Portia inquired, "Your Majesty, the forces we infiltrated with our gold have been eliminated. What shall we do next? My men are still stationed outside the vi, and they have already blocked dozens of attempts by people wanting to leave."
"Nora has gone too far; she killed a member of the Habsburg family." Portia spected on Howard''s intentions, "Does that mean Nora will soon be overthrown by her own family?"
Howard nodded in affirmation.
"How is Neplon''s condition? Has he woken up today?" Portia''s expression turned peculiar.
"He''s doing well, and my vassal Metinnis has been by his side, watching over him."
After a moment of thoughtful consideration, Howard decided to visit Neplon personally.
Neplon is currently lying in the pce built by the Habsburg royal family years ago.
Indeed, the pce is grand and exquisitely beautiful, sprawling over a vast area, so allocating a room for Neplon was no issue at all.
Upon seeing Neplon, Howard found him still in aatose state.
Metinnis, evidently having not slept all night, was by Neplon''s side.
Startled by the arrival of Howard and Portia, he quickly scrambled to his feet, panic-stricken, and paid his respects.
Traditionally, Metinnis would have been expected to bow only to his direct lord and offer merely a courteous phrase to Howard.
However, times have changed, with the monarchy in the Fran Kingdom growing increasingly authoritative, even to the point of Lois proiming "I am the state."
Thus, Metinnis now found himself bowing to Howard.
Portia cast a nce at Metinnis, feeling a twinge of difort.
He considered Metinnis his protg, having plucked him from Bosiden''s diplomatic corps.
Despite Metinnis''s eloquence and diplomatic prowess, he was underutilized and not favored by Bosiden.
After spending three years in a subordinate role within Bosiden''s team, without any prospect of promotion, it was Portia who, during an investigation into Bosiden, identified Metinnis as a valuable asset.
He then negotiated Metinnis''s transfer, appointing him as his own vassal.
Now, Portia felt a sense of investment gone sour as Metinnis chose to honor the king before him, a sign of misced priorities in Portia''s eyes.
However, it was clear Metinnis hadn''t thought so deeply about his actions; he was simply overwhelmed and under significant stress.
Howard, oblivious to the tension between Portia and Metinnis, was solely focused on Neplon''s condition.
He inquired of the doctor, "How is his injury?"
The doctor assured him there was no serious harm; the knife had been removed, the bleeding stopped, and with some rest, Neplon would recover well.
Ness rushed to the infirmary, briefly speaking with Howard upon arrival.
Her demeanor towards Howard had improved significantly from before, shedding some of the previous distance and aloofness for a subtle sense of reliance.
Howard, puzzled by this change but always generous in his treatment of vassals, listened as Ness apologized for encouraging the apple-on-head duel that resulted in Neplon''s injury.
"Don''t apologize to me; apologize to Neplon. He''s the one who got hurt," Howard replied.
Ness pouted in response.
Seeing this, Howard advised, "Don''t be so impulsive next time," to which Ness nodded vigorously.
After leaving the room, Howard instructed the pce''s medical team and maids to take good care of Neplon.
By noon, a dramatic turn of events had unfolded at the Habsburg vi: Nora was expelled.
Upon her exit, Portia and others, who had been waiting outside, escorted her to Howard.
Howard, in a fit of anger, shattered a cup and scolded Nora for daring to harm his vassal.
Nora, with her cunning eloquence, refused to admit any wrongdoing, iming there was no evidence to prove she plotted against Alonso.
Howard then brought up the matter of Boshni and the Habsburg military officer, urging Nora to stop her evasions.
Nora, with a flick of her head and a swirl of her white pleated skirt, retorted, "Where is this Boshni? Bring her out to face me!"
"And this military officer from my Habsburg family you speak of, call him too!"
Howard''s expression darkened as he nced towards Portia.
With a blink, Portia confirmed the grim reality: both Boshni and the officer had been executed, leaving no living witnesses to testify.
Howard found himself in a quandary, reluctant to act the tyrant, so he summoned Bosiden and Vettel to discuss the matter.
Bosiden, having left yesterday''s banquet early to indulge in excessive drinking, was still intoxicated and thus, a disappointment to Howard.
Vettel arrived but showed little interest in dealing with Nora''s case, hisments veiled attempts to shield Nora.
As the situation seemed to drag on towards a deadlock, Howard called over servants and maids from Alonso''s castle to attest to Boshni and Nora''s crimes.
One man recounted, "I was moving furniture that day, heavy stuff, so I took a break. That''s when I overheard the Duchess and a man whispering. I listened closer and discovered they were plotting to kill the Duke with a slow-acting poison."
A woman shared, "I was hangingundry on the balcony and watering nts. I identally sshed water on the Duchess. Normally, she would scold me, but that day, she didn''t."
"Later, I found the poison the Duchess was giving to the Duke. I figured she was acting out of guilt, not daring to cause a scene, which is why she didn''t scold me."
Howard also summoned the designer who had overseen the renovation of Alonso''s castle three months prior, asking him, "It was you who designed the renovations for Alonso''s castle, right?"
The designer affirmed.
Howard continued, "Then why did you design a huge hole in the second floor of Alonso''s castle, connecting it to the first floor?"
The designer replied, "That was not my design at all. It was a Habsburg officer named Krei who forced me to do it. I refused that day, believing such a design would tarnish my career as an architect. But Krei drew his waist knife, pressed it against me, and coerced me intoplying."
Howard summoned Maximilian and inquired about Krei''s identity.
Facing reality, Maximilian revealed who Krei was: a close confidant of Nora''s, her first cousin once removed, and a member of the Habsburg family.
Pointing at Nora, Howard said, "With that, it seems we have aplete testimony. Do you have anything to say?"
Nora, defiant, responded, "Complete testimony? It''s all been one-sided from the start. Boshni and Krei are dead, without any chance to defend themselves. It''s just you slinging mud."
"Howard, if you want to kill me, then do it. You''re the king, with vast power and a realm that spans the entire empire. The capital is under your control. You''re powerful enough to want to kill me, your former strategist and secretary."
Howard, inexperienced in matters of adjudication and now regretting the hasty executions of Boshni and Krei, realized the impossibility of bringing them to testify against Nora.
Rubbing his head, he felt unable to reach a verdict, pondering theplexities and challenges of justice and retribution within the confines of power and loyalty.
Catherine approached Howard, whispering in his ear, "You indeed cannot judge her here, but the Habsburg family can. Nora hasmitted murder within the family, including the killing of a Habsburg member, an act universally acknowledged by their family."
"You could return her to the Habsburg family, allowing the newly appointed head of the Habsburg family to deal with Nora."
Howard found this suggestion appealing and sent Nora back to the Habsburg vi, where the new family head, Ferdinand, exiled her.
Nora was stripped of her noble title and Habsburg membership, bing an ordinary person without any im to her former status.
...
Bosiden and Vettel were frightened by these developments.
Bosiden turned to Vettel, asking, "How long have we known each other?"
Chapter 573 Quelling the Rebellion
Chapter 573 Quelling the Rebellion
?Vettel responded to Bosidn, "Ever since Master Resarite ruled our vige, we have been good friends."
Bosiden added, "What, has it been ten years now?" Vettel took a sip of his malt beer and nodded in agreement.
Bosiden bit into a pudding.
"Given that, I''ll treat you as someone I can trust. I''ll speak frankly you are a duke of the kingdom, and so am I. Let''s join forces and overthrow Howard."
"After that, we can make Neplon the king." The beer mug was ced heavily on the table.
Vettel''s eyes widened, and he said to Bosiden, "How much have you had to drink? You''re this drunk to jest so recklesslyI''ll pretend I never heard that."
Bosiden sighed, then waved his right hand through the air between them, as if to dispel any ill-spoken words.
"I''m serious, no joke," Bosiden asserted.
Vettel, with a swift motion, stood up to check the surrounding security measures.
He then ordered his confidant, "Impose martialw here today. No one is allowed in."
After issuing thesemands, Vettel sat down across from Bosiden again, his face etched with worry.
"What''s the rush? We are living the life of dukes, clothed in silk and feasting on delicacies. Why bother with anything else?"
"Isn''t Howard managing everything well? The kingdom grows stronger by the day, and the new continent is nearly under our control. What could possibly dissatisfy you?"
Bosiden, with a troubled expression, crushed a peanut between his fingers before speaking.
"I don''t really want to move against Howard, but have you seen what he''s been up totely?"
"Howard was quitemendable, benevolent to all on his way up. Even when Resarite Master rebelled once, he was shown leniency with no punishment. But ever since Resarite Master conspired with Anna and killed Margaret''s father, losing his title, everything has fallen into chaos."
Vettel took a sip of his drink, finding Bosiden''s words to carry a semnce of truth.
Yet, he felt that living a peaceful life was preferable, seeing no need for risk.
"Indeed," Vettel remarked, "since Master Resarite and Anna left, our entire nation''s system has undergone too many changes."
"Whether it''s the rising tide of new nobility or the original nobles from the Oungria region and those newly ennobled in the Balgen Penins, the people we know are bing fewer, and those we don''t, ever more numerous."
Bosiden grasped Vettel''s hand, pleading, "Given this, you should help me. Howardcks ambition; after seizing the Constantinople Castle, he indulged in pleasures, neglecting state affairs. We should support Neplon''s ascension." Vettel''s face showed his dilemma.
"Look for someone else. I''m content as the kingdom''s Finance Minister. Even princes from the Fran Kingdom or the Ing Empire must show me some courtesy. Life isfortable; I don''t want to risk it."
Bosiden held onto Vettel''s hand tightly, refusing to let go, and now, even more forcefully gripped Vettel''s hand.
Bosiden fiercely told Vettel, "Don''t be foolish. If you don''t act first, you''ll be the next one in line."
"Look at Nora, her status has always been unstable, fluctuating up and down, and today, she has finally lost her noble title, stripping her of all capital to navigate the aristocratic world."
"And then look at Boshni, a mere vige girl from Yami Vige, yet favored by Howard and granted nobility. But what of Boshni now?"
"Dead!"
"How did she die? Murdered by Howard!"
At that moment, the old vige chief of Yami Vige walked in, clearly prepared by Bosiden.
As soon as the vige chief entered, he broke down in tears,menting how tragically his daughter died.
If he hadn''t misjudged Howard''s character that day, he would have never allowed his daughter to be taken to the pce for training.
Wiping away his tears, the vige chief cried, "I initially wanted Howard to take my daughter to the pce because I valued his character, believing he was an amiable man with whom anything could be negotiated, not as fearsome as other nobles. As I watched Howard grow stronger and his titles higher, I tentatively suggested that my daughter be a noble, and Howard agreed. "
"The day my daughter became a knight of our Yami Vige, I was so ted. I felt that, despite serving many years as the vige chief of Yami Vige, it was my first time being the father of a lord of Yami Vige. I was very happy that day and proud of my daughter Boshni.
"Seeing my daughter, due to theck of family education, unfamiliar with noble etiquette and practicing alone in the dead of night, I felt sorry for her but never expressed it."
"Eventually, my daughter adapted to the noble lifestyle. Although still looked down upon by many other nobles, as I walked through the surrounding viges, people respected me greatly, giving me much face and making me very happy."
Bosiden took up the narrative, looking at Vettel with an affected earnestness, "See? That''s exactly what Boshni''s father feels in his heart."
Vettel remained silent.
The vige chief of Yami continued, "When I heard my daughter was to marry a true noble, my heart was filled with cheers and leaps of joy. It signified our family''splete eptance and recognition by the aristocracy."
"The son-inw was a decent man, too, always visiting us old folks with gifts during the holidays. We were both veryforted. But who could have imagined, just because my daughter made some mistakes, she had to be killed?"
"I rushed to the royal city, but it was toote. I heard that my daughter had been killed that very afternoon."
Vettel curled his lip, murmuring softly, "Old man, your daughter did more than just make mistakes; she was plotting serious crimes."
The old vige chief suddenly became incensed, losing his temper and shouting, "I don''t care what mistake she made! She''s my daughter, and no one has the right to kill her!"
Vettel realizedmunication with the old vige chief of Yami was futile, so he chose to stay silent.
At that moment, Neplon entered, his ambition evident as he dered, "What do you say, gentlemen, to joining my cause? I am confident in forging an alliance with the Fran Kingdom to establish a mighty empire that spans from the Oli region, through Oungria, across Balgen Penins, all the way to Constantinople Castle, stretching across the entire continent."
...
Within a week, Howard had temporarily appointed some individuals and reced militarymanders, removing Neplon from his position and appointing Arthur in his stead.
Arthur hailed from the Ing Empire, a man lent to Howard by Elizabeth.
Upon hearing of Howard''s troubles, Queen Elizabeth immediately allowed Duke Wellington of the Ing Empire to temporarily fall under Howard''smand to assist in managing the army.
Howard made it clear to Duke Wellington that he had no intentions of dering war on the Ing Empire, urging the Duke to focus solely on training his troops without harboring any conflicting sentiments.
...
Neplon, Bosiden, and Vettel rebelled, plunging a significant portion of the kingdom into the hands of the insurgents.
Howard ced his trust in Arthur and personally led the troops into battle, advancing eastward with fifty thousand men, whilemanding Ness to lead thirty thousand troops from the east to the west.
Neplon, as the rebel leader with Bosiden and Vettelcking military expertise, assumedmand.
General Desai was appointed as themander of the left nk, while a person named Pierce led the right nk.
Pierce, a typical mercenary leader without notable military achievements, was chosen by Neplon for hispatibility with Neplon''s preferences.
Howard received support from the Duchy of Savoy and the Lombardy Kingdom for his campaign, while Neplon''s rebellion garnered no external assistance.
Arthur''s tactical prowess effectively countered Neplon''s strategies, leading to Howard''s ultimate victory in the war.
Following their victory, Howard forgave Bosiden and Vettel, acknowledging their significant contributions to his rise and sparing them without penalty, releasing them immediately.
This act of clemency made both men realize their actions were unnecessary, increasing their loyalty towards Howard and vowing to serve him with greater fidelity.
Howard also released Neplon, who proved more difficult to reconcile with, dering, "Howard, a battle between us is inevitable."
Howard thought to himself the futility of such words, given Neplon''s previous defeat but responded diplomatically, "I hope you will manage your people well and seek their welfare in the future."
Neplon left without a word and, ording to Portia, headed to the Fran Kingdom.
Soon after, a significant rebellion erupted in the Fran Kingdom.
Somehow, Neplon secured a military position within the Fran Kingdom, leading General Desai and their forces all the way to the capital, eventually bing the king of the Fran Kingdom.
Chapter 574 Challenge
Chapter 574 Challenge
?For the imperial capital, this matter was somewhat far-fetched.
Justst month, Phrus had annexed the entirety of Thoria Kingdom''s territories, an event Howard was somewhat prepared for.
However, how had Neplon, once a noble within the boundaries of Oli Kingdom, be the king of Fran Kingdom?
Moreover, the question of whether Neplon''s territories within Oli would remain under his rule as the newly crowned king of Fran Kingdom or be reimed by Oli was a pressing issue that needed resolution.
Without addressing this matter,plications were bound to arise.
Thus, Howard personally made his way to the capital of Fran Kingdom to confront Neplon, saying, "Quite the maneuver, escaping the waves of Oli to be the king of Fran Kingdom. I must admit, I''m impressed."
Neplon, seated upon a crystal chair with a golden scepter in his right hand, responded, "King of Oli, to what do I owe the honor of your visit to my Fran Kingdom?"
Howard, upon hearing this, let out a coldugh and remarked, "Ah, truly a king''s presence, I see. You''ve certainly adopted the posture."
Neplon frowned.
"Speak your mind quickly!"
"Very well, I''ll be direct," Howard replied.
He threatened Neplon, stating that if Neplon did not return his territories in Oli and Oungria to Howard, then Howard would bepelled to dere war on Neplon for the sake of his realm''s integrity and the national concept.
Neplon scoffed disdainfully, "Thene and try."
Howard looked at Neplon with a meaningful gaze and said, "Don''t forget, during my reign, Ing Empire''s Mary lost all hernds in Fran Kingdom. You were there; you should remember."
Neplon replied nonchntly, "I''m not like Mary. She didn''t understand military affairs, but I do."
Arthur stepped forward and addressed Neplon, "Oh? Is that so? Then tell me, does Duke Wellington understand military affairs?"
Neplon''s eyes held aplex expression, but he retorted, "What do you know? That day, I was simply caught off guard. Had I reacted in time, I could have defeated tenmanders of your caliber!"
Arthur nced at Howard and then shook his head.
Howard then dered, "In that case, we shall meet on the battlefield."
Neplon had Howard expelled from the pce, but Howard insisted he could leave on his own without the need for guards to escort him.
Naturally, the guards found this preferable, as they were reluctant to draw weapons against the renowned knight-king.
Just a few steps outside the pce, Howard encountered Laurent.
Originally Lois''s regency tutor, Laurent was both an academic and a political figure.
He had a profound love for learning and held significant influence over Fran Kingdom''s policies, having been instrumental in the enactment of manyws.
However, with Neplon now in power, it was unclear what political position, if any, Laurent held.
Howard, showing respect to Laurent, slowed his pace and greeted him warmly, "Greetings, esteemed tutor, the weather is lovely today, isn''t it?" Laurent, d in a white robe trimmed with yellow, looked up at the sky.
"Yes, it''s nice, but it looks like it''s going to rain soon."
Howard nced at the sky, doubting rain was imminent.
The sun shone brightly, and despite it being winter, there was a warmth in the air, nothing that suggested rain was on the horizon.
Howard was puzzled.
"Esteemed tutor, to the people of our empire, such weather would never be considered prelude to rain."
Laurent burst intoughter, "Ha, to think that the man who spans the Oungria region, holds Constantinople Castle, and overthrew an empire, still remembers he is an imperial citizen. Today truly presents a novel experience for me."
Howard replied with a gentle smile, "You jest, teacher. The empire is renowned for its rich academic atmosphere, even hosting the spiritual leader of the continent.
I''ve always held the empire in high regard."
Laurent invited Howard to his estate for lunch, an invitation Howard dly epted.
Upon arrival at Laurent''s residence, Howard noticed the extensive collection of books and many antiques that appeared to be of significant age.
As Howard looked around with great interest, Laurent chuckled, "Aren''t you also the king of Oli? Doesn''t your pce house all manner of rare and exotic treasures? Coming here, you look as curious as a child who has never seen the world."
Howard smiled without responding.
Before lunchtime arrived, Howard expressed a desire to tour Laurent''s estate, a request to which Laurent agreed.
Howard saw many murals, most of which were portraits of individuals, with a few depicting ships braving stormy seas, all of which Howard admired with pleasure.
Recalling Laurent''s policies regarding the New World, which were conservative, aiming to protect the maind of Fran Kingdom, Howard found the abundance of explorers'' murals in Laurent''s estate intriguing.
Howard had intended to ask a question but, upon reflection on the diverse psychological states of individuals, decided against it.
Perhaps Laurent, a man whose heart might lean towards the sea, believed that Fran Kingdom should tighten its immigration policies to ensure its political power within the continent?
Laurent was not merely a teacher; he was also a political figure in Fran Kingdom, even acting as regent for Lois, wielding more power than a prime minister.
Howard paused in front of a portrait of Louis, and Laurent sighed, "He was a good king. Though many regarded him as ineffectual, I knew he deliberately cleared the path for me to exercise political influence."
"How many people throughout history have managed to overshadow a king with their political power, and yet the king did not fear them but tacitly approved?"
Howard responded, "Louis was a monarch of great magnanimity and knew well how to employ capable ministers. I aspire to emte him in this respect."
Laurent shared with Howard that upon his death, Louis had said, "Oh God, I die without regrets."
Curious about Laurent''s view on this, Howard asked, and Laurent candidly replied, "If I were on my deathbed, I would surely say: only a person of great talent and strategy truly knows how to recognize and utilize others."
Howard felt encouraged, believing that the path of a king might not be as daunting, provided one finds a trustworthy individual to rely on.
Lunchtime arrived, and Howard was honored to share the meal with Laurent.
Under Howard''s deliberate efforts to please, their conversation was delightful, often punctuated with heartyughter.
As Howard poured himself a full ss of wine, Laurent thought it somewhat improper to fill the ss to the brim but said nothing, assuming Howard was simply getting carried away with the moment.
Howard then said, "Would you like toe to my country and help me govern? It seems like you''re not too busy at the moment. I mean no offense by this, just saying."
Laurent replied, "Ever since Neplon became king, I''ve been left idle at home. I indeed have plenty of time now, which is why I came to see you. I hope you can depose Neplon. As a teacher, I find some of his statements and ideas ufortable."
After understanding this, Howard told Laurent, "I just had a harsh conversation with him this morning. I told him that he must return thends he received through ennoblement from me, or else I would dere war on him and drive him from power."
Laurent asked, "How did he respond? Did he refuse?"
Howard nodded.
Laurent, with a nuanced expression, remarked, "He''s always been bold."
Howard chuckled and said, "Although our current naval capacity for the New World is somewhatcking, deploying about 5000 militia from the New World wouldn''t pose a problem."
Laurent, less interested in the New World affairs, responded with an "Oh" to acknowledge he heard but refrained frommenting further.
In Laurent''s view, the New World brought significant social upheaval, and the influx of vast amounts of raw materials could pressure the local trade systems.
Howard said, "Laurent, considering you''re unlikely to be utilized under Neplon''s rule, why not join me in Oli? We''ve never established the position of Prime Minister, holding it open just for you."
"Your background as a teacher,bined with your practical abilities, is something I greatly admire."
Laurent took a bite of his thick-sauced steak and replied, "Drive Neplon out of my Fran Kingdom, and I''ll serve as your Prime Minister in Oli."
Howard pushed his chair back and neatly folded the silk napkin from hisp, cing it on the table.
He then walked to the other end of the long table and extended his hand towards Laurent.
Laurent initially thought Howard intended to shake hands, but Howard adjusted his palm upwards and moved it slightly back.
Realizing Howard''s intention for a high-five, Laurent''s face lit up with the joy of aplishing something significant and the happiness of feeling recognized.
Theypleted the gesture with a solid p.
Chapter 575 The Governor’s Request
Chapter 575 The Governor''s Request
?The p was firm, and Howard dered, "Oli wees you."
Laurent responded, "I look forward to it."
After wiping their mouths with the dining napkins, the delightful lunch came to an end.
During his afternoon rest, Howard took a stroll in Laurent''s garden to admire the nts.
Although it was winter and most of the flowers had yet to bloom, Howard stumbled upon a nt known as the Christmas Rose in Laurent''s garden.
The blooming period of the Christmas Rose is from winter to early spring, and it happened to be flowering these days.
Howard found the flower quite beautiful.
Laurent asked Howard, "Oh, do you also enjoy tending to nts usually?"
Howard replied, "Oh, I just like to look at them now and then."
Three dayster, Howard arrived in Venice to meet with the governor of Venice.
The governorship of the merchant republic had already changed hands, as it often does frequently.
Howard proposed that Venice be incorporated into his nation, with Laurent intimidating the other party by his side.
The new governor, Markhan, who was timid and easily frightened, coupled with the Lombardy Kingdom''s covetous gaze upon Venice, made a request to Howard.
Should Howard fulfill this request, Venice would hold a vote among the five major families to decide whether toe under Howard''s jurisdiction.
Howard inquired, "What is the request?"
Markhan brushed his long, bangs to the side, ensuring they didn''t cover his eyes, and said, "After Venice is incorporated into your jurisdiction, you must grant 50% autonomy to Venice citizens."
"The trade ports can be managed by you in terms of designated goods and navigation routes, but the crew and first mate must be appointed by Venice citizens."
"The taxes paid to you annually will be divided into ordinary taxes and trade taxes. You will receive 70% of the ordinary taxes and 50% of the trade taxes. Out of the trade taxes, an additional 25% of the funds will be allocated to establish a maritime academy, which must maintain a continental first-ss level of maritime schrship."
"Once the maritime academy is established, the 25% of the trade tax funds will continue to be used each year to upgrade the academy''s facilities and purchase necessary equipment. Can you ept this?"
Howard agreed without hesitation.
"There''s nothing difficult about this; I ept your terms." Markhan swallowed, containing his excitement, and lowered his voice with a change in tone.
"There''s one more thing, Your Majesty. Once Venice is incorporated into your realm, bing a province of the kingdom, I boldly wish to attain the position of Duke of Venice. I request your gracious permission." Howard now understood the real intrigue behind this.
The Republic of Venice, not being a kingdom, meant that the position of governor was somewhat transient.
In the year of the beast gue in Rolf, a former Venice governor had once praised Howard.
However, his subsequent mismanagement in a war led to a defeat that many med on him.
This former governor then relinquished his position and set off alone with wealth and goods to trade in the New World, where he has now essentially monopolized the local trade.
Despite the former governor''s apparent sess, the prestigious position of governor of Venice was naturally esteemed more highly.
Markhan''s true desire was to transform his precarious governorship into a stable, hereditary dukedom, converting Venice''s rotational system into his own personal domain, with the ambition of preserving it across generations, never to be altered.
Howard agreed to this proposal, seeing the expansion of his territory as paramount.
Securing the manpower and control over Venice''s trade hubs would strengthen his nation.
The process of incorporating Venice into his domain was straightforward, with no expected upheaval from the popce.
The current challengey with Venice''s five major families: the Leon, Kn, Pibb, Sheffield, and Daddaro families.
The current governor, Markhan, belonged to the Kn family, ensuring their vote for incorporation into Oli was secured.
That was one vote in the bag.
Howard had Laurent approach the Leon family, appealing to their emotions and interests, securing their support and a promise to vote for Howard in five days'' time.
Howard himself then went to meet with the Pibb family.
The Pibb family resided near a lighthouse by the port, adhering to their founder''s decree that they must always guard Venice''s port and trade, never allowing outsiders to disrupt it.
This was a hardline stance, likely difficult to persuade.
Howard met Jacob, who was donning a ck felt hat, d in a thick leather coat, and wrapped in a mink scarf, clearly someone who detested the cold.
Howard shared his thoughts, only to be met with Jacob''s scorn.
Jacob retorted irritably, "Look like someone who''s afraid of the cold? Are you spouting nonsense? Why would I wear all this if I weren''t cold?"
Jacob showed no respect for Howard, confirming the lighthouse keeper''s reputation for being upromising.
Howard mentioned, "Venice is holding a vote in five days. Are you aware of this?"
"The rats have already informed me of your arrival. Don''t underestimate the intelligence capabilities of our Venice families."
Howard, unafraid to use coercion and threats, his expression stern, said, "Since you''ve brought it up, I''ll be straightforward as well. Don''t underestimate my family''s military capabilities."
Jacob scoffed, "Your family? Do you even have a family? Aren''t you the only one who can fight?"
Howard sneered.
"I alone am enough."
Losing his patience, Jacob smashed a cup.
Five assassins hiding outside, armed with sleeve daggers, leaped over the wall, attempting to kill Howard.
Howard bellowed, "So, Jacob, you dare sabotage our negotiation!"
Jacob pulled a small shield from his clothing, raised it, and slowly walked towards the door,ughing, "Ha, I''ve got nothing to discuss with you. I''d rather you die right here."
Howard drew his two-handed sword, shing towards an assassin who hurled a dart in return, only to be parried by Howard.
Intending to perform a backward somersault for retreat, the assassin found the room too small, crashing into the wall instead.
Howard charged forward, driving his two-handed sword into the assant''s body with the momentum.
A white-robed assassin yelled, "Marleigh!" and charged at Howard, brandishing arge sword.
Howard, fearless, swung his greatsword at the iing de.
With greater strength, Howard''s blow caused the assant''s grip to numb, destabilizing him.
As the assassin lost bnce, tipping backward, Howard pressed on, overpowering the white-robed assassin''s defense.
With a crash, Howard''s sword pierced the assassin''s body.
The remaining three assassins, evidently not martyrs, were daunted by Howard''s swift dispatching of theirrades.
Exchanging signals, they fled through the window.
Their entrance and exit were as if they were drifting clouds, leaving no trace behind.
The audacity of the Pibb family was staggering.
To avoid rming various Vian factions, Howard had traveled without any soldiers, journeying by carriage from Paris to Venice apanied only by Laurent and a few attendants.
In a gesture of goodwill, he approached the Pibb family''s territory unapanied, only to face an unabashed assassination attempt.
Howard kicked open the door, sword at the ready, and circled the room to confirm Jacob''s departure.
Frustrated, he wiped the blood from his sword and sheathed it, contemting the boldness of the Pibb family''s actions.
At six in the evening, within the luxurious governor''s mansion in Venice, Markhan and Howard were enjoying dinner.
Howard shared the treatment he received from the Pibb family with Markhan, who feigned outrage, condemning the Pibb family''s rudeness and brutality.
However, Markhan had already received a warning from the Pibb family, cautioning him not to get too close to Howard, though they were yet unaware of Markhan''s true ambitions.
Weighing his options, Markhan decided to proceed with the n but sent a letter to the Pibb family.
The letter stated that he was coerced by Howard through the threat of war into considering apromise, suggesting the convening of a meeting with the five major families to cate Howard.
Markhan informed Jacob that he was acting under duress, asserting that the Kn family and the other four major families of Venice stood united, a fact he confirmed.
Markhan had made his position clear: it was not convenient for him to express his stance openly, opting instead to watch how events unfolded.
Thus, after uttering a few disparaging remarks about the Pibb family, Markhan swiftly changed the subject to the flowers of Provence and the grand cathedral of Mn.
Chapter 486 484-Flawless Stratagem
Chapter 486 484-wless Stratagem
??Shadow Elf continued, "In the uing events, all we ask of you is assistance. We will not hold your previous actions against you, for you, too, have fallen victim to the deception of the God of Curses."
He understood the innkeeper''s anguish and her desperation to undo the tragedy of losing her son.
Shadow Elf believed that her cooperation was essential in uncovering the ultimate strategy of the God of Curses.
Without her help, they would be left vulnerable and unprepared for whatever malevolent ns the god had in store.
As Shadow Elf conversed with the innkeeper, in another realm, Ethan and the God of Curses remained locked in their tense standoff.
Confronted with the God of Curses'' inquiries, Ethan chose to withhold any response.
He was uncertain if the God of Curses possessed additional trump cards up his sleeve, and caution dictated his silence.
Though Ethan had emerged victorious in their battle within the Shadow n''s territory, he sensed that the God of Curses had not yet unleashed his full power.
In the Shadow n''s domain, Ethan could still draw upon the assistance of the Power of Shadow.
"Why do you remain silent now?" the God of Curses taunted, his tone filled with confidence.
"Do you still believe you have a chance at victory? You must surely sense the relentless surge of the Power of Curse. When it strengthens to a point where the dream realm can no longer bear its weight, both you and everyone within will be crushed by the curse. Even if I were not here, it would be impossible for you to escape."
His presence in this confrontation, the God of Curses exined, was solely to ensure the sess of his ultimate n.
He held an unwavering belief in the wless execution of his strategy, honed over an extensive period.
"To ensure yourplete defeat," he dered, "I have invested considerable time and effort into orchestrating this master n."
The God of Curses'' confidence was unshaken, as he believed Ethan was now trapped without any viable escape routes.
Ethan, as anticipated by the God of Curses, remained in prolonged silence, seemingly devoid of any response or counterstrategy.
Just as the God of Curses prepared to deliver another taunt, Ethan spoke up directly.
"I''m not sure what you think of Shadow Elf. Do you genuinely believe he''s incapable of insight into your machinations? He hasn''t even delved into the deeperyers of the dream realm. That means there''s no way for you to stop his actions. If he were to disrupt your ns within the shallow dreand, do you truly think your scheme would seed?"
Ethan''s counterquestions left the God of Curses momentarily hesitant.
In truth, the God of Curses didn''t hold Shadow Elf in high regard.
To him, Shadow Elf was merely an extension of the power of the God of Shadows, and he considered his own abilities to be on par with those of the God of Shadows.
Therefore, why should he fear Shadow Elf, whose power paled inparison?
The God of Curses continued to dismiss Ethan''s statements as mere bluster.
He straightforwardly retorted, "There''s no need for further posturing.
Even if you manage to raise my concerns, what can you possibly achieve? Shadow Elf''s actions are destined to fail.
Any efforts within the shallow dreand cannot impact the current situation here.
Your sole task now is to patiently await your inevitable defeat."
The God of Curses remained staunch in his belief in the sess of his n.
However, at the very moment he concluded his words, he sensed a weakening of the Power of Curse.
"What is happening?! Why is the Power of Curse diminishing?! By what means have you achieved this?!"
The God of Curses was taken aback by the inexplicable dwindling of the Power of Curse.
After all, within the deep dreand, the Power of Curse was immensely potent, surpassing all other forces.
Faced with the God of Curses'' astonished inquiry, Ethan''s expression remained remarkably rxed.
It seemed that Ethan had guessed Shadow Elf''s course of action.
"I have a question for you now," Ethan began calmly.
"Your pawns are not limited to just the ck Cloak, are they? The innkeeper must be one of your pawns as well, I assume. If I''m correct, the innkeeper has already coborated with Shadow Elf. She chose to disrupt your ns within the shallow dreand. In such a situation, the curse would naturally be swiftly weakened. There''s no need for me to waste any more time here. With the Power of Curse already diminished, I will opt for the final showdown with you."
Ethan felt unburdened by the need to hold back, for with the Power of Curse weakened, he had fewer concerns about its full effects being stacked against him.
Ethanunched another attack, but this time, the God of Curses didn''t appear as rxed as before.
He knew that if he were to be defeated now, it would undoubtedly lead to the ultimate failure of his n.
He had painstakingly devised a wless strategy and was not about to give up easily.
Choosing to retaliate with his own powers, the God of Curses engaged in a fierce battle with Ethan in the deep dreand.
The conflict between Ethan and the God of Curses directly manifested itself in the shallow dreand.
Shadow Elf and Prophet Magus witnessed the creation of more Power of Curse within Ethan''s dream, and these manifestations had the potential to spread from the deep dreand to the shallow one.
"We need to decide on our next steps carefully," Shadow Elf said, his tone reflecting the urgency of the situation.
"Our current actions haven''t been entirely sessful. The God of Curses still possesses the capability to continue the fight. Can Ethan really defeat him? Should we offer him more assistance? I do have knowledge of some spells that can weaken curses."
Prophet Magus was currently gripped by an overwhelming sense of anxiety.
He had believed that, after sessfully gaining the trust of the innkeeper, they would be able to swiftly defeat the God of Curses'' n.
Little did he know that the God of Curses still possessed the power to put up a fight.
Prophet Magus had underestimated the God of Curses'' strength.
Sensing Prophet Magus''s unease, Shadow Elf spoke up, his tone conveying the gravity of the situation.
"Although the God of Curses has been weakened, he is still a deity, and his power remains formidable. The version of the God of Curses appearing in the deep dreand is, in fact, his true self. While there are countless incarnations of the God of Curses, each one possesses significant strength."
"If not for our coordinated efforts, the God of Curses'' n would have already seeded. I can assure you that once the God of Curses'' n seeds, it won''t only affect me and Ethan. Your entire town will face dire consequences. After all, the protective deity of your town pales inparison to the might of the God of Curses."
Shadow Elf''s words were undeniably true.
The protective deity of the small town was far from being one of the top-tier deities; in fact, it couldn''t evenpare to some of the second-generation deities.
Given this reality, the town''s protective deity stood little chance against the might of the God of Curses.
After hearing the conversation between the two, the innkeeper couldn''t help but feel a sense of perplexity.
However, the innkeeper didn''t need to know all the details.
Regret filled her heart.
Prophet Magus had shown her a vision of her son being sessfully resurrected by the God of Curses.
But, as Shadow Elf had pointed out, the resurrection had turned her son into a twisted monstrosity.
Faced with the grim reality, she began to question her allegiance to the God of Curses.
The innkeeper now saw the futility of her actions and realized the dire consequences of her choices.
Her obsession had waned, and she no longer harbored as many regrets.
She understood that betraying the God of Curses might be the only way to prevent the abomination her son had be.
In the end, Prophet Magus and Shadow Elf chose not to take any further actions, realizing that their interference might onlyplicate Ethan''s situation.
They understood that additional interventions might put Ethan at greater risk instead of providing assistance.
They decided to wait patiently for Ethan to prevail in his battle.
Ethan''s showdown with the God of Curses had been a prolonged and grueling struggle, and it wasn''t until the approach of dawn that the battle reached its climax.
Despite the God of Curses being a deity-level being and having meticulously nned this operation over an extended period, Ethan, with perfect coordination from his allies, managed to secure victory.
Ethan not only uncovered all of the God of Curses'' ns sessfully but also emerged triumphant in their final confrontation.
While the God of Curses had orchestrated a top-notch scheme, Ethan''s unwavering determination and cooperation with his allies ultimately turned the tide of the battle.
Chapter 577 Pleasing
Chapter 577 Pleasing
?Howard tilted his head slightly, settling into afortable position as he murmured, "Ah, I''m a bit tired now. Just let me lie here for a while."
Nia covered her mouth, herughter barely contained.
The woman with the bucket waist, seemingly eager to speak her mind, nced at her husband and gestured subtly towards the door with her eyes.
Nia''s father said to her, "Take good care of him."
Then, he walked towards the door, the middle-aged woman following suit.
Once they had put some distance between themselves and the cabin, arriving at the riverbank, Nia''s father broached the subject, "What''s on your mind? You can speak freely now; we''re far enough from the cabin. He won''t hear us."
The woman with the bucket waist finally voiced her thoughts, "Husband, the man Nia brought this time seems to have taken a liking to her."
"Taken a liking? What do you mean?" the man inquired, curiosity piqued.
With a coquettish demeanor, the woman replied, "Oh, you know what I mean."
A yful expression crossed the man''s face as he stroked his stubble-covered chin with his rough hand, pondering, "But the fellow seems to be of noble birth. Just the clothes he wears are worth more than what our family makes in a year. Even if he has taken a liking to Nia, it would be difficult for us to have him as our son-inw."
Adopting an air of worldly wisdom, the woman said, "Ah, husband, those nobles wouldn''t spare us a second nce. We shouldn''t harbor any illusions about Nia marrying him and bing his wife. But, if Nia could establish a very close rtionship with him, wouldn''t we have everything we could possibly want?"
The man fell into contemtion, hesitating, "A very close rtionship... with a noble?"
The middle-aged woman clearly intended to coax her husband into supporting her scheme, saying, "Think about it, if we could be that young man''s inws, or even just an uncle and aunt, without the need for marriage."
"Our daughter being close to him, wouldn''t we have everything? Gold, houses, boats, passesall would be ours, wouldn''t they? We could even mingle in high society, spend money to attend prestigious concerts, critique thetest luxury trends, and then dismiss them as vulgar. Wouldn''t that be wonderful?"
The man kicked a small stone at the edge of the riverbed, hesitating as he said, "But all this would depend on Nia''s own feelings"
Inside the cabin, Howard asked Nia, "Are you a resident of Venice?"
"Yes, my family has lived here since I was a child."
"And where is this? The upper or lower riverbank?"
Nia, with a hint of self-deprecation, replied, "Neither the upper nor the lower riverbank. This is a gutter, a slum."
"Where did you find me?"
"You were lying on a gravel beach. There used to be a river flowing through it, but then the Doge of Venice built a dam, and now there''s only the gravel beach left."
"How long was I unconscious?"
"I don''t know, but you werepletely still, deeply unconscious."
Howard took a deep breath before asking again, "What is the date today?"
He needed to know if he had been unconscious for too long.
After all, when he and Laurent were discussing in Markhan''s house, the birthday of the eldest daughter of the Sheffield family was the day after tomorrow, and five dayster was the scheduled voting meeting of the five great families of Venice.
Howard needed to ascertain whether he had missed these important events.
Nia pondered before responding, "Today is February 19th. Are you particrly concerned about the time?"
Howard realized that the evening of February 17th was when he and Laurent had been nning, and then, on the morning of February 18th, they had set off in a boat towards Rose Jewelers.
Their mission was to acquire a breathtakingly unique piece of jewelry as a birthday gift for the eldest daughter of the Sheffield family on the evening of February 19th, ultimately securing an audience with the patriarch of the Sheffield family.
ncing at the sunlight filtering through the window, Howard guessed it was still morning but, feeling somewhat uneasy, inquired, "Is it noon or morning on February 19th?"
Nia confirmed it was still the morning.
Howard pieced together the events: on the morning of February 18th, he had encountered danger, diving into the water to evade arrows, subsequently being overpowered by the water and losing consciousness.
The waves had carried him to a gravel beach, and at some undetermined point, Nia had rescued him from the beach to her home.
It was now the morning of February 19th.
Less than a day remained until the birthday celebration of the Sheffield family''s eldest daughter on the evening of February 19th.
Howard was currently dressed in a thin garment riddled with holes, resembling paper in its fragility, its white hue only a vague suggestion of what it once was.
The white mingled with stains, indicating that, despite recent attempts at cleaning, years of grime were ingrained in the fabric.
Howard''s original clothes were hanging outside.
Turning to Nia, he stated, "I have a pressing matter to attend to today; I''ll need to step out for a bit."
Nia cradled Howard''s head with a tender expression, saying, "You''ve been unconscious until just now. You shouldn''t move about; please, lie down and rest a bit, okay?"
Stubbornly, Howard forced himself to sit up from the edge of the bed.
Conveniently, a cotton slipper, seemingly prepared for Howard, was right by the bed.
He slipped his foot into it, sitting on the edge of the bed.
Nia''s parents entered the cabin, and upon seeing Howard as if ready to leave, Nia''s mother disyed a look of bitter panic on her face, as if she was about to miss a train or fail to grasp a lifeline.
She hurriedly mustered a smile, cing two slices of dark bread on a te and handing it to Howard.
"What''s the hurry? Don''t rush off. You''ve been unconscious for so long, you must be hungry. Have some bread to fill your stomach first."
Howard nced up slightly at the woman with the bucket waist.
For a moment, she feared her ulterior motives had been seen through by someone of Howard''s stature.
The te she held with the dark bread trembled and almost dropped mid-air.
Nia, quick to react, caught the te in time, the two slices of bread still perfectly in ce.
Howard, having just woken up and still not fully recovered, uttered curtly, "Be careful."
The woman with the bucket waist hastily offered a cating smile, trying her best to please Howard.
Nia took Howard''s hand, urging, "Eat up, you must be hungry after just waking up."
Howard eyed the dark bread, unable to fathom what dangers might be lurking within such a seemingly innocuous offering.
What secrets the dark bread held, only its maker knew.
Growing up in a poor vige within the Viscount family''s constraints, Howard was raised on dark bread.
He knew all too well that eating dark bread required utmost caution, a luxury rarely affording the satisfaction and peace of mind thates with consuming food.
Each bite of the dark bread was a venture fraught with unexpected and often startling oues.
Howard''s father, Old Frank, once bit into a small stone hidden within the dark bread, losing a tooth in the process.
Frank''s most famous saying was: "Eating dark bread is no less challenging than going to war."
This sentiment echoed Howard''s trepidation as he faced the dark bread once again.
Nia, with eyes wide in anticipation, urged, "Come on, eat. What are you waiting for?"
Nia''s mother quickly intervened to ease the tension, saying, "Oh dear, why pressure him like that? He''s a person of importance, unustomed to the dark bread we keep in the slums. It''s understandable. He''s used to the fragrant aroma of white bread and the rich taste of fine wine daily. We can''tpare to that."
Howard blinked, gathering his thoughts, and before Nia could show her disappointment, he took the te holding the dark bread with both hands.
Without showing any signs of disgust, he grabbed a slice and began to eat.
Howard ate slowly, each small bite followed by a cautious exploration with his tongue for any remnants or splinters, or the unknown contents that one might dread finding in such bread.
After each nibble, he would discreetly spit out a tiny bit of debris back onto the te.
Nia nced at her mother, her shock evident, "You''re right, he''s not one of us from the slums. No poor soul here would struggle so much with eating dark bread."
Witnessing this, Nia''s father grew even more convinced of Howard''s noble origins, seeing it as a golden opportunity for their family.
After some thought, he wore a cheerful smile and stepped outside the cabin, deliberately creating space within the room to please Howard.
Howard, acknowledging that he was not from the slums, decided to cloak his past under the guise of an ordinary citizen of Venice.
However, Nia''s mother incessantly probed into every aspect of Howard''s life with a meticulous and almost frenzied curiosity, unraveling thread by thread, unwilling to leave any stone unturned in her inquiry.
Chapter 578 Disdain
Chapter 578 Disdain
?After Howard finished the two slices of dark bread, he expressed his gratitude, "Thank you for helping me in my time of need. I will repay youter."
Nia, filled with curiosity and a young girl''s idealism,bined with her concern for Howard''s well-being, clung to his arm, refusing to let go.
Howard looked at Nia in surprise; ever since he had be an earl, no one had dared to boldly grab his arm and impede his movements in such a manner.
"You can''t leave; you''re not well enough to go," Nia insisted, struggling to articte her concerns further but making it abundantly clear that she did not want Howard to leave.
Howard, with a wry smile, replied diplomatically, "But I have matters to attend to today. How am I to get anything done if you won''t let me go?"
By 10 in the morning on February 19th, Nia''s father returned from fishing, bringing back arge basket full of hairtail fish.
Howard had agreed with Nia to stay for lunch at her home.
After the meal, he insisted he would have to leave immediately, regardless of Nia''s attempts to detain him.
Seeing the bounty of fish her husband had brought home, the middle-aged woman joked, "Aren''t we always saying how hard it is to catch fish around here? Howe you''ve brought back so many today?"
Her husband chuckled, waiting until they were a bit away from Howard to tell his wife, "Of course, simply fishing wouldn''t yield this much. I bought these from Kande down by the lower riverbank."
The woman covered her mouth with her hand, nodding incessantly in approval, praising her husband for not being frugal at a crucial moment and spending the money where it was truly needed.
The fragrance was enticing as Howard and Nia''s family gathered for a meal.
Nia''s parents showed an extraordinary warmth and hospitality towards Howard, continuously adding more dishes to his bowl, making even the well-travelled Howard feel a bit embarrassed.
After the meal, Howard and Nia left the cabin.
They reached apromise: Howard would take Nia with him to run errands, and they would return afterward.
This solution was Howard''s way ofpromising without having to reveal his royal identity and potentially embarrass Nia''s family.
He refrained from disclosing his noble status, admitting only to being amoner from Venice at most.
However, Howard nned to reveal his status in a more subtle manner by allowing Nia to witness him signing for a priceless parchment at Rose Jewelers in avish manner.
This way, Howard hoped Nia would convey his true status to her parents, thus minimizing direct difort.
His intention was to prompt Nia''s family to step back without having to explicitly state it himself, leveraging the staff at Rose Jewelers to hint at his identity.
This was Howard''s hesitant approach.
Considering the dangers they might face on the road, and since his noble attire was still wet and not suitable for wear, Howard disregarded any concerns about his appearance.
He donned themon attire of slum dwellers and walked with Nia to the harbor.
Nia pointed to a boat, stating it belonged to her family.
She then confidently untied the rope binding the boat to the stake and boarded, settling herself on the right side of the small vessel.
With the water on the right and the shore on the left, she patted the seat on the boat''s left side, inviting Howard to join her, "Come, take a seat."
She did it without thinking, but for someone like Howard, such actions were prone to stir deeper reflections.
A youthful girl, a romantic journey C these elements could easily imprint a vivid and unique memory in the heart of a king, making the experience seem lively and extraordinary.
Howard felt his face grow warm as he stepped towards the boat, cing his foot on its bottom.
The boat dipped sharply, sending a jolt through Howard''s heart as it sank with the motion.
But then, it abruptly rose again.
With only half a day''s time, Howard was eager to make the most of it.
Thinking he had enough experience, he hurriedly ced his other foot onto the bottom of the boat as well.
However, at that moment, Howard failed to maintain his bnce.
The boat rocked violently, and he lost his footing, tumbling towards the water''s surface.
Nia quickly stood up and embraced Howard to prevent him from falling.
The boat swayed, and for a moment, Howard and Nia were wrapped in each other''s arms.
After a while, they separated.
Taking a seat on opposite sides of the boat, they began to row.
Along the way, Nia pointed out the buildings and the beautiful scenery of Venice, captivating Howard with tales and sights.
The journey from the slum to the upper river channels was a process of observing the bridges grow increasingly higher and wider.
It was also a journey where the buildings along the banks becamerger, taller, more beautiful, and richly decorated.
Starting from the slum, there was a sparse flow of people on both sides, with the asional call of vendors faintly audible.
As they rowed towards the lower river channels, the human traffic on both banks visibly increased, and the calls of the vendors were incessant.
Upon reaching the upper river channels, the banks were crowded with people, and the sounds of hawking mixed withughter painted a picture of a thriving, joyful Venice.
In the bustling city of Venice, the epitome of opulence is found along its upper riverbanks.
When Nia voiced this sentiment, Howard could detect a mix of resentment and bitterness in her tone.
Far in the distance, Howard and Nia could see the sign for Rose Jewelers, along with the charmingdy and the sharp, efficient male sales clerk standing at the entrance.
Nia cast a suspicious nce at Howard, questioning, "Why have you brought me here?"
Howard had thought to make a flirtatiously romantic remark, but that wasn''t his nature.
Observing Nia''s expression, he considered that perhaps a Venicemoner like her might appreciate a small, additional trinket as a bonus.
Howard took Nia by the hand and led her ashore.
Just as Nia was about to secure the boat, a security guard from Rose Jewelers approached to shoo them away.
A burly man, brandishing a copper baton in his right hand, sternly told Nia, "What do you think you''re doing? Dock your boat elsewhere; this spot isn''t meant for you."
Nia was about to take the boat to another docking area when, at that moment, a small, luxurious three-masted ship swiftly approached, propelled by the strong strokes of two robust men.
The man with the copper baton cautiously ced it behind him and hurried forward to greet the iing vessel with bows and scrapes, saying, "Come,e, dock right here. Our mooring is reserved for distinguished guests."
Seeing this, Howard was incensed, his anger erupting like thunder, "You scoundrels! Why can''t we dock here, but they can?"
Howard had be ustomed to his status being recognized in Venice.
However, here, no one knew who Howard was.
Seeing a man dressed like him, they only saw a pauper.
A man wielding a copper rod adopted an intimidating tone, rhythmically swinging the rod back and forth as if ready to strike Howard at any moment.
He said, "If you know what''s good for you, you''ll leave quickly. This is the upper river channel, not a ce for you gutter folks!"
Nia, with a look of concern and indignation for Howard, protested to the guard, "How can you bully people like this!"
The guard sneered, "Well, then I guess I am bullying you. What are you going to do about it? Go ask our store manager, then ask our governor. See if anyone would allow you to dock your boat here?"
From inside the boat, an elderly man''s voice emerged, "What''s all this noise about?"
The boat had already been moored at the bank, tied to a copper post adorned with ornamental carvings, and then the rower went back inside to assist the elderly man.
The old man emerged, casting a nce over the situation.
His eyes remained unfazed, betraying no sign of interest.
Despite his tone suggesting he might intervene, in reality, he had grown numb to such scenes over many years.
He was merely looking on with the curiosity of someone catching a glimpse of the news, nothing more.
Upon seeing Nia, a girl with red hair, the old man remained impassive.
His gaze then shifted to the burly guard, hands behind his back, suspecting the object he held might be a tool for driving away the impoverished.
Next, the elder took deliberate steps from the boat onto the shore, his sailors or perhaps attendants no longer supporting him.
The old man was physically fit; it was only his unease with water that necessitated assistance while moving on aquatic surfaces.
Pretending not to notice the ongoing situation, he leisurely aimed to stride into the jewelry store with grandeur.
However, at that moment, his eyes caught someone, causing him to pause and look again, hoping he was mistaken.
He was Terni, Howard''s father-inw, now facing an indescribable awkwardness upon seeing Howard.
As an earl, he possessed a certain level of political acumen.
Steadying himself, he took a deep breath, lowered his gaze to the ground, and without uttering a word, signaled his attendants to set sail and leave the area.
Chapter 576 Ambush Encounter
Chapter 576 Ambush Encounter
??After dinner, Laurent informed Howard that the Pibb family had already secretly liaised with the Sheffield and Daddaro families, solidifying their alliance and making it impossible to secure votes from them.
Howard swallowed hard, saying, "We already have two votes in hand, one from the Leon family and one from the Kn family. If we can secure the support of just one more family, we''ll be sessful. Laurent, help me think of a way."
Laurent pondered for a moment and then said, "The Pibb family is the most resistant, but I don''t see as much hostility from the Sheffield and Daddaro families. The day after tomorrow is the birthday of Catherine, the eldest daughter of the Sheffield family patriarch Gallieni. Venice''s elite and political leaders will all be in attendance. If you can present a gift that captivates Catherine, you could leave asting impression on the patriarch of the Sheffield family."
Howard understood, "As long as I can leave asting impression on the patriarch of the Sheffield family, I''ll have a chance to meet with him privately and then persuade him."
Laurent smiled knowingly, "Smart."
Howard thought for a moment and then said, "Let''s visit a Vian jeweler tomorrow."
The next day, Howard and Laurent visited the Rose Jewelers.
This establishment had long been favored by the Habsburg royal family and was renowned as a royal jeweler, making it the most prestigious jeweler in Venice.
The pearls at this jeweler came from the Pacific and Indian Oceans, its diamonds from South and East Africa, and its cutting techniques employed Mnese craftsmanship.
All these elements spoke to the distinctiveness and first-rate quality of this jewelerpared to others on the continent.
When Laurent shared this information with Howard, Howard wondered how a man from Fran Kingdom could be so knowledgeable and concerned about a Vian jeweler.
However, Howard was astounded when Laurent revealed the annual trade volume of the Rose Jewelers.
The jeweler''s quarterly profit was equivalent to thebined annualnd tax revenue of the Guzz and Lika provinces!
As a king, Howard was frugal by nature, rarely adorned with jewelry orvish garments, favoring simple attire instead.
Lacking sufficient cash or equivalent value in jewels for coteral, Howard, however, possessed something more valuablehis royal signature.
In Venice, the signature of the King of Oli wielded more power than that of Venice''s governor.
It was nine in the morning, not early dawn, but time for shops to open, making it an opportune moment for a visit.
Departing from the Kn family''s residence, Howard and Laurent set out without additional attendants.
Laurent strongly objected to this, considering it a risk for Howard to venture out so unprotected.
They came upon a small boat, which was exceedingly rudimentary, essentially a nk shaped like a vessel floating on the water.
On either side of the nk, there were two hoops, each containing a paddle.
The paddles, darkened by water exposure, were long, slender pieces of wood, robust and capable.
Howard stepped into the boat, causing it to dip rmingly, making him fear it might sink from his weight.
Stabilizing himself, he then ced his other foot inside, paused for a moment, and then, with extremely cautious movements, seated himself near the right side.
He then picked up the paddle resting in the hoop on his side of the boat.
Laurent and the boatman were engaged in an animated discussion about the value of the small boat, and within two minutes, Laurent had purchased the rudimentary vessel.
The astute Laurent, anticipating that the journey might not go smoothly and that the boat could sustain damage, offered his counsel to Howard.
However, Howard, having never navigated the canals of Venice before, was already captivated by the city''s aquatic vistas and paid no heed.
As Laurent stepped onto the boat, Howard truly feared it was about to sink.
The boat dipped sharply, causing the waterline, which had been at the boat''s midpoint, to surge towards its upper edge.
Had the waterline continued to rise, water would have started pouring into the boat.
With a smooth step that showcased the prowess of an experienced sailor, Laurent ced his other foot at the bottom of the boat and then sat to Howard''s left.
The boat, buoyed by a sensation that Howard found pleasing, floated back up, and the waterline gradually receded.
Laurent picked up the paddle from within the hoop on the boat''s left side, and together with Howard, they began to row.
Venice''s canals are truly unique, featuring numerous forks and branches.
A richmercial aroma permeated every shadow beneath the bridges, each nook resembling a ck market.
The bustling trade atmosphere was even more palpable along the canal banks, with shouts and cries of vendors filling the air.
As Howard passed under a bridge and emerged back into the sunlight, he felt the journey was profoundly meaningful.
The water''s surface shimmered, with the sun''s rays and the waves'' motion creating a variety of ethereal glows.
Some of these glows were so bright and piercing that Howard found himself squinting to shield his eyes from the direct light.
Others were gentle and ever-changing, much like the waves themselves, offering reflections that varied and softened.
Laurent remarked, "Venice is easy to defend but hard to attack. If you could take it through diplomatic means, that would indeed be a beautiful aplishment."
Suddenly, a sinisterugh came from the shore.
"Hahaha, finding you here is our beautiful aplishment," someone taunted.
Laurent muttered, "This isn''t good."
Aheady a narrow passage, nked by several branching paths.
On the banks stood rows of archers, one on each side, clearly hostile by the look in their eyes.
Laurent called out, "What do you want? We''re just ordinary tourists visiting Venice."
A man dressed like a brigand, speaking fluent Vian, made a show of attempting a robbery.
However, Howard and Laurent could tell at a nce that this man was far from professional.
Had they been real robbers, they would have waited until their targets had docked, creating a rxed atmosphere with weing smiles.
Instead, this group''s sinister grins suggested they were close to achieving a nefarious n.
Laurent feared these men were masquerading as robbers with the real intent of killing them.
Exchanging a nce, Howard and Laurent picked up their paddles, ready to make a dash through the danger.
The brigands quickly notched their arrows, their actions not those of amateurs but rather like well-trained special forces.
This heightened the worries of both Howard and Laurent, who, united in purpose and seamlessly coordinated, rowed with increasing speed, propelling the small boat faster through the water.
As the leadermanded to fire, Howard and Laurent exchanged a quick nce, instantly understanding each other''s intentions.
Without hesitation, they abandoned their paddles and dove into Venice''s flowing waters.
Their synchronized dive was executed just in time, as the boat they had vacated was soon bristling with a dense array of arrows.
Frantically aiming for the direction of the narrow exit ahead, Howard consciously swam towards deeper currents to evade the arrows.
However, struck by an arrow, he lost consciousness and was carried by the swift current to a shallow bank.
A girl with red hair found Howard lying on the bank and took him back to her home.
When Howard awoke, he found himself in a drab cabin, the air filled with the crackling sound of burning wood.
Trying to sit up, he felt dizzy and immediatelyy back down.
A woman with a sturdy build, resembling a matronly figure, dropped her grimy rag in surprise and joyfully called for her daughter, announcing Howard had awakened.
A man in his forties, who had been crafting fishing gear outside, also set aside his tools and came in to see.
The red-haired girl, excited, rushed into the cabin.
Seeing Howard attempting to rise, she lifted him into a sitting position.
Howard''s head was propped up, resting on the girl''s knees while the rest of his body remained horizontal.
Howard asked, "Was it you who saved me?"
The girl, with a yful tone, replied, "Hehe, yes, that''s right. My name is Nia. Hello, what''s your name?"
The stout woman, hands on her hips in a manner suggesting vast experience,mented, "Looking at his clothes, they''re quite luxurious.
He must be a noble from somece." Nia, delighted, eximed, "Haha, I''ve found a noble."
Nia''s father cracked a slight smile and suggested, "Let''s first ask what he needs."
Gently stroking Howard''s hair, Nia leaned down and softly asked, "What do you need?"
As Howard gazed at her, he felt a profound sense of gratitude.
When kindnesses from those with whom one has no prior connection, it can make one feel the goodness of the world, bringing immense joy.
Chapter 579 Buying the Jewlery
Chapter 579 Buying the Jewlery
??During this ordeal, he disregarded the pleas of Rose Jewelers'' security and sales staff, as well as the astonished looks from his attendants.
After Count Terni left, the guard raised his copper rod to strike Howard, saying, "Scum of the earth, get out of here! With you standing here, the noble lords won''t even enter our store! Get lost!"
Nia lunged in front of Howard, attempting to shield him from the blow.
Howard felt it was about the right time and said, "What if I told you I am also a noble?"
Nia, who had thrown herself in front of him, suddenly tensed her neck in a small but sharp movement.
The guard didn''t halt his swing, dismissing Howard''s im as mere drivel of a pauper.
He felt that someone in such ragged clothing uttering such words was an insult to his experience.
Seeing this, Howard, with Nia in his arms, swept the guard''s legs with his left, bringing him down, and then sped the guard''s copper rod with his right wrist.
The guard, unable to withstand the force, let go, and the rod fell to the ground with a ng.
Howard said to Nia, "Let''s go, today we shall see the splendor of the rose."
The two uniformed women outside, already frightened, deliberately kept their distance, not daring to block Howard and Nia''s path.
Another male jewelry store salesperson, with sweat dripping down his forehead, also purposely stepped aside to clear the way.
The guard, looking at the copper rod now lying on the ground, thought it best to report the incident to the store manager.
As the ss doors of the grand entrance swung open, Howard and Nia stepped into the interior of Rose Jewelers.
The ce was dazzling, not with the natural light of the sun but with the reflected glow of jewels.
Even such faint light filled the room with a brilliance that spoke volumes of the abundant collection housed within Rose Jewelers.
Having entered, Howard had no intention of beating around the bush any longer.
He addressed the staff inside, "Do you know of the Oli Kingdom?"
A woman of mature years responded with a tremble in her voice, "I do. It''s the realm governed by the Habsburg family. Our Rose Jewelers has frequently fulfilled jewelry orders for the Habsburgs. You''vee to the right ce, sir."
Thetter part of the mature woman''s response was more a professional reflex than anything else.
As soon as the words left her mouth, her expression changed, realizing she might have spoken out of turn upon seeing the modest appearance of her guests.
Meanwhile, the security guard had already informed the manager of the situation through the back door of the jewelry store.
Coincidentally, a shareholder of the jewelry store was also present today, prompting both to make their way to the main hall.
A man dressed in a ck and white checkered shirt under a white down jacket entered, surveying the room with an authoritative air.
"What''s going on here? Why the chaos? Haven''t I always told you? No matter what difficulties we face, we must not fear!"
Apart from an older, overweight shareholder, everyone in the room chorused in unison, "Yes, manager!"
Observing his staff''s response, the manager felt a sense of satisfaction, believing he had earned respect in front of the shareholder, basking in a moment of pride.
Howard released Nia''s hand, mindful of the proper distance between a man and a woman, especially considering his married status.
He looked directly at the manager and said, "You''re the manager, right? I don''t want a repeat of the earliermotion. I''ll get straight to the point. Don''t worry about what I''m wearing for now. I''ll tell youI am Howard from the Oli Kingdom. Take a moment to process that. Don''t strain yourself. If you have any questions, feel free to ask."
Nia couldn''t help but let out a sharp "Ah?" followed by a flutter of her eyes as she looked up at the man towering above her.
She couldn''t tell if he was speaking the truth, but deep down, she harbored many hopes.
This was the first time the manager had encountered such a situation, but Howard''s demeanor made him think twice about dismissing the im outright.
The news of Howard from the Oli Kingdom visiting Venice was significant, especially with his preparations for the influential voting meeting of the five major families, which had be well-known in Venice''s high society.
The security guard chuckled, prompting a stern re from the manager who rebuked him, "Shut up!"
The rest of the staff in the store remained silent, their minds racing to connect the peculiar behavior of Count Terni earlier, which made Howard''s im seem usible.
Count Terni''s domain lies within the Lombardy Kingdom.
Although not a vassal of King Edward of Lombardy, he is an independent earl, whose autonomy is widely recognized to have been granted by his son-inw, King Howard of the Oli Kingdom.
Hence, the immediate departure of Terni, a key client of Rose Jewelers, upon seeing this individual hinted at the possibility of his being Howard.
This piece of information was ryed to the manager by the male salesperson standing at the door.
The manager nced at the shareholder, who maintained hisposed and authoritative demeanor, portly and standing aside but carrying an innate air ofmand within his own jewelry store.
The manager posed several questions to Howard, all of which Howard answered.
Nia found herself osciting between wanting to keep her distance from Howard and wanting to draw nearer.
She was unfamiliar with the Oli Kingdom or Howard, but she knew this was the upper river channel, the epitome of high society within her understanding.
As the staff of Rose Jewelers, a ce she never imagined she could enter, began treating the man she had found with increasing politeness and respect, it all felt increasingly surreal to her.
She felt a strange mix of unfamiliarity and admiration towards the man beside her, whose presence seemed tomand respect.
Recalling the meaningful nce from her father before leaving the cabin and her mother''s whisper advising her to draw closer to this man, Nia was struck with a sense of fear.
Yet, Nia was not entirely naive.
She once had a neighbor, Tracy, a girl as beautiful as she was impoverished.
Tracy was her confidante during their childhood, sharing an unbreakable bond.
However, as Tracy grew and began mingling with the denizens of the lower river channel slums, she discovered the gritty stories behind the nighttime glitz of the lower river.
From then on, Tracy became a stranger to Nia, her appearance and attire slowly diverging from Nia''s.
As Nia was getting ready to head out early in her fisherman''s attire, hopeful for a bountiful catch, Tracy appeared before her, adorned in the kind of jewelry and beautiful clothes typical of those from the lower river channel.
That day, Nia asked Tracy, "Are you just heading out?"
Tracy yawned and replied, "Yes, any problem with that?"
Nia, observing Tracy''s attire, remarked, "Your clothes are so pretty, not like what we wear in the slums."
Tracy looked at Nia with disdain and said, "Of course, I am not like you slum dwellers. I am a swan, and you will always be an ugly duckling."
Nia did not argue much with Tracy that day.
Soon after, Tracy married a canal security officer in Venice and moved to the lower river channel.
Now, standing in the gleaming jewelry store, looking at the polished, reflective marble floor, Nia made up her mind and said to Howard, "I want pearls and a ne too. Will you buy them for me?"
Howard looked at Nia in surprise but felt the request was not unreasonable.
Ten minutester, the manager personally offered an apology to Howard, which Howard stopped.
"You don''t need to apologize to me; rather, I should apologize to you. I dragged you into my adventurous journey and used my status to pressure you, which was wrong," Howard said.
The shareholder, unable to contain his excitement, rubbed his hands together, thinking that the visit from the King of the Oli Kingdom surely meant a significant business opportunity.
Howard then made his request known: he wanted a piece of jewelry bright enough to dazzle all of Venice, a gift for the eldest daughter of the Sheffield family.
The shareholder of the jewelry store personally shook hands with Howard, taking pride in the gesture, saying, "Your Highness, we happen to have acquired a magnificent rubyst month, weighing a full 2 carats. I believe it would befit your stature perfectly."
Howard inquired, "Is this the most valuable jewel you have here?"
The shareholder nodded, and Howard dered, "In that case, I''ll take it. I haven''t brought any cash with me. Draft a document, and I will sign it. Then, you can send someone to the capital to collect the payment."
Five minutester, the ountant prepared a contract, which Howard signed.
The deal was sealed, bringing smiles of joy to the manager and a look of exhration to the shareholder''s face.
Additionally, Howard purchased a 1-carat ruby as a gift for Nia.
Chapter 580 Threating
Chapter 580 Threating
??Stepping out of the jewelry store, Howard immediately sensed something amiss.
Holding an item of immense value, its packaging starkly contrasted with his attire.
He realized the potential danger of encountering malfeasants again could lead to dire consequences.
Therefore, Howard said to Nia, "I apologize for not revealing my true identity earlier. I have other matters to attend to now. You should head back on your own and be careful on the way."
Nia asked, "Are you trying to leave me behind? Will I ever see you again?"
Howard replied, "Yes, you will. Go on now."
Nia clenched her teeth, refusing to leave, and said, "I will go with you! If you don''t leave, then neither will I!"
An hourter, Howard and Nia, having returned to the VIP hall of the jewelry store, were met by Laurent and a group of guards.
Howard looked at Laurent and asked, "How are you? Are you hurt?"
Laurent responded, "I''m fine. It''s Your Majesty we''ve been worried about, having not heard from you."
Howard reassured, "There''s no issue now."
Laurent nced at Howard''s attire and then at Nia, who was holding tightly to the inside of Howard''s arm, and asked Nia, "Did you save His Majesty?"
Nia, a bit nervous, identally bit her tongue and said, "Yes... it was me."
A smile appeared on Laurent''s face.
"Very good." He then looked at one of the attendants, who understood the gesture and took out four or five gold coins, intending to ce them in Nia''s hand.
Nia resisted, but the attendant forcibly opened her fingers to give her the gold coins.
At that moment, Nia realized epting the gold coins would mean severing all ties with Howard, never to see him again.
All her dreams of a more morous life would turn to dust.
After spending those few gold coins, she would remain amoner or a pauper in Venice, still far from the life she yearned for.
With a scream, Nia pulled away her hand, eximing, "Enough!"
Following Nia''s unexpected reaction, the attendant couldn''t hold onto her hand, and the four gold coins ttered onto the marble floor, rolling beforeing to a stop.
At this point, Howard said, "Enough, let here back with us."
Laurent gave Howard a profound look.
At five in the afternoon, Howard, dressed in avish suit, prepared to attend the birthday celebration of the eldest Sheffield daughter.
Despite not being personally invited by the Sheffield family''s daughter, the well-connected Laurent secured an exclusive invitation for Howard.
Nia, in an exquisite dress unlike any she had ever seen, twirled in front of the mirror, her skirt swirling with her.
Howard remarked, "It suits you very well."
As Howard readied himself for Catherine Sheffield''s birthday party, Nia expressed her desire to apany him.
Laurent, with a meaningful tone, said to Nia, "Miss Nia, do you realize that Catherine Sheffield shares her name with His Majesty''s wife?"
Nia was taken aback.
"Howard is married?" Laurent corrected her, "You should refer to him as His Majesty. Yes, he is indeed married to Catherine, the daughter of Count Terni, and they have been wed for some time."
Nia inquired, "Married for some time do they have children?"
Laurent, feigning not to hear, walked away.
Seizing an opportunity, Nia descended from the third floor to the second and insisted to Howard, "I want to go to Catherine''s birthday party."
Howard, with a smile, replied, "Why would you? That''s a genuine aristocratic gathering, not like our conversations where I make an effort to amodate you. There, the dialogue isced with noble etiquette. If you can''t keep up, it could jeopardize my ns."
Nia persisted, and when Howard refused and ordered Laurent to take her home, promising to pick her upter, she wouldn''t have it.
Seizing a moment, she clutched at Howard''s clothes, but he did not look back.
identally, Nia fell to the ground, evoking Howard''s sympathy.
Turning around, Howard said, "Oh, what''s the hurry? Alright, alright, I''ll take you with me. But let me make it clear, once there, you need to speak less. Just watch what I do, understand?"
Nia agreed.
At 6 in the evening, Catherine''s birthday banquet officially began.
Howard saw Markhan, who, as the current Governor of Venice, delivered some speeches for the birthday celebration.
Markhan extended his blessings to Catherine Sheffield, and the room erupted in apuse.
Then, it was time for gifts, with Howard''s being the mostvish, eliciting gasps of amazement from everyone present.
Catherine Sheffield gave Howard a profound look.
Midway through the birthday banquet, Catherine Sheffield approached Howard and asked, "Why did you give me such a precious gemstone?"
"It should have been given to your wife, not me."
Howard, appreciating her directness, spared the intricacies and straightforwardly revealed his true intentions within a few sentences.
Catherine''s gaze shifted away as she said, "No one can sway my father''s opinion. If that''s what you came for, I must say you''re wasting your effort."
As she turned to leave, Howard reached out to stop her, saying, "I''m not asking you to convince your father for me. Just grant me an audience with him."
"That''s more reasonable. Wait here," she responded.
About five minutester, Howard saw Catherine Sheffield waving at him from a corner of the venue.
They went upstairs to the second floor and entered a room that radiated an air of antiquity.
Catherine left after dering that she had cleared the debt of Howard''s gift, stating that from then on, she would have no further connections with him.
Howard thought to himself, the price for arranging this meeting was indeed steep.
Howard was introduced to Gallieni Sheffield, a man of old-
fashioned tastes, as evidenced by the antique pen holder to his right.
Howard remarked, "The decor of this room truly pleases me. Such vintage charm is rare to find in Venice."
Gallieni, with a proud smile, responded, "Of course. Though Venice is oftenbeled as a city of nouveaux riches, our Sheffield family boasts a long history."
Howard, having researched the Sheffield family beforehand, knew this was Gallieni''s way of boasting but chose not to dwell on it.
"Well, then I would like to propose a negotiation with the venerable Sheffield family. Would that interest you?"
Gallieni wrote an ancient imperial character and showed it to Howard, inquiring about its meaning.
Howard replied, "It means money."
"Clever. Since the esteemed King of Oli Kingdom has graced Venice with his presence, let me ask you, how much are you willing to offer for this negotiation?"
Howard answered without hesitation, "Money is a trivial matter, but aren''t you curious about the demands I wish to make?"
"It''s not a trivial matter. It''s because of money that Venice transformed from a ducal territory into amercial republic. In Venice, merchants found a nation, and money forms the basis of a merchant''s existence."
"As for your demands, I assume they pertain to the uing voting meeting of the five major families. You hope I will cast a vote for Oli Kingdom, aiming for Venice to join your realm?"
Howard said, "I''ve heard that the Pibb family has already issued warnings to you. If you have any demands, just state them outright. I''m not a skilled negotiator. It might be better for both sides toy all their cards on the table from the start."
Gallieni spread out a map, depicting a newly explored province in the New World.
He queried, "Once Venice is incorporated into Oli Kingdom, will it operate under a kingdom system or a duchy system?"
Howard responded, "A kingdom system. Venice will be a duchy under my control."
Though slightly disheartened by this response, Gallieni had anticipated it.
Gritting his teeth, he proposed to Howard, "In that case, you must grant the Sheffield family the territory of Ban. You need to appoint me as the governor of Ban, with the assurance that this position remains unchanged thereafter."
This took Howard by surprise.
From what he knew, Venice barely paid any heed to the New World colonization schemes.
It was amercial republic thatcked not only the knowledge but also any substantial implementation regarding immigration.
So, how could the head of one of Venice''s five major families, the Sheffields, suddenly possess knowledge about immigration?
Howard asked, "How did you know I established a new base in Ban? That information should be among my top secrets."
Gallieni refused to disclose his source.
Howard then shifted the conversation, stating, "Ban is vast, but its significance isn''t confined to just one territory. I aim to connect the north and south of Ban."
"Now, let me ask you, why do you think I would hand over such arge territory of Ban to you?"
A sly gleam shed in Gallieni''s eyes as he responded, "The fact is, even a king may find himself in need of assistance. Is this matter truly that difficult? If you don''t grant me Ban, I won''t cast my vote for you."
Chapter 581 Mockery and Scorn
Chapter 581 Mockery and Scorn
??"You currently have but two votes; one garnered from the corrupt Markhan and another from the feeble Leon family. Yet, youck the crucial third, the vote that is paramount."
"Without my vote, you stand to lose all of Venice!"
Howard let out a coldugh, "Hmph! Are you threatening me? You think without your vote, I''ll be brought to my knees?"
"You must realize, Venice is governed by not three, but five elder senate families! Besides your Sheffield, there are the Pibb and the Daddaro!"
Gallieni, rising in agitation, mmed his hand on the table, causing it to emit a resounding thud.
Howard could sense the Sheffield patriarch''s irritation and shifted his tone.
With a glint of murderous intent in his eyes, he spoke, "Given that, I suggest you reconsider the worth of your vote. Is it worth the permanent governorship of Ban?"
"We are negotiating here, and I bring something to the table, unlike you. I control territories vast as empires, while you merely possess a fifth of Venice!"
"If the Sheffield family wishes to thrive in the long run, you''ll need to lower your demands in this negotiation!"
Just then, Catherine Sheffield entered the room, her face etched with sorrow, addressing her father, "Father, please, let it be. They hardly need our vote. Even if they fail to secure the voting council, they could find a pretext to attack us next time. We can''t withstand them in Venice."
Gallieni swiftly approached Catherine, rage fueling his actions as he pped his daughter across the face, bellowing, "Get out! Leave this instant!"
Catherine Sheffield, covering her struck cheek, ran out of the room, crying.
And from the sound of her footsteps on the floor, it was evident Catherine had made her way back downstairs.
Within the room, the Sheffield patriarch seemed to age decades in mere moments.
He turned to Howard and said, "I apologize, my daughter has made a fool of herself before your majesty."
Howard''s face bore a look of regret as he softly spoke, "There was no need to hit her. Matters could have been resolved through conversation."
Gallieni sighed, "I''m getting old, and it''s bing increasingly difficult to manage her. Though she doesn''t say it, I''m sure the gift you presented her today was far toovish, prompting her to speak on your behalf."
Howard skillfully replied, "That might not necessarily be the case. Consider this, could the Sheffield family afford to purchase that ruby on their own?"
Gallieni Sheffield, the head of the Sheffield family, didn''t hesitate, "Of course, we, the five great families, bear Venice''s fiscal responsibilities. But in return, we also share 90% of Venice''s trade taxes among us. If I truly wished, I could certainly afford it."
Howard shook his head, wagging his right index finger in front of Gallieni, "That''s not what I meant. I mean, if your daughter, Catherine, desired the 2-carat ruby from Rose Jewelers, the most expensive South African ruby they offer, would you buy it for her? Or could she afford it herself?"
Gallieni took a few steps away, his back to Howard as he pondered.
After five seconds, he understood.
Turning back to Howard, he replied, "Even as the head of the Sheffield family, I don''t have the surplus funds to purchase something purely ornamental, with no military ormercial value."
"My daughter, naturally, couldn''t afford it either."
"I grasp your point now. You''re indicating that your nation, the Oli Kingdom, under your leadership, has be wealthier than Venice itself. What we cannot afford, what we must deliberate over extensively before reluctantly forgoing, is for you, merely an item to be purchased on a whim."
Howard spoke with profound meaning, "I''m d you''vee to understand this principle."
Gallieni finally bowed his head, conceding, "If even the wealthy Venice falls short of your kingdom''s Oli Kingdom in wealth, then there truly is no aspect in which Venice surpasses you. I concede. As long as I cast my vote for the Oli Kingdom, your majesty can grant me the appointment as the governor of Ban."
"I will no longer demand perpetual control over Ban by my family. Consider me as you would any ordinary official for the appointment."
Howard nodded in satisfaction, shaking hands with the head of the Sheffield family.
After sealing their agreement, Howard descended to the ground floor, where he found Nia sitting on the edge of a bench.
Nearby, several noblewomen were jeering and mocking Nia''s origins.
A woman in her forties or fifties, dressed in white, held a fan adorned with many goose feathers, concealing her face, yet the venom in her voice could not be masked.
"Oh dear, Venice truly has descended into chaos," shemented.
"Though we''re neither royalty nor of the grandest noble lineage, at the very least, the upper echelons of Venice''s society were free from the impoverished."
"But now, oh, how disappointing."
Another noblewoman, wearing a dark purple gown and also in her forties or fifties, relished Nia''s difort, feeling a perverse sense of satisfaction.
"Heh, if only a certain someone could leave this ce. Sharing space with her, I feel as if I myself am being insulted."
Howard, with a stern expression, approached the bench in the corner and addressed the woman in the dark purple gown, "Mind your words, madam. This is the territory of the Vian Republic, not a ce for you to behave arrogantly."
Upon Howard''s arrival, the two noblewomen became visibly flustered.
They were well aware that Howard was the king of the Oli Kingdom, and his displeasure now filled them with fear.
ustomed to a life of luxury in Venice, they had long lost any knack for handling such situations gracefully.
Nia''s face lit up with relief upon seeing Howard, cing her hands in front of him and leaning her head against his chest in a gesture offort and enjoyment.
The woman in the dark purple gown, observing the interaction, jumped to conclusions, her disdain for Nia deepening as she mistook the gesture for opportunism.
She offered Howard a forced smile, "Ah, what do we have here?"
"The illustrious King Howard himself."
"I understand your point, but since you acknowledge this as Vian territory, it likewise doesn''t belong to the Oli Kingdom."
"I dare say, please don''t take offense, Your Majesty, but this isn''t a ce for the King of the Oli Kingdom to throw his weight around either~"
Her words were cunningly crafted,cking the foresight to withdraw promptly but sharply exploiting the discord between Venice and the Oli Kingdom.
She aimed to drag Howard into the mire, stirring the situation to escape the difort with her dignity intact.
Howard was unfazed, aware of the might hemanded
countless troops, horses, and cannons at his disposal.
To put it simply, as he had mentioned during his negotiations with the Sheffield family, should he be pushed too far, deploying his military might against Venice, which relied mainly on its navy, would hardly be a challenge for him.
Thedy holding a white goose-feather fan spoke up, advising herpanion, "Be careful with your words. He is a king, and we ought to show him respect."
Believing she had defused the situation, she turned to Howard with a cheery smile, "Your Majesty, my friend Mrs. Sando merely spoke without thinking. Please, pay her no heed."
Howard looked down upon them, his stance lofty and his anger not fully dissipated.
He understood a simple truth: visible acts of malice often hint at greater unseen evils.
Faced with Howard''s direct gaze, the two noblewomen were at oddsone seeking to minimize the issue, the other intent on exacerbating it.
This made it clear that Nia must have faced far greater scorn and disdain in Howard''s absence.
Nia, ever understanding, said to Howard, "Let it be, they have already apologized."
Catherine Sheffield also came forward to mediate, prompting Howard to give the two noblewomen a stern re, warning, "If I ever witness you speaking ill of others again, the consequences will not be as mild as this. Be very careful!"
After Howard and Nia left the Sheffield family''s vi, Nia cried.
Understanding her distress, Howardfortingly held her close.
Two dayster, the five major families of Venice convened for a voting meeting.
As previously agreed, the three families voted in favor of joining the Oli Kingdom, while the Pibb and Daddaro families opted against it.
The final tally stood at 3:2, marking Venice''s incorporation into the Oli Kingdom from that day forth.
Inside the Vian council, the atmosphere was electric as Howard stepped up to the podium.
He announced the conditions previously agreed upon with Markhan, though he momentarily withheld the announcement of Markhan''s appointment as the Duke of Venice.
Achieving a smooth transition would require much time and effort.
Markhan, standing among the audience, trembled as he caught Howard''s approving nce.
He managed to suppress his tion, portraying himself as an ordinary citizen marked by a mix of surprise, doubt, and disbelief.
Chapter 582 Chance Encounter
Chapter 582 Chance Encounter
??Although Howard had not discussed with Markhan the specifics of thetter''s investiture as the Duke of Venice beforehand, Markhan himself felt it was better not to announce it immediately.
Given theplex situation in Venice, where the leaders of the other four families were closely watching the Kn family, Markhan was concerned that an immediate announcement would make him a target of hatred among the other major families.
He was satisfied with Howard''s approach.
An incident that followed only solidified Markhan''s sentiment.
Jacob, seizing Gallieni by the tie in anger, eximed, "You lied to me! You had promised you would never vote for Howard!"
Feeling that such a public confrontation would damage his dignity, Gallieni struggled to free himself, insisting, "This is the council! Don''t be so uncouth!"
Unable to contain his fury, Jacob drew a bronze tube arquebus from his coat and aimed it at Gallieni, shouting, "Die, you traitor!"
Laurent, having been preemptively ced in charge of the Vian guards by Markhan, intervened and subdued Jacob, after which the situation calmed down significantly.
A weekter, Howard appointed Markhan as the Duke of Venice, fulfilling all the promises he had made to him.
Intriguingly, Howard encountered someone on the waterways of Venice, a meeting that was clearly unexpected.
She had her hair in a braid, shining brightly, and was dressed in a white checked long trench coat.
Howard called out to her, "Boshni? Is that you? Boshni!"
Boshni turned around, her face etched with terror, and she bolted.
Howard gave chase, saying, "I had ordered Portia to deal with you that day, yet he spared you."
"Now that it''se to this, my anger has subsided. Come back with me, we can discuss whatever matters you have. No more running."
Boshni halted, responding, "Then you must promise not to kill me, and you need to restore my noble title."
Howard agreed.
Before leaving Venice, Howard took Nia to some shops to pick up a few things and stumbled upon two old acquaintances.
One was Nora, an old friend who had been with Howard since the days of Count Nok, steadfastly by his side.
The other was Delysa, whom Howard had almost forgotten.
To put it simply, she was a fruit merchant Howard had encountered while fetching water during a military campaign.
Howard, wanting to give her a chance to earn some money and for the convenience of nearby logistics, had given Delysa arge order, enabling her to make some profit.
As the war concluded, Howard had all but forgotten this seemingly ordinary female merchant.
Yet, today, she was with Nora, both selling some local souvenirs and specialities.
Nora was calling out, "Take a look,e and see! Authentic local products from Venice, a must-buy for travelers from across the continent. Don''t miss out, it''s a steal!"
Howard''s expression was ambiguous.
As his gaze met Nora''s, a moment of recognition passed between them, causing Nora''s face to fall dramatically, and she turned to leave.
Delysa, somewhat puzzled, asked, "Hey, why are you leaving? Didn''t you say you''d help me mind the shop?"
Then Delysa saw Howard and her face brightened.
"Wow, if it isn''t the big shot himself."
"Howard, I remember you. You gave me that order back in the day, giving me the capital to restart my business."
Howard caught up with Nora, grasping her arm, "Why are you leaving? Is it because you saw me?"
"Seeing as we''re old friends, and upon such a reunion, why do you flee in haste?"
Nora covered her mouth, her bangs falling to her eyebrows, murmuring, "My heart is in turmoil, let me have a moment of peace."
"Come back with me, Nora," Howard proposed.
"I''ll restore your Habsburg family status and grant you a ducal title, and henceforth, you''ll assist me in managing the court."
Delysa chimed in, "Go with him, Nora. You belong to the nobility, I''ve known it."
"No traveling merchant ever carried themselves with the decorum you have. It was apparent youe from a distinguished family background."
Howard then took Delysa''s hand, saying, "You shoulde with me as well. I will bestow upon you an earldom, and you will assist my finance minister in managing our finances."
"He will oversee the grand strategy, while you handle themercial regtions for the middle and lower tiers of the market. Together, you''ll help govern my nation well."
Nia spoke up, "Howard, I think I cannot go with you to the capital. As you know, you have many acquaintances, and the capital is an environment unfamiliar to me. I can no longer apany you."
"Indeed, Nia, my thoughts have changed. Being a married man, as you are aware, there are things I simply cannot do."
"Thus, I am sorry, Nia. I must betray your parents'' expectations and cannot maintain a close rtionship with you."
"Even so, you can still serve as my vassal, assisting me in the future."
Nia, in disbelief, said, "Really? Can I also be a noble? Me, a person from the slums, to be a noble?"
"There''s nothing impossible," Howard reassured.
"Since you are familiar with the lives of Venice''s lower-ss citizens, you will surely manage the Duchy of Venice well for me. I will confer upon you the title of Countess of Traves."
"This ce, Traves, lies within the Duchy of Venice."
Nia asked, "How should I cooperate with you afterward?"
"As the Countess of Traves I''ve appointed, you will be one of my direct vassals."
"You must understand, although by territorial division, you would belong to Venice, by feudal allegiance, you are undoubtedly appointed by me."
"Therefore, you must support my decisions between Markhan and me, helping me to maintain the kingdom''s power in the Venice region."
"That''s wonderful," Nia eximed.
"I never really liked the idea my parents had, for me to be your lover or mistress or anything of that sort."
"Now that you''ve changed your mind, I''m overjoyed. I can be a noble too! I can have my own fief and my own castle!"
...
A weekter, everyone returned to the capital.
Howard then conferred upon Nora the title of Duchess of Swaben, and Boshni the title of Duchess of Salvia.
Upon reuniting with Alonso, Howard was immediately confronted.
Alonso, upon seeing Howard, used him, "Why did you kill my wife, Boshni?"
"When I woke up, I found my wife gone, and everyone says you killed her!"
"Why!"
Howard had intended to exin, but after a moment''s thought, he stepped aside.
Boshni, with a smile on her face, walked up to Alonso to exin and apologize personally.
After hearing her out, Alonso felt ashamed for having wronged Howard.
Kneeling before Howard, Alonso said, "Your Majesty, I am sorry, I misunderstood you."
"It turns out that not only did you not seek to harm my wife or usurp her property, but you also sought to save my life and uphold thew."
Howard looked at Boshni and Alonso with aplex expression and said to Alonso, "There are someplicated matters at hand, do you understand? While you were unconscious, your wife tried to kill you."
Alonso stated he had forgiven Boshni and wished to continue living with her as husband and wife.
Since the person involved had spoken, Howard did not press further, shrugging his shoulders, feeling perhaps this was for the best.
Nora also arrived and apologized to Alonso, who forgave her as well.
As for y, who had initially been sent to harm Alonso, Howard had him found and then released.
All seemed resolved, but Laurent was not convinced.
He said, "Your Majesty, this may be a bit of an abuse of power. y and Boshni attempted to murder Duke Alonso; they should be given the sentences they deserve."
"I indeed passed the sentences they deserved, but somehow, the person responsible for carrying them out released them instead," Howard responded.
"In that case, the person who failed to execute the sentences should be charged, and these two should be apprehended and brought to justice once more."
Howard said, "During my time in Venice, I was surrounded by dangers, and there was a day on the boat when I nearly lost my life."
"Given that, I''ve been pondering why I shouldn''t be more forgiving?"
"Moreover, my actions that day were in ordance with thew."
"But now that they have escaped, to capture and kill them again would seem excessively cruel."
Laurent disagreed, stating, "Ifws are established, they must be enforced. If we follow your logic, then anyone could simply bribe the executor, escape once, and then brazenly return after some time."
"This would not achieve the purpose of thew."
"Thew must protect every vulnerable individual, every good person, but it must also punish every wrongdoer! Only then can thew maintain its credibility, making people fear it, thereby reducing the number of crimes that are about to happen!"
Chapter 583 Reunion of Old Friends
Chapter 583 Reunion of Old Friends
??Howard massaged his forehead and said, "Grand Teacher, let''s just let this matter go.
Most of them are my friends, after all, and I am a person who values old acquaintances."
Thanks to Howard''s forgiveness, Nora and Boshni had their noble statuses restored.
For a time, there was talk within the kingdom of Howard convening a council of kin and friends.
First and foremost, the Oli Kingdom, particrly under Howard''s reign, currently does not have a parliamentary system.
Recently, Ness was injured in a hunting ident.
After discussions between Howard and Bosiden, and with Ness''s consent, Anna once again took over Ness''s ducal title.
Cotler had a moment of realization.
During a walk in an ancient valley, he encountered a light that made him recognize all his past errors, leading to his repentance.
Following this, driven by the desire to return to Howard''s fold, Resarite renounced his titles andnds in Phrus, much like Cotler, and returned to Howard''s side.
Upon meeting Resarite and Cotler, Howard greeted them with a smile, saying to Cotler, "You''ve finallye to your senses. I''m happy for you."
Cotler responded, "Your Majesty''s benevolence is unparalleled. It''s my honor to serve within your system."
Resarite, with a beaming smile, said, "Heh, my son is stubborn, wouldn''t listen to reason, but he had his own epiphany a few days ago. That''s good. Now I can return to your side to assist you."
Howard granted the Balgen Penins to Resarite and Cotler.
Both held two ducal titles in their hands.
Howard appointed Resarite as the Minister of Military Affairs, entrusting him with the army''smand.
Resarite assigned Cotler as the captain of the vanguard, boosting the morale of the troops.
...
In a tavern at dusk, Kaido and Resarite were drinking together.
Kaido teased Resarite, "You old fellow, finally made your way back, huh? How was it? Enjoying yourself in Phrus?"
Resarite waved dismissively, "Ah, don''t even mention it. It was as bad as it could get."
"It''s much more peaceful here with Howard."
Kaido, slightly inebriated, struggling to hold his tankard, said, "Do you remember Boshni? She was sentenced to death by Howard and handed over to Portia to execute."
"We all thought Boshni was gone for good, but just a few days ago, she showed up again, iming that Portia let her go on that day. Isn''t that hrious?"
Resarite scoffed, "Heh, it seems the surrendering noble I rmended back then has his own ideas now."
Kaido slumped over, his head hitting the wooden table, mumbling, "Howard won''t let him get away with it, Portia''s done for"
Anna walked into the tavern and sat down to Resarite''s left, ordering a bourbon.
"How have you been? Miss me? It''s been a while since west met, hasn''t it?" she asked Resarite.
Resarite admitted openly, "Indeed, we haven''t seen each other since our n failed back in the day. How have you been? Is it ufortable living in Katerina''s family estate?"
Anna brushed her bangs from her forehead, "It''s been quite good. I''ve been training more in horseback riding in the countryside. Next time I lead troops into battle, I''ll stand a better chance of winning."
Resarite clinked sses with Anna, "I like hearing that."
Boshni walked into the tavern and immediately requested a bottle of twenty-year-old champagne from the Fran Kingdom, catching the attention of Resarite and Anna.
Anna eximed in surprise, "Boshni? Is that you?"
Boshni shed a confident smile, "Yes, it''s me, once again a duchess."
Resarite congratted her, "Then congrattions, Your Grace."
Boshni replied, "Don''t congratte me, I can hardly bear it."
"Rather, I should be congratting you. This time, I merely regained my ducal status, but look at you, growing stronger. You were a duke with just one ducal domain, but now you''ve be a grand duke, with two ducal domains."
The server brought out the twenty-year-old champagne from the Fran Kingdom, remarking, "This is a premium item. Had it not been for our King Howard''s formidable reputation, the former king would never have sold it to us."
Resarite took the bottle, stood up, and slowly poured a ss for himself, then for Anna and Boshni, saying, "What''s so great about me? It''s all because Howard holds me in high regard."
The three of themughed and rejoiced, turning the tavern into a sea of merriment.
The tavern owner said, "To have all the ducal lords gathered in my humble tavern is truly an honor for me as the proprietor."
Resarite waved his hand dismissively.
"No need for rm, proprietor. Just treat us as you would normally. We chose this ce precisely for its quiet atmosphere."
The owner bowed and quietly hung a ''Closed for Business'' sign at the tavern''s door, wishing not to disturb the noble guests'' conversation with any intrusions.
After taking a sip of champagne, Anna let out a satisfied sigh and asked, "Boshni, how did you manage to get Portia to spare you? Portia, being the chief of spies, is known for his ruthlessness and is not one to show mercy easily."
Boshni, slightly embarrassed, responded, "Actually, I didn''t say anything that day. I thought my end was near, but Portia, he just let me go. He even told me to flee to the countryside quickly and not to return to the capital."
"I didn''t have time to ask why; I just hurriedly escaped to the countryside. I don''t know the answer to your question either."
Anna giggled, then affectionately rubbed her cheek against Boshni''s, saying, "Well, as long as you''re not dead and can still have a drink with me, I''m happy."
Boshni agreed, "Right."
...
That evening, Howard summoned Portia to the pce, with Laurent and Queen Catherine also present.
Howard sat on his throne with a stern face, his expression as dark as the night that half-shrouded him, while the other half flickered uncertainly in the candlelight.
Portia knelt on the long steps, three meters away from Howard.
The queen stood closer to Howard, facing Portia, and asked, "Portia, are you loyal to the royal family?"
Portia replied, "My loyalty to the royal family is unmatched by anyone."
Grand Teacher Laurent then asked, "Then why did you let Boshni go?"
Portia answered, "I feared that Duke Alonso, upon waking, would harbor resentment towards His Majesty. Thus, to safeguard the health of His Majesty''s feudal rtionships, I preemptively reconciled His Majesty''s rtionship with Boshni."
"This led to Boshni''s return today and Alonso''s forgiveness."
Laurent let out a coldugh and said, "Oh, so you consider yourself a great loyalist now."
Portia responded, "I dare not im so, but my loyalty to His Majesty cannot be questioned."
Catherine, with a sarcastic tone, said, "Cannot be questioned? Well, as the queen, I happen to question your loyalty. What do you have to say to that?"
Portia, concealing a hint of contempt, replied, "The queen, having married into the royal family alone without bringing anynds of her own, ensuring my respect for you has already been quite challenging. Please, Your Majesty, be discerning."
Catherine felt as if her sore spot had been hit, like a cat whose tail was stepped on.
She pointed at Portia with sharp, agitated vehemence, "You scoundrel! How dare you speak such words?"
"I am the wife of His Majesty, the queen of the kingdom. What right do you have to speak to me in such a manner?"
Portia bowed his head in silence, not surrendering but merely reiterating his unwavering loyalty to Howard.
When Howard waved his hand, signaling everyone to stop speaking, Portia left withposure, leaving behind a fuming Catherine stomping her feet.
Catherine pointed at Howard, "Why didn''t you punish him? He insulted me right in front of you."
Howard said, "My queen, I admit his manner of speaking was too blunt, not knowing how to handle matters delicately. I also acknowledge that you should have a share in our mutual wealth."
"But, to be fair, you indeed did not bring anynd to our marriage."
Seeing Catherine about to lose her temper again, Howard exited the hall, taking Laurent with him to the music hall to listen to an opera.
Today''s opera was written by Moka.
As the melodious sounds of the organ and grand piano filled Howard''s ears, he said, "This is truly a delight. I feel much more rxed now."
Chapter 584 Persuasion
Chapter 584 Persuasion
??Laurent said, "I am always pleased to see a monarch who possesses an appreciation for the arts." Howard smiled, "You understand this as well?"
Laurent shared his views on music andvishly praised Moka''spositional talents, proiming Moka to be a grand musician with a broad definition of musical prowess.
Howard gestured in the air, mimicking the leaps of musical notes, "You see, these ingenious notes hit just the right spot, capable of captivating the audiencepletely."
Laurent quietly spoke to Howard, "Your Majesty, forgive the interruption, but was your reaction to the queen just now rted to Venice''s Nia?" "As far as I know, you seemed quite close to Nia."
Howard assured, "Don''t worry, after I titled her Countess of Traves, we''ve had no personal contact."
"I''m in the capital, and she''s in Venice, separated by the distance of one or two ducalnds."
Laurent, somewhat skeptical, said, "Oh, if that''s the case, then it''s fine."
Howard added, "I merely appointed her as a direct vassal to infiltrate a small portion of Markhan''s Duchy of Venice. Rest assured, I''ve moved past it, and there won''t be anything between us."
Laurent mentioned, "I''ve heard that the Emperor of Phrus, Frederick, hasn''t been welltely. Your Majesty, should we start preparing early?"
Howard inquired, "After Frederick''s death, who will his sessor be?"
"Do we have any connections with any of the potential Frederick family members who might inherit?"
Laurent said, "We don''t have much information from Phrus. Logically speaking, members of the Frederick family all have deep aspirations for the future of Phrus. It''s unlikely and improbable they would cooperate with us. I suggest, Your Majesty, to abandon this approach and start considering our national policy towards Phrus directly."
"It''s time to act against Phrus and begin preparations for defense."
Laurent agreed, adding, "On the imperial frontier, apart from the spiritual leader of the continent, the Teacher Nation''s territory, several areas in the ''Naples'' region always seem a bit out of sync with the rest of our kingdom. Moreover, with the Teacher Nation obstructing, passage is not smooth."
Howard said, "I am not yet so cruel as to act against the Teacher Nation, Grand Teacher. Let the residents of the Naples area use the sea route. Our nation is not short of ships."
A weekter, Frederick passed away, and William ascended to the throne.
William was an ambitious man but was used to the iron-fisted governance of Phrus''s Prime Minister Bismarck, leaving the reins of power to Bismarck.
Howard decisively changed the policy towards Phrus, canceling the alliance with Phrus and instead forming an alliance with the Ing Empire.
The Ing Empire and the Snn Kingdom had been on and off, uniting and separating.
But now, they had finally reunited, and under Elizabeth''s political acumen, forcibly united during her tenure to form the new Ing Empire.
Howard primarily valued the naval strength of the Ing Empire, hoping that even if the Ing Empire did not provide ground forces, they could at least secure some naval assistance to blockade the ports of adversaries.
The trade ships of Mn had indeed disappointed Howard during the conflict with the Ond Kingdom.
This alliance with the Ing Empire was sought in hopes of ensuring naval dominance in future conflicts.
The frail Mn had been marked with abel of hesitation on Laurent''s diplomatic map and presented to Howard.
For now, Howard''s interactions with Mn were kept to a minimum, maintaining necessary trade without reduction but sidestepping discussions of conquest and warfare.
As Howard''s envoy, Bosiden would jovially shift conversations to other topics whenever such matters arose.
After several such instances, the governor of Mn understood the current stance of the Oli Kingdom towards Mn, leading to a stagnation in rtions between the two states.
This was part of Laurent''s preparatory measures, as in the politicalndscape he navigated, a nation not allied on the map was considered an adversary.
Howard sent a letter of persuasion to the small region of Sirei, hoping it would join the Oli Kingdom just as Venice had.
After much deliberation, considering the current political climate where small powers had little standing, the governing officials of Sirei decided to send a diplomatic delegation to negotiate directly with the Oli Kingdom.
Coincidentally, Queen Catherine had recently expressed a desire to travel, so the royal court of the Oli Kingdom relocated from the capital to Guzz.
Guzz port holds a traditional significance for the Oli Kingdom.
During the reign of the Habsburg family, Guzz served as the sole maritime province within the Oli Kingdom.
Before the Oli Kingdom had unified the Oungria region, it could only envy the powerful Vian navy from afar, especially given the historical significance and vibrantmercial atmosphere of Guzz port.
Upon the delegation from the Sirei region arriving in Guzz, they were weed by Bosiden and Vettel and brought before Howard.
Howard was lounging under arge umbre on the beach, soaking up the sun, while Prime Minister Laurent of the Oli Kingdom was tasked with negotiating with the visitors.
Inside a spacious, makeshift house situated two hundred meters from the beach, the Sirei region''s governor expressed distrust towards the governance under Howard.
"Grand Teacher Laurent, I trust you. You are a seasoned politician from the Fran Kingdom, a man of your word. But Howard, after all, is rtively inexperienced in my eyes, which makes me somewhat distrustful of him."
Laurent nced at Bosiden, seated to his left, and responded to the governor, "You jest, governor. While Howard may be young, calling him inexperienced would be an exaggeration. This entire Oli Kingdom, I had no hand in it; it was all his doing."
The governor from the Sirei region still appeared somewhat hesitant.
Bosiden tapped the table and said, "I am a direct descendant of Lord Howard. I have been following him since he was merely a knight in Yami Vige. Please, governor, choose your words carefully."
The delegate cast a wary nce at Bosiden before shifting the conversation, "Grand Teacher, both our Sirei region and the Oli Kingdom lie within the bounds of the Imperial Road, and the people of our nations are already quite ustomed to each other''s ways of life. If the Sirei region were to be incorporated into the Oli Kingdom, naturally, the adjustment would be swift."
"However, my court advisors tell me that although your nation is named the Oli Kingdom, it essentially usurps the nest of another, with its foundations in the Oungria region."
Laurent responded, "To be precise, as Bosiden mentioned earlier, Howard started from Yami Vige, located in the middle part of the imperial territories within Count Nok''s domain, a small and inconspicuous vige."
The governor of the Sirei region, puzzled by Laurent''s point, furrowed his brows and said, "Is that so? But whether it''sponents of the imperial territories or the Oungria region, neither is the Oli Kingdomponent we desire. If I were to merge the Sirei region under your control, how would my people view me?"
"I still care about my reputation, please don''t put me in a difficult position."
Bosiden mmed the table and eximed, "How can you be so ungrateful! Look at the map; your Sirei region is down to itsst two pieces ofnd, barely standing up to a traditional ducal principality in terms of historical and legal standing. How dare you be so aggressive towards our Oli Kingdom?"
The face of the Sirei region''s governor turned from pale to red, and he made a motion to leave, standing up and saying, "If that''s the case, then our modest Sirei will no longer embarrass itself here."
Laurent called back the Sirei delegation, standing with a row of teachers behind him, presenting an indeed solemn appearance that involuntarily lowered one''s guard.
After Laurent''s persuasion and exnation, the Sirei delegation sat down again to resume negotiations.
Taking a sip of tea, Laurent addressed the governor of the Sirei region, "Let''s return to the previous issue."
"The reason I mentioned His Majesty Howard''s earlier experiences was to illustrate that, if you look at it from another perspective, His Majesty managed to conquer the Oli Kingdom, the Oungria region, the Balgen Penins, and even Constantinople Castle. Are the barriers between nations truly that significant?"
"Or rather, can the barriers between nations really help you withstand the changes in the politicalndscape?"
Faced with such significant matters, the governor of the Sirei region feltpelled to understand every word spoken, so he asked for rification.
Laurent, with eyes that seemed to see through everything, said, "To put it simply, you''re only thinking about how the people of the Sirei region and other ethnic groups have different customs, yet you''re overlooking a territory conquered by Howard."
"How many ethnic groups are there within this territory? Aren''t they all still well and good?"
Chapter 585 The Conditions of Sirei
Chapter 585 The Conditions of Sirei
??The governor of the Sirei region swallowed nervously and said, "So, you mean, in the face of war, all those are minor issues, right?"
Laurent chuckled softly.
"You don''t have to see it that way, but indeed, nationalism is definitely undesirable."
The governor of Sirei hesitated, ncing at the generals from within the Sirei region.
This time, the old general Goethrei had alsoe here as part of the diplomatic delegation for negotiations.
Goethrei looked intently at Laurent, as if trying to discern what kind of person Laurent truly was through the pressure he exerted.
However, with a group of teachers standing behind Laurent, Goethrei realized that it was he who was faltering first.
After a moment of thought, Goethrei felt that Laurent was right and nodded to the governor of Sirei.
Seeing that even the old general agreed, the governor found himself unable to resist alone.
Thus, he pulled out a thick stack of documents he had prepared in advance and said to Laurent, "Great Teacher, let''s then discuss the privileges that you should preserve for our Sirei region..."
Bosiden revealed a confident smile, his previously tense demeanor rxing.
Laurent, too, showed a meaningful smile, warmly saying to the governor of Sirei, "Yes, of course."
As the negotiation proceeded to this point, the general tone was set.
Barring any surprises, the Sirei region was poised to be integrated into the Oli Kingdom.
Just as the member states had over the years be fond ofmerce and independence, much like the various cities of Venice, the privileges sought by the Sirei region would not be any less forting.
Compared to Venice, the Sirei region boasts a powerful and innovative advantage with its mercenaries.
During the reign of the Habsburg family over the Oli Kingdom, there was a fervent admiration for the mercenaries of the Sirei region.
Even Teachend has sung praises of Sirei''s mercenaries without cessation.
Consequently, the governing officials of Sirei desired a "special mercenary insignia," akin to being sanctioned to wage war and earn profits on behalf of various nations.
The concerns of Sirei''s governor and the veteran general revolved around the sustainability of their long-cultivated "Sirei mercenary" brand.
They worried about maintaining its reputation andbat effectiveness, ensuring that the continent''s nations would continue to hire their brigades.
On this matter, especially regarding military affairs, Laurent remained upromising.
Laurent believed that allowing Sirei to maintain its autonomous brigades would undoubtedly nt a seed of trouble within the kingdom.
Under Howard''s iron-fisted rule, the realm''s nobility could hardly boast ofmandingrge armies, as military power had gradually been consolidated into the king''s hands.
If this request were granted, Laurent pondered, what would stop other nobles from making simr demands in the future?
Laurent retorted, "If you''re to merge into our Oli Kingdom, by what right or capability should you continue to maintain an organized brigade post-merger? Isn''t that asking for trouble?"
He found the notion ludicrous and dered the subject non-negotiable.
This stance, however, agitated the general from Sirei, who eximed, "Our very foundation in the Sirei region is built on the mercenary system. If you n to usurp our livelihood, don''t be surprised if we retaliate fiercely!"
Laurent mmed the table and demanded, "Just how capable are your mercenaries? Let''s not even start on their traininghow many do you have? Besides, aren''t those mercenaries primarily interested in making money? How many would actually be willing to fight wars for your country''s dignitaries?"
The general from the Sirei region bristled at this, countering, "No matter what, you can''t just block our path with the mercenaries!"
The back-and-forth tugging continued, but neither Laurent nor Bosiden seemed particrly rushed.
Both were seasoned diplomats, well aware that arguments at the negotiation table weren''t necessarily just disputes.
Courtesies exchanged on the battlefield were surely lethal.
Thus, they maintained the rhythm of diplomats, adeptly navigating through the various issues of the Sirei region.
Where they encountered strong opposition from Sirei, they shelved the disputes; where Sirei''s stance was ambiguous, they decisively struck.
Two dayster, on the eve of the third bteral representatives'' meeting, in a corridor, Laurent reassured Bosiden, "Don''t lose your nerveter. The Sirei region is gradually starting to yield."
Bosiden responded, "I know. I''ve also noticed that the governor of the Sirei region is ying the ''good cop,'' while their general ys the ''bad cop.''"
With a knowing look exchanged between Laurent and Bosiden, members from both their delegation and the Sirei representatives shook hands once more before entering the grand room together.
The third negotiation meetingmenced.
Over the next five days, the Sirei region announced its conditional incorporation into the Oli Kingdom.
The mercenaries of Sirei were preserved under conditions requiring every mission to receive approval from the Oli Kingdom, prohibiting unauthorized engagements.
The management of Sirei''s mercenaries, maintaining the region''s autonomous system, ensured no reduction in the mercenaries''bat effectiveness.
Should the Oli Kingdom enter a war and find itself in need, the Sirei region must prioritize the kingdom''s national interests above all, refusing engagements with enemies and prioritizing employment to the Oli Kingdom.
Sirei''s tax revenues were divided into five parts: one part redistributed to the people of Sirei as part of an annual special event, another allocated to developing the region''s infrastructure and educational institutions to enhance the living standards, a portion specifically granted to the Sirei mercenary management organization, and another to establish armament factories to boost the region''s equipment research and development capabilities.
The final portion was contributed to the Oli Kingdom.
A new duke, Resarite, was appointed in Sirei.
Howard foundfort in having Resarite, a military strategist, oversee the region''s mercenaries, confident in maintaining theirbat strength.
With the Sirei matter resolved, Howard was in high spirits, rewarding Laurent and Bosiden with 100 gold coins each.
Seizing the moment of victory, Laurent suggested to Howard, "The recent military movements of Phrus have not approached us. I propose we take this opportunity to swiftly conquer the diminutive Duchy of Savoy and then attempt to engage with Provence."
Howard agreed.
Laurent, leading the delegation with Portia and Nora in tow, arrived within the Duchy of Savoy to meet with the Duke of Savoy.
The Duke was an oldrade-in-arms of Howard, having fought alongside him years ago on the battlefield to secure Nora''s path to the imperial throne.
Upon seeing Laurent, the Duke couldn''t help but unleash his bitterness, using Howard of being heartless and disloyal.
The brotherhood forged in battle had not tranted into financial support over the years; instead, it had brought today''s threats and persuasions to surrender.
Portia, dressed in ck with a high-brimmed hat, urged, "Your Grace, please, calm yourself."
Laurent continued forward, moving through the narrow passageway into the room, followed by Portia.
Nora emerged from the tight corridor, extending her hand to the Duke, saying, "My friend, it''s been too long."
The Duke, recognizing Nora, was shocked to see her, eximing, "Your Majesty, what brings you here?"
Nora, with a hint of mockery in her serene expression, replied, "Please, don''t jest, my loyal subject. I am no longer the emperor of the empire; I couldn''t even retain Oli."
The Duke looked at Laurent in astonishment, who nodded affirmatively, leaving the Duke to gasp, "How could this be..."
After exchanging handshakes with the Duke, a gesture of courtesy, Nora shared the trials of the intervening years, concluding with a poignant remark.
"Duke, you are my friend, and ideally, I should not be here on Howard''s behalf to coax your surrender. But times have changed, and Howard''s capabilities are unmatched; I willingly concede to his superiority. Thus, joining our Oli Kingdom is truly the best option for Savoy."
The Duke''s gaze drifted to the sword hanging on the wall, uttering, "Do I even have a choice?"
Laurent spoke, "The Sirei region has also joined our Oli Kingdom. Duke of Savoy, surrendering does not mean dishonor."
The Duke walked towards the wall, slowly asking, "What''s so good about Howard? Why do you all follow him?"
Portia aptly blocked the Duke''s path, preventing him from getting closer to the wall adorned with the sword.
His experience with such perilous situations was vast, which is precisely why Laurent had brought him along to Savoy.
Nora, with a heavy heart, said, "Duke, let me speak frankly. When you aided me back then, you were a formidable ally. You and the Duchy of Savoy were so strong."
"But look at you now, constantly facing defeat."
"Your country shrinks smaller day by day, and now you''re left with just two fragmented ducal territories."
"Duke, please, let it be."
Chapter 586 The Furious Duke
Chapter 586 The Furious Duke
??Initially suppressing his anger, the Duke erupted in fury upon hearing those words.
He lunged at Nora, attempting to strangle her.
Nora and the other two managed to subdue the Duke of Savoy together.
The Duke''s castle guards, who had hurried over, were also intimidated and dared not enter the room.
Under Laurent''s directive gaze, they hesitantly held their weapons but retreated from the room.
The Duke cursed, "I''ve provided for you for so many years, bestowed upon you many benefits, yet you stand by and watch me struggle within my own castle without offering aid!"
"Cowards! Timid souls!"
Portia responded, "Duke, even your guards see the situation more clearly than you do. Don''t you think it''s time for some reflection?"
The Duke spat disdainfully, "Hmph, reflect on what? To learn from them and surrender obediently?"
Nora, maintaining a distance from the Duke, tried to stand tall, showing no fear.
"Duke, I understand why you harbor such resentment towards me."
"It''s simply because after I became Emperor, you were dered war upon, and I did note to your aid."
"But there were reasons for that... I was not yet firmly established when you were plotted against. I had to make a choice to maintain the stability of the nation..."
The Duke struggled more fiercely, retorting, "Nonsense! You weren''t firmly established? If that was the case, then why did you end up giving the entire Oungria region to that Howardd?"
"What''s so great about Howard? If it came to distributing Oungria, why couldn''t I have received a part?"
"I too shed blood for you in battle, nearly didn''t dodge ance from the Castile troops, almost bleeding out on the spot."
"Why don''t you care about me? Why only Howard?"
"Tell me! Do you fancy Howard? Are you using your power for personal gain?"
Nora turned her head away.
"What are you talking about? Howard is a married man, why would I have feelings for him?"
The Duke''s eyes reddened with fury, shouting, "You just won''t admit it!"
Seeing the situation unfold, Laurent felt it was time to intervene, speaking earnestly to the Duke, "My dear Duke, we''re both seasoned politicians. Not every decision or choice should be seen through the lens of personal emotions."
"Although I was in the Fran Kingdom at the time, I too heard about the war for the crown that engulfed the continent. My investigations afterward revealed that the coalition of nobles you were part of didn''t fare well against the Castile troops, did it?"
The Duke stubbornly admitted, "Indeed, it didn''t start well, with continuous defeats. But what does that have to do with the rewards that followed?"
Laurent slowly exined, "From what I understand, it was Count Resarite, under Howard''smand, who rallied the noble coalition in the mountains and struck a decisive blow against the Castile forces, thereby averting a crisis for the throne."
The Duke spoke less vehemently but still showed some disagreement, "That''s because Resarite is capable. What does it have to do with that seventeen or eighteen-year-old Howardd..."
As the Duke''s struggle lessened, Laurent sensed a shift in his attitude, and with a tone of significance, he said, "Since you acknowledge the battle was won by Lord Resarite, then Howard, as Resarite''s feudal lord, also deserves credit, doesn''t he?"
Nora turned back to face the Duke, "Do you understand now? That''s why Iter awarded the Oungria region to Howard, making him the king of Oungria. It wasn''t favoritism; he genuinely provided substantial assistance to me."
The Duke said to Laurent, "Let me go."
Portia looked at Laurent, who gave a nod, and they both released their hold.
The Duke of Savoy rxed his body and said, "Fine, Nora, no matter how much you say, in the end, after bing Emperor, you still forgot about me."
"Even when war broke out, three months passed without any troops arriving at the battlefield, quickly seeking peace and leaving me behind. After all these years, I don''t want to argue with you; I just wanted to resolve an old grievance that''s been weighing on my heart."
Laurent looked at the Duke with a hint of pity and said lightly, "Are you satisfied now?"
"Old rules then. Since both Venice and the Sirei region chose to surrender under conditions, I, Savoy, must also secure my own rights. Laurent, make your offer."
Portia chuckled, "Hey, after all this time, it turns out you''re quite well-informed. Were you just putting on a show with us earlier?"
The Duke didn''t answer, fixing his gaze on Laurent.
Laurent said, "Prepare yourself."
Merely three dayster, Savoy swiftly concluded negotiations for its incorporation.
It was evident that the Duke of Savoy''s recklessness was merely his own caprice; as a political figure of a duchy, his mind was still clear.
Venice hadmerce and trade hubs; the Sirei region had fame and the world''s premier mercenary system.
But Savoy had almost nothing.
Laurent''s terms were harsh, but given the brutal reality of their power disparity, the Duke of Savoy agreed.
He was granted one-third autonomy, and all else would belong to Howard.
The Duke of Savoy pledged his loyalty to Howard, who took the Duke''s sword, raised it high before thousands, and proimed, "From this day forward, Savoy is officially incorporated into my Oli Kingdom!"
Mn felt the crisis looming.
The once fragmented territories of the Northern Empire were rapidly being consolidated by the Oli Kingdom, unsettling the delicate status quo Mn had maintained with them.
Compelled by the situation, the Governor of Mn took a carriage to the Fran Kingdom to meet Edward.
The Valuva family, with its long and storied history, adhered to many traditional protocols.
The Governor of Mn waited outside for a full half-hour before being granted an audience with Edward.
Dressed in a finely buttoned uniform adorned with several military medals, Edward looked at the Governor of Mn and asked, "What''s the rush?"
Unsure of Edward''s implication and wary of diplomatic double speak, the Governor yed dumb, responding, "Rush? What would I be rushing for?"
Edward smiled, as if encountering a worthy opponent, and remarked, "Interesting."
A servant presented a map, which Edward then lifted towards the Governor of Mn, saying, "Care to look at a map? Thetest edition."
Watching Edward''s ease and poise, the Governor wanted to curse him but restrained himself, managing instead a stiff smile.
"Alright, let''s have a look."
As the map unfolded, the Porlia Kingdom remained the Porlia Kingdom, and the Westia Kingdom remained the Westia Kingdom.
However, the territories of the Fran Kingdom and even Provence had gradually changed.
The Northern Empire''s domains hadpletely copsed, now fully annexed by the Oli Kingdom.
Both men waited for the other to speak, but after a silencesting five or six seconds, they exchanged looks, inadvertently revealing awkward expressions.
Edward was the first to break the silence, saying, "Since both you and I are terribly afraid of the Oli Kingdom, perhaps we should just surrender as well."
The Governor of Mn was stunned, not expecting Edward to speak of surrender after such a long wait.
The very next second, the Governor immediately retorted, "If you want to surrender, go ahead, but I absolutely will not."
Edward hummed in acknowledgment, nodding once before walking to the other end of the table and pointing to a different side of the map.
"Since that''s the case, I won''t deceive you. I don''t n to surrender either. But the two of us uniting against the Oli Kingdom still seems precarious; we need to find a powerful ally."
The Governor of Mn looked puzzled at the map of the Ond Kingdom.
"Are you suggesting you have connections with Suleiman? He''s considered an enemy across our entire continent. If you get too close to him, you''ll be despised by the people."
Edward responded, "Can''t help it. Besides, I have another card up my sleeve. Guess who?"
The Governor of Mn''s heart skipped a beat.
He already had an inkling of who it might be.
...
Howard, indulging in a jar of whipped cream, couldn''t help but praise, "Delicious, but it must be expensive, right?"
Nora responded, "Not really, just 10 silver coins a jar."
"That''s pricey, best to eat less next time."
Laurent arrived with the Duke of Savoy''s letter of surrender.
Howard, examining the document, burst intoughter, "Hahaha, to annex territory without waging war, had I known such good fortune awaited, who would bother with constant battling?"
Bosiden intended to offer Howard some rification, but noticing Laurent''s unfazed demeanor, as still as an ancient well, decided to hold his tongue.
Laurent harbored no such concerns, aware that Howard''s words were merely an expression of delight.
With the Sirei region resolved and Savoy annexed, what remained were the diplomatic issues with Provence and Bretany.
Bretany, having been absorbed by the Fran Kingdom early on, had recently regained its independence.
If Howard wished to counterbnce the Fran Kingdom, forming an alliance with Bretany could be a strategic move.
Such an alliance would caution the Fran Kingdom, restraining its growth by presenting a dilemma.
Chapter 588 The Melancholy Howard
Chapter 588 The Mncholy Howard
?Kaido was known for his brashness andck of foresight, which is precisely why Howard sought him out, thinking Kaido might not overthink and genuinely engage in a sword duel.
However, despite his political naivety and clumsiness in managing his subordinates, Kaido''s constant pursuit of business opportunities and indulgence in corruption did not make him as straightforward as Howard had hoped.
Kaido made a semnce of effort, joining Howard in a fencing match with fine swords equipped with gold wristguards.
Both slightly bent at the waist, their feet positioned one in front of the other, they exploded with lively bursts of energy.
It was like a coiled spring, storing power then suddenly thrusting forward in a strike, a contest of who had more explosive power, who was quicker to react.
But before Howard could break into a sweat and exim in exhration, Kaido gradually became listless.
Howard chastised him, "What''s the matter? Didn''t eat enough? Why are your sword grips so limp?"
Kaido, with an unspoken misery, could only respond, "Sorry, before I left, my wife fed me some cheese, but it seems it wasn''t clean. I''ve got diarrhea."
After saying this, Kaido pretended to clutch his stomach.
Howard, unsure of the truth, waved him off in disappointment, "Go on then, it seems none of you dare to fight me with real effort."
Kaido didn''t reply, instead, he ran off, relieved.
The fencing area was almost always upied by Howard alone.
This space was reserved for the king, and ordinary people couldn''t enter.
Howard felt some warmth but was far from the sweat-drenched state he longed for.
As a king, Howard was never short of people flocking around him, from the maids in the pce to the guards outside the pce walls, and even dukes and other nobility behaved submissively in his presence, like children who had just learned to tie their own ties.
Gradually, Howard began to lose sight of what his goal was.
Normally, this is something an ordinary person would never tire of in a lifetime because there are always too many thoughts, too many desires, and material wealth seems endless.
In the New World, gold, mahogany, pearls, diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires, and more, Howard amassed wealth in all forms.
Along withrge numbers of indigenous peoples from the New World, Howard gained much, with the nation enjoying abundant manpower and financial resources every day.
With these assurances, Howard could rapidlyplete conscription, recruiting from wherever there was a need.
If no one in a particr ce was willing to serve, he would use the same price to recruit from the New World.
His army''s ranks were always filled, ensuring no gaps in personnel.
Whether in negotiations with Venice or in dealings with the Sirei region, Howard''s personnel could always afford to be lenient with fiscal policies and taxes, firmly grasping the most crucial aspects of governance post-merger: administrative authority, administrative systems, military personnel, and military systems.
He firmly held the expansion of his territory in his own hands, all backed by the confidence that came from nevercking money.
For instance, having recently acquired the Fran Kingdom region, investigations among the popce and reviews of municipal records revealed that Edward''s taxation and trade tariffs on the people of Fran Kingdom were excessively high.
There were even policies that, while ostensibly protecting Edward himself, deliberately sabotaged the entire market.
For example, Fran Kingdom, having absorbed several kingdoms, naturally had many cities where trade flourished, and the market should have been prosperous.
However, Edward, due to a shortage of funds for equipping his army with new gear, heeded poor advice and established a Fran Kingdom exclusive merchants'' group.
Normally, business dealings are based solely on the merit of themercial venture itself, a principle where money talks, fostering a healthy business environment.
Yet, under Edward''s policy, this exclusive group of merchants was allowed to purchase any item on the market at prices below market value.
This resulted in many merchants, already operating on slim margins, being unable to conduct business within Fran Kingdom.
And since the goal of a merchant is to make a profit, if they could avoid such oppressive price controls by moving elsewhere, they did.
Consequently, Fran Kingdom''s overallmercial sector became chaotic, with numerous small to medium-sized business associations and individual merchants withdrawing.
Sitting in his pce in Fran Kingdom, Edward remained oblivious to these developments.
He simply indulged in the sensation of pearls slipping through his fingers, a gesture that seemed affluent but was essentially short-sighted, harming the overall economy of Fran Kingdom.
The more he engaged in such practices, the more financially strapped Edward became.
Faced with financial shortfalls, Edward didn''t personally venture into the slums or stroll the ordinary streets, nor did he disguise himself to blend with themon folk in a tavern to listen to the people''s grievances.
Instead, he merely acknowledged theck of funds and informed his Treasurer, who, corrupt as he was, would suggest another shortsighted scheme for quick cash.
This pattern became a vicious cycle.
Eventually, not only the silk and jewel trades and all thingsmercial suffered, but even consumer goods, coarse cloth garments, cotton, and even the munitions manufacturing that Edward so valued were impacted.
One day, when Edward inspected the heavily financed order of finished goodssome metal armors and steel swordsonly to find them of appallingly low quality, he angrily drew his finely crafted sword, demanding an exnation from the head of the cksmiths'' guild.
The guild head, well into his seventies, with a beard as white as snow even if one disregarded his hair, exined to Edward: "My king, the iron ingots and raw steel our military industry relies one at a cost, supplied by others."
"We had a mature system of buying and selling, ensuring a steady supply of materials."
"However, since the decreest year that allowed the king''s exclusive merchants'' group to purchase iron ingots and raw steel at 20% below market price, our suppliers have been scared off, fleeing Fran Kingdom."
"Without materials, how can we forge quality military goods?"
In a fit of rage, Edward struck a metal armor with his sword, producing a resounding ng of metal on metal.
Edward asked, "What about the cksmiths? Weren''t the cksmiths here said to be the best in the northern imperial territories?"
"Weren''t they reputed to have the ability to turn decay into magic?"
"How then, do they present me with such an oue?"
Leaning on his cane, the guild leader replied with a deste tone, "My king, take a look back. Our cksmiths'' guild used to be bustling, crowded with peopleing and going. cksmiths from all over the empire sought employment here, from apprentices to master craftsmen, all were in high demand."
"But since you, my king, decreed six months ago that they must surrender 30% of their annual ie to you, they have left here, fleeing to foreignnds."
Edward, furious, struck the metal armor with his sword again, eliciting another ng of metal.
Despite his anger, Edward was powerless as the nation''s economy had already spiraled into chaos.
And so, having been conquered by Howard, time returns to the present.
Thus, with Howard''s efforts to open up newnds, there was an inexhaustible supply of manpower and resources, ensuring he never had to resort to desperate measures out of anger.
In the empty fencing arena, Howard sat on the steps, sheltered by an overhang from the building above.
Gazing at the deserted grounds, he felt an overwhelming sense of solitude.
Yet, this was irrational, for a retinue always trailed behind him.
To draw aparison, it was as if he was lonely in terms of friends, while those seeking favors were abundant.
Suddenly, Howard was seized by an urgent desire to escape, to reinvigorate his life with adventure, much like someone who had once left him behind.
However, entrusting the vast kingdom to someone was a dilemma.
While Howard pondered in his study, he seemed to hallucinate the river monster he had once seen, now grown evenrger.
...
Laurent knocked on the study door, announcing, "Your Majesty, the banquet is ready. The high-ranking officials from the recently annexed regions have arrived, including an envoy from Phrus..."
After a long silence and no response, Laurent, puzzled, pushed open the door.
"Your Majesty?"
The study was empty, though a maid mentioned Howard was there just moments ago, having ordered a coffee.
Where could he have gone?
Summoning a guard, Laurent ordered a search.
Just as he was about to leave, Laurent noticed a letter on the desk, conspicuously ced as if meant to be found.
He picked it up to read.
By the time he finished, a chill ran down his spine.
Chapter 587 The Annexation of Fran Kingdom
Chapter 587 The Annexation of Fran Kingdom
??The Foreign Minister of Bretany met with Laurent and said to him, "I want to see the king."
Laurent replied, "He won''t ally with you, nor will he give you a guarantee of independence."
Ignoring Laurent, the Bretany diplomat pushed past him into the pce and met with Howard.
Indeed, Howard did not provide the Bretany diplomat with a satisfactory answer.
Phrus sent diplomats to Howard, stating, "Why are your troops stationed near our border? Withdraw your soldiers; we do not wish to engage in war with you."
Howard offered a few inconsequential remarks, while he himself went off to the theater.
Bosiden arrived in Provence to convey the intention of persuading them to surrender.
The Duke of Provence refused outright, believing that Fran Kingdom could ensure Provence''s safety and showing disdain for negotiations with Oli Kingdom.
Bosiden had no choice but to return and report back to Howard.
Upon hearing the news, Howard simply acknowledged it and asked Laurent, "Is it alright to just leave Bretany as is?"
Laurent reassured, "It''s fine. Right now, Fran Kingdom and Mn are the real troubles. I''ve heard from Portia that Fran Kingdom has allied with Ond Kingdom. We can''t tolerate this."
Howard snapped the pen in his hand and dered, "Edward has gone too far. Dere war on Fran Kingdom; we cannot sit by and watch him grow stronger."
Bosiden tried to calm Howard, "Don''t rush, Howard. Fran Kingdom''s territory is not small, and now they have the backing of Ond Kingdom. Let''s reconsider."
Resarite interjected, "What''s there to reconsider? They''ve already allied with Ond Kingdom. Do you think they''ll surrender to you? In my opinion, we should just dere war. I know Edward; he''s stubborn and won''t listen to reason."
"Let it be, Howard. My cousin is obstinate, beyond the reach of my advice. Let Oli Kingdom march on Fran Kingdom then, better to unify the northern imperial territories sooner rather thanter," Anna said after a moment of hesitation.
Laurent stepped forward: "ording to Portia, Siko Kingdom has offered Fran Kingdom a guarantee of independence."
Howard, puzzled, inquired, "Siko Kingdom? Aren''t they quite remote from us? What does their stance have to do with us?"
Anna added, "Exactly, they''re too far away. How could Siko Kingdom possibly concern itself with the affairs of our imperial territories?"
She stood with hands on her hips, making faces.
With a grand gesture, Howardmanded Resarite, "Mobilize my troops, march towards Fran Kingdom!"
Then, he instructed Bosiden, "Deliver a deration of war to Edward, make it as provocative as possible, and tell him that allying with Ond Kingdom is a direct affront to us. Let him wait for what''sing."
Mn, although allied with Fran Kingdom, hesitated when battle loomed.
Several influential families within Mn were strongly opposed to direct confrontation with Oli Kingdom, disagreeing with the decision to deploy troops.
Despite the Governor of Mn''s pleas at the council, he could not sway the opinions of these family heads.
In the end, dejected, he remarked to others, "Let them do as they will. Since they refuse to deploy troops, we won''t. When the dayes that Howard demands our surrender, we''ll just have to submit."
Siko Kingdom, despite its previous promises to ensure Fran Kingdom''s independence, was clearly unprepared for actual conflict.
The death of the Grand Duke of Siko and the session of a new Grand Duke, who hesitated to engage in this challenging conflict, led to their silence on the matter.
As Oli Kingdom''s formidable forces approached, Edward tookmand personally.
However, outnumbered, his forces were quickly encircled by Oli Kingdom''s army, leading to their rapid disintegration.
From the east, Ond Kingdomunched an assault on Constantinople Castle.
Howard, for the time being, disregarded that front, focusing all efforts on subduing Fran Kingdom first.
Edward, leading his soldiers, attempted a surprise attack at dusk, charging down from a high slope, hoping to catch Howard''s forces off guard.
However, Resarite saw through the n.
Ten squads of musketeers, ambushed within the dense forest, opened fire, causing dozens of Fran Kingdom''s soldiers to panic and fall from the slope.
Caught between advancing and retreating, and harboring a stroke of wishful thinking, Edward refused to admit they had been discovered, convincing himself the sound of gunfire might havee from elsewhere.
It was only when artillery shells hit the high slope, hearing his soldiers'' screams, that Edward realized the operation had failed.
Defeated again, only five thousand of Edward''s men managed to flee.
The battle on the western front was decisive; in less than a month, Howard had takenplete control.
Howard left a small contingent of troops with Anna to prevent Edward from reiming Fran Kingdom and took the rest to confront Ond Kingdom to the east.
Coincidentally, the old emperor of Ond Kingdom had just died, and with low morale, several small-scale skirmishes ended in failure, prompting Ond to seek peace negotiations.
Howard, realizing he couldn''t conquer everything at once, demanded two earldoms from Ond Kingdom, thus ending the war with them.
Fran Kingdom proved much easier to deal with afterward.
Howardpletely annexed Fran Kingdom, offering no concessions to Edward.
Feeling treated unfairly, Edward demanded an audience with Howard.
Upon meeting him, Howard asked, "What do you find unfair?"
Edward said, "I''ve heard from others that when you invited Venice to surrender, you offered them favorable terms."
"You extended the same courtesy to the Sirei region and Savoy when they surrendered. They all received preferential treatment. Why am I excluded?"
Howard replied, "Why can''t you simply understand that the manner in which they joined my territory and yours was not the same?"
"They came through peaceful negotiations, whereas you were engaged in military conflict."
"Can the post-war treatment be the same?"
Edward argued, "Howard, you and I go way back. I helped you out when you were still making your way up. You owe me favorable treatment."
"At the very least, within the Fran Kingdom region, granting me 10% of the monthly tax revenue to live afortable life isn''t too much to ask, is it?"
"I''m not asking for much, just some money to continue living my noble life, tending to my garden at home."
Howard responded, "You can still live your life now."
"I''m not trying to bully you, but why did you align yourself with Ond Kingdom?"
"They are considered enemies by the entire continent''s civilization. You''re allying with them. Even if I wanted to grant you favors, it wouldn''t be eptable to others."
Edward tried to maintain his dignity, but he realized that no matter what he said, Howard was not going to relent.
If Edward continued, it might evene to begging.
But Edward is a stubborn man with a difficult temper.
Back in the day, neither he nor Howard would yield to the other, and now, asking Edward to bow his head is harder than anything.
Edward, growing restless, said, "Howard, now I''m left without any territory, that can''t be right, can it? You can''t possibly swallow up all mynd in one gulp!"
Howard roared back, "Are you joking with me? If I say I''ve taken it all, then I''ve taken it all! Not a single piece ofnd will be left for you!"
Vettel, who had been listening on the side, couldn''t help butugh, addressing Edward, "Valuva family''s Edward, it''s been many years, hasn''t it? All well?"
Edward replied irritably, "I remember you. When I was inspecting Nok Castle from the walls, you climbed up to brief me on the financial situation."
With a smile, Vettel said, "Indeed, the head of the Valuva family certainly has a good memory."
Howard sat down and started eating cherry tomatoes, ignoring Edward.
Edward approached Vettel, whispering, "Help me out here. He''s not giving me any preferential treatment. I can bear hardships, but my family cannot. Ask Howard to grant some special privileges to our Valuva family."
Vettel responded, "There might be a way out, but from now on, you''ll need to act as part of Oli Kingdom. Convey to the people of the Fran Kingdom area the legitimacy of Oli Kingdom''s rule. Simply put, you need to work for us."
Edward saw no issue with this and quickly foundmon ground with Vettel.
As Howard walked out of the hall, he said leisurely, "Then, let''s proceed with that n."
After leaving the hall, Howard walked alone to the training grounds to practice his swordsmanship.
Bing a king certainly had its perks, but it also meant he would never again find a vassal who would challenge him with genuine skill in a one-on-one duel.
Whether it was Bosiden specially recruiting a team of swordfighters to spar with Howard, or Howard asking Kaido to practice with him, the oues were always unsatisfactory.
The soldiers from the swordfighting team would often feign a few aggressive attacks, then pretend to be weakened, as if it were natural for them to lose.
However, they seemed to forget that if they behaved this way on the battlefield, they likely wouldn''t have survived to this day.
Chapter 589 Rumors on the Plains
Chapter 589 Rumors on the ins
??"Don''t you know? It''s said to have been killed by someone, right after the full moon night, half a month ago. A caravan found traces of the white-furred wolf king''s battle on the ins. They say the ground was scorched!"
The man spoke with an air of mystery.
"You talk as if you saw it with your own eyes. If the ground was scorched, that means a magus was involved! Do you think magi are asmon as cabbages?"
Hispanion rebutted skeptically, raising doubts.
"Well, wasn''t there some activity from the city''s magus guild a couple of days ago? Something about reserve magi leaving the city in arge carriage."
"Were they going to investigate?"
"Who knows? Anyway, some say they were following up on the traces left by the white devil."
"Is that so..."
The man''spanion remained half-convinced.
After all, a powerful mythical beast that had roamed those ins for nearly thirteen years wouldn''t just disappear without reason.
And even if one were inclined to believe it, further investigation would surely follow.
The disappearance of such a beast implied the presence of a force even greater, suggesting a potentially worse scenario if it were a more powerful mythical creature.
"Have I been noticed already?"
Howard hadn''t expected there to be a magus guild in the New World.
Magi on the continent were rare, and a significant presence here could impact the future expansion of the Oli Kingdom.
"I wonder if my presence has caught their attention..."
Suddenly, the sound of cutting wind!
Who''s there?
Howard abruptly looked up, and smack!
A ruler made of folded paper struck him hard on the forehead.
"Ow!" Howard let out a low cry, swiftly tilting his head to dodge a second strike, bellowing, "What are you doing!"
"cking off! You deserve it!"
A girl, seemingly about seventeen or eighteen, around Howard''s age, dressed in a simple, dusty grey cloth dress, holding a wooden tray in one hand and a paper-folded ruler in the other, pointed at Howard authoritatively.
"You, we kindly offered you a job here at the inn, and you dare to ck off. You deserve a beating!"
Howard, having no money on him and not a single gold coin for his outing, had negotiated with the people here to stay for a while.
However, they were unwilling to let him stay for free and insisted he work in return.
After some hesitation, Howard reluctantly agreed.
It had been ages since Howard had endured such humiliation.
Noticing crumbs at the corner of the girl''s mouth, he retorted angrily, "And what about you, sneaking off to eat, how much better are you than me!"
"Don''t falsely use others. I never did what you''re iming!"
The girl''s face showed a moment of nervousness, but it quickly vanished.
She fiercely flipped her brown hair, pointing the ruler at Howard, "Hmph, I''m off to work, and you better stop cking off!"
With that, the girl shoved the ruler into her dress pocket, skillfully navigated through the hall with the tray, greeting familiar patrons along the way, and quickly made her way to the counter.
There, she shed an apologetic smile and chatted with the girl behind the counter.
Footsteps halted beside him, and Howard easily deduced that it was Greg, a young man with whom he worked at the tavern, and a Dwarf.
Dwarves are a race native to the New World, and from Howard''s observations, theycked significantbat abilities, posing no threat to the kingdom''s endeavors on the continent.
"You''re not in the kitchen helping out? You''re not even as tall as the table!" Howard joked.
"Even you mock me, you mere neer!"
Greg thought about mming the table and ring at Howard in indignation, but upon raising his hand, he realized the table was as high as his forehead and resignedly dropped the idea.
"I got kicked out by that bastard Ali, who said, ''Dwarves and rats alike should never enter the kitchen'' and ''Do Dwarf hands serve any purpose other than cksmithing?'' I was mocked! Laughed at! To think I would be looked down upon! He dared to scorn my craftsmanship! I''ll file aint with the Federal Racial Council! I''ll use him of racial discrimination!"
Greg rambled on, "What''s wrong with potatoes! What''s wrong with salted meat! Who says these ingredients can''t make fine dishes!"
"How many Dwarves have grown up eating just that, and still managed to forge so many superior weapons!"
"All these are the achievements of Dwarf chefs!"
Howard wisely chose to stay silent and just listen to Greg''sints, though he couldn''t help but wonder, are Dwarves truly skilled in forging?
In truth, Greg was just venting, as both he and everyone else were well aware of how poor Dwarf chefs'' culinary skills were.
Given their routine engagement in physically demanding tasks like metalwork and weapon forging, Dwarves generally consumerge amounts of food, including a significant intake of salt...
This has led to a universally high salt content in Dwarf cuisine, making it unptable to non-Dwarves, though Dwarves themselves relish it.
Actually, that wasn''t the worst part.
The key issue lies in Dwarves'' dietary staples of potatoes and salted meat, leading to these being the primary ingredients in their cooking, coupled with Dwarves'' notoriously destructive creative thinking...
Recall the Ing Empire, renowned for its culinary disasters.
Ever since Howard was tricked into trying one of Greg''s dishes upon his arrival at the tavern, he''s been convinced that all Dwarves must hail from a simr culinary background.
After grumbling to himself for a while, Greg cleared his throat and remarked, "I think I saw Vivia scolding you just now?"
"Is she always like this? Scolding others while she cks off?"
As Howard cleaned a table and moved on to the next, Greg carefully groomed his beard, showing he cared greatly about its appearance.
"How old are you, exactly, Greg?" Howard asked curiously.
"Thirty? Thirty-five?"
"Do I look that old! I know I might appear a bit hurried in growth, but that''s too much!" Greg nearly jumped on the spot.
"I just turned twenty-three after my birthday, alright! Don''t underestimate someone''s future so lightly!"
"Twenty-three? I thought you were thirty-two, what with the full beard."
"It''s just a bit of excess body hair!"
"Vivia, does she... not like me working here? It seems like she''s alwaysing over to scold me."
Howard wiped down the table, carrying the rag to the backyard to wash it before tucking it at his waist.
"See, she hasn''t gone after you guys, right? Ali only arrived a week earlier than me, didn''t he?"
Following Howard, Greg disyed an odd expression upon hearing this, unable to resist saying, "Haven''t you noticed?"
"Noticed what?" Howard paused, perplexed.
"Should I have noticed something?"
Greg opened his mouth as if to say something but seemed to reconsider, ultimately remaining silent.
Thanks to his bushy beard, his hesitance went unnoticed by Howard.
"Forget it, it''s better for you to figure these things out on your own."
"What things?" Howard pressed, clearly confused.
"Nothing! I''m heading back; there''s a batch of farm tools yet to be delivered. Keep up the good work here, and I''ll buy you a drink tonight!"
Greg walked off toward the separate cksmithing shed in the yard.
"Howard, could you fetch some wine from the cer?"
Antalya, who had been behind the counter, appeared at the yard''s entrance and called out to Howard.
"Oh, right away!" Howard immediately replied, dusting off his clothes and heading toward the cer door in the yard.
To think, a king, leaving behind a realm vast enough to rival empires, to work here.
If word got out, it would surely be the subject of ridicule.
But it''s unlikely anyone would believe such a story.
Howard, for his part, seemed to find some enjoyment in the situation.
"Thank you foring, take care, and wee back anytime!"
After seeing off thest customer with Antalya and Vivia, Howard dropped the smile that had adorned his face all day, rubbing his somewhat stiff cheeks: "No job is easy, huh? I feel like my face has frozen."
Antalya merely chuckled softly at his side, while Vivia had already huffed, saying, "Is that all it takes to get to you? Someone who doesn''t know better might think you''re nobility."
With that, she turned and headed back into the tavern, leaving Howard with a view of her slender back.
"Don''t mind her; that''s just the way Vivia is. She means no harm," Antalya said with a smile.
"Yeah, I know."
Howard and Antalya walked side by side into the tavern.
"Still, it''s impressive that you, barely older than me, can run a ce like this," Howard remarked.
"It''s not as grand as you make it sound. It was born out of necessity, really. People are shaped by the pressures they face."
Chapter 590 The Vanishing Wolf King
Chapter 590 The Vanishing Wolf King
??The wolf pack gave Howard no time to catch his breath; their formation shifted within a mere breath, followed by relentless assaults.
This time, the blue wolves had evidently learned their lesson, opting not to bite Howard''s limbs directly but instead to w and swipe at him, using their sharp teeth only in sneaky attacks.
Though the continuous, singr attackscked the oppressive force of the previous coordinated efforts by several wolves, Howard dared not take them lightly.
A single misstep could lead to a tempestuous onught, leaving him no chance to even fight back.
Moreover, the evidently strongest among them, the wolf king, had yet to make its move.
Since the onset of battle, it had been circling the outskirts, clearly biding its time to strike Howard with a devastating blow.
Being wary of the wolf king, Howard couldn''t fully engage with the other blue wolves, relying instead on his enhanced physical abilities to parry their attacks.
However, this was not a sustainable strategy.
Once his magic was depleted, the wolf pack would swarm him and tear him to shreds.
He had to lure out the wolf king and deal a crippling blow or even kill it.
As Howard dodged the fierce ws of an attacking blue wolf, he pondered how to deceive the cunning wolf king.
Given the intelligence of the wolf king, which probably surpassed that of many adults,bined with a wild beast''s innate intuition for danger, simple tricks were unlikely to work and would only heighten its vignce.
Thus, Howard had only one chance.
Now endowed with magic but having left in haste, Howard hadn''t brought his broadsword, a decision he now somewhat regretted.
He repelled one blue wolf with a karate chop and drove back another with a backhand strike, then suddenly charged towards the direction of the white-furred wolf king.
His approach was fierce, as if challenging the wolf king to a direct confrontation.
The wolf king paused, its paws digging into the ground, ready to sidestep and simultaneously signal its pack to concentrate their attack on this bipedal human.
At that moment, the wolf king realized it was the final line of defense for the pack.
Halting itsteral dodge, it instead swiped at Howard from the side.
Howard easily dodged.
In the wolf king''s eyes, the human must have been on the brink of copse to attempt such a desperate measure to alter the tide of being under siege.
But now that its n was seen through, the human''s end seemed imminent.
With this thought, the wolf king no longer held back, calling for the other blue wolves to attack simultaneously while it itself pursued Howard from his blind spot, poised for a sure strike.
Unhesitatingly, the wolf kingunched its full force for a fatal blow.
A pale grey stream of air materialized out of nowhere, the wolf king''s speed instantly doubling, catching up to Howard in just a few strides! It swung a deadly w from an angle Howard couldn''t possibly see.
"Gotcha!"
Just as the wolf king was smugly sure of its victory, it suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice.
The voice of that bipedal human.
A trick!
A sense of danger surged from its spine to its brain in an instant.
The wolf king attempted to alter its course, but a full-force strike isn''t easily redirected.
Thus, a blinding white light instantly robbed it of all vision! It felt as if its body was hammered by a massive force, muscles involuntarily twitching under the shock...
That was Howard''s magic, a spell he hadn''t used in a long while, somewhat rusty now; otherwise, it could have directly ended the wolf king''s life.
A massive burst of pure Electro and Light Elements erupted in the confined space, with the wolf king bearing nearly all the damage.
A single strike rendered the wolf king incapable of resistance, its muscles convulsing, unable to mount any counterattack or dodge.
Lightning struck a second time! Instantly, Howard caught the scent of charred flesh as powerful currents coursed through the wolf king''s body, entering the ground through its heart.
The intense pain left the wolf king utterly defenseless.
Electrocution, however, is neversting.
With Howard''s magic limited, maintaining such a high-intensity shock meant a significant drain on his magical reserves, quickly depleting his power.
Howard drew the dagger he always carried, having once been the target of an assassination attempt; without it, he felt uneasy.
Unsure if the wolf king was truly dead, given the creature''s seemingly extraordinary vitality and still facing numerous blue wolves, Howard seized the moment to flee.
A wise man knows better than to face danger head-on.
Once safe, he nned to write a personal letter to his base in the New World, instructing them to send troops to exterminate all the wolves.
However, this wasn''t Howard''s territory, making the dispatch of an army somewhat troublesome.
Howard sprinted rapidly, the surrounding blue wolves only just converging, their encirclement yet to fully form.
Beyond ws and fangs, a wolf''s nose is one of its most exceptional features.
Even domestic dogs, once trained, can use their noses to distinguish objects, let alone wild wolves that hunt daily by scent.
The remaining blue wolves paused only briefly, two or three breaths at most, before following Howard''s scent trail in pursuit.
After the blue wolves chased after Howard, the area was left with only the white-furred wolf king and a few other wolves incapacitated by Howard, the smell of charred flesh still lingering in the air.
The wolf kingy on the ground, breathing heavily.
It had not perished.
Although Howard''s electric shock had robbed it of itsbat strength, its vitality was exceptionally robust.
Despite the electricity passing through its heart, it sustained no fatal injury, and its wounds even began to heal.
Still, regaining itsbat strength anytime soon was impossible.
A cold breeze passed, and the wolf king, suddenly alert, lifted its head to scan its surroundings.
It detected an unfamiliar and dangerous scent.
In its current condition, not just any mythical beast, but even ordinary wild animals could pose a lethal threat.
"The transition between two magical states is very smooth, an unprecedented neer... Are neers all this peculiar now?"
A vague figure, blending with the evening wind, approached and stopped in front of the wolf king, bending down to stroke its head.
"I''ll take you back with meter. Growing so big, you''d be good for guarding the home, better than dying here for nothing."
The wolf king coldly observed the blurry figure before it.
Although it could never discern the details of the face, this did not prevent it from sensing the dangerous aura emanating from the person.
A mere casual strike from them could leave it without a ce to die.
This bipedal human was not on the same level as the one encountered earlier.
"If you remain silent, I''ll take it as your agreement," the shadowy figure nodded and said, "But then, you can''t just run off on your own, or I''ll have to punish you!"
"Well, I should also check on that little guy, after all. I''ve been entrusted with this, can''t just ck off."
The figure straightened up, gradually dissolving into the wind.
"Just lie here quietly, I''ll be back soon to pick you up. My name is Lilia, remember this name. After all, I''ll be your master from now on. And, you''ll be called Little White."
The wolf king silently watched the figure vanish into the air, but the creeping sense of dread only intensified, fueling its urge to flee at all costs.
Some time had passed since Howard escaped from the jaws of death.
Not daring to stay outdoors, he found his way to a tavern in the city.
The tavern was filled with noise, men and women in rugged attire gathered in groups, conversing in either hushed tones or loud exchanges.
Waitstaff in dusty gray tunics navigated the cramped space, delivering cloudy mugs of ale to the patrons'' tables.
This is one of the city''s taverns for adventurers.
Not the most upscale kind, but then, adventurers themselves are usually not very strong.
It could be said that most adventurers are just unfortunate souls with no other skills, thus opting to be adventurers, dreaming only of finding treasures in remote, seldom-trodden ces.
"Hey, hey, did you hear? The wolf king on the ins, that white devil, it''s gone!"
Like a stone cast into water, the man''s words quickly captured hispanions'' attention.
As adventurers who roam the outdoors daily, they naturally took an interest in and kept tabs on the most formidable mythical beast within their range.
Although there are rumors that a mature Golden Red Tiger in the northern part of the Silverwind ins is stronger than the wolf king, discussing that creature apparently isn''t as appealing.
At least, the wolf king is a beast they could boast about surviving an encounter with to their friends.
"Eh! Gone? Did it migrate? Wolves don''t just change their living areas on a whim, do they?"
Another adventurer, evidently not as well-informed, was puzzled by the news of the wolf king''s disappearance.
Chapter 592 Accepting the Commission
Chapter 592 epting the Commission
?Harry spoke in fits and starts, "You see, miss, since you saved me from the jaws of the Winged Tiger, I suppose your strength must be close to that of a level 3 magus. Therefore, I would like to hire you for some time."
"To deal with Red Eye?" she queried.
"No, no, no! There won''t be any need for you to take action. We have already reported the matter to the lord. It''s just that I hope you could protect my family for a while. You know, no one knows Red Eye''s true identity. Should he seek revenge, neither my family nor I, being ordinary people, would stand a chance."
"My fee is not insignificant," Antalya said, picking up her teacup again.
Then, catching a glimpse of a small head peeking from behind a door in the living room, she smiled gently, "Your daughter is very cute."
Startled, Harry turned to see the little head behind the door and smiled warmly, gesturing for the girl toe over.
Hesitant at first, the girl soon emerged from the room.
She appeared to be about five or six years old, dressed in a pink cotton dress.
Due to her young age, her long hair seemed a bit yellowish, split into two parts and tied at the back of her head with blue ribbons, while a wooden rabbit-shaped hair clip adorned her forehead.
Perhaps because there were strangers in the living room, the girl looked quite nervous.
Her little face was taut as she rushed into Harry''s arms upon entering the room, staring at Antalya and Greg with wide eyes.
"This is my daughter, Lilianne, Lilianne Hazell," Harry introduced, holding the little girl before gently coaxing her, "Lilianne,e on, don''t be shy, say hello."
"Hello, sister!" Lilianne said to Antalya in a sweet, milky voice.
"Hello, uncle!" She greeted Greg in the same tender tone.
Greg stiffened instantly in his chair, while Antalya paused before her face broke into a mischievous smile.
"Uncle" Greg looked bbergasted.
"Do I really look that old?"
"If you never bother with that beard of yours, don''t me the little girl for her impression," Antalyaughed.
"Come on, I''m a dwarf, for goodness'' sake! Have you ever heard of a dwarf shaving his beard?" Greg protested.
While Antalya and Greg bantered, Lilianne watched them timidly before piping up, "Sister, uncle, are you here to protect Lilianne?"
Worried they hadn''t heard her, she repeated, "Sister, uncle, did youe to protect Lilianne? Daddy says there are bad people outside, and Lilianne isn''t allowed to go see mommy."
Antalya paused, then smiled softly, patting Lilianne''s little head, "Yes, we''re here to protect Lilianne."
"Thank you, sister! And, um, uncle too!"
Greg wore an expression of resigned despair.
"Daddy! With sister and uncle protecting me, can Lilianne go see mommy now?" Lilianne turned back, looking at Harry with hopeful eyes.
Harry, with a tender gaze, gently stroked Lilianne''s hair, whispering, "If Lilianne wants to go, then we''ll go."
"Mmm, daddy, I''m sleepy," Lilianne yawned.
"Sorry, I''ll go put her to bed," Harry said as he rose, carrying Lilianne towards the inner room.
Harry retreated to the back room, leaving Antalya and Greg alone in the living room.
"Boss, how much do you believe what Harry said?" Greg inquired.
"Most of it, but certainly not all," she replied.
"He wouldn''t casually reveal everything."
"And hismission?"
"We''ll take it, why not? I haven''t had a proper workout in a while," Antalya said, brushing away a lock of hair that had fallen over her eye, her gaze dropping slightly.
"Red Eye, huh? I''ve wanted to test myself against him for a long time."
"What about Howard and Ali? They''re still new, right? Is it okay to involve them in something this challenging right off the bat?"
"Don''t underestimate those two; their abilities might not be inferior to yours. They each have their own hidden depths."
"Especially Howard, he''s not simple."
"Besides, I''ll make sure to exin the situation thoroughly to them. If they don''t want to take on thismission, they''re free to leave."
After about fifteen minutes, Harry returned from the back room, obviously having put Lilianne to sleep.
"Sorry for that scene. She''s my only daughter, so I tend to spoil her," Harry said, a touch embarrassed.
"It''s fine. But... if you don''t mind me asking, Lilianne mentioned her mother... Have you and your wife separated?"
Antalya asked hesitantly.
Normally, she wouldn''t pry into personal affairs, but if she were to take on Harry''smission, it was clear his wife would also be a part of who they were protecting.
Therefore, she felt it necessary to at least understand the current situation between Harry and his wife.
"No... it''s not separation. She passed away," Harry said, his face showing a hint of sorrow.
"I''m sorry... Please ept my condolences."
"There''s nothing to be sorry about," Harry waved off.
"My wife passed away after a severe illness shortly after giving birth to Lilianne. In this world, living is hard for everyone, and dying might not necessarily be worse. It''s just sad that Lilianne lost the chance to know her mother so soon."
Despite Harry''s attempt to sound casual, Antalya and Greg could see a deep sorrow in his eyes.
Were it not for Lilianne, perhaps this man might have followed his wife in death.
"About thatmission, will you take it?" Harry steered the conversation back on track afterposing himself.
"What''s thepensation?"
"Those five kilos of Lorinda mushrooms, plus twenty-eight gold coins. That''s a total worth of sixty gold coins. With that amount, you could hire a team of experienced adventurers in Breeze City," Harry exined.
"But they might not actually guarantee the safety of you and your daughter," Antalya spread her hands.
"Just two preparatory-level magus could wipe out the adventurers you mentioned."
"Then why do you think you''re worth a higher price?" Harry asked.
Antalya tilted her chin up, a yful smile on her face, "Because of strength."
"We are an adventuring group with two level 3 magus!"
Two level 3 magus, that was a force potent enough to potentially alter the dynamics of Breeze City.
Harry thought Antalya was joking.
"With all due respect, Miss Antalya, that joke is in poor taste."
"Do you think I''m joking?" Antalya smiled, pulling a small, intricate badge from her pocket and cing it on the table.
Greg mirrored her action, setting down an identical badge beside hers.
The badge was about the size of an egg, oval-shaped, with a bronze material that gave it an elegant air.
The front was engraved with a towering spire reaching into the clouds.
On the back, three stars linked in a circle, with a mana crystal the size of a soybean embedded in the center, emitting a faint glow.
No exnation was needed for Harry to understand whaty before him.
This was a magus badge certified by the magus guild, only carried by those of preparatory-level or higher.
To Harry''s knowledge, the emblem for preparatory-level magus was a hexagram, while a level 3 magus was entitled to use apound star.
Level 2 magus had concentric circles, and as for the legendary level 1 magus, it was said to be an ouroboros, symbolizing infinity.
This was Harry''s first encounter with such an item.
"This should prove that my words are no falsehood," Antalya stated, her voice carrying the weight of undeniable truth.
Harry chuckled bitterly, "Miss Antalya, you''ve really kept me in the dark! Had I known you were a level 3 magus earlier, forget about market price, I would have given you my entire forty kilos at cost!"
He wasn''t lying.
An adventuring group boasting two level 3 magus was indeed worth such a concession to win over.
Whether they could be swayed, however, remained to be seen.
His previous unawareness could only be attributed to their limited interactions and Antalya''s group''s exceptional concealment.
Who could have imagined that a young tavern owner, appearing no older than eighteen or neen, was actually a level 3 magus?
And that there was more than one in the tavern.
"Forget about the forty kilos; Lorinda mushrooms aren''t that crucial to me. I only need about five kilos," Antalya casually stated.
"As for thepensation, fifty gold coins upfront will do for now; we can discuss the restter."
"But remember, I''m taking on yourmission because of your daughter. I don''t want a child to get hurt over some nonsensical reasons."
"Also, I have no intention of revealing my identity. Just say I''m a regr guest to others."
After hearing Antalya''s words, Harry sat stunned for a few seconds before abruptly standing up and bowing deeply to Antalya, "Thank you!"
Antalya remained seated, unfazed.
Having extended such a significant favor to Harry, epting his gratitude was the least she could do.
She took a sip of tea and ced the empty cup back on the table.
Chapter 591 The True Identity
Chapter 591 The True Identity
??Upon their arrival in Lorinda, the group did not dwell long for rest or repairs.
After a brief meal, Antalya led them to a seemingly ordinary two-story wooden house that looked no different from the others.
She said, "Greg and I will go up and talk to him. You guys can go and buy some other goods in the meantime. Harry is a decent person, but he tends to be overly cautious. Ali and Howard, being new faces, it might not be wise for you to go up rashly. Let''s meet back here in about an hour."
"Remember to be careful. This ce is not like Breeze City; it''s easy to get cheated here. Moreover, Ali and Howard, you don''t have identity proofs yet, so it''s easy to run into trouble if you''re not careful."
Vivia, standing by with determined assurance, said, "Don''t worry about going up, Antalya. I''ll keep a good eye on both of them!"
Antalya shot Vivia a nce, "You, just try not to cause any trouble yourself!"
"Once we return, I''ll find time to apply for adventurer''s identity proofs for you two. That way, you can freely enter and exit most countries, which should be more convenient," Antalya added.
Howard remembered signing a document agreeing that adventurers could move freely within the territory of the Oli Kingdom.
After the conversation, Antalya and Greg dismounted, approached the wooden door, and knocked.
Soon, a middle-aged woman in cloth attire opened the door.
She paused for a moment upon seeing Antalya but quickly regained herposure and stepped aside to open the door wider.
Antalya and Greg proceeded through the gate, with Greg turning back before entering to give Howard a meaningful look, squeezing his eyes in a gesture.
Unfortunately, given the dwarf''s face was so abundantly hairy, his attempt at an expressive look was lost; his eyebrows nearly covered his eyes, and his beard clumped together, making him resemble a fuzzy ball more than anything.
It was impossible to discern any specific expression.
After the pair entered, the middle-aged woman nced at Ali and the others still outside.
Seeing no intention from them toe in, she promptly shut the door.
With the door closing behind them, Howard scratched the back of his head, "So... what do we do now?"
Vivia huffed, "Have you be so dim that you can''t even understand what was told? Obviously, we need to shop for other essentials!"
She dered this quite proudly, though her nose wrinkled slightly in disdain.
However, Howard''s next question stopped her cold.
"Do you even know what we need from the shops?"
Given that Greg and Antalya usually managed the tavern and Vivia had always been more of a mascot than a manager, she rarely dealt with such matters.
Howard''s blunt inquiry left her momentarily speechless.
Breaking the silence, Ali, who was usually reserved, suggested, "Let''s head to the market first. I''ve been to Lorinda a couple of times before I met the shopkeeper. I know where the market is. As for the shopping list, since I''ve always been in the kitchen, I at least know what we need to restock there. In fact, if we''re shopping in Lorinda, it''s mainly about replenishing food supplies."
"Ah, as expected, Ali is the reliable one," Howard nodded earnestly.
"Not like some people who just know how to eat and, despite being in the shop for so long, still don''t know anything."
"Hey, Howard, what do you mean by that?" Vivia snapped back.
Howard, imitating Vivia''s usual tone, retorted, "Nothing at all."
Vivia, gritting her teeth, pulled on her horsewhip and shed a "friendly" smile.
"Well, it seems I need to make a point as well!"
"Let''s go, Ali! Don''t let that guy catch up!"
Sensing trouble, Howard nudged Ali''s back, who got the hint and whipped the horses into motion, moving the cart forward.
Howard, naturally not afraid of a fight, nheless preferred to avoid conflict with women.
However, their cart stood no chance against the unburdened Vivia on horseback, especially not on crowded streets where it was impossible to sprint at full speed.
After a symbolic attempt to escape, Vivia easily caught up and lightly whipped Howard a few times on his back.
In truth, Vivia hadn''t exerted much force, but Howard began to scream dramatically at the touch of the whip, attracting the gaze of passersby.
Even Ali turned around in surprise.
Unable to continue her assault without drawing more attention, Vivia begrudgingly took note, vowing to settle scorester in the fall.
...
Antalya and Greg had finally met with Harry.
Upon reaching the second floor, they found Harry already seated in the living room, evidently having waited for some time.
Harry appeared to be an utterly ordinary middle-aged man, indistinguishable from themon farmers of Lorinda.
If there was anything to note, it would be his clothing, which was crafted from finer linen or cotton rather than the cheap, coarse hemp typical of the area.
Additionally, his slightly portly figure was not something one would expect from the working-ss farmers.
As a person of authority in a hub like this, improving his family''s diet was hardly a challenge for him.
"Miss Antalya, it''s been a while! How''s business beentely? I suppose you''ve earned quite a stack of gold coins," Harry greeted her with a warm smile as soon as they met, showing a familiar cordiality.
"Thanks to your good wishes, the tavern''s business this month has been even better than thest," Antalya responded with a smile.
"And how about your business, Harry? Is your purse jingling with coins?" she inquired.
After a brief pause, Harry''s smile widened, "Miss Antalya, you do have a sense of humor. My modest dealings hardlypare to your substantial enterprise. Running a tavern on Left Ridge Street in Breeze City isn''t something just anyone can manage."
"It''s all down to luck," Antalya maintained her smile.
"And, of course, your help as well."
Harry, momentarily taken aback, then chuckled, "Miss Antalya jests. What significant role could my little mushrooms y? I wonder how many you would like this time?"
After a moment of thought, Antalya extended five fingers: "Five kilos."
A kilo of Lorinda mushrooms on the market goes for ten gold coins, roughly the expense of a typical family of three for a month and a half.
And because Lorinda is the only ce that can produce them inrge quantities, Lorinda mushrooms are essentially priceless in Breeze City.
Purchasing five kilos in one go, amounting to fifty gold coins, would require a significant portion of the working capital for a standard adventurer''s tavern.
Last time, she had only bought a little over one kilo.
Had Howard been there, he would have been astonished to see that a tavern could mobilize more funds than many nobles within the kingdom.
This, in part, was due to some intion in the area.
Another reason was the depths of the new continent, teeming with powerful beings and valuable goods, naturally driving up prices.
"Five kilos!" Harry eximed, his face showing a moment of hesitation.
Although it''s said they''re produced inrge quantities, the quarterly yield of Lorinda mushrooms is only around 150 kilos, with only about forty kilos actually passing through Harry''s hands.
Thus, a five-kilo order was no small request for Harry.
Harry sat in silence, pondering, while Antalya picked up a teacup Harry had ced on the table and sipped leisurely, appearingpletely at ease and unworried.
In truth, she had little concern.
Her livelihood did not depend on Lorinda mushrooms, and her pursuit of wealth was minimalsufficiency was her goal.
Indeed, if she chose to, making money was not a challenge for her at all.
Time ticked away slowly, and finally, it was Harry who broke the silence.
"You must have noticed, Lorinda is under martialw." He shifted the conversation away from their deal to focus on Lorinda itself.
"Is it because of ''Red Eye''?" Antalya asked.
"Yes, ''Red Eye''," Harry sighed.
"Half a month ago, Red Eye visited Lorinda. He didn''t do anything; otherwise, you probably wouldn''t be seeing me right now."
Antalya remained silent, waiting for Harry to continue.
"But though he didn''t act, it wasn''t without demands. To put it mildly, his appetite is quiterge."
"He''s demanding we hand over a quarter of our Lorinda mushroom yield, and that''s every quarter!"
"A bandit now ying the merchant, how amusing," Greg muttered under his breath.
Red Eye is the name of thergest bandit group in the nearby towns, as well as the nickname of their leader, reputedly because his eyes turn blood red in battle.
Red Eye''s methods are notoriously brutal.
Even Lorinda, a significant settlement, has records of being attacked.
Their strikes are fast, precise, and ruthless, hitting hard and leaving immediately, never lingering, which is why the local lords have never been able to truly catch them.
Moreover, it''s said that the leader of Red Eye is a genuine magus.
"Mr. Harry, by telling me this, are you suggesting you want me to do something?" Antalya slowly set down her teacup.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!